[Displaced] After a 2000 year nap in stone Edward Elric is awake and ready to take up his old mantle.
Hi, my name's Allen Ferris, or it used to be a long time ago. On the last day of the local comic con, I noticed a stall that hadn't been there the last couple of days and I decided to browse its wares. Decided to buy a Philosopher's Stone Pendant from the stand's odd vendor, who was cosplaying as Handsome Jack from Borderlands. While I was walking away I heard the vendor say, " Have a nice trip." The next thing I know I'm on Equus in a preme Everfree as the Fullmetal Alchemist before everything or anything has happened. Oh yea, and I was turned into a living Philosopher's Stone. So what does an Immortal Alchemist do in a land of peace and Harmony? I lived a life for over 15,000 years, that is until I was entombed in stone by somepony I thought of as family. Enough of the past, for now, it's time for the future.
All criticism is appreciated, but with that being said I know my grammar is horrible so please bear with it if you can
My name is Edward Elric, aka the Fullmetal Alchemist, and the idiot who is annoying the crap out of me cause he won't shut up is Discord, the Lord of Chaos. So long story short of why I have spent the last few millennia encased in stone is, cause I'm the idiot that got in over my head. It all started when I bought this awesome Philosopher Stone pendent from this weirdo vendor, who was dressed as Handsome Jack from Borderlands back in my hometown's version of comic con.
Next thing I know is he said, “Enjoy your trip.”
Then everything goes white, and I'm waking up in some god forsaken forest with a migraine, but that's just how I ended up in this version of reality, and not how I was turned into a damn living lawn ornament.
Anyways back to the present, I just saw the latest batch of fillies and foals of the day pass by, must have been on a field trip. Three of them just got into a bit of a fight, funniest thing I've seen in days, but unfortunately, the all powerful God of Disharmony is on the loose because of it. I thought I could now actually have some peace and quiet for a few hours.
...Or at least until I was knock over by something very fast and very multicolored.
“ I swear does anybody have manners anymore!?! Just knock a guy over during a nap, not so much as a sorry or excuse me, sheesh.” Well, let’s check and see what the damage here:“Arms, legs, ten fingers and ten toes. All other parts are present and accounted for. Good thing my clothes didn't petrify either. And now to get the hell out of this garden!” I said aloud.
As I pulled up my hood to make sure my eyes weren't noticeable to any pony that might see me, whilst I looked for a way out of the maze.
I must have walked around that freaking maze for at least an hour, before I finally made it to the main grounds to get in and out of the damn castle.
“Okay, the first thing I need to do is find out where the throne room is.” I thought to myself aloud again, one of the habits I always had trouble breaking. “Then I should probably let Celestia and Luna know I'm free, and the bed they had made for me was broken and that it definitely wasn't my fault.”
I decided to ask one of the guards I saw standing at the main entrance to the castle.
“Hey, sorry to interrupt your patrols or duty, but could you possibly tell me how to get to the throne room?” I said.
Next thing I know, they're all pointing their spears at me like I'm some sort of villain.
Quick side note if you were wondering, in this version of reality the ponies of Equestria are for the most part look exactly like human except for the fact they have tails and their ears are well like, ponies. There are a few extra details as will like when it comes to ponies there are three distinct races each with there own variant of magic and they would be the unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies as well as three alicorns that have the features of all three. There are other races as well, but that's for a later date. The most distinguishing feature is the horn for unicorns on their foreheads, the wings for a pegasus on their backs, for the earth ponies is simply there ears and tails. Then we have the alicorns and they have all the features listed, but are far more powerful than all the other ponies, and there are currently only three at this time. I’ve known two of them for a very, very, very long time.
“Halt!” Said the guard I had asked for directions.“You a hear by placed under arrest for suspicious activities on the royal grounds of Princesses Celestia and Princess Luna.”
“Look, I just want to go and talk with the Princesses okay?” I replied slightly annoyed with the spears in my face.
The first guard asked, “And why do you need to talk to talk with them?”
“Lets just say it's very personal matter and leave it at that, alright?” I said while letting out a sigh.
“Then, if you're unwilling to share that reason with us, I’m afraid you’ll still be placed under arrest for suspicious activities. As well as withholding information that relates to the before mentioned term.”said the second guard.
“And, if you willing to comply with the right set of protocols, we should be able to get you in to see the Princesses after their last meeting of today.” Said another.
Not wanting to cause any more trouble than necessary, I decided it would probably be in my best interests to go along with the guards.
So I was promptly arrested by the guards, and held at spear point all the way to the barracks, as they began the court process for me, which would inevitably reunite me with my oldest friends in this world. This was thoroughly pissing me off.
“Really, at this point they are probably the only real family I have left. Except for the monsters that were still out there. The monsters I had to find and destroy. That were created because of the stupid mistake I had made 2000 years ago,” I thought this to myself as I lay in my cell.
While waiting I would occasionally yell out, “Take me to your leaders!” in a attempt to sound like a total alien
I was sitting on the throne going through papers while I waited for my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends to return and give their reports on what had happened in the garden maze. I’d been quickly notified that they’d found themselves stuck in there by Discord. Even though I knew Discord would be recaptured thanks to Twilight and her friends, something was still off with the flow of the magic in the vicinity of the castle. It hadn't quite returned to normal for some reason or another. As I was thinking this, I asked one of the guards to go fetch my sister from her chambers, so she could be present for the debriefing when Twilight's group arrived.
Luna arrived not to long after I had sent for her, she was clearly still tired and shaken after having been awoken by Discord earlier in the day. As she came and took her place next to me we began to converse about everything that had transpired only a few short hours ago.
“Are you alright sister?” I asked Luna.
“We are just fine just fine dear sister, more or less a bit tired. We are worried that the magic near the castle, as it is still being disturbed in some way or form.” Luna stated proudly.
“So you noticed it as well.” I said.
“Yes, but we believe that it is only because of all the residual chaos magic left behind from Discord rampage.” said Luna.
“I was thinking the same thing. Perhaps it would be in our best interest to keep an eye on it?,” I suggested.
Luna nodded her head in agreement with me, then motioned to the door. In a somber tone she said, “Yes, but for now we shall have to postpone such a notion, dear sister. As we have guests currently arriving with news of what happened in the gardens from the days earlier events.”
As she was saying this, Twilight, who was wearing her usual black skirt, tennis shoes, and lavender button down blouse, with her friends had just been let through the doors into the throne room and were being lead by a pegasus guard. We decided to meet them halfway on their walk up to the throne upon seeing how exhausted they all looked. I could not hold it against any of them if they didn't want be here right now. Especially after their individual encounters with Discord had left them visibly and mentally shaken, possibly even scarred.
“Twilight, it’s good to see you again. I hope you and your friends are well after your encounter with Discord?” I asked as lightly as possible.
“We're all fine Princesses, just a little worn out is all.” She answered warmly.
The next thing I see is a small cyan blur in a white tank top, black jogging pants and rainbow colored mane, I quickly figured it to be Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty.
“I’M SO SORRY PRINCESSES!!”Rainbow Dash repeated over and over again loudly.
“It's quite alright Rainbow Dash,” I told her. All while trying to calm her down.
“Yes, do not forget young Rainbow Dash, we are all too familiar with Discord's manipulations as well.” Luna interjected.
“But I just left everypony behind!” said Rainbow Dash sounding dejectedly as she looking down.
“Yes, but you left to go and help your friends and family back in Cloudsdale! That’s still loyal!” Twilight said.
Placing her hand on her friend's shoulder reassuring her that not one held anything against her.
“Now Twilight, everypony else, and that does include you too Spike,” I said eyeing the small purple and green drake, who was wearing his usual puffy dark green vest and khaki cargo shorts.
“If you would please tell the both of us the details of what happened during your individual encounters with Discord.”
“Ah guessin ah should probably go first then,” said an orange mare in a red plaid shirt, blue jeans, boots, and her trademark stetson.
This is Applejack another of Twilight's friends and the Element of Honesty.
One after another each pony told Luna and I of the personal encounters with the Lord of Chaos when the door to the throne room were thrown open with enough force to cause a slight drift to ruffle everyponies' manes. Coming up to us were four guards with their spears trained on a short pony in a red hooded coat with its hands in shackles. As they approached I couldn't distinguish the pony in red for the hood was obstructing its eyes and mane but I got the feeling I had met this pony somewhere before if not a long time ago.
“WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS INTERRUPTION!” Luna boomed in the Royal Canterlot voice clearly annoyed by the door being being harshly forced open.
The guards merely stared at us with their blank expressions on their faces. Until, another guard marched up to the front of the contingent and began to speak.
He said, “Princesses Celestia and Princesses Luna you have my deepest apologies for interrupting your meeting with the Elements of Harmony, but we have captured this pony wondering around the castle grounds not long after Discord's escape. We have been holding him in the barracks for the last few hours. At least until we could find out who he was. But, he has constantly told us the same line.”
“And may we ask thee is this line that ye speak of?” Luna asked in a slightly annoyed tone.
“It is,” the guard started as this started to twitch a little, “ Take me to your leaders.”
“And what exactly does this statement mean?” Luna asked what we were all thinking.
“We believe it means that he would like to see you, Princesses.”
Ed's POV
Well, as you can tell, not long after I had asked for directions, I was promptly arrested for suspicious activities on castle grounds. Just my luck, really. I've always been one to walk into just the right type of situation, good or bad, at just the right moment. I just chalked this to one of those times. I mean don't get me wrong I love it when everything goes really good for me just like the next guy, but it can get to a point to where everything really pisses me off when everything goes wrong. That being said, I'm actually a pretty calm and collected person. I know we all have days like that, but being an alchemist that believes in the laws of equivalent exchange for the last few thousand years, helps me rationalize the world. I really can't explain much about how I learned this stuff, but let's just say when I got over that migraine I had when I got to this world, I’ve somehow obtained every single memory of my character.
Well, that's enough backstory for now, had to do a little bit of an internal monologue to pass the time, while Luna was being pissed at the guards for finally dragging my ass in here. Gotta say, I've always thought both of the Princesses were absolutely beautiful, but even before I was an official brony back in my home world I always had a thing for Luna. I have to say I really did miss her the most, and it was taking everything I had not to disintegrate my shackles and run over and hug her like no tomorrow. Oh, looks like I finally caught their attention so let see what kind of response I can give. while I try to hold back my emotions as best I can.
“Do you feel better now that you've at a chance to ask your questions sister?” Celestia said with a slight snicker in her voice.
“Quite sister, we are sorry for wasting thou's time,” Luna sighed .
“Now lets us attend to the pony in red. We believe that we have kept him waiting long enough. Especially since the guards were kind enough to show him special accommodations.”
As the royal sisters walked up to me the guards withdrew but stayed vigilant with their hands on their spears ready to strike as soon as I gave them a reason.
“We are sorry we kept you waiting, and for the conditions in which you were brought here.” Celestia said apologetically to me.
“We are afraid we must ask thee to remove thine hood, so we may look upon thine face strange pony.” Luna stated with curiosity.
“You know it's been such a long time since any pony has spoken to me in old equestrian. It really is a lost art in its own right,” I said to my old friends.
Both sisters were at as loss for words from the shock when they heard my voice. As I lifted up my hood it fill to my back. I gave them the biggest smile I could muster while trying to see them with tears overflowing from my eyes.
“It's been far too long, but I'm finally back,” I said with a great waver in my voice
After a few minutes of hugs, crying our eyes out, and saying I missed you so much to each other we got ourselves off the floor only to see everypony else in the room to stare at us in bewilderment.
“Okay, I guess I gotta say it first then,” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. “Who the buck are you, and what did you do to the Princesses to make them cry like that!?!”
As she shot up from nowhere straight into my face angrily. Her multicolored hair swaying to the side, and as it did I couldn't help but think back to see if I met her before.
“Ah, hello buddy. Ya gonna answer or do I have to deck ya?” she retorted snidely, pulling me back to reality and out of my train of thought.
“Oh, yes, sorry about that. Just let me get these shackles off first,” I said while gesturing with my fingers with a smile.
“And how are you gonna do that creature? We didn't bring the keys with us and we aren't about to go get them from the barracks for the likes of you.” Said the head guard with a slight smirk.
That drew a smile on my face.
“Well to be honest, I was really hoping the you would bring them, because my policy is to cause as little destruction as possible. But I kinda hoped you wouldn't at the same time that way I could test my alchemy a bit. To see if I still had a grasp on the basics of deconstruction anyways.” I replied kindly.
As I said this I clapped my hands and with the tips of my fingers touched the shackles on both of my wrists. There was a small spark and then the thudded sound of metal hitting the floor. I raised my right arm to to my waist and bow to he pegasus pony in front of me Happily saying,“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance ladies. My name is Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist.”
I get up from my bow, again getting on eye level with Rainbow Dash, and the guards once again held me at spear point.
“And I must thank you personally, Ms. Rainbow Dash, for waking me up from my slumber in the gardens. I think 2000 years of sleep was more than enough time for me to process the data I’d successfully obtain before I was sealed. Now I can begin the hunt for the homunculi as well as see Equestrian society progression through the years I have slept,”I said sounding elated at the chance to how see the world had change in my absence. Then I turned to the guards with a stern smile on my face.
“Also, point of reference? I'm human, your little spears don't mean jack shit to me,” I said with a dark undertone to my voice.
“How do you know my name, and why are you thanking me for waking you?' Rainbow asked cocking her head to the side.
“Allow me to explain myself. When you left out of the gardens, you accidentally knocked me over when you rocketed to Cloudsdale,” I replied snarky. “ And I did hear your name mentioned earlier as I was being brought into the room to see Celestia and Luna.”
The lavender unicorn came forward picking up the remnants of my shackles off the floor, and asked with an interested but befuddled look on her face. “What kind of magic was that you did exactly?”
“I didn't use magic, but alchemy instead to reconstruct the matter of the shackle, so that it would simple fall of my wrists.” I explained to the startled mare.
“I'm sure you all have questions about me, and I will answer them in due time. But I think Celestia and Luna would like some time to catch up with me.,” I said. Trying to settle the tension of the room a bit.
3rd POV
While the group waited for answers as to who the mysterious pony was, Celestia stood in front of the Elements.
“My little ponies first I would all have you introduce yourself to our good friend, if you would,” she said.
Of course the alchemist already know who they were due to his experiences in his world. One after another the mane six proceeded to introduce themselves to the being in front of them.
“Heya stranger; my name’s Applejack, and ah'm the Element of Honesty, but mah friends here call ma AJ for short.” AJ stated proudly.
Next was an energetic pink pony with a curly pink mane wearing a pink skirt, pink socks, pink tennis shoes, and a fuzzy pink sweater with three party balloons on it.
“HIMYNAME’SPINKAMENADIANEPIEBUTMYFRIENDSALLCALLMEPINKIEPIEANDI'MTHE ELEMENTOFLAUGHTERLOVEPARTIESANDICANTHROWYOUAPARTYCAUSEIJUSTMETAND ANDAND---” Pinkie stated hyperly as she started to choke on her own words.
As Pinkie was trying to catch her breath she was pulled out of the way by AJ and behind them came a white unicorn with a purple swirled mane wearing a long black dress with black high heel shoes and an indigo sequin top.
“It's a pleasure to meet you darling. My name is Rarity Belle, and I'm the Element of Generosity,” Rarity said softly while she curtsy.
“A pleasure to meet you,” Edward said, bowing in return.
Up next was a butter yellow pegasus, with a pink and tail mane wearing a forest green turtleneck sweater, along with black jeans and sandals.
“M-m-m-my n-n-n-name’s F-f-f-f-lutt-t-t-tershy, and Im t-t-t-the Elem-m-ment of Kindness.” she managed to sputter out all while trying not to shake like a leaf during a hard breeze. Rainbow Dash quickly zipped in front of Fluttershy with a look of utter anger.
“ Yea, seeing as how you already know my name, just know I'm also the Element of Loyalty, and I got my eyes on you buddy,” she said.
“Great, someone who's gonna watch me like a hawk. Just what I need while I'm working,” Edward thought to himself aloud, making Rainbow glare at him.
“ And this is my faithful student Twilight Sparkle, as well as her assistant, Spike the Dragon,” Celestia said proudly as the last two of the group came up to the front.
“It’s nice to meet you Edward! I'm Twilight Sparkle, The Element of Magic.” Twilight said with her hand on chest.
“Hi,” Spike said as he walked up to Edward.“ You can call me Spike, and I'm Twilight's number one assistant!” He then held out his hand, and Edward shook it.
Ed's POV
After they had all gotten their introductions out off the way I decide to go a head and reintroduces myself. But this time with a little more flare and the full title I was given after I was found by the ponies of the time so many years ago.
“ Hello my names is Edward Elric. I am the Fullmetal Alchemist, but after I came to this world I was given the name the Golden Eyed Sage by the ponies of the olden times, and at a later date by Starswirl the Bearded as well.” I said proudly, whilst bowing and extending both my arms out on both
The group sat in the throne room for a few moments with all of their mouth a gape in awe of the the previous statement that Edward had made. That is all except for Princes Celestia and Princes Luna who could help but giggle at Twilight's friends' reactions and at the their old friend's overly dramatized reintroduction. After everypony had gotten over their individual shock was Luna walk of to the human and they embrace each other, but it was different from earlier. This time instead of a hug of joy and remembrance it was a hug of lost love.
Before anyone could ask Celestia began to speak, “My little ponies this is one of our oldest friends in the world Edward Elric.”
“Why did he just say he knew Starswirl!?” Twilight interjected, “I mean he is way to young to be that 1500 years old!”
“Yea, and what was up with that whole hugging thing that just happened between him and Princess Luna just now?” Rainbowdash exclaimed.
“Also ifin he said was right then that means he was a statue in the gardens out there and dont that mean he evil and not yur friend?” Applejack added confusedly.
“I think he's a super nice guy that had some super bad luck a really, really, really longtime ago,” Pinkie voiced courageously. “Plus how bad can he be if just cried like a baby with both of the princesses.”
Celestia, Luna, and Edward all looked in opposite directions of one another, their face redder than Edward's coat. All from the the mention of event that had just taken place merely moments ago. Pinkie Pie couldn't help but bounce up and down all while smirking at the expense at those in front of her.
“Sorry to interrupt this adorable moment darlings,” Rarity interjected. “But I simply must know where ever did you get your outfit? It's absolutely dashing!”
“Um, I think we should, you know. Let him tell us about himself a little bit first before we all start jumping to any kind of conclusion. Maybe,” Fluttershy suggested.
“Sorry guys but I'm gonna have to agree with Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie on this.” Spike said after he had heard what everypony else had to say. “Besides it's not likely that Princes Luna would actually let anything happen to the guy after she just got him back after the last thousand or so years he has been gone.”
He recalled the hug Luna had just given not even 5 minutes ago. Spike knew all to well what it was that he had just seen between the two of them was.
“If you all would allow me to have my turn in this conversation, then I would more than happy and willing to answer your questions. But first things first please call me Ed. It's much easier to answer to and more comforting to say then Edward.” Ed said as he was finally able to get a word in.
“First off, I am in fact 2,136 years old by the current calendar or some where in that range anyways. Secondly, I did say I knew Starswirl the Breaded because he was I very dear friend and mentor to me when I first arrived here in Equestria,” he stated with a smile while crossing his arms.
“And we shall answer your question Rainbowdash,” Luna interjected all while trying not to blush. “ He just so happens to be our husband”
“Our, as in he's married to both of you,” Twilight replied slack-jawed.
“No Twilight,” Celestia said with a snicker. “He is only married to Luna but that does technically make him a member of the royal family. But I would prefer you to keep that to yourselves for the time being.”
Ed's POV
Seeing an opportunity I decides that it was high time I took the lead in this situation. See as how everypony in the room was going to keep ask one stupid question after another and since most of them were a little more willing to listen. Especially, since Luna had my bad and probably would have beat the crap out of anyone who try to put a finger on me.
“Why don't I start with when I first arrived in Equestria,” I said with a sigh.
I didn't know how long I’d been in the clearing in the middle of a dark forest when I woke up. However, I did know that my head felt like it was going to split open from the pain I felt. I decided to just lay on the ground, while I let the pain dissipate enough so I could get up and walk. As I got off the ground, I noticed my right arm and left leg were somewhat heavier then I remember before the whiteout happened, and that's when everything came flooding back into my mind. Images, numbers, letters, and formulas began to flash before my eyes. Every single scrap of knowledge I had to obtain just in that very flash, was everything I needed to push myself to my full potential at that very point in time. I had finally stood up since coming to the new world, or, Equestria as it was called and the forest was named Everfree, was given to me as I had passed through the Gate Of Truth ever since coming here, and, thanks to flash, is how I learned to fix and maintain my arm and leg. I even learned how to turn my arm into an interchangeable tool and weapons system.
I took a moment to collect my thoughts. Once again noticing the weight of my right arm was heavier. I then made a clear choice to remove the glove on my right hand, praying that it wouldn't be what my mind already knew. There, gleaming in the light of the moon, was a metal hand. It was my hand… or my new one. I took another second to look at my reflection, quite literally in the palm of my hand. There I no longer saw what were once brown hair and hazel eyes were now gold hair and gold eyes. This only cemented in my heart what my head had already concluded. That I had become Edward Elric, the Fullmetal Alchemist.
It was then I knew I had to move on from this clearing. So I walked into the tree line away from here, until I came across a fairly well-used trail. Kneeling down to see which direction the majority of came from, I decided to follow the trail which should take to the nearest town or at least an old cabin that could provide shelter at least until morning. While I was making my way down the path I couldn't help but wonder if I now Edward, with the metal limns to match, then perhaps I could also use alchemy. All of a sudden I heard a scream in the distance and without a second thought I ran towards its source.
*****
Meanwhile, on the edge of the forest, a small group of young ponies were surrounded on all sides by Timberwolves.
“What are we going to Honeyrose?” Snowplum asked as she cowered, next to her friends.
“Are they gonna eat us Sunbean?” Honeyrose trembling asked, all while hugging Snowplum as hard as she could.
While the girls were cowering behind a little red unicorn with his horn let with magic was trying his best not to let his friends see he was just a terrified as they were.
He stated as proudly as he could to reassure the girls, “I Sunbean the crimson defender shall protect you both with my life!”
Just then one of the wolves decided to take the opportunity to grad he young pony. But before the beast could sink his teeth into the young colt I manage to leap in between the two of allowing the wolf to latch on to my prosthetic instead.
“Sorry, Fido. But no matter how tough or sharp your fangs maybe,” I said with a gritted smile on my face. “You won't be able to gnaw through my arm.”
“Because everyone knows, METAL BEATS WOOD!” I shouted as I lifted the wolf into the air and then proceed to hurl it with all my strength into the others.
After I had rescued them the ponies proceed to inform me the this was a small farming settlement that was started a few generations ago by a few earth pony families and eventually other ponies started to settle here as well. As thanks for helping them, they gave me a bed and a few hot meals. I decided it would be best for me to take up a residence in the settlement, seeing as how my alchemy could be an extremely useful tool that could be used to help the ponies that lived here. That, and because I had nowhere else to go or call home.
While I stayed in the settlement, it became common knowledge that I was not a pony at all. Even so, I lived there, but nonetheless, I was accepted as if I was one of them. As I mentioned earlier, I had the ability to use alchemy in this world, which became very useful for many tasks. Whenever I used my alchemy for small things, I was easily able to downplay it as my own personal form of magic. And to say I was lying wasn't exactly true either. My alchemy wasn't too far off from how a unicorn would use a transfiguration spell today, albeit a little more restricted to the specifics on what you can do, is instead based off of what you have access to, aka the Law of Equivalent Exchange.
As time went on the settlement grew into a small town as did my reputation as a sorcerer. I came to be known throughout the surrounding areas and other small towns as the Golden Eyed Sage due to my unique eye and hair color. Eventually, I began to notice that since I had come to Equestria, I hadn't aged in the slightest, and by that, I mean not at all. Then it hit me. The Philosopher's Stone pendant had to have been the cause of my condition. So I began to record everything I could recall everything about the stone and its properties, from not just what the show had about it, but also from the knowledge I had obtained from passing through the Gate of Truth. Not long after this, I also started to research the different properties of Equestrian magic. I soon found out that the energies I use in my transmutations, and the magical energies that ponies use were, in fact, one and the same. So I made up my mind to learn if I could, in fact, learn magic and use it to improve alchemy, and vice versa.
I came to the conclusion that in order to further my own understanding of magic and the applications of magic in this world, that I should start to travel in order to learn as much as I could. It was also safe to say that I wouldn't be missed in the settlement, seeing as how I had moved into a cave in the Everfree Forest, so as not to disturb anyone with the extreme use of my alchemy, and as most of the people who knew of me had since passed away or moved elsewhere. Also, most of the ponies in the town had either forgotten or never heard of the Golden Eyed Sage, due to my isolation in the forest. Not knowing how long I would be gone on my journey, I decided to take everything within and abandoned the cave. As I travel across Equestria and many of its neighboring countries, I discovered many things and learned how to apply, and combine magic, allowing me to heal most injuries by implementing a new form of medical alchemy, how to brew potions, and cultivate plants for many uses. My journey also took me across the seas, and I can say that these were very dark times. Probably some of the darkest time of my life even to this day.
Well, it wasn't long after this part of my travels, that I had decided to return to Equestria. So right after my boat landed, I set off to return to the town I had left behind many years prior. When I arrived, I was shocked to see that the town was no longer there and that the Everfree Forest had retaken much of the land that I’d once called my home. Not only was the town gone, but there was now a very noticeable road that lead into what seemed to be a castle, that had been built right behind the gorge that was located in the center of the forest. My curiosity started to get the better of me, as I started to walk down the road that was in front of me. It wasn't anything impressive, but it had clearly been there for some time. If I had to guess, it had to have been no more than 7 or 8 years old.
*****
It had actually taken me a little bit of time to walk down the road to get to the castle. When I finally made it across the rope bridge that lead into the courtyard, I noticed that the walls were adorned with a sun and moon crest that had been carved into granite slabs, and placed at various intervals. There were also various stone paths that lead into various corridors and passageways. As I continued my track around the interior area, I began to wonder who would build a castle in the middle of the Everfree Forest, let alone wanna live here, with all of the dangers it posed to ponies.
“Well, who, or whatever it has to be, it’s gotta be something really powerful,” I said, wondering how long it would take before someone would notice my red hooded figure.
Which, at this point was saying as my coat had seen better days and need to be replaced due to its allotted rips and tears in it. Or, more accurately, my tattered red hooded figure. Various cuts and mudstained were strewn across the fabric due to the journey I’ve taken, was barely recognizable as a red hooded coat. I made a mental note to myself to get it fixed or replaced.
“Surely this place isn't abandoned yet. I mean, it doesn't even look that old, and on top of that it's still pretty well maintained.” I said while I held my chin with my hand staring at the sky.
I began to wander around the courtyard, having lost myself in an internal monologue of trying to figure out who might be living in this castle. Suddenly, I was knocked on my ass, hard, as a very powerful bolt of magic nailed me square in the chest. As I laid on the ground, I couldn't help but think I had found the owner of the castle. I decided to lie still to see if I could get the owner to come over to check on me, as to help me determine who I was dealing with. I heard footsteps coming over to me, but they seemed to hasten the closer the owner got to me until I could just make out the dark outline of a tall pony hovering over my body. As they approached, I could make out the sounds of what seemed to be an apology.
“With pleasure,” Luna said curiously. “If we may ask, what are thou going to do exactly?”
“ Oh no, are thou alright? We didn't mean to use so much magic in that blast,” said the dark silhouetted mare.
The sound of her voice was so serene, but I felt like I know who this voice belonged to. As the mare bent over to check and see if I was alright, her form came into focus, and that's when I realized why I had recognized her voice. It was none other than the Princes of Moon herself.
Seeing as how I now had my answer who the owner, or owners of the castle, did I see no further need to play possum.
“I'm fine. Thanks for coming over to check on your victim.” I said with a laugh.
“Why are thou laughing?” Luna asked as she knelt down next to me. “We could have seriously injured thee with that blast!”
“Injure me with a little bit of magic like that? Nah, I've taken much worse hits from Ursa Minors.” I stated.
I had to say, though, she actually got in a pretty solid hit. I notice my right arm had gone limp after I managed to set up. At this point, I was now, face to face with Luna.
“Besides you were only defending your home from an intruder, and I really have no right to just barge in here and start looking around the place like I did. So, I'd say I kinda got what I deserved on that note.” I said as I scratched the back of my head with my left hand.
“Thou art a strange looking pony,” Luna remarked as she got a better look at me.
“Actually, I'm not a pony. I'm actually from a race called humans, but as far as I know, I could be the only one of my kind in Equestria right now.” I explained. “And I'm sorry to be a bother, but could you please hand my bag there next to you?”
“Oh, you'll see in just a moment. Ya just gotta be patient and watch.” I replied as I started to snicker a bit.
After we had attacked the intruder we run over to make sure that he was still alive. See as how we used just a little too much force when we hit him with our magic. As we knelt down we were reassure by this pony that he was fine, but we could tell that something was wrong. It was the way he was leaning on his left side that confirmed this. After a short conversation of what he was, and how he apparently ‘got was coming’ to him as he put it, he then proceed to asked me to hand him his bag, and in kind I complied. I must add, this bag was quite weighed down. How any pony of his small stature could carry it simply amazed me. Had he been an earth pony it would have made sense, but he said he wasn't a pony at all.
Suddenly, we were called back to the present, as this human, as he had said he was, stood up in front of us. We didn't know what he going at this point, but we decided to keep a paralysis spell on stand by, just to be safe.
“My name is Edward Elric by the way, but my friend call me Ed for short,” he said while taking of his coat.
“We art called Princess Luna, but you could just call us Luna.” We said halfheartedly.
He then proceed to to splay it on the ground in front of us.
“Sorry for the late introduction,” he said apologetically.
“And just a quick heads up. These next few moments are gonna be a bit embarrassing for us both. So if you wanna turn away, or go somewhere else, I completely understand.” Ed stammered out nervously.
He then proceeded to remove his gloves, and as he did this we caught a glint of sunlight in the eye. We started to look around to see where the source was. As we did so, our gaze came back to Ed's right hand. It appeared that he was wearing some sort of armored gauntlet underneath his clothing. Well, that explains how he was able to take our magic with very little damage, or so we thought.
Ed then unbuttoned the button on his collar. Thus leading him to remove what appeared to be a sort of black long sleeved half-jacket. We also noticed that while he was undressing, that he was only using his left arm instead of both, causing us to raise a brow.
“I'm just going to have to to apologize in advance for several things that are about to happen, but first things first. Would you please help me got this jacket off?” Ed said with a hesitant laugh.
Ed's POV
I have to say, I absolutely loved the look Luna gave me when I asked for help to get my jacket off. See, my right arm had gone limp after I had taken earlier blast to the chest from her highness. Any sensible person knows that it's extremely hard to anything with just one hand. With that in mind, I needed to change out my busted arm for a functioning one. In order to do this, I first had to get to the disconnect switches located on my shoulder, and to do this I had to remove my coat and jacket. Luckily I still had my sleeves shirt underneath the jacket.
Back on the task at hand, Luna stood up and moved over to me. As I turned to face the wall, I got her to get ahold of the collar of the jacket so I could simply walk out of it. This is when things started to get awkward. Luna was understandably nervous while she did this, and I was as well. I mean I literally just met my favorite pony in the whole world, and here I was having her help me undress. Actually, nervous was a huge understatement. I was trying with all my might not to shake as I came out of my jacket, my automail arm dragging out of its sleeve behind me as I walked forward. I then heard a slight eep that was follow-up with a sudden thud. I let out a sigh, knowing it was Luna, being the only other pony there, reacting to the sight of my metal limb. Taking advantage of the shocked state she was in. I proceeded to press the switches along my shoulder, disconnecting my arm. I chose not to look back at Luna at this point, because I already knew she was absolutely horrified at the sight I had forced her to endure.
“What is going on with your arm!?! OH Sweet Faust what have we done!?!” Luna screamed in terror.
“Now calm down Luna,” I said soothingly. “You definitely did not do this to me. My arm has been this way for a very long time now. I am simply replacing the busted one with a new one, so I’ll have use of both my arms.”
As I said this, I knelt down and began to rummage through my backpack. All while trying to calm down the shaking Princess in front of me. I was used to this reaction by now, having been in this situation one too many times s I had to deal with it every time I showed strangers my automail, or if I needed to change out one of my limbs for maintenance and was stuck in my coat. With this in mind, I had taken to carrying around at least a one spare of each. Once I had my spare arm out of my bag I immediately attached to my shoulder. It was a little stiff, but I had more than enough range of movement for the time being.
I now turned my attention back to the panicked Princess. As she was sitting in front of me, I looked into her eyes,and saw nothing but absolute terror and I couldn't blame her. I mean I'd freak out to if some guy I just met showed his arm, and then quite literally proceed to rip it off.
“It's gonna okay Luna. I’m as good as new.” I said as I moved my arm around for emphasis.
A few moments of tense silence had passed by, the both of us sitting on the ground.. I knew she had questions, why wouldn't she? So instead of sitting patiently for the questions I knew were, I decided to break the ice by giving her a quick run down of the events that had lead me here. Of course, after I finished my story, the first thing she asked about was my body.
“So how did you get your metal arm and leg?” Luna asked.
“I don't know exactly happened. Personally, I think it has something to do with when someone passes through the gate to come to another world. With that being said, I assume that I'm not the only person to have traveled to another world at this point. As someone passes through the gate, or whatever it is, they are somehow altered to better suit the version of whatever world they're sent to.” I said explaining my theories to her.
“What do you think happens once someone enters another world?” she asked while scratching her head.
“Honestly, I really don't know. If I had guess, it has a lot to do with the factors that are a their disposal; With their powers they're given, if they chose to dress-up to be someone else, the state of the world they go to, what they choose to do once they're there, their personality as a whole. It can be a number of different factors really.” I told her.
“Do you think it's possible for you to return to your own world?” She asked sympathetically.
The whole time I was talking to Luna, I was staring at the sky. That's when I realized I hadn't even once thought of returning to my own world. I mean, I had thought of my family and friends from time to time, but even when I did these moments were few and far in between.
“To tell you the truth Luna... I haven't even consider it a possibly. I mean, I've already lived in the world past the my natural life span. If we eat healthy, exercise, and maintain proper hygiene then we can live upwards to about 120 to 130 years. I know that this is, or rather should’ve been the case for me, having never withered away except for having to replace my arm or leg every now and then. But beyond that? I haven't aged in the slightest since I came. So even if I could go back to my world, there's nothing for me to go back to. All of my friends and family have already passed away. “ I said with lament… letting a brief moment of silence pass.
“Speaking of family,” I said with a smirk. “Do you have any living here with you? Not to be rude, but I find it hard to believe that you live in this huge freaking castle by yourself.”
Of course, I already knew the answer. I just wanted to try and keep the conversation going to calm her down a little more.
“Well, we do have our sister, and our teacher, who is like a father to us.” said Luna.
“So your sister is the one who represent the sun, while you represent the moon.” I say as turn to look at her.
“You know, while I was traveling, I heard stories that the sun and moon were no longer moved by a group of unicorns, but instead by two special ponies called alicorns. After I'd heard this I started to do all kinds of research on alicorns, but it always come back to that they were considered to be a long dead civilization or that they were a myth altogether. Well; until now that is, at least for the myth part.” I said, trying to make small talk.
“This was the same conclusion the our teacher came to as well.” said Luna.
“You never told me what your mentor's name was or your sisters.” I said, before mumbling to myself “Man trying to talk with this mare is like trying to beat Sephiroth in Kingdom Hearts.” I mumble to myself.
“Well, our sister's name is Celestia, and our teacher's name is Starswirl. Another thing you assumed, is that there was no staff here to help maintain the grounds.” Luna said, pointing out my oversight.
“To be honest, I totally forgot about the castle staff. I mean, even though you and your sister are alicorns, it would still take a lot my ponies to take care of such a big place.” I said with a laugh.
“Well, as fun as this talk has been I do believe that I should be moving on to my next location.” I say as I start to put my belongs back in to my backpack.
After I've finished packing, I proceeded to pick up my jacket, coat, and gloves from the ground. Seeing as there was no real need for caution, I'd decided I would only wear the coat, if only to keep the sun out of my eyes while I walked. I looked down to my right with Luna looking back at me as I extend my hand out to her.
“Allow me to help you up Luna.” I said with a smile.
“We do have one more question for you before you go.” she stated melodically.
“And what would that be?” I say raising an eyebrow.
“Would y-you mind staying in the area for awhile so we could talk again?” Luna uttered nervously.
“Tell you what I'll do. Seeing as how I'm in need of a place to stay, at least until I can manage to either repair or replace my damaged arm. I'll set up a shop in the forest not too far from here, and you can come whenever you choose, or I can come to see you.” I said with a smile.
“We would like that very much!” she said with a smile of her own.
“Next time you'll have to introduce me to your sister and your teacher.” I said .
After Ed's talk with the princess of the moon he left the castle to return to the Everfree Forest so he could find a place to he build his house. Due to being on his journey for so many years Ed hadn't had a real house to his call own for sometime. He would usually stay at local inns in the towns where he would stop to rest and explore while doing research. While in the wilderness he would use his alchemy to raise hollowed mounds from the ground whenever he needed to stay in one location for any extended period of time. This time though he planned to make a proper house, especially since Luna was expected to come for a visit. He'd still planned to make a home here even if Luna hadn't ask him to stay. It had been his home town since he'd arrived in this world those many years ago, even if the settlement didn't technically exist anymore.
Ed had decided to sleep the previous day's excitement off through the night and start construction on his today. He started by gathering the materials that he'd need for the house from the nearest sources. That being of course the forest and the surrounding areas. Of course the house would be a simple wooden home, but with the use of his alchemy Ed was able to fuse the structure together a piece at a time. With the help of some local earth pony farmer and the occasional castle staff that would either stop by or that were sent by Luna, Ed had been able to complete his new home in just under a week and a half. It was a simple two story building with the comforts running water thanks to an underground stream that Ed had located. With some help from the locals again Ed was able to manipulate the water with a combination of techniques using his alchemy and the local unicorns magic.
Now that the house was built and functioning it was time to furnish it, but again almost all of this would come from the forest. It was a really good thing that this place hosted such a wide variety of plants with a multitude uses of their, and thanks to his knowledge of basic fabric making, that he picked up on his journey, Ed was able to make cloth for everything need . It took Ed around two days to furnish his home, and when he was finished he felt as though he finally had something of his own in this world. That night Ed slept in the bed he'd made with his hands and couldn't be more at peace.
While alchemy really did make things easier when doing construction and anything of the sort like this; relying on it for every single task wasn't really what Ed liked to do. Although, as it was still apart of who he was now and he accepted that. Being able to use alchemy was fun, but it still drew a lot of unwanted attention to an already unusual looking pony. Which is why Ed kept to himself and had originally made his home in Everfree to begin with.
Now that Ed had his home slash work shop completely up, running, and fully stocked he could now take on the task of repair the arm that Luna had damage when she knocked he on his ass a few weeks ago. Ed only ever had two extra copies of his prosthetics on him at any given time mainly because the materials to make them were difficult to obtain, and costly as well do to them being made of various metals. The parts all had to be cut, shaped, molded, and worked over through various other preparations with a combination of hand working and alchemy. Ed grab the broken arm from his pack and placed it on a table with a large array of tools hanging in front of him. He then proceeded to dismantle the prosthetic. Ed quickly found out that it was in much worse shape than he had originally thought. He work on into the late night hours until he'd finally taken the arm completely down to its tiniest pieces. Put the tool he was hold down on the table he stood up from his chair and stretched then let out a slow sigh of relief.
“Well it a good thing I wasn't planning on goin anyway for a few years at least. The way things are looking for this arm I'd be lying if I said I wasn't lucky this thing hadn't shattered to when Luna blasted me” Ed said while looking down at the now disassembled arm.
“Well that's enough of that for today.” he said with a yawn.
“For now it's off to the land of sleep and dreams. Hey, maybe I'll get to see Luna tonight.” Ed said as he blew out the candles and went up to his bed for well deserved rest.
The early morning began to sun itself show through the window in Ed's bedroom window on the second floor of his new home. As he lifted himself out of bed to start off his day he decided to good through a short mental checklist.
“Okay, first I have to go back over the contents of the arm to see what I can piece back together with alchemy. Then, I need to see what parts I'll have to outright replace.” He said with a dreary yawn.
Ed then proceeded to walk down the stairs to his kitchen to start his daily morning routine. Because most creatures in Equestria didn't eat meat of any kind this made it a little more difficult for Ed to get a regular supply of protein, but it was for this reason that he raised chickens and had farmed fish. It be a little while before he could get this process going again so he would usually stock up on supplies by trading and working with the few ponies nearby. Upon opening his makeshift food preserver box Ed took note of the stock and decided he would make a run through the forest after he got dressed.
It didn't take Ed long to get ready for his days usually due to living alone but its was on days like today were it would take him a few extra minutes. As he was getting dressed he began to think a loud again; a bad habit he'd picked up after living alone the many years before.
“I wonder how Luna is doing? I haven't heard anything from any pony, or had someone from the castle stop by in the last few days.” The alchemist pondered.
“I thought for sure that she'd at least come and see me while I dreamed, or at least in my dreams, seeing as I live pretty close to the castle. Though that’d be assuming she could visit the dreams of those from another world...” Ed said himself.
“Well, best not to dwell on it. I need to go to the castle to meet Celestia and Starswirl anyways, getting to see Luna will just have to be my reward for a job well done.” He stated with a smile.
He then dawned his iconic red coat, and proceeded to pull the hood over his head. At this point, there was no need to hide my appearance from others because those around him knew what he looked, except for Celestia and Starswirl. The hood was more for comfort now as Ed used it to keep the sun from hitting him directly in the face.
With everything ready for his short trip to the castle Ed walked out his front door and then proceeded locked it behind him. Then he began his walk to the castle in high spirits.
*****
Castle of The Two Sisters
Ed had made pretty good time when he got to the courtyard of the large stone castle. He absolutely hated having to cross the rope bridge to get here though. As he walked through the courtyard and notice the summer flowers had started to bloom. It was a nice change of color fro the dark green of the forest. Unlike the first time Ed had been here, there were now guards at the entrances and stationed along the walls various locations. They paid him no mind though. As most of them had met the alchemist in the past few weeks when they had been sent by Luna to check on him while building his home. The others that hadn't, had been ordered to leave him be if the ever crossed paths with him in the forest. They were all told of Ed's unusual red hooded coat, as it made him extremely easy to identify, no matter where he was.
Ed continued his walk down the path to what he expected to be the throne room stopping to glance at the stop where Luna had quite literally knocked him on his ass. He soon resumed his stroll up to the giant wooden doors that lead to the main hall of the castle hoping there was some pony in there. Ed proceeded through the doors only to marvel at the interior of the castle. While the outside was quite beautiful, it paled in comparison to the interior. Which looked like a it belong in a painting with black blue and gold checkered ceiling, large gallery windows, a large chandelier hanging in the middle of the ceiling, and in the center of the room sat two thrones, empty at the present time.
“Of course they're not here.” Ed stated with a huff placing his hand over the bridge of nose between his eyes.
Celestia's POV
While I was sitting on the floor going over some of the spell book Master Starswirl had assigned Luna and I to go over when I heard the click of the doors. Quickly I teleported myself to the corner of the room by of the doors as not to be seen. As I watched the doors open a small red-hooded pony walked in and started to look around the room. This went on for a few moments and the only reason I could think of was that he was awe stuck from the decorum of the throne room. I couldn't help but giggle to myself as I thought of the look on his face. I was then snapped back to reality as I saw this pony bring his hand up to his face as they gave a brief sigh of what sounded like disappointment. He then proceeded to speak aloud still unaware I was behind him.
“Of course they're not here.” Spoke the red-hooded pony.
I think he was expecting my sister and I to be here today. So I decided I'd go up and introduce myself seeing as I felt no ill well coming from him. I then tapped him on his shoulder to get his attention. He then started to speak again.
“I know I'm not supposed to be in here when there's no pony else in the room. So I'll be on my way now and please tell Princess Luna I stopped by. Also, that I've finished my house and I'm looking forward to her first visit”
He then turned around and started to walk to the door. I decided to extend my wing to try and stop him ,but he continued to walk. He walked straight into my wing and then proceeded to stumble backwards falling on straight down to the flat on his back. He started to speak again in a more annoyed tone.
“Look, I was really hoping to meet with the princesses and their teacher today, but seeing as how they aren't here and no pony else is allowed in the beyond this point besides the guards and castle staff I think I'll just go home for now and be disappointed.” He said while sprawled out on the floor still.
“Now why would you go and do that when you came all this way to see my master, sister, and I?” I said with a slight giggle.
“Man I swear you sisters are just alike, ya know? I just can't get a break. I mean, you just throw a guy you just met right on his back. Rude, don't you think?” He said while laughing uncontrollably.
“You were the one who wasn't watching,” I said as I joined in the fun.
“But back to the matter at hand,” he stated as he got to his hooves. “First off, I'm sorry for interrupting your studies princess. Secondly, my name's Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist and it is a pleasure to meet the Princess of the Sun. Third, you've already heard my reason for being in front of you at this time.”
As he said this he had brought his arm up to his waist and then bowed.
Ed's POV
So there I was embarrassed as hell from being knocked on my ass yet again, but at least a didn't lose an arm this time. I stood back and removed my hood so I could look at Celestia in the face and she at me in return. Like Luna, she had wings and a horn which were typical of any alicorn, but her skin tone was white with pale light magenta eyes and a pink mane. This confirmed my theory that I came to this world before they had used the Elements of Harmony for the first time.
“Might I ask, how is it you know my sister so well that you would invite her to your home?” Celestia asked with a stern look in her eyes.
I told her the events that had transpired between Luna and myself a few weeks earlier and of her request that I stay in the area. I then went ahead and told her my origins of who I was and how I came to be here in Equestria. Not wanting to lie to either of the princesses I held nothing back. Of course, I knew she would be able to make heads or tails of it right now due to being so young. She most likely didn't remember me from her days as a filly either, it was for the best though.
*****
Before we went to Starswirl's wing of the palace, we stopped by Luna's room to pick her up. Celestia then proceeded to knock on her sister's door, and safe to say she was awake when we got there. The doors opened revealing a wobbly Luna, bed head and all. I stood back off to the side, not wanting to be blasted again. Luna brought her hands up to her eyes and began to wipe away the dreariness.
“Sister, we have a guest that wanted to see Master Starswirl,” said Celestia.
“And what exactly does that have to do with us, dear sister?” Luna said with a yawn.
“Because sister, you are better acquainted with this pony than I am. So I thought you should be the one to introduce him to master over me.” Celestia said pulling me over with her magic.
“Enough of your games Tia. Who exactly is this pony that he'd be so important to interrupt our sleep?” Luna said in anger.
“Good morning Luna,” I said interjected with a smile.
“Good morning Edward, and a-----EDWARD!” Luna shouted out, locking her arms around me and beginning to nuzzle me.
While this was happening, I heard a muffled chuckle from behind me, from who a can only assume is Celestia absolutely loving every moment of my pain. After Celestia manages to pry me away from Luna, she immediately went back into her room and cleaned up a bit. Then, we got to what I had been aiming for from the very beginning. I was able to get them to take me to Starswirl's personal chambers in the castle. Finally, I was going to meet the one pony who might be able to give me some of the answers I had sought for the last hundred years, or so I thought.
******
Starswirl, or Starswirl the Bearded as he would later come to be known, was a great mage in every sense of the word even in his facial hair. When I met the old stallion, I must admit the name fit to a T. After I managed to pull myself together from laughing at his long ass beard, I began to tell the mage my story from the very beginning, up until the point I had first met Luna a few weeks prior. He was mostly interested in my Philosopher's Stone Pendant, alchemy, prosthetics, and that I managed to create a new form of magic, or Alchemagic as I called it. After the explaining I let Starswirl examine the pendant.
“Fascinating, simply fascinating! This stone absorbs the surrounding ambient magic to allow the wielder to create anything from nothing. Just imagine what we could do if we could make more of these! Everypony in the world would be able to any type of magic they wanted, heal grievous injury, and even revive the dead!” Starswirl said excitedly.
“Absolutely not! The price to create even one of these stones is incomparable to anything in Equestria!” I shouted in utter disgust and rage.
I snatched my pendant back from the wizard. Quickly putting it back around my neck and out of sight underneath my shirt. Luna shrunk behind Celestia, seeing the anger in my eyes. She looked to her sister in fright, while Celestia started to move toward Starswirl and I.
“Why not make it so others can do magic? And what price would be so horrible for its gifts? If that artifact is so dangerous then why keep it? Why not just locked away or destroy it even?” Celestia asked scared but curious.
“One, because a Philosopher's Stone can't simply be made by normal means. Two, because the energy of the stone must be used up completely in order to destroy it. Three, the energy of the stone is equivalent to the price paid to create it. Four, if a normal being merely keeps a stone on themselves the can live for hundreds of years even from a small sliver of a stone making to making dangerous just leave around. Then, there's the last item on this list just for normal stones.” I said through my teeth with my fists clenched.
“And what price is just so absolutely appalling, that you have to just outright deny the gifts one receives from being given for such a wondrous item?” Starswirl chuckled as he that of the answer.
“Life,” I muttered quietly through my anger.
“Life,” Celestia repeated thinking on its meaning.
“Life essence itself,” I said looking with up tears in my eyes.
“By life essence, you mean the living essence of a living creature, don't you?” Luna remarked in disgusted. "Their very soul."
“Yes, Luna, I'm talking about the soul. Taking the souls of anyone, and, or everything is the price you must pay for a Philosopher's Stone.” I said falling to my knees with tears falling to the ground.
“But I don't think that's the case with the stone around your neck there, because if it were such, then why would it bring you to this world?” said Starswirl interjecting.
“I think you’re right about that, but that’s why I’ve been trying to come and see you.” I said as Luna came over to help me off the ground.
“If anyone can help me study this thing, it’s you, the world's greatest wizard,” I said praising him.
“I would be more than happy to help you, my new friend, but I must ask you to keep what you have told us here just that, between us. I must also ask that you stay within walking distance of the castle should I need to reach you. Lastly, you must leave that stone here in the castle, with me.” Starswirl demanded.
“I already have that all covered except for the last part. This stone stays around my neck when I'm not in this room with all of you, or not working next to any of you.” I say with a stern look. " I'm the only one who can remove it from my neck anyhow."
I then start walking over to the door and Luna follows me out of the room.
*****
“Is everything alright?” Luna asked me with tears in her eyes.
“ Yea Luna. Everything okay. Let’s get out of here for I bit. I think we could both use some fresh air.” I said as we walk out towards the courtyard to take a break for the rest of the day.
Ed was laying down in on the bed waiting for Luna to return form raising the moon. He was completely exhausted from having told them the events of the past few days. Although he was tired he was also extremely happy to be with his family again. Then, he began to think back to the discussion earlier. About how there may be others out there in this world that were forced to come here. Ed began to think who else would be able or even willing to help him.
Who, he thought again. This word, in particular, caused him to remember to back when he was first getting into to the MLP franchise. Mainly, because there was a pony on the show named Time Turner that was based off a character of another hit show called Doctor Who. Doctor Who was about a time traveler that went by the name the Doctor has traveled through space and time doing various things and helping others that needed it. Time Turner was the Ponyville doctor and along with having other similarities between the two, this caused the fans to dubbed him Doctor Whooves,
“If anybody can help me iron out some more of the details and possibly help find others like me it would be him,” Ed said thinking aloud as usual.
*****
Luna was on her way back to her room when she came across Celestia.
“O sister, we weren't expecting you. Is everything alright?” Luna asked slightly startled.
“Not exactly Luna. I'm worried about Ed. I think he might blame himself for what happened all those years ago.” Celestia says looking over to Luna.
“I also think he blames himself for the events of Nightmare Moon. I also think he might resent me for banishing you to the moon.” Celestia said now looking down at the floor.
“Why would he resent you for doing what needed to be done for our ponies' safety? That was our fault it had nothing to do with him.” Luna said with a faint crackle in her voice.
“I think it has to do with him having seen every thing play out before him and not be able to be there for you in your time of need. It's not just Nightmare though, but everything that he couldn't help be there for.” Celestia said walking over to Luna.
“It's not fair. All he wanted was to help, not just ponies, but all the creatures of this world even the ones who hated ponies.” Luna yelled in anger.
“And I still do want to help this world, but I couldn't do that in the past due to the times we lived. Now that society has advanced more I plan on setting my wheels into motion, but this is just a start. I do plan to start hunting down the one who turned on me. Normally, I just assumed them to have died of old age, but when I was betrayed they stole many things from my workshop. I think it would be in our best interest to assume the continued my work, but may have also attempted to make a true Philosopher's Stone.” Ed said as he walked out of the shadows while gritting his teeth in anger.
“Ed how long have been there?” Celestia spoke in shock.
“I came to meet up with Luna to see if she wanted to go the gardens for a bit to talk about a few things. So I start to come this way when I saw you walking and decided to catch-up, but before I got down here I heard you and Tia how talking about being worried about me. Then, I decide to hang back a bit to listen.” Ed said walking past the sisters to the nearest window.
“Ed we're sorry. We should've come an-,” Luna started to speak, tears in her eyes, but was interrupted by her husband embrace.
“Tia was right. I do hate myself for not being there when I should've. I saw everything happen and couldn't do any thing about it. It hurt seeing you two fight each, see you give into your darkness, and yes even when you were sent to the moon. It almost broke me for a second time. But you know the best part, even though you were banished, I still got to see you every night.” Ed said as he kissed her.
“For the record Tia, I don't blame you in the slightest. You did what you had to in order to keep Equestria and Luna safe. So, thank you.” Ed said looking back to Celestia.
She quickly dashed to her family and embraced both of them, and knocked them over in the process.
“What is it with you two and knocking me over?!” Ed shouted and they all proceed to laugh on into the night.
*****
The sun starts to rise over the horizon as Celestia stood upon her balcony with her horn let with golden magic as a short figure watched from the doorway. It had been quite some time since Ed hadn't seen a true sun rise in years due to the bushes that made up the maze in the gardens had grown to the point they would block his view when he was trapped. He had Luna wake him up when it was time for her to lower the moon so he would miss Celestia's raise the sun. This was one of the things the alchemist missed the most the changing of night and day and vice verse. When they all lived in Everfree he would often stand with the sisters as they rotated the sun and moon. After the task was finished the trio went to the dining hall to have a quaint family meal. It was also at this time the Ed decide to discuss his plans to go to Ponyville to visit Time Turner about his theory and future plans to begin manufacturing automail for the various of Equestria.
While it took some convincing, Ed was able to get the sisters' permission to lay the ground work for a trail run automail clinic in Ponyville. He didn't want to waste any more time, so right after breakfast was over he asks Celestia if she would have a guard show him the way down to the train station. After everypony had finished their meals Ed walked Luna back to her room as they discussed his plans while he was away. As Ponyville was on the edge of the Everfree Forest Ed wanted to go to the old castle's workshop and his old home to see if any of his things had survived of the last 2000 years. As they got to Luna's room Ed kissed her goodbye for now, while she would come and see him in a couple days. Celestia saw Ed to the train station personally and Ed told her about his plan to go to the library to see if anything relating to his research or the Philosopher's Stone had surfaced through history in other places. Luckily, he already knew the librarian.
*****
Ponyville
The train ride to Ponyville went by quickly for the alchemist, but it was quite as well. Which in turn allowed him to relax and gather his thoughts so he could focus on the tasks ahead of him. After he got off the first thing he wanted to do was avoid Pinkie Pie as long as possible. Know it was inevitable that he'd get a party at some point, but Ed wanted to keep a low profile for as long as possible. With that in mind, he'd already stashed his red coat in his backpack.
“I already know what the mane 6's buildings look but I have no damn clue how to get to any of them. Maybe I should just let Pinkie find me that way I'll at least know the pony who can show me around?” Ed said softly while looking to see any familiar land marks.
After a few hours, Ed found, that he was hopelessly lost. So he decided to get some food from one of the nearby stands for lunch. Luckily Ed had managed to find the park earlier while wondering around. He then decided to go to the nearest bench in the park, have a seat and eat his lunch while he tried to figure out where the hell the damn doctor was. After he finished his lunch Ed got up and threw away his trash and as he did Ed saw an earth pony in a brown suit, blue button-down shirt, red bow tie, and a fez sitting on a picnic blanket right across the field in front of him.
“Now if that's not the pony I'm looking for, then I'm an even bigger idiot than a drunken bugbear?” muttered Ed aloud.
Not long after getting over his stupor Ed decided that it this was his best chance to talk with Time Turner. He started to walk over to to the doctor and as he did Ed noticed that he was sitting next to a blonde pegasus mare with wall eyes. While next to them was a young blonde unicorn filly chasing after butterflies in the field in front of them. Ed seriously needed to speak with this pony for the future of his plans hinged on this the answer, or answers, that he would give him. He decided to go head and walk over and try to be as subtle as possible. He reached the family and began to speak.
“Excuse me but you wouldn't happen to be the Hooves family would you?” asked Ed.
“Why, yes we are.” answered the blonde mare.
“My name's Derpy. This is Time Turner and that's our daughter Dinky.” Derpy continued.
“It's nice to meet all of you, my name's Edward Elric.” Ed bringing his hand up to his to his chest while introducing himself.
“I'm very sorry to interrupt your picnic, but I have some business with you, Doctor Whooves.” Ed continued purposely accentuating on the Doctor's name.
The doctor then proceeded to look the up and down the alchemist. The pony stared at Ed for a few minutes then walked over to the alchemist and spoke.
“Just Doctor please, and I was wondering how long it would take you to find me, Mr. Elric?" said Time Turner.
“Just call me Ed, and sorry but I was kinda trapped in stone for 2,000 years. Also, judging from the way your speaking to me you already know one of the reasons why I came to speak with you about.” Ed stated with a serious tone.
“Yes, I do, and I can confirm that you are indeed among others that are referred to as Dimensionally Misplaced, or Displaced, as their community tends to refer to themselves.” Time Turner explained.
“Have you ever met any of the other Displaced?” asked Ed.
“While I was traveling to other versions of reality, yes, but we time ponies try not get involved with the Displaced that aren't of our home reality. As you already know when a Displaced comes to a version of Equestria it's after receiving some sort of strange item they've found, received, or bought from some odd stranger. While they're transported they're usually given a new form. abilities, and the means and knowledge to use their new bodies. What they choose to do once they're there is up to them.” Time Turner continued.
“Can you get communicate with the other Displaced?” Ed asked gesturing with his hand.
“Regular communication between the Displaced is extremely rare unless they've received a certain item from another Displaced that allows them to do so. That being said some of the Displaced have set up their tokens so they can stay in touch with those that have received them.” Timer Turner slightly shaking his head.
“You just mentioned something called tokens. What exactly are they and what're they used for?" Ed asked with a confused look.
“Tokens are specific items that Displaced make themselves. They are used to summon them to another Displaced world. All you've got do is select which item you want to represent yourself and create a specific saying for it. Then a portal to void will appear and you simply toss the token and wait for someone to call for you. When you're summoned you'll be pulled into a portal and sent to whoever used token. After you finish whatever business you have they simply say 'you're done' and another portal appears to take you home.” Time Turner finished while reaching into his jacket.
“This is a token I found a few weeks ago, but I said before my kind prefer to leave other Displaced be if we can help it.” he said handing me what looked like Adam Taurus's mask from RWBY.
All of sudden a jolt of energy was sent through Ed's body and out of nowhere he heard a voice.
I am the sword of equality and fighter for the weak. If you find yourself cornered and too weak to fight, call on me and I will be there to protect you.
After getting over the strange reaction Ed proceeded to hand the mask back to Time Turner. Who insisted he keep it should he need it for a later date.
“Well, guess I better my mine then,” Ed said proceeding to pull out the silver pocket watch with the symbol of the state alchemist on it.
Ed began to think of the saying he'd just heard and proceeded to think of his own.
I am the one who constructs and deconstructs, the partner and protector of the moon, I aid the Innocent and protect the children, If you require aid, Call my name and I will come forth, The Crimson Sage.
A portal then appeared beside the two of them and Ed tossed the watch into it. It was then promptly replaced with one exactly like it appearing in his hand.
“Well, now that I got that out of the way. Doctor, on to the next matter of business I have. I would like to start up an automail shop based here in Ponyville, and your the only other pony that I can think of that has the skills needed at this time. So what do you say?” Ed stated extending his hand.
“I would love to help you. Let us return to my home and hash out the details over some tea if you don't mind,” said Time Turner.
“After you my good sir. See as how I just lead off a cliff.” Ed said with a slight chuckle.
With this statement, they proceeded to the home of the Whooves.
It was about mid-afternoon when the Whooves and Ed arrived at the family's home. The house wasn't exactly what Ed was expecting. It was blue, of coarse, but other than that its was a normal two stories house with a gabled roof. There was a short staggered stone pathway that lead up to the front door from the street up through the yard. While the yard was surrounded by a typical white picket fence.
Once Derpy had finished giving Ed the tour of the interior of the house she and Dinky went to the kitchen to start preparing snacks and tea for everyone. While they did this Ed and Time Turner adjourned to his study down the hall. It was similar to an old study you'd see in an old black and white movie. There were two chairs facing a fire place with a round table that came up to knee high in between them. As they enter the room Time Turner took a seat and motioned for Ed to join him.
As Ed took his place across from Time Turner he began to wonder if he would be willing to help him with his plans. Ed did have a few trust thanks to the events of the past. But he was willing to for go them if it was for the chance to help others. This didn't mean he wasn't going to be cautious though, but Time Turner had already proven himself to be more than trustworthy by explaining about the Displaced and even freely giving him the token he found. Without any farther delay Ed decided it was time to get down to business.
“Alright Doctor I'm just gonna get straight to the point.” Ed said in a serious tone as he leaned forward.
“I want to open an automail clinic here in Ponyville and I would like your help with it. You see I wanted to opened one before my untimely imprisonment, but the resources I required back then were extremely hard to obtain for my own prosthetics.” Ed stated as pulled up his sleeve to reveal his metal arm.
“And since a pretty sizable amount of time has passed since then trade and economy have progressed to the point to where it would be much easier to do so.” said Time Turner.
“If you don't mind me asking. Why didn't you just use the Philosopher's Stone to make yourself whole after you came here?” asked Time Turner.
“I did try but the I found out the stone can only heal the wounds and afflictions of others and cant directly alter my body. Once, I didn't even have it around my neck and I had Celestia blast a hole straight through my chest to test a theory I had at the time.” Ed said as grimly looking at the floor.
“What exactly forced this?” said Time Turner rearing from shock.
“My worst nightmare at the time. That I was no longer human but a living Philosopher's Stone.” Ed said bringing his gaze back up to they time pony.
“Time for tea.” sang a female voice.
It was Derpy she as she brought in small tray with a kettle and cups on it.
“And muffins.” said Dinky as she followed behind her mother with a plate of muffins.
“Any ways back to what I was saying, I think between the two of us Ponyville would be the best start for this and if it's successful then I'll be able to start to lay the ground work to start a school to train other in the years to come.” Ed said as Derpy and Dinky left the room.
“I don't see why not. It is to help those who are in need right.” said Time Turner.
“Excellent.” exclaimed Ed.
Who then proceeds to get up and walk over to the time pony.
“Think of this as a crash course in automail engineering,” Ed said as he clap his hands together and the touched Time Turner's head.
There was a spark and the pony fell limp in his chair for a brief moment but was soon back to normal.
“Woo! That was a bit of a trip in and of itself.” exclaimed the time pony.
It had been around a week since the events of Discord and the mysterious creature that calls himself Edward Elric broke out of his stone imprisonments. Twilight and her friends then returned to Ponyville form some rest. Twilight sat at her table with her usual stack of books while drinking a cup of coffee. Spike was sitting in the floor with his latest issue of Power Ponies munching on a bowl of assorted gems. Spike suddenly burped up a scroll in a puff of green smoke.
“Oh, a letter from the princess. I wasn't expecting one so soon,” said Twilight.
Twilight picked up the scroll in her magic, unfurled it, and began to read. After a few seconds passed Twilight let the scroll fall to the floor. The look on her face was one that Spike was all too familiar with too because it was the 'overexcited to learn everything I could' look. Of course, this wasn't unusual for Twilight when she would receive letters from the princess, but he was curious as to why as per the norm. So he went over and picked the letter up and began to read it aloud.
Dear Twilight Sparkle
We are sorry to interrupt you while you are trying to recover from your ordeal with Discord, but we are writing to inform you that our beloved, Edward Elric, will be making a trip to Ponyville on personal business for a few days. If it's not to much trouble, we would like to ask it of you if you would allow him to stay with you while he is in Ponyville? As you are aware it has been many years since he was last in the area. Perhaps you and your friends could show him around the town. Ed is planning to see the local doctor about starting up a shop of some sort. So we imagine he'll be making regular trips in the future and it would make sense for him to be better acquainted with the area. Ed also wanted to go into the Everfree for, again, personal reasons. He was planning to stop by and see you in order to answer any more questions you might have for him that couldn't be discussed in detail during your earlier encounter. Ed has extreme trust issues due to his past, so do give him some space when it comes to asking certain questions. He is looking forward to seeing you personally speaking to you about magic and spells, but again be gentle. Please look after him he means the world to Celestia and myself.
Sincerely,
Princess Luna
P.S. Ed is probably in Ponyville at this current time at the home of his contact. The local pony doctor by the name of Time Turner or Dr. Whooves as some call him. Again thank you for your help Twilight Sparkle.
After Spike finished reading the rather lengthy letter he looked over to Twilight who was already packing her bag with quills, ink, and scroll. Spike began to shake is head while watching his older sister. If there was one thing Twilight had a talent for other then magic it was for making lists, of any kind.
“Spike, where is the spare, well, everything at? I'm afraid I'm not gonna have enough scrolls for the walk back to the library,” said Twilight.
“Twilight, first off calm down, because if you go up to the poor guy in your usual information attack mode he'll probably get irritated and won't wanna answer any questions what so ever. Second, Princes Luna said he was gonna bey in town for a few days. Finally, the letter also so he wanted to come by and answer your questions in detail.” said the young drake while trying to calm the frantic mare.
“You don't get it, Spike. This stall-human actually knew Starswirl the Bearded and studied under him with both the princesses. There's no telling what kind of spells and magic he knows not to mention that he developed his own unique stile of magic as well, and then there's the alchemy thing he can do.” said Twilight as she clapped here hands while twitching with excitement.
“I get that Twi but remember he used to live here, or in this area at least, and Ed has his own stuff to do. Besides, I think we should take the princess's advice and show him around town first. That way he'll know where everything is, just in case he does start making regular trips to Ponyville.” said Spike.
“AAA. Your right Spike and Princess Luna did say he would discuss any details that I wanted to know. I wonder if the girls wouldn't mind taking turns showing him around?” Twilight said while scratching her chin.
“I don't think that'll be too big a problem. All of them really wanted to get to know him a little better anyway, except for Rainbow Dash. I think those two might have a personal issue to sort out. Seeing as how it was Rainbow that let him out,” Spike answered.
“A thought just crossed my mind,” Twilight said surprised.
“What's that?” asked Spike.
“Three possibilities if he's already here. One is Ed already ran into Time Turner while wondering around Ponyville on his own. Two, he got somepony to show him where Time Turner lives.” said Twilight.
“What about three?” asked Spike raising his eye brow.
“Three is Ed got here and right after he got outside the train station is he ran into Pinkie Pie," Twilight said while pointing out the obvious.
*****
Outside The Whooves House
It was evening when Twilight and Spike arrived at the Whooves home and they were exhausted. They had been all over Ponyville looking for Ed, but they had no luck in finding the alchemist. They'd even went by Sugarcube Corner to see if Pinkie had seen him. When the told the party pony she immediately began to spazz out saying she'd have to sing her welcome song and proceeded to interrupt herself about having to plan a welcome party. Pinkie then ran-off with her party canon and her emergency party supplies in toe as she started to invite everypony in Ponyville to the welcome party for later.
As Twilight and Spike began to stroll up the front pathway a portal of some sort opened before them. They jumped back and Twilight's horn began to glow with her magic.
“Get back Spike. I don't know what's going on, but that thing looks like some kind of gate. And I sense something very powerful is coming through it.” Twilight said cautiously.
With that comment, a shadowy figure started to form in the portal. Twilight positioned herself with her horn fully let; ready to blast whatever it was that was coming through. With the figure now fully form it was right on the edge of emerging. Without a second thought, Twilight shot a beam of the magic strait at the portal that hit the figure dead in the chest, who then fell straight to the ground.
“Damn! Why can't I catch a break? If it's here or in another world I always land on my back when ever I meet people. I can't even come through one lousy without being blasted on to my back.” said Ed as he got up and began to rub his chest.
“Oh my Celestia, Edward I'm so sorry. I just sensed something really strong coming through that portal and reacted without even thinking,” said Twilight as she rushed over to the alchemist.
“It's alright Twilight. I'm used to. Luna did the same thing to me when we first met remember, and I had Celestia did once or twice on purpose. Have to say though your blast was almost a strong as Luna's, I guess I should expect that from Tia's student and the Element of Magic.” Ed said as he got up off the ground.
“Well I suppose we she heads back to the library now,” remarked Twilight.
“Yea, I suppose I've kept everypony waiting long enough. I mean I've been avoiding Pinkie all day. A feat that is near impossible if your someone like me, and we still have the welcome party as well. Damn, I hate being in crowds.” said Ed.
“Hehe. Yea, Princess Luna said you didn't like crowds in her letter earlier. She also mentioned that you are in Ponyville for a few days and needed a place to stay, so I was thinking you could stay with me and Spike at the library.” said Twilight.
“Yea, thanks for that and it, not the crowd its just I had a weird day. The bright side though is I gained the ability to use a new form of magic that's gonna help sit up the automail shop in the weeks to come.” Ed said with a smile.
“Really, that great! When we're done with the party do you think you and I could discuss it?” Twilight asked with eyes bigger than dinner plates.
“Yes, Twilight I fully intended to. I was also hoping your friends would show me around Ponyville, seeing as I was hopelessly lost all day,” said Ed.
Ed's POV
It was safe to say the rest of my trip to Ponyville went rather smoothly. Except, for a few fights I got into with Rainbow Dash. I was able to go into the Everfree and retrieve my old notebooks from the castle and what remained of it anyway. This, in part, was thanks to the efforts of Fluttershy and her animal friends. I must say I quite enjoyed my fashion sessions with Rarity as well, but I didn't care for that lazy cat of hers. Pinkie made things interesting while she showed me the town to see the least. Aj's place was probably the best part though. After I helped her out a bit on the farm I was invited to sit down with her and her family for lunch and it filled my heart with such joy. Being able to see a family like theirs reminded me of my own from when I was was in my home world. Of course, I had Luna and Tia back now in my life, and they'd informed I also had a niece that I would meet in the weeks to come.
During my time with Twilight and Spike, I answered nowhere near the amount of questions I thought I would be asked. I think that's because right after I would finish one explanation I would immediately follow up with another. All in all, I was looking forward to the next few weeks I would be spent going back and forth between here and Canterlot.
It was early morning and everypony was enjoy their breakfast as usual. Ed was sitting at the far end of the table munching on eggs and toast while reading a few books on magical theories for magic flow, teleportation, transfiguration, transfer, and magic gathering. This had become the norm for the alchemist, as he found it harder and harder to keep up with his research materials that he and Starswirl were coming up with. So he decided tonight that it was too late to travel to his home in the forest he would just sleep in the lab that he and Starswirl used for their work.
Ed had found something out in while trying to see if he could use magic, which he couldn't at least not directly. What he found is that he could manipulate magic in a way similar to alchemy. Ed remembered in the world of FMA that alchemist used the tectonic energy of the planet to influence matter when performing alchemy. So, in theory, all he had to do was use magic instead of using tectonic energy. Ed quickly found out this was not as simple as he thought it would be as magic is much stronger and more unpredictable the simple energy. Magic could carry many different aspects all at once and that it was what made it so unpredictable. What Ed had developed to counteract this was what he called weaving. Reading the flow of magic and taking out the negative aspects of what was in the magic and leaving what was needed behind in the object to strengthen it. Of course, weaving also applied to the magic all things including living beings as well.
Ed would take this weaving skill and apply it to his magic based alchemy theory proving it to be a fundamental success. He would go on to create a new type of magic he called Alchemagic. Which was defined as taking the raw materials necessary for transmutations applying the tectonic energy to the materials to form the object while also weaving in the in the necessary magical energies to strengthen the object while it's being formed. It was after this that Ed began to look into ways to concentrate magic into a purely physical form. After many experiments had quite literally blow-up in his face Ed decided to shut down the project for the time being.
Ed decided to refocus his efforts on the medical expertise he had acquired during his journey. He started a series of journals for medicinal practices for herbology, potions, and other applied skills. What he focused most on was the adaptation of automail for the ponies. Seeing as their basic anatomy was pretty much identical to humans made it fairly easy to create diagrams and procedures for the processes. The only difficulty laid in the lack of resources to that was needed to craft the components for he prosthetics. Ed could only wait for things to progress to the point to where he could one day implement these innovations to Equestria.
While Ed was going about his own studies with Starswirl's help, he was also helping with the studies of Celestia and Luna. Ed had gained a vast collection of knowledge of the past few hundred years and this also applied to strategy, battlefield maneuvers, and many forms armed and unarmed combat that he would practice in the castle courtyard. He would also give often give lessons to the guards that were on off duty.
When it came to downtime Ed was often either found in his in the gardens usually in the company of Princess Luna. Of course, no one really understood why the Princess was so interested in the odd human. He was often the but of many the cruel joke of foreign diplomats that would come see the princesses due to his strange eyes and the way he dressed. It mattered not for he'd grown quite accustomed to this treatment over his travels. As Luna's time during the day was starting to grow shorter due to power as the pony of the night grew so did her time with Ed.
Ed decided to redirect his concentration to his magic project, but this time he'd let Celestia and Starswirl in on it. Starswirl remembered back to the description of the Philosopher's Stone and how its made. He began to suspect that the focus of this project might be an alternative way to create a stone that didn't require the sacrifice of living souls. Of course, Starswirl jumped at the chance to start looking over Ed's journals on the processes. Celestia was still a little apprehensive at the idea of have such a powerful object in existence and Ed did sympathize with her. With this thought, Ed promised Celestia that if they were ever successful in the creation of a stone that he would bring it to her, Luna, and Starswirl before they began the next in moving forward. After many more explosions, the group was able to produce a functioning stone with the same properties as a true Philosopher's Stone. Albeit, with a difference in power output but with all the same properties. In homage to its base's origins, the group dubbed their creation the Sage's Stone.
With the creation of the stone came whispers of its authenticity. Many denied that it existed and those that didn't wanted proof that it did. Many didn't approve of the sisters having such a powerful item on top of a; ready being so powerful themselves. This was what lead to a falling out with minotaurs in the months that followed. Many ponies and minotaurs lost their lives in the ensuing war, something that nearly broke Ed completely.
*****
The border of the Forests/Future Badlands
Months after the start of the Minotaur Wars
It had been reported to the princesses that many of the settlements in the southern territories had been attacked with hardly any survivors left in the waves of destruction. Ed had been sent to track a group of minotaur raiders for the past few weeks through the forests of the south that had been suspected of the attacks. With some luck and through various tracking techniques he was able to finally catch up to them in the thick forest.
When Ed finally caught up to the raiders he couldn't believe the sight before his eyes. The raiders were in the next settlement and it was on fire. The air was thick with the smell of blood. The blood of the inhabitants of the village decorated the ground and the buildings as it reflected the fire the raiders had set. Ed hit his knees at the sight before him. Never before had he seen such evil and it shook him to his core.
Ed managed to get back to his and then he started to look in around the village for survivors. He managed to find a few of the village just barely alive but alive nonetheless. Ed proceeded to heal the survivors' wounds with his alchestry. After which he told them to head north towards Everfree producing a seal for them to show the guards on duty. As Ed was the seeing that the villagers on their way he heard a voice shouting at them from a short distance away.
“HOW DARE YOU RUIN OUR FUN YOU PATHETIC PONY BASTARD!” shouted a very large and heavily armored minotaur with a group of smaller minotaurs behind him.
“So you must be the raiders I've been following,” Ed said clenching his fist as he turned to face the tormentors.
“SO WHAT IF WE ARE!” screamed the minotaur as the started to laugh.
“You wouldn't have a name would you?” asked the alchemist as he started to walk over to the group.
“IT STEEL JAW! NOT THAT IT MATTERS A DEAD PONY WALKING!” shouted Steel Jaw right to Ed's face.
Steel Jaw raised a massive ax over his head and brought down on the alchemist that was standing before him. With a smile on his face, he looked back to his troops and began to speak.
“Thought he'd put up more of a fight, but he was just a pony.” laughed the minotaur.
As he said this the raiders couldn't believe what was going on before them. The pony standing in front of the group had caught the ax with his right hand in mid swing with no hesitation at all. It took Steel Jaw a moment to realize this, but when he did, he quickly pulled the ax back and began to unload a barrage of down on the alchemist before him. Ed successfully blocking every single blow with his right arm. All while tearing the cloth exposing the metal beneath. As the minotaurs saw this their jaws dropped.
“What the hell kind of a pony has a metal arm?” asked Steel Jaw as he stumbled back trying to regain his stance.
“I never said I was a pony,” said Ed still shaking from his anger.
He started to move toward the minotaurs again. While doing so his body began to glow red and give off bolts of red electricity. It was in this moment Ed began to subconsciously tap into the Philosopher's Stone's powers. The minotaurs start to cower.
“YOU DAMN BASTARDS SAID YOU WERE HAVING FUN?! SLAUGHTERING VILLAGE AFTER VILLAGE. STALLIONS, MARES, COLTS, FOALS, AND FILLIES, YOUNG AND OLD, IT DIDN'T MATTER YOU SLAUGHTERED EVERY SINGLE PONY YOU CAME ACROSS IS FUN?!?!” screamed Ed.
At this point, Ed's rage was the only thing driving him forward. This wasn't in favor of anything around him no matter how far away especially the minotaurs that had provoked him. With this, the energy Ed was giving began to affect the area; draining the life out of the everything from the surrounding area but the minotaurs. The land began to die and what was left was nothing but rock.
“You know Celestia wanted to show you bastards mercy by imprisoning you. But Me? I won’t just let you bastards off the hook that easily. Not after all the death, you cause for the ponies and every living thing creature you SLAUGHTERED!” yelled Ed.
“What are you gonna do? Go against your precious pony princess?!” remarked Steal Jaw, who merely laughed at Ed.
“That's exactly what I'm gonna do you bastards. You see, the only reason I'm out here was to try and save ponies cause the Princesses asked me to, but I'm technically not under their ruling body which gives me free reign to do what I want,” said Ed raising his head slightly.
“ What you can't just kill us!” said another minotaur.
“OH I'M NOT GONNA JUST KILL YOU! I'M GONNA SLAUGHTER EVER LAST MINOTAUR SOLDIER, MERCENARY, AND SOLDIER I FIND UNTIL MY RAMPAGE NUMBERS EQUALS ALL THE LIVES YOU BASTARDS HAVE TAKEN!” Ed yelled to the sky as the red energy began to pour out of his body without end.
True to his word, Ed went for days slaughtering every minotaur he came across. Unable to control himself, his body kept giving off red electricity, all the while absorbing the life energy of the area. Due to this, the land became an uninhabitable wasteland, and Ed’s slaughter of the minotaurs earned Ed the name Crimson Butcher.
It had been almost two weeks since Ed has lost himself to his rage. He was solely focused on finding all the minotaurs and annihilating them he never noticed a small group of unicorns had been following while staying out of his scorching energy. They decide that it was time to let the princesses know of the situation and of the friend's action.
*****
Castle of the Two Sisters
Luna had just lowered the moon and was on her way to have breakfast with her sister and teacher. Though she did enjoy this time, it wasn't the same as when Ed was there. When he would have breakfast at the castle it was very enjoyable even when he was reading he was still able to hold a conversation with her. Ed would often come by and stay with Luna during night court and while she performed her duties. She didn't know why he was around her so much. After all, most of the ponies preferred to by around Celestia but while Ed was around he made her feel whole. Luna had been missing him terribly since he had left to tend to the affairs of the southern territories, and she was starting to worry because the reports she had read recently had indicated that something terrible was happening.
Luna walked through the doubles doors ready for breakfast expecting to see Celestia and Starswirl sitting at the table, but they were standing while harshly speaking with each other. This thoroughly perplexed Luna as they never argued with one another unless it was an extremely important reason.
“Good morning, sister. Good morning, Mentor. Has something happened?” Luna asked slightly tilting her head.
“Luna, you'll recall that the minotaurs have all but ceased their threats on all fronts against the ponies, correct?” asked Celestia.
“Yes, an extreme stroke of luck on if we do say so,” answered Luna.
“Well, as it turns out, it's because of the strange events that have taken place in the southern territories as of late,” said Celestia.
“ According to the reports, there's been some pony going around killing the minotaurs it sees. Showing no mercy whatsoever. It all so said the there is some type of magic anomaly wondering around to. We do hope Ed is alright. He supposed to be in that area after all.” Luna said with worry.
“That's what we were just discussing Luna. As it turns out that all of these reports are actually referring to the exact same thing,” said Celestia walking over to her sister.
“What's going on sister does this have something to do with why Edward hasn't returned yet?” asked Luna with even more worry in her eyes now.
“Yes, Luna that exactly what I'm saying. That Edward is the cause of everything that has happened as of late. Mentor and I just received a letter from a group of unicorn scouts that had been sent out to investigate to see why Ed had been gone for the last two weeks, and as it turns out Edward is behind everything that's been happening.” said Celestia with a sorrowful look.
“ As it turns out, Luna, Ed was able to catch-up to the raiders he'd been tracking, but when he did they were in the process of destroying another village. Ed had managed to save a few of the villagers before the raider targeted him, and in order to protect the few Ed fought with the raiders. While he was fighting he let himself circum to his rage while tapping into his Philosopher's Stone.” Celestia said bowing her head.
“You mean Ed is the one who's been-.,” said Luna dropping to the floor.
“I'm afraid so sister, and we're also the only ponies who even stand a chance of stopping him. There is a good chance that we'll be able to talk to him so he'll calm himself down to the point where he can regain his sanity.” Celestia said while comforting her sister.
“A you certain we can bring him back, sister?” Luna asked as tears fill fro her eyes.
“I'm sure we can bring him back my dear student, but I can't say for certain that he'll be the same as he was before. Ed is probably aware of what he's been doing while in the berserk state. After all, he has only been targeting the minotaurs.” Starswirl interjected.
“In fact Luna, I think you're the only pony he'll listen to at this point. Given that you two are so close to one another.” Celestia said with a smile.
“We'd be lying if we denied having feelings for Edward at this point, but we're certain that Ed doesn't have those type of feelings for us,” Luna said while blushing.
After getting themselves ready for the events to come the alicorn princesses took off from the castle while Starswirl used a speed spell to keep up with them. Not knowing what laid ahead of them the three of them set out with a single thought in their minds. That they had to save their friend from himself. Starswirl was a little excited at the chance that he'd finally see what a Philosopher's Stone was capable of.
*****
Dead forest of the Southern Territories
It had taken nearly half a day for Celestia, Luna, and Starswirl to reach their destination, but when they finally got to where the guards had been station they were in total shock. What they saw was nothing but a barren rocky landscape that was completely devoid of any signs of life. Off in the distance, they could make out a column of red light in the distance.
The first thing Celestia's group did was have the guards report to them because they'd wanted to know was if there had been any changes in Ed's actions or behavior since the last report. Unfortunately, it was as he had started to attack anything that would give off movement. Starswirl had originally thought that if he could get Ed to see Luna he'd come to his senses, but now he was starting to think that they may have to fight the alchemist. This would prove to be extremely difficult due to the Philosopher's Stone's ability to take in the surrounding area's ambient magic, but from the look of the landing, most of the magic had already been absorbed thereby eliminating this threat. Another problem they faced is that it would solely be up to Celestia and Luna to face off against Edward due to immense strength, speed, and power, but also because there was no doubt in Starswirl's mind that he would be afflicted by the magic drain if he got to close to Ed. The last challenged they faced was if Luna would be able to even face Ed in the state he was in. On top of all this Starswirl still wanted to observe the battle to gain more knowledge on the Philosopher's Stone.
The three ponies decided to rest the night to regain their strength that they had used to reach the southern territories and engage Edward tomorrow at full strength. Celestia knew it would be difficult to face Edward in a fight. Even when he would face she and Luna in their sparring matches at the castle he was still able to hold them both of with relative ease in both armed and unarmed combat. Though, they do have the advantage of Ed not being able to think coherently. Before they left Celestia wanted to talk with Luna one more time.
“Luna I know this isn't sitting well with you and it isn't with me either, but we have to fight with Ed in order to save him,” said Celestia.
“We know sister. That doesn't make it any less hard on us, but we've already decided this and we must fight, not for Edward's sake, but for our ponies,” said Luna.
“I know this won't be easy on either of you my students. It'll be the most difficult test the two of you have faced so far. it will be physically and emotionally taxing on you both, but you must endure it for Edward and the ponies. I'll help however I can. Now let's go.” said Starswirl.
On that note, the three ponies head out to meet their friend on the field of battle fully armed. This time it was for real and nothing was going to be held back.
*****
Ed's Location
Ed was standing in an open area with nothing around him as the wind swept the dust off the ground. His body was giving off a column red energy stretching into the clouds causing the air crackle and hum with red electricity. His golden eyes laid on a red background while gritting his teeth with a frown of anger. This was the sight that the alicorn sisters saw before them as they approached their dear friend. Luna was the first to speak to him
“Edward we come to talk with you,” Luna said trying to keep her voice from wavering for the pain she felt a the sight of the man she loved.
“Luna get out of the way!” Celestia yelled quickly pushing her sister out of the way.
The enraged alchemist had launched himself directly at the lunar princess just as she began to speak but instead was met by a gold shield with the emblem of a sun on it. Ed immediately began to unload a barge of hard punches directly into the shield. While Celestia did her best to try and absorb the blows she heard Ed yell.
“MUST... AVENGE...INNOCENTS...LOST!” screamed the enraged alchemist.
While her sisters were keeping Ed distracted Luna pulled out her chains whips, and managed to wrap them around his leg. As they'd expected, due to his rage the once calculating strategist had now attacking only the things in his field of vision. With that in mind, Luna slammed Ed into the ground, a small crater forming from his impact.
“Ed you've got to snap out of this!” yelled the sisters in unison.
In a matter of second the alchemist was back on his feet ready to take off again, but before he could a huge boulder came directly at him. The large stone had been launched via catapult by none other Starswirl hoping to watch the battle while still helping. Ed met the boulder with a head-on punch shattering it on impact. This was what Starswirl had hope for, trying to shut down Ed's right arm, but Ed had destroyed the boulder with his left arm. After seeing this Starswirl reloaded the catapult and tried again, but Ed used his right this with the same result. Starswirl kept up this pattern trying to provide aid to his students.
While Ed was distracted with the boulders flying at him Celestia flew down at dodging the fragments of stone flying towards her. She stretched her hand towards Luna, who the through her the other end of her whip. The two sisters started to fly circles around the alchemist entangling him in the chains. Ed fell to the ground squirming and angry as red electricity continued to exude from his body.
Now that they had subdued Edward, Celestia and Luna knew it was a race against time to calm him down before Ed broke the chains that held him. Even if he couldn't attack while bound, he was still draining them of their magic, and due to the fight, they didn't have much strength left. Luna stepped forward and began to speak to Ed again, hoping she could reach the kind-hearted alchemist she loved.
“Edward, listen to us,” said Luna with tears in her eyes. “Everything's okay now, you saved so many ponies. You can stop fighting and come home.”
“RAAHHH!” roared Ed electricity shot from him.
“Yes Ed, you can home to the castle,” added Celestia.
“NRAAH!” growled Ed as he tried again to get free.
There was a sudden snap as the chains held the enraged alchemist broke out of his bonds. Ed began to make his way over to the sisters with an angry scowl on his face. All of the damage that had been dealt to him the during the battles he'd endured were visible to all as he no longer was wearing his upper clothing. Ed slowly began to toward the sisters reach out with his shaking left hand. Celestia quickly moved in front of Luna, who placed her hand on her sister's shoulder moving her out of the way. Ed still staggering forward while reaching out as his face started to soften as tears began to fall from under his eyes. He was no longer giving off the red energy. Then, the alchemist began to speak once more.
“I'm s-s-s-sorry. I c-couldn't s-s-top myself. C-c-can you f-f-forgive me?” Ed said falling to his knees as he reached the sisters.
“Oh, Ed it's okay we forgive you. You weren't you, it was those raiders that caused this, not you,” said Luna now embracing the sobbing alchemist.
“Come now, we need to get to the back to the guard post and get patched up as well as get some rest. Then we head home tomorrow,” said Celestia helping the two off the ground.
As the trio started to walk off Ed suddenly stopped and turned to Luna.
"Look, Luna, I Just wanted you to know that you're a really special mare to me and that I lo-" Ed said as Luna's eyes grew wide.
All of a sudden Ed spun around and did a one-eighty with a serious look on his face.
Because I had drained all of the magic for this area I was able to sense all other sources of magic with pretty much pinpoint accuracy, and thanks to this I could tell there were multiple sources of magic coming our way at very high speeds. I couldn't say how many there were, but the magic I was sensing was very similar to that of earth ponies. That's when I realized that this magic belonged to the minotaurs. I really should've known this would happen. They waited for Tia and Luna to wear themselves out while fighting me, then they would take full advantage of our exhaustion and crush us with the might of their army. They knew the couldn't beat even one of us at full strength let alone all three at once. Normally, I would call this cowardly, but seeing as minotaurs rely more on strength than strategy I had to applaud them on using this tactic. There was a grave mistake they made on their part though, and it's that I wasn't tired at all seeing as how I'd spent this last few weeks absorbing miles upon miles of magic on my rampage. So I decide, that if the minotaurs made the wrong choice, then the Crimson Butcher was going to show them he could when he was in control and not just an angry maniac. That's when I felt a hand on my shoulder. As I looked back to my right I saw Luna with tears in her eyes. I knew that I'd just pulled the biggest asshole move I could've just now trying to confess and then abruptly stopping to say the fight wasn't over yet. God, why do I have to be such a jerk sometimes. My thoughts came back to the minotaurs that were rapidly approaching. I decided to let Celestia and Luna know that I had sensed the minotaur army's approach and we began to discuss what we should do at this time. We only had three options and each of us didn't like the other for various reasons. Our first option was to flat out run, but the girls were too tired to go very far and I couldn't carry both at the same time given my height. The second option was to stay and try to negotiate possibly be captured and I didn't want this period. Our final option was to charge in head first and see how long we'd last or I could do this and maybe use the magic I had stored to take them on myself. With our time quickly diminishing we decided to try and reason as no more blood needed to be spilled, and as we agreed on this the minotaur arm was upon us. Quickly using my alchemy I raised the ground that Celestia, Luna, and I were on to keep us out of reach of the approaching army just in case they tried to pull anything while we were talking with their leader or leaders. In doing this I had clearly angered the minotaurs. As they are the ones who are supposed to look down on their opponents, in their mindset anyway. Then, a large blue and gray minotaur wearing thick iron armor with a large crystal claymore on his back step out and began to speak.
“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna my name is King Jagged Edge and I am here to apprehend the creature that has mercilessly slaughtered my men in these lands over the past few weeks and I would much appreciate it if you would move aside.” said the Minotaur King. “And if you don't we'll gladly come for him, and we'll gladly take you and your sister as well.” He continued with a loud chuckle.
“I'll gladly come with you to answer for what I've done King Jagged Edge, but you must let Princess Celestia and Princess Luna go!” I cried out to the king.
“HAHAHAHAHAHA!” belted the Jagged Edge while he clapped. “Surely you didn't think I'd miss the chance to beat the sun and moon into submission. I really should thank you, Crimson Butcher. Not only have you given me a reason to attack Equestria, but you also weaken the Princess to where I can make myself Ruler of the Heavens!”
“But you said you only wanted me!” I yelled.
“When did I ever say that!” shouted the King with another toothy grin. “Now minotaurs forward. The title of hero belongs to those of you who can bring me the princesses, and the one who brings me the butcher's head will be a legend!” shouted Jagged Edge pulling the sword from his back and using to single his troops to march.
I quickly turned to Celestia and Luna and then at the army coming for us. I knew they would last that long so I did the only thing I could and call for Starswirl using an alchemy flare.
“I'm here my friend what shall we do about the cretins.” remarked the wizard as he arrived via teleportation.
“I want you to take them and get the hell out of here. I'll take care of the minotaurs.” I said turning to my friends.
“But you can't take on the whole army. Not in the state your in.” cried Celestia.
“Don't worry about me Tia, I'll be fine,” I said as I now turned to Face Luna, now crying.
“WE JUST GOT BACK AND NOW YOUR DIVING RIGHT BACK INTO FIGHTING!” shouted Luna.
I walked over to her and wrapped my arms around her. Then I place one of my hands on her shoulder while wiping the tears from her eyes with the other.
“I won't lose to them or my anger, and besides what kind of a guy would I be if I couldn't protect the one I loved,” I said then place a kiss on her lips.
“Well, it's about time you told her,” said Celestia while shaking her head sarcastically.
“I know right, but we can talk more about it after I come back. Right now, I gonna show all these bastards why they call me The Crimson Butcher.” said turning to face the army with an evil smile on face.
“Starswirl, get them out of here and I'll see you at the northern outpost at the edge of the territory,” I ordered as my body began to glow red and give off red electricity.
“ALL RIGHT YOU BASTARDS! WELCOME HELL!” I screamed as I jumped from the ledge we were on.
I proceeded to tear into the minotaur army with a barrage of punches, kicks, and flips. Doing my best to not get pinned down. Even with my enhanced speed, I found it incredibly difficult to do so as I was still trying my best to use the Philosopher's Stone to keep myself energized with magic. One after another the minotaur soldiers came at me. I could no longer keep using martial arts due to the amount of damage that had been dealt to my arm and I couldn't use alchemy due to the number of enemies coming at me. So I went for the nearest weapon I could find, luckily it was a steel two-handed long sword. As I proceeded to place both hands on the sword the blade started to hum and glow with red lightning. Upon seeing the minotaur rs started to stagger backward a bit. I looked down towards the sword and then back to the soldiers, no the cattle, before me with a smirk on my face.
“What wrong? Don't any of you want to be a legend anymore?” I said used my sword to point to them.
They started to clench their weapons and then began to charge at me once more. This was no longer a fight for me. They had threatened many innocents and the ponies I considered my family and for that, I wouldn't let any of the bastards live. I blocked, slashed, parried, hacked, and jumped all around pushing my skills to the upper limits. I don't know how many I cut down. The only thing on my mind was that I had to protect Luna, Tia, Starswirl, and all of Equestria from these bastards. I continued to fight one after another they came at me. I was covered in blood from my head to my feet and I knew some of it was my own, but most of it was the army's. For hours a continued to cut down these bastards slowly make my way to King Jagged Jaw himself. After I had slaughtered his army I walked over the fallen corpses of the minotaurs, all while thinking they were brave to have faced me despite knowing that I would kill them. They had my respect at least not like their f*cking bastard of a king who was just standing there with the biggest twisted damn smile on his damn face. He started to laugh maniacally and clap his together slowly. Once he was finished I raised my eyebrow as I spoke.
“Are you finished yet you damn bastard?” I asked
“You know between the slaughtering of my men and being covered with all that blood and red lightning coming off of you, you definitely earn the name 'Crimson Butcher'!” he shouted as he started to laugh again.
“Just what in the hell is so damn fun!?!” I shouted at the laughing bastard.
“Oh just that you took out my arm and I'm still gonna make those to princess my bitches while cementing my legend by taking that damn head of yours,” said Jagged Edge with a smile. “You see this sword of mine was made specifically to counter your pony magic. So shoot whatever spell you want at me cause it won't affect me at all,” he said showing of the crystal blade with a small.
“NAHAHAHAHA! Is that all it does? MAH HAH!” I said laughing. “ Tell you what I'll do. I'll let you cut off my head no fuss... no magic … and then we can fight until you can no longer fight at all then I'll slaughter your ass.” I said in a grim tone.
“Just to let you know, your the biggest idiot I ever met and I'm always surrounded by idiots!” laughed the minotaur king as he extended his sword out to his side and swung clear across.
“You know I may be an idiot, but you're a rotten piece of sh-” I said as the sword cleaved my head from my body.
“Poor, stupid bastard. Well, got my trophy. Now to go after the others.” said the king as picked up my head and then started to walk to the north.
Then, my body began to twitch as bone, muscles, and organs began to reform in a combination of zips and zaps of red electricity. This caused Jagged Edge to quickly turn around wide-eyed with mouth open from shock. As my head finished regenerating I jerked forward catching myself by sticking my sword into the blood-soaked ground.
“Woo! Definitely not gonna do that unless I have to again.” I said flicking my head then my eyes came to rest on the minotaur in front of me.
“What in Tartarus are you? Your some kind of demon! I CUT YOUR HEAD!” screamed the frighten king.
“Yea, a lot a good that pile of ash will do ya at this point,” I said as I pull my sword from the ground only to have it point at the minotaurs hand.
He then looked at his now empty hand with nothing but black dust flying away in the wind coming from it.
“You broke our deal you used your magic to trick me,” said Jagged Edge trying to reassure himself.
“Sorry to tell you ya bastard but I can't actually use pony magic,” I said as I brought my sword down as he started to smile, “but I can use alchemy. Which lets me heal pretty much anything.
“Now it's time to fight ya bastard!” I yelled getting into my stance placing both hands on my sword.
With this, the minotaur king took his own battle stance and we began the next stage of the battle. I have to give to him the bastard was the king for a reason. Not only was he much stronger then any of the I had fought up to this point, but he was extremely intelligent for a minotaur. We clashed blow for blow and it was clear that he had the advantage as most of my energy had been spent fighting the army earlier. Not to mention his weapon was dealing much more damage to mine, then mine was to his. Even if I was a living Philosopher's Stone even I had limits on how long I could last in a fight and this fight had been going for a while now. Even so, the king was starting to show signs of fatigue as well. So I decided to gamble on this one last blow to finally take down this bastard.
“RAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!” I roared bringing every last ounce of power I could call forth as my body once again began to glow red and hum with red lightning I started transferring power into my weapon and my sword's blade started to glow a deep crimson.
“Now hold up, we can work things out I'll never attack the ponies or anything ever again,” said Jagged Edge begging for his life.
“YOU WHO THREATEN INNOCENTS, MY FAMILY, MY FRIENDS, MY PEOPLE, AND THE MOST IMPORTANT MARE IN THE WORLD TO ME DOES NOT GET MERCY FROM ME! I WILL BURN YOU SORRY CARCASS TO NOTHING BUT ASH AND SCATTER IT TO THE WINDS OF EQUIS SO YOU WILL NEVER EVEN HAVE A CHANCE TO BE ENTOMBED!” I ROARED IN ANGER.
“PLEASE, MERCY!” he said as he dropped his sword and started to run.
“THE CRIMSON BUTCHER, SHOWS...NO...MERCY!” I yelled as I moved in a red flash splitting the bastard straight down the middle.
“Burn in hell you f*cking bastard,” I said walking away as his corpse caught fire as it fell to the ground while my own sword crumbled to ash in my hand.
As I start on my way back to the northern outpost a glint of light caught my eye. I looked to my right and it was Jagged Edge's anti-magic crystal sword. I just couldn't leave something this dangerous out here. So, I decided to take it with me. I walked over to the sword picking it up off the ground and held up as to see my reflection in its blade. As I stared at myself in the weapon my gaze came to rest on another reflection. It was the moon in the night sky. The battle had gone on well into the night as the moon had already moved quite a bit across the sky, but I'd been too focused on the battle to notice.
“Don't worry Luna, I'm on my way to see you now and I promise I won't make you sad anymore,” I say resting the sword on my shoulder while looking into the sky.
*****
Northern Guard Outpost Eve of the Battle
3rd POV
Starswirl had brought the alicorns to the northern outpost as Edward had told him too. Luna was very distraught over leaving Edward out there to fight an entire army of minotaurs by himself. He hadn't given any Celestia and Luna a choice in helping him face off with the minotaur army. Even with their diminished strength they could have at least helped thinned out the soldiers to help take some of the strain of Ed.
“Are you alright Luna?” Celestia asked her sister.
“No, we are not sister! Why would he just have us leave the battlefield when we could've helped him fight?!” Luna yelled back.
“I think it was to protect us, Luna. We had already used up most of our strength to bring Ed back to his sense. Also, I think Ed was trying to keep you from seeing him while he was fighting the minotaurs.” said Celestia.
“We know that sister. But, why did he push us away?” asked Luna as tears started to form in her eyes.
“One thing you must realize my student is that Edward willing to put his life on the line to protect you both and Equestria. He knew you two would do everything you could as rulers to protect your ponies, but he also knew that you didn't have the strength to do what was necessary,” interjected Starswirl.
“What does that mean mentor? You know just how strong we are,” said Celestia with an insulted tone.
“Yes, you're both magically and physically strong, but not spiritually strong,” said Starswirl pointing at their hearts.
“Spiritually?” Luna said tilting her head.
“Yes, my students, spiritually strong enough to take a life. You see Ed explained being human to me. That in order to sustain himself he would hunt animals for food to sustain himself-” said Starswirl.
“But this is different from a need to kill for survival.” interrupted Celestia.
“You right Celestia, but in the same sense, you must still kill. Not for your sake. but for the sake of those, you must and want to protect. See once you kill another being for any reason you are forever changed. Some are able to do it again and some can't do it at all. Ed has killed willingly and unwillingly.” said Starswirl.
“I think I understand mentor. Once you take a life you can't give it back, and that burden stays with you forever.” Celestia said looking at the ground.
“Yes and this is also why Edward was so against making and using the Philosopher's Stone because the stone is life itself. Right now he's using that life to protect the lives of the ponies he considers his friends, family, and the one he loves above all else.” Starswirl said looking to Luna.
“But why would he tell me his feelings and then just tell us we'd talk later?” asked Luna as tears ran down her cheeks.
“I think he was finally able to tell you how he felt and said you'd talk as a way to promise he'd be back after he was finished the battle,” said Starswirl.
“I know your worried Luna, but we all know how strong Ed is and I bet when he uses his Philosopher's Stone he gets even stronger,” said Celestia.
“Fret not my students I bet he's on his way now, and I think he should be greeted by a certain pony when he arrives,” Starswirl said looking towards Luna again.
“We're going to stay here until he comes through the gates, and he's going to explain his actions he pulled on us before we left,” Luna said quickly turning to hide her blushing.
Ed's POV
By the time I got in range, my right arm had completely shut down due to the damage it sustained from the battle and my left leg wasn't far from shutting down as well. Losing my arm I could deal with but if I lost my leg, then I'd be up a creek without a paddle. The last few miles I'd taken to using to minotaur king's sword as a crutch of sorts to take the strain of my leg as much as possible. The moon was moving across the sky and it would soon be time for Tia and Luna to exchange night for day, once again. I really enjoyed the transitions. More so the opposite for obvious reasons, and that's when it hit me like a ton of bricks. I had kissed the Princess of the Moon, told her I loved her, and then quite literally we talked about it later.
“Man, I've got to being the biggest jerk and idiot in all of Equestria.” I thought aloud while facepalming with my good hand.
“I just hope she won't be to pissed off at me for that stunt I pulled. The fact I didn't let her help in the battle didn't help my case, but I couldn't let either her or Tia fight. They weren't suited for killing things in any shape or form. Not to mention that bastard of a king made it personal with that damn comment.” I said as I continued to hobble along.
It still took me a pretty good bit of time before I was finally got into range of the outpost to see its gate. I was barely staggering at this point due to my leg having almost shut down. If I could make it to the outpost I would be able to get into the lodge I had set up as my makeshift workshop. I'd made sure to a couple of spare prosthetics seeing as how I was supposed to be out here for a little while. I have to admit, using a minotaur sized claymore as a crutch wasn't the easiest thing in the world to do. I watched as the moon and sun traded places in the sky from a monolithic rock formation nearby the outpost. I had intended to stop only for about ten minutes or so. Just long enough to rest so I could get to the outpost, but I end up falling prey to my fatigue and passed out for the remaining hours of the night only to wake-up when the first raise of Tia's sun hit my face. I picked myself up from my makeshift chair with a little help from the sword and started to once again hobble towards the outpost.
“Knowing those bucket headed guards, they probably won't even be keeping a lookout. Seeing as how Luna and Celestia are here they're going to most of their manpower toward keeping them safe.” I said to myself.
There's really no way of telling if this stupid war with those damn cows is over with yet. I might have wiped out half their remaining army or not. When it comes to minotaurs, their whole race is nothing but warriors, and the king is always the strongest of them. Succession was always decided by who could beat the current warrior.
“God, I hope I'm not the next king of those damn bastards,” I remarked a sarcastic grin.
If I really did become the king of the minotaurs though it wouldn't be all that. First, I could put an end to this damn war, and implement a few reforms that wouldn't revolve solely around how strong an individual is. Second, I think I see what other things I could to help strengthen the relationships with other nations and races. These thoughts quickly made me laugh.
“Hahahahaha, I'm that last person they'll want as a king. I mean, I just spent the last two weeks in a blood frenzy killing every minotaur I saw. I'll be the boogie man to young calves for years to come. They'll tell stories of the Crimson Butcher and how he'll come to cut you to pieces and bathe in your blood.” I monologued while not paying attention to the fact I was now at the gates of the outpost.
Well, it was time for me to face Luna which I both wanted and dreaded. Tia and Starswirl wouldn't be an issue as they have much better control over they're emotions and can rationalize better than Luna. I've got to say though it's because Luna is more willing to be emotional that I love to be around her. Before I became Edward I was a very emotional person to the point that I would just act on those emotions, but since becoming Edward I've become much more rational as a person. Now, I'm not saying I don't always think before act, case and point the berserk mode a few weeks ago. Even the original Edward had his moments in FMA, but I do miss that part of me at times and be with Luna remind me of what that like at times. All this was going through my mind as I stood outside the gates.
“Enough thinking about that crap, because it was time to face my fate,” I said as I pushed open the gates to see none other than the Princess of the Moon running at me.
No sooner had I opened the gate to come into the outpost only to be met with an upset midnight blue alicorn princess charging right at me knocking me on my back, again. I could see this was gonna be a reoccurring thing for the foreseeable future. I lifted my head off the ground to see Luna with her head buried in my chest balling her eyes out. I can only imagine the pain she must've gone through when I forced Starswirl to bring her here.
“I'm told you we'd talk later didn't I,” I said bringing my left hand up to rest on her head to comfort her.
“Shut up you bucking idiot. Do you have any idea how worried we were that we might never see you again?” she said in sorrow and relief.
“I'm sorry I put you through that Luna, but I had to. I couldn't let Tia or you stay and run the risk of losing you both to that bastard of a king.” I said.
“So the reason you sent us away was to make sure Equestria's rulers stayed safe,” she said disheartened.
“Look, Luna, do you want what me to tell you half of the truth and spare the details, or do you want the whole truth?” I asked as she picked herself up off the ground and then turned away.
She remained silent as I proceeded to pick myself up as well, still relying on the sword to walk. Celestia and Starswirl came over and aided me in getting me over to my quarters while Luna silently trailed behind us. I know what I had said wasn't what she wanted to hear, but I wanted to say needed to be heard only by the three ponies currently around me. After we got into my barracks I had Starswirl put up a soundproofing spell so no pony else could listen in on us while I sat down and started to exchange my limbs. I then proceeded to tell them what had transpired after the left about how I fought the army to the best I could. I tried to leave as many alive as I could, after all, most of them were just innocent soldiers that were just following a power-hungry king. I paused to detach my bad arm then replaced with the spare wincing from a slight bit of pain from having to reconnect the nerves. I started to enlighten them with the details of my one on one fight with Jagged Edge, and how he'd claimed that his crystal sword could negate pony magic. This detail interested Starswirl to a great degree as he then proceeded to examine to weapon trying to pick it up with his magic having no success whatsoever. I went on leaving no stone unturned, even elaborating on the deal with my head, Luna shrunk back at this part, and then how I invoked the last of power I could summon and end the bastard's life. How I thought the sword was too dangerous to leave behind so I took it with me. I then finished up as I replacing and went through a few routine motions to making sure my limbs were functioning properly. Celestia then started to speak.
“You do realize that some of the minotaurs must've seen you kill Jagged Edge, right,” she said sternly.
I sat back down resting my head against my new right hand. I looked at all the ponies in the room as two out of the three of them had their gaze on me. I then took in a large breath with a quick exhale and told them my thoughts on this.
“The way I see it, is that there are two to three possible outcomes from this and two are good and the other is very bad,” I stated.
“What would the good ones?” asked Starswirl.
“First, is that I'm the new king due to beating the previous king, and I can end this war with a peace treaty. Second, is that the next king is smarter than the last, and won't hold a grudge towards me for killing his predecessor and ends this damn war with the last king's death.” I said.
“And the bad one?” asked Celestia with a look of worry.
“That would be that the new king holds a grudge against me and wants revenge, or he could just be using it as an excuse to continue this damn war for the same reasons as Jagged Edge,” I said with disdain in my voice.
“What was his reason for this war?” asked Luna while looking out the window.
“That bastard said and I quote 'I can make myself Ruler of the Heavens!' and then he said 'I 'm gonna make those princesses my bitches.'” I said slamming my fist on the nearby table.
This caused Luna too and look at me for the first since we come into the barracks. I had turned my gaze towards the ground in my anger at Jagged Edge's words. I took a few moments to calm down before I looked to the others again. They could tell I had taken the kings comment as an outright threat to them that had to be ended. I took in another deep breath and let it slowly. I need to change the subject I decided it was time to discuss the elephant in the room, and by that, I meant the tension between Luna and myself. So I went into it post haste, or at least I tried to.
“That's enough of that subject for now, okay,” I said.
“I do believe you're right my friend. So, we'll take our leave for now and let you get some rest.” Starswirl said as they started to exit the barracks.
Just before Luna could follow them out she was stopped by her sister. Who then pointed at me, I hadn't noticed at the time.
“You two need to talk alone for a while. I know what Ed told you at the gate earlier hurt, but he did ask you if you want to know the whole story behind his actions and he is clearly hurting himself, “ said Celestia.
“We already heard the truth of why he did what he did sister. Now let us leave.” Luna said still trying to get past Celestia.
“I mean the truth behind his other actions Luna, and I'm very serious right now Luna. Ed is really upset even if he isn't showing it and you're the only pony he ever really talks to about his feelings.” Celestia whispered sternly.
“Don't start with us about feelings Tia. Ed has made it very clear that he doesn't feel the same way about us as we do about him.” Luna said looking over her shoulder at me.
I had been lost in my thoughts as to how to approach Luna on this subject after I got some rest when I noticed she and Tia were still standing in the doorway talking. I decided it would be best to talk with Luna now though. So, I spoke up to get he attention.
“Hey, Luna would you please stay for a bit? We... we really need to talk.” I said to Luna as Tia shut the door on her locking it with her magic.
Luna then walked over and sat across me in another chair. I took in a deep breath and began my explanation.
“Look, Luna, I'm not good with girls never have been, even when I was an extremely emotional guy. That's why it took something like yesterday's events to get me to admit my feelings for you.” I said as my eyes looked toward the ground.
“And I understand that your mad at me for sending you away, but you have to understand, I did it because I was trying to protect you and your sister. For Equestria's sake, yes, but also because I couldn't bear the thought of what might happen if you got hurt or even killed.” I said as tears started to form in my eyes.
“So you're saying you sent both Tia and us here for our own safety and to keep us from fighting. But what about your actions just before we fled?” asked Luna with a quiver in her voice.
“Luna you have to realize I've loved you for a long time since we first met even. That's why I spend so much time with and that's why I kissed before I had Starswirl take you two here.” I said standing up from my chair.
“So the reason you kissed us yesterday is because you've fallen in love with us, is what you're trying to say?” asked Luna gleefully.
I looked the at princess before me and I could feel my cheeks heat up from the blushing that had been brought on by the realization of what I had just said. I wasn't the only one red-faced either at these words. Luna had brought her hands up to cover her mouth as tears once again began to roll down the sides of her face. The next moment happened so fast, I barely had a chance to react as Luna once again came flying at, but thankfully we landed on the bed instead of the floor this time. About this time I heard her speak.
“I love you, Ed.” Luna in the most gentle and sweet tone I'd ever heard.
“I love to Luna,” I said closing my eyes as I held as we drifted off to sleep.
While outside my window there stood two well know pony figures watching this whole scene play out as the tall one predicted. “I'll be damned, Celestia. How did you know things would play out like this? Not even I predicted those two would fall for each other.” said Starswirl dumbstruck.
“Just call it a hunch mentor. Now let's leave them be for a while, they've both earned a rest for now. Besides Ed is going to need once he sees what's coming for him tomorrow.” Celestia said ending on a serious note.
It was still light outside when a knock at my door woke me from fatigue induced slumber. As I opened my eyes I began to drowsily look around my barracks, and they came to rest on the Princess of the night still asleep on my chest. Then, I started to remember the conversation we had and how we'd confessed how felt for each other before succumbing to our exhaustion. That's when I heard another knock at my door so I moved Luna off of my as gentle as I could and got up to answer the who was at the door.
I made it to the door and proceeded to open it. There on the other side was a golden armored guard pony, one of the guards that had been station here before I had come to the outpost. We stood there for about a minute and the he started to relay a message from Celestia.
“Sorry to disturb your rest Golden Eyed Sage, but I have a messages for you and Princess Luna from Princess Celestia.” said the guard pony.
“Aaa. Okay, give me a moment and let me get Princess Luna.” I said with a sigh.
“Yes sir.” agreed the guard.
I then shut the door and walked back to the bed were Luna was still asleep. I put her through emotional hell, so I wasn't surprised she was still able to sleep so soundly. I placed my hand on Luna shoulder and began to gingerly shake her and call to her softly.
“Luna it's time to wake-up. There's a guard here with a message from Tia, but I can guess what it is for the both of us.” I said as she pulled herself up from the bed.
“We suspect it's time to raise the moon.” Luna said with a yawn.
“Yea, I think she wants to see me to come by and see her about what we should be planning as far as the next steps towards the minotaurs.” I said scratching the back of my head.
After she she was comfortable enough to walk we then open the and received the messages from the guard pony and sent him on his way. The messages were just what we had predicted. So we left the barracks and went to our individual locations to perform what was expected of us, but we planned on meeting up by where she, Tia, and Starswirl were staying while here at the outpost. She and Tia wouldn't be long, really they could have moved the sun and moon from here, but the did it in front of the guards to improve their moral.
I made it to their barracks and met up with ole fuzz face and started to discuss Jagged Edge's sword and it properties. Seeing as how Starswirl couldn't even lift the sword with his magic, and that's not saying it was heavy. I mean the old stallion had lifted giant boulders into a catapult to attack me with, and he did this multiple consecutive times to. Upon seeing that not even one of the most powerful ponies couldn't lift this sword lead us to believe the now deceased king was in fact telling the truth about it. Which meant I was right to bring it back with me. This discussion didn't last long as Celestia and Luna walked in to the barracks. Starswirl and I agreed to put the sword on the on the back burner for now.
“Good evening Edward. I must say you're looking much better since our talk this morning.” said the white alicorn with a warm smile.
“Yea, Tia, I'm feeling a lot better since I was able to get my feelings out and some much needed sleep.” I said as blood rushed to my cheeks.
“So, I take you two were able to work out how you felt about each other this morning.” Celestia said looking at her sister and I with a look relief and joy.
“Yes, Celestia, we did, but that's not what we're here to discuss right now, and I would like to now why we can't wait til tomorrow to discuss what we're going to do about the minotaurs.” I said as I leaning against the wall as I crossed my arms.
“Because the pegasus scouts have just come back and given us very disturbing reports.” Celestia said in disheartened tone.
“What has you sounding so worried sister?” Luna asked placing her hand on her sister's shoulder.
“That's because the pegasus have reported a large minotaur army, at least three times the size as the one Edward faced, is marching towards us as we speak.” answered Starswirl.
“That was fast. I expected at least that we'd at least have a few weeks before they'd have a new king. That bastard, Jagged Edge, must've had a successor already lined up, or he left a plan with his right hand steer in case he bit the dust, literally.” I said as I walked across the room to the window with a smile on my face.
“Do you think this is some sort of joke?” Starswirl said in anger.
“LOOK HERE YOU BEARDED BASTARD! I JUST TOOK ON A WHOLE ARMY NOT EVEN TWO DAYS AGO AND NOW I'M GONNA HAVE TO TAKE ON ANOTHER THAT'S THREE TIMES THE SIZE OF THE ONE I JUST FACED! SO YEA I THINK THIS IS ONE BIG F*CKING JOKE!” I yelled at the shrunken beard wizard.
“So much fighting, just because one bastard thought he was entitled.” I continued to talk. “When will they arrive?”
“Tomorrow evening at the earliest.” said Celestia.
“I want you to to be ready to retreat to Everfree if things go badly. I know I can hold them off long enough for you to rally an army of your own to match it, but only if it goes to the point of fighting is the only option.” I said as seriously as I could muster.
“What are you planning lad?” asked Starswirl.
“I'm going to surrender to them, perhaps I can avoid any more bloodshed.” I said with my gaze on the floor.
Then I felt and embrace around me, and I realized I'd caused Luna more pain with this this statement.
“No, we won't let you do this alone, not this time.” said Luna in through tears.
“But-” I began but was interrupted by Celestia.
“I'm with Luna this time Edward. We will be facing this army this time.” demanded the Sun Princess with a scowl.
“Okay, Tia I know a can't stop you once you've made up your mind, and I don't want Luna to cry because of me anymore, but if things get to the point of no return you both have to teleport as far away as you can.” I said returning he seriousness to her via eye contact.
“I promise.” Celestia said placing her hand over here heart.
“Luna you have to promise too, and I promise that no matter what happens I'll come back to you.” I said turning around returning her embrace.
“I promise.” she said softly, but I could tell she was serious about this because of how she said it.
*****
2 Days Later 10 miles Outside the Outpost
Celestia, Luna, and I decided we should meet with the leaders of the minotaur army face to face to see if we could resolve thing peacefully. We wait far enough from the outpost so it wouldn't be over run if we had to fight. I personally had Starswirl escort the the guards' families out through an underground tunnel I dug with my alchemy that leads to another outpost to the west. I told him to wait in the tunnel until he received word from the sisters or myself and if he didn't then to move on.
The day before I began other preparations for the fight, if there would be one. Celestia's and Luna's armors and weapons had both taken serious damage thanks to their fight with me. So, I took the time to repair and strengthen them using my Alchemagic and they add in some of their own spells as well. It was the first time I got to work with them on this type project and if it hadn't been a rush job I think a the armors could have truly been great.
Celestia's armor was made of gold metal and amber gemstone weave in fused with solar magic. Her weapons were an enchanted single-handed steel long sword with a new golden sun shield, seeing as how I pretty much shattered the last one. Luna's armor was made of a blue steel, silver, and diamond weave infused with lunar magic. While her weapons were an enchanted blue steel khopesh with a moonstone in the pommel and her usual steel chain whip. I wanted to air on the more cautious side as will so I decided to forge a unique armor to. My own armor was made of a red steel and fire ruby weave that was infused lightening and fire, while I used mythril for armor on my automail. As for my weapon I decide to put Jagged Edge's crystal claymore on my back and use two medium length single-handed swords. If I was trying to live up to my reputation as the Crimson Butcher, then I'd say I was doing a fairly decent job.
The minotaur leaders came forward from the army and stood before Celestia, Luna, and myself. They all looked similar to Jagged Edge except that they were smaller in size. I kept my face as serious as I could, as did the alicorn sisters. The minotaurs were trying to look as intimidating as possible, but they just just looked like dumb-asses to me. I swear one was about to piss himself if one of would have said boo. Then the middle minotaur began deliberations.
“Dear Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Crimson Butcher my name is Stone Cutter and this is Cut Threw and the King's brother False Edge.” said the middle minotaur.
“Let’s not beat around the bush here, alright. We want to know why you have come and just know that if it's a fight the we're more the welling to.” I said in my most demanding voice possible.
“Oh no my good sir, we are only came here to retrieve the king nothing more.” said Stone Cutter.
“Well you might wanna go back to where I left that bastard's burning corpse. There should still be a pretty good sized pile of ash.” as I said this I noted that False Edge started to tense up.
“Once again you misunderstand good Butcher.”said Stone Cutter.
False Edge stepped forward and drop down to one knee and the others fowl suite, as did the whole army of minotaurs. I was all but taken back by this scene as were Luna and Celestia. Then False Edge spoke.
“The survivors of you battle sent a messenger bird to the main castle. It detailed your personal fight with my brother and how you warned him of what would happened but how he pressed on for his own greed. That is not our way, and you put an end to it. For this, we thank you, Crimson Butcher.” said False Edge in a somber tone.
“And our way states that if the king falls to another in a one on one fight then the victor is to become the next king, and as proof that you have accepted this you took Jagged Edge's weapon as your own.” said Cut Threw.
“Wait a minute I just took the sword cause it would've been a problem for the Princesses if someone evil got it. I didn't do it to be king.” I said in shock.
“Regardless, you’re are now the King of the Minotaurs and you have more than proven your strength and courage by facing an army and then proceeding to fight the former king to a battle to the death.” said Stone Cutter.
“I need to know first, is this war finished? Because if it's not, then I will end it here and now.” I said raising my voice.
“Yes my lord. The war ended with the previous king fall at your hand, unless you want to continue with it.” said False Edge.
“ Well that's good news at least, but back to this king business. Is there any way I can give to False Edge? I mean it was his brother that I cut down.” I said.
“The only way to do that is if you were to be defeated in true combat my lord, and we have all heard the stories of your feats so there is no one here that can oppose you.” said Stone Cutter.
“Let me discuss this with the Princess, then we'll see what we can do about the situation and once it's all worked out I'll contact you. False Edge you're in charge until I say other why’s.” I said and they complieed without arguing whatsoever.
Well now I was king of the minotaurs not the most luxurious position, but it did come with it perks. I was actually impressed with my kingdom as it wasn't just a society of brutes like everypony thought. Yes, most things were debated on how much power an individual possessed, but things were run in a similar manner to pony society. At my coronation I was officially sworn in as King Edward Elric the Crimson Butcher.
Even after I was sworn in as king I still spent most of my time at in Everfree mostly, because Luna and I had officially started seeing each other. I was able to leave most matters to False Edge as he already had been groomed for this life so I decided to leave his title as crown Princess as is. Thanks to Starswirl's studies on runes I was able to setup a personal teleport got to get me back and forth between the kingdoms quickly as there were still matters only I could attend to as king. This lifestyle was rather enjoyable for me as it came with several perks. One being that Luna and I could see each other without having to face prejudice from other royals. Another, was it allowed me to bridge the gap between ponies and minotaurs. The last would be the royal archives and the knowledge I had access to now.
A few years past and things were progressing nicely for the new kingdom that the sisters and I had created. We even started to establish trade routes with the neighboring kingdom called the Crystal Empire, and it just so happens that this is where the my, now trademark, crystal claymore had originated from. Time continued to move forward and my minotaurs prospered along side the ponies. Things were going do well I'd finally asked Luna if she would marry me and I ended up on the ground again with saying yes over and over again. Tia couldn't have been happier,and Starswirl was really didn't care. I mean he was happy but he seemed to be distancing himself over the past few years, and he'd even taken on a new student named Stygian. Starswirl formed a group of great ponies to help govern the new kingdom a group the we called the Pillars of Equestria. We were excited to have their guidance. I wish I would have paid closer attention to what was going on, but I was drowning in my own happiness before I realized that somepony had stumble on to my old research materials. If I had acted sooner perhaps I could have prevented everything.
Ed had spent the last few weeks going back and forth between Canterlot and Ponyville just as he'd expected to do in order for things to be setup for his automail shop. Since he had gone to another Equestria he was able to meet another Displaced. The young Fairy Tale mage known as Alexandria Justine had taught him how to use a form of magic known as Arc of Embodiment. Which, in short allows the wielder to creator anything the can imagine in their minds from nothing,and this new magic came in very handy when Ed started to go over the list of raw materials he needed to stock up on for the automail components. He inform Celestia and Luna of his little of this and they were in shock for a while, but then moved on with the fact that Ed might be called on again into the future.
With the help of Dr. Whooves, the shop was up and running with in the month. With this step complete, Ed had started the next face and selected the necessary candidates from the surrounding hospitals with basic engineering skills that he found would be the most trustworthy. As he did with Time Turner he used his alchemy to implant the basics of automail engineering and medical knowledge to these new disciples. The reason he only did the basics was because Ed want them to row as individuals and go on to improve.
It was noon and Ed had finished lunch with Luna and Tia. He bid his wife goodbye with a hug and then proceeded to walk with Celestia to the Artifacts Vault in order to retrieve his sword and armor from his time as the Minotaur King, as Celestia had them brought here from Everfree when the vault was first constructed. To most who saw the sword, the crystal claymore they assumed it was just a pretty showpiece, but Celestia had placed it here for the very same reason Ed had taken those many moons ago. She literally trusted no one, other than Ed, with this weapon, because of its magic canceling ability. Just to get the sword into the vault it took her and three other earth ponies to lift it. The only reason it was leaving was because Ed wanted it back, and this was mainly for him to do research on it. It wouldn't leave to vault otherwise. Besides, Ed was the only being who could properly wield such a weapon, other than a huge minotaur and they still had difficulty.
As Celestia and Edward made their way back to the main halls of Canterlot Castle from the vault they planned to split up at the throne room as Celestia had day court to attend and Ed wanted to get the his workshop and begin analyzing his sword. Ed had plans for a special project, one the was possible thanks to his new magic. As they reach the throne room they were stop by a guard stating that he had a message from Princess Mi Amore Cadenza would be stopping by later on in the evening with a guest and was requesting to have dinner with the Princesses. With this news Celestia clapped her hands together with a soft smile on her face. Ed only cocked his eyebrow upwards at this wondering who this new Princess was. Then Celestia proceeded to reminded him of he about how she had adopted a niece and nephew. Ed immediately face palmed at this as he had been so busy with the setup of his shop, but the recovered for stupor right away and began to look forward to finally meet his niece.
*****
Canterlot Castle Front gate a few weeks ago
Ed had previously met his nephew, Prince Blueblood, on one of return trips from Ponyville. It was safe to say that Ed had no sympathy for the pompous bastard. After they ran into each other Ed had introduce himself in the usual manner, excited to meet his nephew, who the proceeded to try and have him arrested for merely being his way. As contingent of guard made there way to the them Blueblood had the widest cocky grin on his face as he then looked to the alchemist in front of him. Once the guards reach them he began to speak.
“Guards kindly remove this strange pony from my sight at once.” said Blueblood tuning his nose up at the alchemist.
The guards only ignored the pompous unicorn, as they couldn't either. One guard, the same one that had help Ed when he'd first been revived, began to speak to Ed.
“Good to see you again Sir Edward, how long will you be staying before you must return to Ponyville?” asked the guard.
“About three days this time, but it should be the last trip for a while. Thanks for asking Polearm.” said Edward.
“Will you be going to your workshop, or will you be going to see the Princess first?” asked Polearm.
“I think I'd like to go Princess Celestia first and then to the shop, and if you wouldn't mind leading the way I'd very much enjoy your company my friend.” answered the alchemist.
“Right this way please.” Polearm said as the to continued into the castle while Edward turned his head back toward and pulled down on the bottom of his eye and stuck out his tongue at Blueblood,
*****
Present in the Dining Hall
Celestia was sitting at the table with two other ponies, an alicorn mare and a unicorn stallion. The alicorn mare was wearing a pink silk gown with a golden embroidery along the chest and a golden tiara similar to Celestia's but closer in size to Luna's adorned her pink, yellow, and purple mane. The unicorn had a blue mane with lighter shades of blue streaks in it. He was wearing a formal red guard uniform shirt with a white sash that was adorned with a dark blue shield with a pink six pointed star on it that was paired with black pants and black boots.
The pink alicorn spoke to Celestia.
“Where is Aunt Luna, Aunt Celestia? You did tell her I was here for dinner, right?” asked the alicorn.
“I'm sorry for the wait Cadance, but as you have brought a guest, your Aunt Luna and I decided we would bring one as well.” said Celestia with a slight snicker.
“I bet you ten bits I know this pony.” said the unicorn pointing at Celestia.
“You've probably seen him around the castle when he was here, if you were lucky Shining Armor.” Celestia said with a smile.
“So, he's been going here and there on business then.” said Cadance.
“Yes, he's been setting up a shop in Ponyville for the past few weeks now. When he's there he stays with your sister at the library Shining, but while he's here he stays in various spots depending on how long his stay is.” explained Celestia.
“I know this colt better keep his hands to himself.” Shining said snorting.
“I can personally guarantee you Shining, that your sister is in no danger whatsoever. I have known this 'stallion' for many years. You can actually say he's more like family.” Celestia couldn't help but giggle at this while saying this.
“May I have the name of this pony Aunt Celestia?” asked Cadance.
“I'm sorry Cadance. You'll just have to wait until Luna brings him in.” Celestia said while winking at her niece.
At this time the door opens revealing the Princess of the night and the 'pony' in question wearing their normal attire. The couple took their seats next to Celestia. Luna sat across from Cadence and Edward sat across from Shining. Cadence decided to steal a glance at Ed. As she did he noticed and simply smiled at her. The alchemist then got out of his seat and began to introduce himself in his normal fashion.
“It nice to finally meet you Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, my name's Edward Elric The Fullmetal Alchemist.” Edward said bringing his arm up to his waist as he bowed to Cadance.
“It's nice to meet you Edward, but please call me Cadance. I might add, that introduction was a bit over the top.” said Cadance with a chuckle.
Ed then walked over to the other side of the table and proceeded to to extended his right hand out to Shining Armor.
“Nice to formally meet you Capt. Shining Armor, I've heard a lot about you from Twilight.” said Ed as Shining to his hand and noticed it had a lit weight to the shake.
“I know the Princess stuck up for you,but I still have to tell you that Twilight is off limits to you.” Shining said while tightening his grip.
“HAHAHAHAHA!” Ed belted.
“I believe I have a right to know why you're laughing, Mr. Elric” demanded Shining as he stood up quickly release the strange yellow eyed colt's hand while trying to look intimidating.
“I'm sorry about that. I didn't mean to insult your sister. Don't get me wrong she's sweet, intelligent, a hard-worker, and an extremely talented magic user, but,” Ed said stopping to pull off his left glove and held up his hand to revel a silver band on hi ring finger.
“I've already got my special somepony.” Ed continued, “And please, call me Ed.”
“May I ask who this special pony is then?” asked Shining.
Ed quickly looked at Celestia who was merely whistling to the ceiling. Ed then let out a sigh and looked to Cadance and then back to Shining.
“Celestia I thought you were gonna tell them.” lamented the alchemist.
“I thought is would be funnier if you did.” said Celestia as she chuckled in anticipation.
“Aaa, you know Tia sometimes you really get under my skin.” said Ed with an annoyed sigh.
“Excuse me, but you just referred to Aunt Celestia by one of her personal nicknames. I don't want to be rude, but is your special somepony her?” asked Cadance while tilting her head.
Ed then spun around to face the young alicorn. As he did he had a large grin on his face,
“Nope, but you’re not that far off though.” said the alchemist with a snicker.
Cadance's gaze then quickly darted from her Aunt Celestia to her Aunt Luna. Who quickly looked to the floor with hr face completely flushed with red.
“No; there is no way this kid is married to Princess Luna.” said Shining, who had a brow raised.
“Believed it Shining Armor. Edward has been our husband for over the last thousand years.” said Luna.
“How, are you that old? I mean you look 16 or 17, and you're definitely not an alicorn but an earth pony.” interrupted Cadance.
“Oh my Faust, you’re my uncle!” shouted the pink alicorn as she jumped from her seat knocking Edward to to ground in a crushing hug.
“That took long enough to sink in.” said Ed from the floor.
“ I think that's enough fun for now. Lets enjoy our dinner as its seems the chefs are read to serve it.” said Celestia gesturing for the maids to bring the found as Ed returned to his seat.
This rest of the dinner went extremely well as everyone made idle conversation and swapped stories of their past exploits. As desert was being served Shining Armor decided to pop 'the question' to Cadance and it was safe to say the Edward wasn't the only guy on the ground this time around. The next few hours passed rather quickly with congratulations going around. No one notice the alchemist slip out of the room to the balcony, or at least he thought.
Lunar Balcony
Ed's POV
I stood under Luna's stars and moon wondering if that's how the proposal actually went in the show. I then remembered this world was different because of me, but I didn't care, because all that mattered was helping this world and keeping Luna happy. I was then pulled from my thought by the sounds of someone approaching. I thought it was Luna coming see why I had left the merriment. Then I notice these footsteps were heavier, so I turned around and was met with the sight of the captain of the guard standing before me clutching a cutlass in his hand. I simply smiled at him and waited for him to talk.
“I can already tell that family means a lot to somepony such as yourself. That you go to any length just for the ones you, and that even though this is your first time meeting Cadance, that protect her as if she was your own daughter.” Shining said with admiration and determination in his eyes.
“You hit the proverbially nail right on the head, future nephew. And now you're here to prove the you can protect her to by challenging to a duel and beating me, am I right?” I said to the young stallion with admiration in my voice.
“As you said 'hit the nail on the head'.” Shining said as he brought his sword up pointing the tip towards me.
“Look, Shining Armor, I know you love Cadance, because you look at her the same way I look at Luna, and because of this there is not doubt in me mind that you can protect her.” I said as I walked over to him.
“But you'd still like to see what I can do before I have your permission to marry Cadance.” remarked Shining.
“You already have my approval Shining. With that being said, it's not my place to say anything against you marriage. This is our first meeting after all, and I only know what I've been told about you two. I’m hope to get to know you two better.” I said stopping beside him.
“Well then, you'll also know that I can't just stand by and just in trust the Princess's safety to someone I literally just met, even if you've been a part of the royal family for the last thousand or so years.” stated Shining.
“If your serious about wanting to fight to test me then I'll meet your challenge , but know that I'll come at you with the intent to kill you Shining Armor.” I said as we turned our heads to me each other’s gaze.
“I'd have it no other way.” agreed the captain of the guard.
“But the first thing we have to do is let Celestia, Luna, and Cadance know what's going on, because I don't want them to think we're having a fight over some sort of petty disagreement.” I said as we started to walk back into to castle.
Soon after our little talk we met back up with the Princesses who immediately asked where we had wondered of to. So, we both took a turn on the details that soon lead to taking up Shining Armor's challenge. After which, we were both scolded be Tia about going behind somepony's back, but Luna and Cadance took the news of our preemptive fight very well. I also saw Celestia have a slight small smile on her face after she was finished scolding Shining and I. Of course, I was a bit out of shape due to my 2,000 year stone nap, and I'd been to busy to train due to having been setting up shop in Ponyville, but I was looking forward to the fight to shake off the dust. With that we sit the duel to take place tomorrow afternoon.
After we said goodnight to each other we all proceeded to our go to our individual parts of the castle. Celestia went to the solar wing of the castle and then proceeded to her personal chambers to get some sleep. Cadance went to her personal room in the west wing of the castle, and Shining Armor went to the guard barracks to finish up some paperwork before he could head to bed. As for me, I went with Luna to help her with night court until exhaustion caught me. So I told Luna I was going to go get some sleep in my workshop for the time being, and she told me that she'd be in by a few hours. I then kissed her good night and walked to the lunar wing of the castle where the workshop was and called it a night while looking forward to tomorrow main event.
I decided to get as much rest as possible last night. So, while I slept when Luna came by to check on me in my dreams I asked her to cast a few spells on me to allow my body to regain energy and had her create a magical double of me to spare with so I could regain my muscle memory for the duel. When it was time for Celestia to raise the sun I was still fast asleep until I was awoken by Luna who had come to retrieve me for breakfast. After we had breakfast I walked with Luna until we reached her bedroom and bid her to have a good rest, and then I returned to my shop to begin the rest of my day before it was time for my duel with Shining Armor. While I was in the workshop I started to revamp my armor as most of the magic that I'd previously woven into it had faded away over the years it had been stored in the vault. With my Arc of Embodiment, I was able to swap out the fire ruby shard infused steel with a fire ruby thread that made the armor much lighter and maneuverable. I also infused the Mythril arm and leg pieces with a diamond thread to promote the flow of the lightning magic I once had in the armor. After I finished with the material revamp I jumped straight into the Alchemagic strengthening and this took the rest of my time. I then debated whether or not to use my crystal sword. Then I decided it would just shock the hell out of him just to see me have so it was a yes. Before I knew it, it was lunchtime and then it was time for my duel. While I'd normally have lunch in my workshop so I wouldn't have to stop whatever it was I was working on. Today I had lunch with my family as we were all heading to the Coliseum after lunch for the fight. Celestia had thought it would be appropriate for us to have a few spectators so she had the guards print and put up poster around Canterlot early this morning, and she'd also invited Twilight's group as well. Then, let's not forget the guard that either hadn't seen a decent scrap in a while and the occasional pompous who looked down on others. It was safe to say there was going to be a lot of ponies there. We all finished lunch and met up with Shining Armor at the front gate and the head to the Coliseum.
*****
Canterlot Coliseum
I was in my change room putting on my armor when there was knock at my door. That was when I heard the voice of a certain bookworm of a pony, Twilight, asking to come in. I didn't see a problem with it so I said it was unlocked. As soon as she was through the door she immediately asked me why I was fighting her older. I then explained that it wasn't my idea, but Shining's and that he was doing this not only to test my strength but also to prove to me his own confections, slightly fudging the truth as I knew Shining Armor hadn't told anypony else about his engagement to Cadance yet. After cooling Twilight's anger with my explanation I turned to see a guard standing in the doorway, I'd have preferred Luna, confirming it was now time to enter the arena. I went over to the corner and grab my sword, and as I went down the hall I'd asked the guard to get Twilight to Celestia's booth quickly. I made my way to the gate that leads to the ring and took in a deep breath and then let it out in a long sigh. This was the part of formal duels the I personally didn't care for. The announcement of your name was fine because you spectators needed to know who was who in cased the didn't already did. It was what came after that I didn't like, and the would be the announcement of what your titles were. And seeing how this was a formal match that meant all titles that you head acquired were going to be mentioned. Most of mine had been forgotten over the last thousands of years due to my imprisonment. Especially, the most important one which was the fact that I was Luna's husband; so this was also my debut back into the scene and society of all Equestria. Then the gates began to open as I heard announcer pony calling out for Shining Armor and I to enter the arena.
“Entering from the Eastern gate we have the Captain of the Royal Guard Shining Armor!” said the announcer pony as the stadium howled with the chants Shining's name.
This was what I expect the ponies to do as Shining was a well-known pony and skilled magic user in his own right, much like his sister, but more so with his barrier spells if I remember correctly. His armor was similar to the one from the pony Shining Armor from the MLP show except that this armor sported golden chainmail to where most of the exposed parts would be in the show and he had a gold shield with his cutie mark on it. This led me to believe that he could channel his magic through the shield. Then, the announcer was about to start my list when I heard I little bit of a whispered discussion as to whether or not this was right until I heard a definitive 'read it' from who sound like Polearm.
“Entering from the Western gate we have the former king of the minotaurs, the Crimson Butcher, the Golden-Eyed Sage, the Fullmetal Alchemist, and the husband of Princess Luna, Edward Elric.” said the announcer while the audience remained deadpan silent excepted for Celestia's booth and the few guards who know me.
Upon hearing the various stand-alone cheers around the stadium a few other ponies began clapping for me. I heard few nobles whisper what I can only assume is shocking, revolting, and out righteous comments about me, but I really didn't a shit because I was too excited to face my opponent. I was glad Shining wanted me to prove I could protect Luna and proud that he wants to challenge me to prove to me that he was worthy to be Cadance's husband and my nephew. As we ready our self by taking our stances I could tell from the look in his eyes and the smile on his face that Shining was pleased, shocked and eager to start this fight. I was just as ready to start to, but I wanted to reiterate the fact that I took this as I was going to kill him and I wanted him to do the same. So I decided to call out to before Celestia gave to signal to begin.
“Hey, Shining Armor I want you to hold nothing back. Come at me fully intent on ending my life.” I said to the Captain of the Guard.
“I had intended to from the start Edward,” Shining said with an unyielding vigor.
With that ending remark, Celestia gave the signal to begin the fight to the announcer. Who then began to speak.
“YOU MAY BEGIN!” shouted the announcer pony.
I made the first move by closing the gap between Shining and myself. It clear that he was taken aback by how fast I could move with a sword that was larger than me. I quickly brought the claymore down and it was met by Shining's shield in a flash of pink and yellow sparks. Shining retaliated by throwing me back with his shield only to backflip in the air and land on my feet while I plunged my sword into the ground next to me. If it hadn't been for his shield spell I would've still stopped, but he would've been knocked back a bit as well. I looked to my sword and started to think maybe its ability to nullify pony magic had weakened the years, but then I thought perhaps the ponies' magics have grown stronger instead. This fight was the perfect chance for me to test this theory and it only served to excite my urge to fight more. I was pulled back to the task at hand when I heard Shining Armor charging at me with his sword out in front. The look in his eye said 'my turn you bastard' which only made me smile at the stallion. I quickly lifted up sword using the flat of the blade to block Shining's thrust. The badass thing about using a sword larger than yourself is that if you're fast and strong enough it can also double as a shield and a catapult. I placed my palm on the opposite side and push, flinging Shining back this time. I could tell he was having much fun as I was. All while the crowd had its own cheer battle going on. I took the sword back up in both hands and charged forward as Shining did the same. We met midway with fury flurry of rapid sweeps and slashes. A multitude of colored sparks flew through the air as swords clashed, not only with each other but with shield and armor as well. We jumped back from each other quite winded. I said the guy was good but he could have easily been more than a match for Jagged Edge at full strength. With this thought in my head, I called out to Celestia and Luna to put up a barrier using both of their magic.
“Celestia, Luna, put up the strongest barrier you can together, I don't want the captain to have to waste any of his own strength in this match!” I yelled out.
“Finally taking me seriously?” questioned Shining.
“Oh, I've been taking you seriously this whole time my friend, but we've reached this limits of this physically and now it's time to start using our other abilities. Wouldn't you agree? I have to add you'd give a certain minotaur quite a run for his money if it were over 2,000 years ago.” I said with a smile as a dome of dark blue and gold magic enveloped the fighting area.
“I've got to agree and thanks I take it that's high praise,” answered Shining.
“It is my friend, and you should also know this was once his sword,” I said holding out the weapon to reflect the stallion's image in the flat of the sword back at him.
“ So it is the magic canceling sword from the vault,” replied Shining smiling at the shock on my face.
“So you know it then,” I said.
“As the captain of the guard it's part of my job to know of the artifacts in the vault, and not only do I know what its abilities are I also know its legend,” said Shining still smiling.
“Oh, really?” I cued.
“Yea, it's the same legend as that armor you're wearing. The legend of the great minotaur king who fought an army by himself and won. The legend of The Crimson Butcher who became the Crimson King!” Shining yelled in a anger as he came at me with his shield and sword light in pink magic.
He closed the gap between us faster than I could react and I was sent flying into the wall behind me. I staggered a bit to get to back on my feet with blood now running down my face; it'd stop soon due to my healing ability. I spoke as I got up.
“I take it since dinner last night you did your research on me. See as you're a captain you'd be able to access the restricted area of the Canterlot Archives.”
“I did and it was a confirm the moment the announcer called out your titles, but what I want to know is where have you been for the last 2,000 years? Why did you abandon your people? But what I really want to know is if family means so much to you, then why, DID YOU ABANDON PRINCESS LUNA AND PRINCESS CELESTIA WHEN THEY NEEDED YOU THE MOST!? IF YOU HAD BEEN HERE YOU COULD HAVE PREVENTED ALL OF THEIR SUFFERING!” roared the stallion.
That was what broken the mold for me. I stud there silent. My body started to shake and started to glow red as red lightning started to spark from my armor. While from in their booth Celestia and Luna knew all too well what this red color meant. Shining Armor had said all the right things to anger me, and if he wanted answers he was going to have them. The bastard had thoroughly pissed me off and if the ponies didn't believe what the announcer said earlier, then they would now. In a flash of red light, I was immediately in front of Shining Armor with my sword coming down towards him with all my rage in the strike. He was just barely able to react to block the blow, and if he hadn't used his magic he would've been in the wall with a broken arm. He was now thoroughly scared as he'd seen why I had earned my latter moniker. I begin to yell at the captain
“TO ANSWER YOUR QUESTIONS YOU BASTARD I WAS RIGHT THERE WHEN EVERYTHING HAPPENED! I WAS TRAPPED IN STONE BY SOMEPONY I TRUSTED, BUT THEY WERE ON AFTER ONE THING AND BECAUSE OF THAT TRUSTED THEM THEY GOT IT! AS A RESULT, I WAS THEN IMPRISONED BY THERE ACTIONS! AND FOR THIS REASON I 'ABANDONED MY PEOPLE', I WATCHED AS MY WIFE SLOWLY SURCAME TO DARKNESS WHILE I COULD DO NOTHING TO COMFORT HER, I WATCHED AS SHE FOUGHT WITH OUR SISTER WHO WAS FORCED TO BANISH HER TO THE MOON” I belted.
I talk in a deep breath and continued to give the answers he wanted.
“I COULDN'T EVEN HELP MYSELF UNTIL THE DAMN SEAL WAS WEAKEN BY DISCORD'S CHAOS, SO HOW DO YOU THINK I FELT JUST LET TIME UNFOLD LIKE IT DID AND I'M AWARE THAT I COULD'VE HELP IF I WAS THERE BUT THE KNOWING JUST MAKES THE HURT ALL THE WORSE!” I shouted as I began to move toward Shining Armor again now back on his feet.
“I'm sorry I assume you'd abandoned the princess on purpose. Which lead me to believe you a hypocrite and that made me angry at you, but I couldn't hold it back in this fight any longer, I just had to get the answers,” said Shining apologetically.
“Shut up, you had every right to be angry with me. I'm still angry with myself too, and I'll tell you the rest of the 'why' someday, but it's time to stop the stupid talking and fight.” I said as I regain my composure.
With this comment Shining nod at me as he became enveloped in a pink magical aura. This is where the real fight started. As we clashed again the protective dome of magic shook with each blow while outside the ponies couldn't help but cheer in amazement. While in Celestia's both there was more concern then bewilderment.
*****
Celestia's Booth
3rd POV
Luna and Cadance as their loved ones clashed, but it was not in the passion of battle from facing a strong opponent. It was that they'd yelled at each other in anger for a bet. Luna knew that Shining had probably brought up Ed's past in an effort to get some answer from him, but his own preconceived vision of the alchemist had angered him to the point where he had in turned angered Edward. The only things Ed absolutely hated were when someone he considered important to him had been hurt, when someone committed a completely horrendous act, and finally, the events that he couldn't prevent after his imprisonment. It seemed as though that they had moved past the angry spat and were enjoying themselves again. After seeing the passion return to the fight Cadance turned to her Aunt Luna to see her worry had faded, but then she looked to her Aunt Celestia who returned her gaze and began to speak.
“Don't worry Cadance, Ed has no intention of killing Shining Armor, but that doesn't mean he won't push him until Shining collapses either. I'm surprised Shining has managed to keep up as well as he has because Ed has been giving it his all, at least until Ed invoked he magic,” said Celestia.
“We have to agree with you, sister, on both fronts, but as Edward hasn't used his new magic yet the fight has not truly started for Captain Shining Armor yet. And as seeing how calculating Ed can truly be when he's not running with his emotions this new ability would truly have ended the fight. If not for the fact that they both want to enjoy a worthy opponent.” confirmed Luna.
“That's right, Edward said he'd gained a magic that allowed him to create anything he saw in his mind and materialize it through magic, but I thought he only used it to create raw material for the automail shop back in Ponyville,” interjected Twilight.
“You're right my faithful student. If Edward wanted he could create even the most intricate of objects, and that includes his own limbs, but he wanted to have the ponies learn and create their own versions of the automail which is why he only taught them the basic designs and techniques,” added Celestia.
“In reference to Arc of Embodiment though Ed explained that the more complex the item in question is the longer it takes to create do to details and so on. Also, Arc of Embodiment cannot create a soul or full living creatures capable of thought or movement on their own either, but more of a type of living puppet,” explained Twilight to Cadance.
“So your saying Uncle Edward could just have an army fight for him or set traps around the arena if he wanted to,” replied Cadance.
“Yes my dear niece, but Edward is not without honor as he would consider this cheating on his part. With that said, Edward never said he would refrain from using Arc of Embodiment against our captain of the guard. As he intended to go all out from the start.” Luna stated with a grin gesturing back to the arena with a nod.
“Ah suspect the fight will go on fur awhile, or at least till someone runs out of steam first,” interjected Aj.
“As barbaric as this is, it's still rather thrilling and inspiring to watch. As soon as we get back to Ponyville I've got to create a new line!” sang Rarity.
“Even I gotta admit my views on Edward's changed. I thought he was just another magical like Twi-” said Rainbow Dash.
“Hey!” interjected Twilight.
“But here he is fighting her big brother and keeping up with him. Not to mention looking like a total badass while doing it and your saying Ed still can do more. Mind blown.” continued Rainbow.
“I'm with Rainbow guys. I thought the guy was cool before, yea, but now he's just freaking awesome,” added Spike.
“Not to sound like a downer, but I hope they don't hurt each other too badly,” said Fluttershy cowering beneath her seat.
“It's just swoosh and twang and pretty sparkles. He just did a triple backflip. Come don't stand for that Shining. Yea, give it to him Ed.” said Pinkie as she was unable to decide who side to be on.
“I think it would be best to turn our attention back to the fight Cadance,” suggested Celestia.
“I agree completely sister. Come on Edward, kick his flank!” exclaimed Luna.
“I guess I should follow Aunt Luna example. Come on Shiny, Show Uncle Edward you're the captain of the guard for a reason!” Cadance yelled.
*****
The Arena Floor
Shining Armor's POV
I couldn't believe how strong Edward was. I mean I have more than my fair share of power in my own right. Thanks to it I'm able to shield the whole of Canterlot Castle and hold up my shield for a few days. Edward though was definitely stronger than me physically without magic. I really shouldn't be surprised there. After all, he is a former minotaur king. I do know if we keep this fight going at this rate there's no telling whole when but I'll give it my all. I can't say I'm totally in the right for the stunt I pulled. Looking into his past last night and then calling him out for abandoning the Princesses mid- fight was a low blow, even for me. I didn't even try to get his side of the events either. I let my anger get the better of me and it ended up poking the beast known as the Crimson Butcher. When Edward came at me in that state of mind he was crying and, what I saw in his eyes wasn't just anger, but also a great pain. I understood this pain too because it was this pain I would've felt if I couldn't have protected Cadance. That's when I realized just how deeply I had wounded this stallion, no this man, be for me. It wasn't the fact that he wasn't there for Princess Luna, but the fact that he was there and that he was absolutely powerless to help her as he was forced to watch her suffer. After he'd told me he would tell me the rest of his story someday is when he truly accepted me as his family. I could tell by his tone he harbored no ill will towards me for the words I'd thrown at him, but more of a mutual respect for a fellow stallion that was willing to do what was needed in order to protect what he loved. This was the reason I decided that if he wanted to beat me then he'd have to beat me with an inch of my life. So I pushed my body, magic, and drive to fight forward, and face my future uncle head on.
Ed's POV
I stood there breathing heavily, but I wasn't alone as Shining Armor was breathing just as hard as I was. I had to give it to the guy, he was tough bastard, but he was the captain of the guard for that reason. He still had his magical aura about him surrounding him and it was holding strong. I had spent more stamina than him at this point due to that I could only augment me body magically through the textural applications of my armor and I couldn't directly use Arc of Embodiment to directly affect my body either. To tell the truth, I hadn't thought of any battle applications for the Arc of Embodiment whatsoever, but I was about to. I turned to face after another series of exchanged blows and began to speak.
“You have my deepest respect Shining Armor, but I think it's time for me to bust out my own magic,” I said as a silver spell matrix formed behind me.
“I knew you still had something up your sleeves old man, but saving you magic until now. You really wanted to enjoy this fight to is fullest didn't you.” retorted the young stallion.
“You aren't totally wrong there my friend, but unlike most pony magic my Arc of Embodiment is a lost magic that I received not too long ago from another human like myself. One of the drawbacks is I can use it to directly augment my body like you can with pony magic, but what I can do is create anything that I can think of in my mind.” I explained.
“So you're saying I still have the edge in magic,” Shining said with a smile.
“Yes and no, my friend. See for someone like myself that has mastered several forms of combat, both armed and unarmed the Arc of Embodiment is the ultimate cheat code in a one on one fight such as this. In short, my young friend your seriously f*ucked now.” I said while plunged my sword into the ground.
Suddenly a pair of single-handed short swords appeared out of nowhere. This visibly shocked everyone in the stadium.
“Oh, buck,” said Shining as his pupils shrunk to the size of pen tips.
On that note, I began my assault on the now through dazed Shining Armor. I had to admit I was all too eager to try out Arc of Embodiment in combat, but I might have gone a little overboard with all of the weapon combinations. I couldn't help but dance around the captain as he now realized that when I'd relied on my claymore I'd actually handicapped myself. Though this also meant Shining didn't have to keep up his high magical defense output and this boost went bask toward his body augmentation. I decide to really on my Philosopher's Stone pendant to start to drain the ambient of the arena, but I made sure to not take his magic. Once again this fight got a lot more interesting and it continued on to the point that the sun had reached the point in the sky that it was time for the transition into night. At this point, Shining had gone well past his limit and I was reaching mine do to the rapid use of Arc of Embodiment. Seeing this, I ran back to my claymore pulling from the ground. I spoke to Shining.
“This is it, my friend,” I said placing both hands on the sword I began to pour all of my energy into it. as I'd done so many years ago, the crystal blade began to glow with waves of red as if was on fire.
“Then I shall do the same,” said Shining as he dropped his shield and began to pour the rest of his magic into his sword.
We charged towards each other once more. Both hands on both of our swords as we met in the dead center of the arena. Then there was a fury of pink and red waves unleashed through the air. The vibration shook the stadium while the protective shield began to waver and crack as if made of glass.
3rd POV
The princesses could no longer maintain their hold over the stadium's barrier as it shattered unleashing the full force of the two combatants upon the audience.
“EVERYPONY GET DOWN NOW!!!” boomed Celestia's royal Canterlot voice over the screams of the audience.
There was silence as the crowd started to get up from the ground. They all looked to the arena to see who had won. As the smoke and dust began to clear both Cadance and Luna were no longer sitting. Then out the blue the heard somepony's voice.
“You might want to get down there you two-handed,” Celestia remarked as the turned to see he smiling at them both.
They both jumped from the booth and began to fly down into the arena. By this time the debris in the air had cleared to reveal Edward with a large gash across his armor with blood dripping out. He leaning against his sword that was once again in the ground while Shining Armor laid on the ground behind Edward with a large, but shallow cut across his chest that ran the opposite direction of Edward's wound. In the initial onslaught of attack,s it was Shining Armor who dealt the first major blow as he stepped back to just outside of the range of Ed's first swing causing the only the tip of the to cut into the captain of the guard. What had won Edward the battle was that he had reserved a bit of the magic he had absorbed to heal himself. That fact he was still up was only thanks to landing on his sword that Shining Armor had knocked from his hands with his final slash, but this, in turn, was Shining own undoing for it allowed Edward to land one punch to Shining's head thus rendering him unconscious. As Luna and Cadance made it to the field they both ran to their respective partners. Luna managed to grab Edward under the shoulder as she could only smile at him. Ed then looked over his shoulder to he niece and future nephew and spoke before passing out from his own exhaustion.
“He did well Cadance. You should be proud to call him your future-husband. Tell him when he wakes up 'Welcome to the family' and next time let just have a few drinks....” said Ed as he dozed off in Luna's arms.
The last the I remembered was the sight of Cadance and Shining Armor on the ground, and then I could've sworn I saw Luna with the sweetest smile before blacking out. When I came to I was in Luna's bedroom. The only reason I can think of as to why I'm here is that she wanted me here to heal-up instead of the hospital wing was to keep me away from the paparazzi ponies. After all, the bombshell of one of the two sisters having a husband for the last few thousand years was big news itself. Then there was the fact that he had faced the captain of the guard in one of the biggest matches the Canterlot Stadium has ever seen. Man, I sure hope that Tia and Luna are going to be okay. After all the magic they'd used in maintaining the barrier around the arena they had to have been exhausted themselves. I got out of the bed and walked over to the window and it was night outside, but it wasn't nearly as beautiful as it usually was. This was obviously due to the amount of magic Luna used in the barrier earlier that day. Seeing that the moon and stars were safely in the sky I thought about heading out to check on Shining Armor. I'm sure that Tia had him sent to Canterlot Primary Medical seeing as how it was closer to the stadium then the castle's medical wing. I had to give it to him, the stallion has a lot more power than I originally thought, but then again he's Twilight's brother after all. I then heard a knock at the door. Thinking it was Luna I merely went back to staring out the window when there was another knock, but a little heavier this time around. That had told me it definitely wasn't Luna. After all, why would she need to knock if it was just me in here? I then walked over to Luna's mirror and glanced over myself to make sure I was in presentable enough shape. You never knew if a newspony had managed to sneak in. I was still wearing my pants and undershirt, even though the shirt had a large tear across it, I decided to see who was at the door. On my way over to answer the knocking, I began to think. It for sure wasn't Tia or Luna, as they were more than likely dealing with the backlash of today's events. I made it to the door a proceeded to open and I was greeted with a most pleasant sight. There stood my niece and her fiancee with relieved smiles on their faces. I moved aside to allow them to come in and as they did I shut the door behind them. We each took a seat at Luna's tea table. I looked at Shining Armor and noticed he had bandages showing underneath his shirt, poor fella was sweating bullets. I then turned my gaze to Cadance who was staring holes into Shining out of the corner of her eyes. . I brought my arms placing my elbows on the table and put my hands under my chin. As I did I leaned on to the table and begin to smile at the couple. Noticing my movement Cadance broke her stare on Shining and looked toward me. Before I could utter a word Shining burst out and started apologizing.
“I am so sorry for everything I've put you through Edward!” yelled Shining.
“It's alright Shining, you had every right to ask your questions. It's just you asked them at the wrong time is all and that fault lies with me. I should've told you more about myself at dinner last night, but I was just so happy about meeting Cadance and the events of the evening. IT a slipped my mind.” I said trying to comfort him.
“How are you fairing since the fight Uncle Edward?” asked Cadance with a worried look.
“Man, that's gonna take some getting used to, uncle. Sorry Cadance, but could you just call me Ed as Uncle Edward is just a bit too formal for my tastes?” I asked awkwardly.
“How does Uncle Ed sound then?” asked the alicorn of love.
“That's much better, thank you. And to answer your earlier question, I'm absolutely fine. You got yourself one hell of a guy there. Speaking of which how are you hold up Shining?” I asked with a smile.
“I'm fine. The wound wasn't as deep as everypony thought at first, but the doctor said there will definitely be a noticeable scar. I actually proud to have it.” he said thumping his chest with his fist as he then proceeded to wince from the pain.
“Wear it proudly my nephew, because not many can say they seriously fought the 'Crimson Butcher' and walked away. You know that fight got me thinking I seriously need to do some hardcore training and get back in shape and on that note. You wouldn't mind sparring with me, would you Shining?” I said leaning back in my chair with a sinister grin.
“Buck yea I will!” exclaimed the stallion as he jumped up from his seat.
“Shining, watch your mouth!” shouted Cadance as she scolded the captain.
I couldn't help but laugh at this. As Shining took his seat again I started to ask if they'd told anypony else of the wedding plans. Cadance informed me that they were going to keep it under wraps for the time being; as they didn't want any unwanted attention at this time. I sympathized as we'd already caused enough of a ruckus with the fight between Shining and I.I then began to inform them of the details that surrounded my past as the night went on, but soon stopped as the memories started to bring up unwanted emotions. As much as I was enjoying my families company I could tell it was time for them to retire for the night and I was feeling a little sleepy too. I saw them to the door and bid them good night. At the time, I didn't notice the black figure at the hall with its green waxy eyes that had been listening to our conversation. This would be something I would come to regret in the months to come. Not long after Cadance and Shining Armor the door opened to reveal Luna looking completely worn out. I had sat back down at the table and was going over a few things in my head. I was facing the widow completely unaware my wife had just walked into her room when I felt a sudden stinging sensation in the back of my head. I quickly stood up and turned around to be met with the gaze of a very pissed off blue alicorn princess.
“Uh, hey Luna, how are you feeling?” I asked with a quiver in my voice.
“Really? How are we feeling, this coming for the one who nearly destroyed the stadium for a little bit of fun and then passed out from said fun? Idiot.” Luna retorted.
“I know I lost it there for a bit, but I was in the heat of battle and you got to remember it's been over a thousand years since I could cut loose like that,” I said holding my hands out.
“You could've seriously hurt the ponies in the seats,” said Luna glaring at me.
I knew she was right. I got so caught in the moment of fighting a strong opponent the I endangered the lives of her subjects and not just her subject but mine as well. There no telling what would've happened if I hadn't had her and Tia put up their barrier. More importantly, I in endangered the lives of my family. Next time I did something like this I've got to take the necessary steps to make sure everypony involve stays out of harm's way.
“I'm sorry Luna, you right and I have no right to argue,” I said dejectedly.
“We know after you'd calmed back down it was in fun back there, but is such a thing of too much of good thing Edward. Now that we have the scolding out of the way. That was a most excellent display of power. Tell us did you truly mean that Shining Armor could have to match Jagged Edge?” Luna asked gleefully.
“Every word of it. Shining was every bit that bull bastard's physical equal, but he surpassed him once he started using his magic though.” I said as I flopped on to the bed.
“Really, but what about the sword?” asked Luna cocking her head to the side,
“Shining's magic wasn't completely negated by the sword ability. Which means the sword has either weakened with the passage of time, or the flow of magic within the ponies' bodies determines how much of their much is negated.” I said turning my head towards her.
“You're going to start analysis and the sword after you leave here, aren't you?' she asked sadly looking to the floor.
“That's the plan, but for right now I'm just going to stay right here with you. Unless you have night court. Because if that's the case, then I'll just have to the workshop.” I said springing to my feet.
I was quickly pulled back down into Luna's embrace as she started to nuzzle the top of my head.
“Then it's a good thing that the fight canceled both night court and day court for the next couple of days. Other then my dream duties we'll be free to do whatever we want,” said Luna with a smile.
“Good cause I really didn't want to start any projects or a few days anyhow. Then, we'll have to deal with the backlash from the nobles about our marriage. Aaa, that's days away though. I just want to relax with my princess right now.” I said as I started to doze off in her arms.
“Hmhm. Sweet dreams my little alchemist.” Luna said as she kissed my forehead.
*****
Throne Room
Celestia's POV
Its hard to believe the even after being trapped in stone for so long Ed's skills hadn't dulled in the slightest. Yet, his control over his power had lessened, but this was only because he hadn't been able to practice in so long. The training sessions he and Shining Armor would be performing would quickly solve this. The real problem right now is getting these fat nobles to accept Edward as a member of the royal family. I had already foreseen most would be completely against it, but at the time I'd also thought they would be too scared to speak up do to yesterdays display of power. I mean it took everything Luna and I had to contain the battle with Shining Armor yesterday. So much so that we could barely move the sun and moon. It was a struggle even this morning. I turned my attention back to the nobles in front of me, but it was the one speaking the really annoyed me as it was none other than Prince Blueblood. He was the only reason the nobles had gathered because he was the prince and had a voice that I listen to. My guess is that Edward probably insulted the brat one day in the past few weeks. I'm glad that Luna or Ed aren't here to hear him because they wouldn't be able to sit and listen to the insults about their love for one another. Edward would've already told Blueblood to meet him in the arena or just kicked his flank right now. I couldn't help but laugh a bit at this scene. I had given Edward my old scolding act first thing before breakfast. I know it just reiterated what Luna's point she had made to him from last night, but it didn't hurt for a refresher course. I had to get on to myself a bit as well. I mean Equestria hadn't seen a fight or at least a real fight in quite some time. I'm glad that my ponies were entertained, but they have to realize how dangerous this entertainment can be. It would actually benefit me if the other guards did train in this manner as I have a feeling we might need more powerful defenses soon. There hasn't been a war since Sombra's banishment to the far frozen north, but after seeing Shining Armors fight with Edward; I'm beginning to wonder what the others might be capable of. My thoughts were pulled back into the room full of nobles as I'd started to hear a lot of gasps, how dear he's, why is he here, and more insults of the sorts. The reason, Edward had just come into the throne room of his own accord and he was guided by none other than the guard he'd request on his first day here, Polearm. Ed had taken I liking to Polearm and he in return, so when Ed asked to have Polearm placed with him as his guide/assistant while he was in Canterlot I was all too happy to oblige. The earth pony guard was pleased to accept the position to. As they made they way up I noticed Edward wasn't wearing his usual long sleeve black jacket and gloves thus revealing his automail arm. He only showed it off like this when he planned on making a statement or if he'd just come from a long night or day in his workshop. I could tell it was the first one though because as he and Polearm were walking up they were stopped by Blueblood. O, Faust please let this go smoothly, I thought as the two began to face off.
“How dare you enter Aunt Celestia's and Aunt Luna's throne room unannounced,” said Blueblood in disgust.
“We're sorry to interrupt Day Court Princess, but Sir Elric had something he'd like to say,” commented Polearm.
“It alright Polearm. Edward is a member of the Royal Family, so he has just as much of a right to be here as you do Prince Blueblood.” I said before he could continue his rant.
“Thank you, Celestia, but I'm going to ask if a could forgo the formalities for now?” Ed asked with a rather serious look in his eye.
“Please speak your mind as freely as you wish, my dear Brother,” I answered reiterating the whole point of the nobles being there, but the other was because I always enjoyed the reactions ponies got from Ed's rants.
“I WILL NOT BE INTERRUPTED!” shouted Blueblood. “ First, this thing is not even a pony so that makes is marriage to my dear Aunt Luna nothing but a farce. Second, he isn't even a royal so he can't marry into the royal family. Third, he's an absolute menace, he put the lives of innocents in danger during a mere duel. Fourth, he has the audacity to wear partial armor into the throne in front of a princess. Finally, he had the gall to willing insult me about a week ago, in public.”
“Are you done you pompous asshole? Because you're really pissing me off with spouting this crap about me.” Ed said with his arms crossed as he grit his teeth.
“Aunt Celestia, please make him stop, he's not allowed to insult a member of the royal family like that.” whimpered Blueblood as he turned to me.
“Oh no, I'm not done with you 'ya panzy',” said Ed as he placed a hand on Blueblood's shoulder and spun him around. “One, just cause you're my nephew doesn't mean I like you. Two, yes I'm not a pony and Luna found out when we first met and she accepted me anyways. Three, I know things got out of hand yesterday an I fully intend to fix the damages and make amends in any way I can. Four, this isn't armor but an advanced false arm the I developed through years of work and it's going to help those ponies out there who are like me and need a new limb. Five, if you got a problem with me then you better say it to my face or in the Arena. Six, to me, titles a just that, titles, unless there's a reason they were given then they have no meaning to me what so ever.”
Edward managed to talk for 20 minutes straight. While Blueblood was cowering in the middle of the room, as were the noble, I couldn't help but laugh out loud at the end of Ed's speech. Polearm was on the ground holding his sides as well.
“If any of you assholes have a problem with me, then say it now or got the hell out!” shouted Edward.
With that last remark everypony in the room quickly stampeded out of the throne room until it was just me, Edward, and Polearm, now back on his feet. Now that we were alone I could sense that Ed had come to have a serious discussion. I made the guards leave the room and then shut the doors behind them, except for Polearm. As he'd started to walk away Ed's told him to stay. After the coast was clear I soundproof the room. Ed then began to explain what he wanted to do.
“Look Tia, my fight with Shining Armor got me thinking that we have certain individuals here that aren't living up to there full potential,” said Ed.
“And you want my permission to train said individuals,” I said.
“Yes, but only a few of them. I know there no need for powerful soldiers anymore because there hasn't been a war in a long time, but I've got this feeling that we may need to have people that can at least hold there own in a real fight,” said Ed as he started to pace a little.
“I know what you're saying Ed, and I completely agree with you. But if the individuals in question are on par with you physically, alone, it could be seen as a threat by other nations.” I remarked.
“Believe me, I've already considered that to that's why I only want to train a select few, starting with Polearm here,” Ed said point to the guard with a smile.
“ME!” shouted Polearm.
“Yes my friend, you more than earn the right to get stronger,” Ed said placing his arm on his assistant's shoulder.
“And who are the others?” I asked raising my eyebrows in concern.
“They include Elements of Harmony for starters. Every one of those girls has great potential either magically or physically. Then, you've got Spike. The little fella is a dragon and their tough and I sensed untapped magic in him while I stayed a the library in Ponyville.” Ed said as he gestured his hands with a smile.
“And what of the guards here in the castle?” I asked curious to see how'd he'd react.
“I'll leave that selection up to you, Luna, and Shining Armor. I don't on putting them through the intense training the others will be doing though, Just enough to be about half as strong as Shining,” he said crossing arms and closing his eyes.
“How many do plan on training?” I asked pointing at him.
“I'll only train 18 guards, 20 if you're counting Polearm, here, and Shining Armor. But Shining will have more of a trainers role seeing as how he's already strong.” Ed said waving his finger in the air.
“Only 18. That means you want to train 9 solar and 9 lunar guards.” I said tilting my head.
“Exactly, that way each of you will have 6 elite guards a piece. A set for day and night.” Ed said point towards me.
“Why would Luna and I have on six Guards a piece? Wouldn't we get 8 and you have the others as your elite guard?” I asked.
“The guards are split like that because I was thinking about Cadance. Tia, she does travel more freely then you or Luna, and she will have her own kingdom eventually. I not so much worried about Blueblood cause the nobles will take care of his protection detail, I only for their own benefit.” Ed said in disgust.
“I hadn't thought about Cadance, but still what about you?” I asked pointing at Edward.
“I got this guy right here,” Ed said pointing at Polearm once more.
“I'll do my best not to disappoint you, sir.” Polearm said with a salute.
Ed turned around and started to head towards the door, but was stopped by Polearm tapping him on his shoulder. The guard then reminded Ed of something that caused him to spin around.
“Thanks, Polearm. Tia, I also wanted to ask if it would be alright if I started to teach Twilight about automail and alchemagic.”Ed suggested
“I would be happy to allow my student to learn from you, Edward, ”I said delightedly.
“Now, I'm going to start with books, and not the shortcuts, but I know she'd prefer that anyway,” Ed said with a snicker.
“You're quite right,” I said chuckling.
“I'll need the candidates ready to go by next Friday. We'll be headed out to the Badlands for the next three months because that's the only place that's uninhabited and secluded enough for the intensity of the training.” Ed said seriously.
“Only three months?” I asked puzzled.
“Most of the candidates have a pretty good knowledge of their base abilities. I'm only going to strengthen them and work on their weaker areas. Besides, I've got to be back so Shining and Cadance can get married.” Ed answered.
“Oh, yes the wedding. I was so distracted by those nobles it slipped my mind.” I said facepalming.
“Okay Tia, that's all I wanted to talk about. If you need anything I'm gonna be in my either workshop or in Luna's room. Just make sure to knock before you enter either of them.” Ed said as he waved goodbye.
“Now let's get started on that candidates' list,” I said.
It had been nearly two weeks since Ed's match with Shining Armor. The main six and Spike had all received an individual letter from Princess Celestia stating that Edward had requested them to join a training camp with him Polearm, Shining Armor, and a few other selected individuals. They were informed that Ed and Shining were going to be their teachers for the next three months. The princesses explained that Edward had known of their potential and wanted them to be ready if a serious threat ever arose. With this in mind Twilight's group, with the exception of Fluttershy, was extremely eager to see what types of training the alchemists had planned for them. Especially after what they'd witnessed a couple weeks before.
The train from Canterlot slowed to a stop in front of the station and door opened to reveal a short man dressed completely in black with white trim along his inner jacket and white gloves, while wearing a red hooded jacket, with the hood over his head, Edward Elric. While a slightly taller stallion with a blue mane wearing a white T-shirt, blue jeans, sunglasses, and tennis shoes, Polearm, followed behind him. The two immediately walked over to Twilight's group.
After the 'hellos' were all said and done Edward began to go over the travel plans with the group. They were are going to take the next train to Dodge City where the would be meeting up with the solar and lunar guards that had been selected by Celestia an Luna. From Dodge City, they'd make their way to the Badlands. Ed informed the group that once there they would have a day to rest from the journey, but once the sun rose the next morning their training would start. Except for Twilight, as Ed had wanted to have her start her studies on alchemagic on the train ride that way they could start the physical applications as soon as possible.
It was safe to say Rarity had a bit of a fit when Edward literally said, “There is no way in Hell you're bringing all of that to the middle a freaking nowhere.” pointing at her luggage.
After which she promptly fainted from the very idea of being without her 'training outfits'. Spike then began to see to it that she was alright, and managed to negotiate to with Ed to let her bring at least three outfits. While they were waiting for the next train to arrive everypony was wondering why Edward had wanted to train them in the first place so they finally got together and ask him via Pinkie Pie.
“We all wanted to know why you wanna train us?” asked the party pony.
The alchemist was sitting on one of the benches near rest his head against his fist as he began to explain his reasons.
“I know you girls are excited to do this after what you saw a few weeks ago, but that fight got me thinking about threats that you might have to face in the future. You all know I could be called away to other worlds at any time, but what if other's like me came here, what if Discord turned bad again, what if I'm not strong enough to stop a new threat? My point is that you guys are among the few that I trust to protect Equestria in my place, but in order to do that you guys specifically need to be on the same level as Shining Armor.” Edward explained.
“Are ya sure that we can even come close ta ya and Shinin Armor?” asked Aj.
“Aj, I have no doubt in my mind that all of you will exceed my expectations. I plan on working with each of as a group and individually to focus on not just your strengths, but your weakness too. On this note, I will be paying a little more attention to Twi's, Spike's, and Polearm's training.” answer the alchemist with a smile.
“Why are we three getting special treatment?” as the little drake.
“Because Y'all are special. First, Polearm is my assistant and personal guard. Kind of like you are to Twilight. Second, you're similar conditions to Polearm, but also because you're a dragon and have petty high physical and magical spec's already. Even though you're young, if you can make it through this training you'll be able to take on other dragons four to five times your size and age.” Ed said pointing to Spike.
“What makes Twilight somepony special?” asked Rainbow Dash.
“Twilight is special first and foremost due to her talent with magic. She is specifically attuned to the flow of magic and thus has the ability to become stronger than even Shining Armor. Actually, Twi's almost as strong as Luna was when we first met. It's due to her ability to process and understand sciences that make her a prime candidate for alchemy, automail engineering, and later on alchemagic if we make it that far. Nonetheless, Twilight is not just Celestia's personal student anymore, but mine as well. That goes for when we come back to Twilight.” explained Ed as the unicorn shook her head in excitement.
“Okay, but what possibly do you seen in the rest of us darling?” asked Rarity now fully recovered from her episode.
“That my dear is simple. The same thing all creatures have in common and that is potential.” Ed said suddenly standing up and raising his hands to the sky.
“P-P-Potential?” stammered Fluttershy startled by the sudden movement.
“The potential to be greater than you are now. Because you're the Elements of Harmony and because you guys are my friends,” Edward said as he turned to the groups of ponies.
As Ed finished up his explanation the train for Dodge City rolled into the station. The party boarded the train and met up with the guard recruits once they got to the next destination. The entire group then set out for the Badlands on foot. Ed made sure to make the pegasi and bat ponies walk, as this was part of their endurance training. It took the party roughly two days to reach the sight of what had once been the fort where Edward had stayed during the Minotaur Wars. It was safe to say this would be their home during there stay in the Badlands, so they got to work fixing it up. Ed used this opportunity to drill Twilight on her progress with alchemy, and while she was able to do basic transmutations they were poor and brittle but it was still progress nonetheless.
*****
One Mile outside the Fort
Ed's POV
Well, it was safe to say a lot of ponies are going to need help with there training and I'm just one guy. Even with Shining Armor taking on the guards training. I still had seven ponies and a baby dragon to myself, but luckily I came up with a plan to help with that. It was going to involve combining at least two of my abilities. I was going to make a series of complex training golems in the likeness of myself for everypony here.
First, I started by using my alchemy to form up to twenty-six solid stone pillars. Then, I started to use my magic weaving and alchemagic skills to shape and alter the stones into magical stone copies of myself. I wanted to make these puppets as realistic as possible, and in order to do, I want as far as to even equip advanced alchemical circle in them. With the sculpting done it was time to get down to the part that I was very apprehensive toward, installing the artificial intelligence.
I hadn't had a lot of practice with Arc of Embodiment before my fight Shining Armor, but if it really did work with the things you saw in your mind, then I should be able to do this. After all, I was able to produce weapons on the fly during my fight and in rapid succession at the. Since the fight I spent at least seven hours a day, with Luna helping me when she could, to hone my creation skills with Arc of Embodiment. The major difference here is that a simple object is one thing, but I was creating at least eighteen complex magical brain like circuits that allow a wide range of complex fighting styles, movements, alchemy, and a moderate amount of individualized thought procedures. It a good thing I'm out here by myself.
I walk up to the first golem and activated Arc of Embodiment. A silver spell matrix appeared behind me as I held out my and began to concentrate. I had a clear thought in my head of a basic computer chip similar to a CPU, as it started to form in my hand I started to think of its performances for the golems. My mind began to strain from having to pour so much information into the circuit until I fell to my knees out of breath, but there in my palm was the brain of the golem if it interfaces with the magic I'd woven into the rock. This proved to be a success. Right after I insert the magic circuit the first Ed Golem started to move and take orders. I repeated the whole procedure twenty-five more times and each time was just as straining as the last, but by the time I was finished I hard a small army of me. Not long after I finished the golems and put them on standby I passed out from mental exhaustion. At this point it was going to turn into a habit for me, but I welcomed it cause I might get to see Luna if she's not to busy.
I woke up on the ground where I'd passed out last night just before the sun was up. This was normal for me as I was used to getting up to watch Tia and Luna exchange the places of the sun and moon, or if I'd worked through the night on a project. This internal clock would prove to be quite a useful tool in the next three months. I got up off the ground and did a few stretches to loosen myself up before I turned to see the golems still standing in their standby modes where I left them last night.
“All right you handsome bastards,” I said as I admired my handy work from last night. “ Forward march,” I said as I pointed toward the restored fort.
With that command, my army, of me, began to move on my unsuspecting students.
*****
It took me about an hour to get back to back to the fort while everypony was in still in bed. Even the bat ponies, as I made them stay awake to help fix up our temporary home. I opened the door and ordered the Ed army in and as they entered the whole structure of the fort started to shake from the rhythm of the stone golems march. They also caused quite the commotion for the ponies as they weren't expecting a before sunrise wake-up call. Nonetheless, they were all out of their tents. The guards were the first to make it out with Shining Armor and Polearm at the forefront with their swords drawn. While the Elements and Spike were running around screaming. Except for Pinkie Pie, who start speak as she hops around and on the golems.
“Oh my gosh! It's an army of EDWARD!” screamed the ecstatic party pony.
After hearing Pinkie shout everypony started to calm down rather quickly.
“Right you are Pinkie,” I said with a grin.
“Edward what the hay is are you up to?” asked Shining Armor pointing at me.
“Well Shining, I wouldn't normally take on training this many ponies at a time unless they were all going to learn the same thing, but that's not the case here. So, last night I went out and made up the small contingent of personal golems for our little group here.” I explained as I point to the army over my shoulder.
“I think I understand what he's done, somewhat,” interjected Twilight.
“Please Twilight, allow me to explain,” I said raising my hand.
“Okay,” she said looking down.
“Thank you. Now what I've done here is I've made a set of smart golems. They're golems with a limited magical artificial intelligence. I made with the ability to use limited middle-level alchemy, survival skills, combat skills, etc. These Ed doubles will act as your primary teacher unless I'm here. I decided to use myself, because what better excuse than beat up the guy that dragged you all out here.” I said waving my hand.
“Are they alive?” asked Aj.
“Not at all Applejack. They may look it but they're still just a hunk of rock. Which is why you won't have to hold back in you training stations with these guys.” I said.
“So what you're saying is we can pound on them all we want and don't have to worry about them complaining about,” said Rainbow Dash simplifying it for the others.
“Exactly Rainbow, but I made so these guys get a boost in power every time its partner does as well. That way your power growth won't just stop at a certain point. Throughout the training, all of you will use the same golem. Even those I will be training personally more than others will have a golem as I won't be sticking with them all the time. On this note, there are going to be days where I will be doing my own forms of training and or work.” I continued to explain.
After I wrapped up the last of the questions I then began to pair each pony with his or her own Ed. I also told them that the golems would activate in random patterns so each day would be a different training regiment. What I didn't tell them is that the Ed's all make smart-aleck remarks. As everypony went off in different directions, except for the guards who all went with Shining Armor, I walk over to my group to begin their training for the day. While a walked over to Spike, Twilight, and Polearm I couldn't help but think out loud.
“The next three months are gone be fun,” I said with a smirk.
Everything was moving along rather well. The guards were up to nearly a third of the strength level that I wanted them at so I let them take about two days to rest and enjoy themselves. The Elements had made leaps and bounds in their targets area but were still lacking in overcoming their faults. While Polearm was finding it rather hard to fight in hand-to-hand and close ranged fighting. Spike was making astounding progress in all his fields, but that just goes to show the little guy was all lot tougher than everypony gave him credit. Twilight was progressing through the alchemical studies I'd fairly quickly, but her applications were still lacking in a few areas. I was improving as well, where before I could barely use my Arc of Embodiment to produce sophisticated objects I was now able to easily make more and more complex items in rapid succession. This was due to meditation session while I had the magic activated.
During the guards' downtime, I upgrade their Ed golems with my Arc as they were in need of repairs. I also had Shining help me tag team the heavy hitters, Aj and Rainbow, of the Elements to give them a break from the golems and have a taste of what is like to face an opponent that can mix things up in battle.
“Come on Rd, I know you've been wanting to sock me in the face since we first met,” I said taunting the Cyan pegasus.
“Then hold still so I can!” Rainbow said coming at me around mach four in an instant, but I simply move out of the way allowing her to hit the sandy ground.
“Must be why you're called Rainbow Crash,” I said with a smirk as she quickly pulled herself out of the small crater and continued to try and assault me. “It's a lot harder when your opponent isn't a pile of rock, eh?”
“Hold still you jumpy bucker!” she yelled.
“Now now Dash, language. Tell you what I'll do, I'll let you go for your sonic rainboom-” I started to say.
“Now you've done it. I smoke your red but with this in one go.” Dash said wish smirk.
“Aha, let me finish. Now, like I was saying, I'll let you hit me with your sonic rainboom, but you have to keep coming at me while your in this state. Even if you manage to land a single blow on me keep it up until you can't go anymore and then keep it up after that.” I said with a serious look as a pointed at her.
“A challenge eh? Then let do this,” she said in confidence.
With this Rainbow flew straight into the clouds out of sight. My goal was to have her to perform the rainboom in an instant eventually, or at least without having to go long distances. In less then fifteen seconds I was surrounded in a swirling array of color. I crossed my arms across my face to block any incoming hits. Rainbow did manage to keep me nailed down in a barrage of blows for all of six minutes, which was an extreme improvement from only a months worth of training. 'The results were undeniable, but there were still things she could improve on' I thought as I brought my arm out and knocked the weather pony down with some strength.
“I... got... you... good. Didn't... I.” Rainbow said catching her breath.
“I'm impressed Rainbow Dash. If you keep this up you'll be able to do your rainboom in less the ten milliseconds by the end of the training camp. Now go see Pinkie for refreshments and take it easy for the rest of the day and no buts” I said firmly as I pointed to the pink dot in the distance.
With a slight pout, she slowly flew over to Pinkie. I then turn to see how Shining Armor and Applejack's sparring was going. Not surprising, that Aj was keeping up a pretty good pace with Shining, but I could tell he wasn't putting up much of an effort on his end. Aj could tell that he wasn't trying either, and this got under her skin. Being the Element of Honesty you can't hide anything from her.
Shining Armor's POV
I was looking forward to the change of pace from the training regiment that Edward had me doing with the guards as I hadn't had a chance to really push myself self against a real sparring partner since my fight with Ed in Canterlot. Sure Edward's golems were good for training but I was easily able to bring mine down after a few days a fighting with it. So naturally, I jump at the chance to fave a new opponent. In truth, Applejack probably could've given the guard ponies back in Canterlot a run for their bits well before this she ever started this training. Even the guards I've been training would have a hard time with keeping up with her at this point, but I think Edward knew this and wanted me to face off with her because he and I are the only ponies that can really test any of The Elements of Harmony.
I glanced over to see how Edward was fairing against Rainbow Dash only to see him watching me with his arms crossed, but it wasn't me he was paying attention to but Applejack. He noticed when I shifted my gaze towards him and then he motioned his finger towards the direction I was facing. Then, I was promptly met with a cowboy boot roundhouse to the face which brought me to the ground.
“Gosh, are ya alright Shinin Armor?” asked Applejack.
“Yeah, I'm fine Applejack. I just lost track of your movements cause I let myself get distracted for a bit.” I said as she helped me back to my feet.
I brushed the sand off my pants and then looked over at the farm pony who was completely out of breath. Edward had said that he'd wanted the girls to try with all they had, but I decided to go on the offense this time as being a punching bag was getting rather old.
“That was a good kick Applejack, but you're going to have to keep it up if you want me to start using my magic. So come at me even harder, because I'm now coming at you.” I said taking up my stance.
“Alright, just remember ya asked fer it, and don't ya go thinking ah'm takin it easy on ya cause your Twi's brother,” she said with a smile as we started to face off again.
She kept up a serious pace for at least another hour and a half before she finally started to show any signs of fatigue. Then I heard Edward cheer her on.
“Come on Aj go past your limits!” exclaimed Ed.
“Guess if ah got the guy that kicked your butt cheering for me ah'll have to do better, but this'll probably be my last round,” she said as she leaped forward full speed ahead.
We sparred for another thirty minutes until Edward stepped in and told her to take the rest of the day off. He motioned with his hand for Rainbow Dash to come and help Applejack and proceeded to have her taken to the Pinkie Pie for refreshments.
“What's your overall evaluation?” asked Ed.
“She's definitely getting there, but she's still got a ways to go before she'll be able to get me to use my magic in a fight. What about Rainbow Dash?” I asked.
“About the same actually. I'm going to modify her golem into a wood and light stone model to increase its speed and upgrade its fighting style to be more erratic. That way she'll have to think on the fly.” Ed replied.
“You wanna go a few rounds with me old man?” I asked teasing.
“Sure thing, but no magic and alchemy augmentation. That way we can get a bit of a workout and entertain the peanut gallery over there for a while.” Ed said taking up a fighting stance.
“I agree. Now, let's start the show.” I said taking mine as well.
And with that, we went at each other for a few hours.
*****
Two months after the army
Ed's POV
I had decided to change things around a bit this last month with everyponies' training by having them train with more each other instead of the golems. This was because I need to focus on my own projects at this and I needed Twilight's help for this. So I went ahead and incorporated it into her alchemy studies. I brought out my crystal sword for this in order for us to begin analyzing its magical structure.
With Twilight's help, we were able to find out all of the sword's properties. The first was that the sword was, in fact, a naturally occurring magic crystal that suppressed magic, but was only where half of the swords magic negating abilities came from. The other half had come from the that the sword had been infused with tatzlwurm venom. This explained why the sword hadn't completely nullified Shining Armor's magic during our fight. Now that I had the sword's analysis completed I could start on making an automail based off its make-up that way I wouldn't have to carry the sword around all the time. Also, knowing what it's made of would allow me to create various crystal objects via my Arc of Embodiment.
Now that the analysis was completed I was going to focus on combat training for Twilight. This would prove to be difficult as the only ones who were strong enough to match in terms of sheer magical power were me and her brother. On this note, I knew he and her friends wouldn't just stand by and let me beat on her, even if was for training purposes. So whenever I was training with her I made sure it was out of sight of everypony around, except for guards, Polearm and Spike. As they were the only ones with enough self-control to not jump in between us.
“Come on Twilight. I know you're much stronger than this. You can use your magic as much as you want to augment yourself. Don't be afraid to hurt me. We're here to make you stronger, but we can't do that if you keep holding back.” I said crossing my arms.
“I'm sorry Edward but this just isn't a real enough situation for me to take it seriously. You know I've been in worse spots like when I went to get the Elements of Harmony and faced Nightmare Moon.” Twilight said but her tone started to trail off after she felt a sensation creep up her spine.
She then looked towards me and noticed that my fists were clenched and had started to shale a bit.
“Okay Twilight if it's not real enough, then I'll make real enough,” I said with a smile and my eyebrow twitching.
“Ah? Ed I don't like that look on your face, or the vibes you' re giving off.” said Twilight as she started to back-up as I got in position to start the fight.
It was safe to say Twilight had ticked me off enough to where I used a little bit more force. This got her to take me seriously, so the ends justified the means. Twilight began to use some of the techniques I'd programmed into the golems, but this didn't surprise me in the slightest. She had a photographic memory after all, and this allowed her to analyze the fighting style after the fight. Which she then replayed in her mind over and over until she had it memorized.
I had to add met Twilight was running circles around me after about an hour when she started teleporting. So I up my game and decided to try using a flash step maneuver I picked up from one of the countries I visited. It was safe to say I confused the crap out of the unicorn to the point she flooded the area with a burst of magic, knocking me down in the process. Twilight had pretty much exhausted her magic at this point, which disappointed me cause I was starting to enjoy the fight.
“Looks like that last blast pretty much put you on empty Twilight,” I said in disappointment.
“No, I want to keep going,” she said trying to stay on her feet.
“That's what I wanted to hear,” I said with a smirk.
Amazingly she kept going until sundown. At which point Spike pointed out it was time for supper and I couldn't think on an empty stomach.
After supper, I decided to test Spike to see how far the little fella had come. I didn't have anything to worry about except for him needing to learn some restraint. Only after two months of training and the little drake had already made it up the Shining level, physically anyway. I decided that he would start on meditation and that was going to be his focus for the remaining time of the training camp.
The next day I pair Polearm with Shining Armor to test his progress. The difference from when Polearm started to now was phenomenal. Not only could Polearm keep up with Shining blow for blow, but he also forced Shining to use his magic to get an edge in the fight. In armed combat the still evenly matched, until Polearm switched to a spear, then Shining got fed up with him and decide to use his shield talent to get the edge back and when the fight. This went back and forth around two hours until Polearm collapsed leaving a very proud Shining Armor standing in front of the earth pony. I walked over to help him get Polearm to his tent for some much need rest.
“I see that smile Shining. Polearm gave you a decent work out didn't he?” I asked proud of my assistant's progress.
“The guy's going to completely outclass me in terms of raw physical power by the end of next month. He'll pretty much be on par with Spike. If he isn't already, then it won't take him long. I bet he and Applejack could tag team us.” said Shining while readjusting his grip on the unconscious Polearm.
“Noted and not a bad idea my friend,” I said as we got to Polearm's tent and put him to bed.
“Well, I leave you here cause I got to call Cadance and give her an update on how things are going here and she's probably want to know how Twily's training is going. Good night Ed.” Shining said as waved.
“Goodnight Shining. I'll see in the morning.” I said heading to my tent. “I need to talk to Luna and Tia on the group's progress as well. Although, I'd prefer to just spend some one on one time with Luna. I'm just gonna leave the part where I kind of lost my cool on Twilight out, for now. After the update then it's dreamland.”
*****
Two months and three weeks of training
“All right everypony you've all made leaps and bounds since we arrived here in the few months, and I understand if you all hate me with a burning passion but just put up with it for another week,” I said addressing our whole group.
“Rarity and Fluttershy you guys have made enough progress to face me in a tag match with Pinkie,” I said pointing at the duo.
“Are you sure darling? We aren't fighters in any way whatsoever,” commented Rarity.
“Look I know you guys aren't fighters, but you two still did some training so you can defend yourselves much better now. Rarity I know you put in a lot of effort towards your magic, but if ya want you can just face off with Pinkie. The only thing I've seen her do the whole time as far as training goes is use her party cannon on the golems or try and shoot them out of it.” I whispered to Rarity and Fluttershy.
Of course, I wasn't expecting the girls to actually go up against each other, even I wasn't stupid enough to go up against the reality bend power of a 4th wall breaker. That's just plain stupid. Which is why I never sparred or training her, but the girls are thought it would be good to have a little friendly competition. It was a total disaster.
*****
“Are sure you're okay with it Pinkie?” asked Fluttershy.
“Fine with it. I'd love to have a match with you and Rarity. It'll give us all a chance to show-off what Ed's taught us. I mean, I've seen all the stuff he's been doing with all of us, but he's never asked me to spar with anypony until now. So, it must be super special, right Ed?” asked the party pony.
“Yea Pinkie, really special,” I said with a hesitant smile.
“Well if you're on board with it, then I am too, darling,” agreed Rarity.
“Okay, now that we're all on the same page I think we'll head over to the clearing in the forest,” I said leading the trio out of the fort.
We made it to the clearing that we'd been using for the sparring matches and picked up a few of the animals the Fluttershy had befriended along the way. This had been my plan as I knew they'd be there to help Fluttershy and Rarity in the match. This was an advantage I wouldn't normally allow, but they were up against I pony who pull practically anything out of her mane. Fluttershy's pack consisted of birds, a bear, a family of bunnies, and a few other critters. Rarity decided it was time to unveil her 'sparring' outfit. This attire consisted of a purple visit over a white button down shirt and ink black denim pants while she wore a pair of gold high heel shoes.
“Okay girls this is in good fun, but I still want you guys to try and push each other to better yourselves,” I said to the trio of ponies.
“Okie Dokie dokie,” said Pinkie.
“Certainly darling,” agreed Rarity.
“Okay, I guess,” lamented Fluttershy with the support of her animals behind her.
“Then let's get started, and try and draw out the best of each other. Now begin!” I shouted as the girls faced one another as I jumped back out off the way, a considerable distance to be on the safe side.
The first that Rarity did was charge at Pinkie, with her horn let. Pinkie proceeded to pull out a modified rapid-fire party cannon of some sort and started to fire cake and streamers at the charging unicorn. Fluttershy cowered behind her bear friend keeping her head down. I could tell Rarity was using her magic to augment her body to dodge Pinkie's shots. Rarity made it to Pinkie, but the Pink pony ducked behind the canon out of sight to reappear next to Fluttershy.
“Come on Fluttershy, you can't just hide behind this big fuzzy guy, no offense Mr. Bear, the whole time,” said Pinkie while the shrugged at her comment.
“I know but you know I'm not good with violence Pinkie,” said Fluttershy.
“Excuse me, but you're not supposed to act friendly in a fight, even if it just for a bit of fun!” yelled Rarity as she stomped on the ground then, SNAP, and Rarity fell down to the ground.
I saw her fall and move a little closer to see what had happened. Once I got to the scene I heard a blood curled scream. I looked over to the source of the scream was Rarity now back on her feet while holding her shoes in her hands. That's when I noticed what was wrong. The heel of the right shoe had snapped off in the ground.
“O crap,” I said as I saw the fashionista started to turn dark red.
In the next instant, Rarity targeted Pinkie as she began to assault the party pony in a barrage of kicks and punches. Pinkie simply hopped and skipped around the fiery fashionista all while giggling along the way. I started to think, 'at least those two are trying something.' until Rarity managed to hit the bear in the face causing it to fall over unconscious on to the ground. After I saw this, I looked toward Fluttershy and I saw her eyelid start to twitch.
“How dear you.” hissed Fluttershy as she jumped up towards Rarity.
“This isn't going to end well out all,” I said staring at the trio with a frown.
I quickly clapped my hands together and raised a wall around the entire clearing.
“This wall should keep those three contained for a while, or a least until Fluttershy and Rarity calm down enough to have a decent conversation,” I said.
I put my hands my behind my head and proceeded to I lay down on top of the wall. Then, a few explosions of cake and blue magic went off to my side. There were also a few roars and angry chirping noises. I could only guess these were the sounds of Fluttershy's animal friends. If I had to pick somepony to go into battle with based on their unique talent it would be Fluttershy hands down.
You see Fluttershy's magic is normally channeled through her body to manipulate weather like any other pegasus, but unlike normal pegasi, she has a stronger connection to the earth. Which is why she's able to connect with animals more easily like an earth pony. Fluttershy is able to use a move what everypony refers to as the 'Stare' which imposes her will on to other beings, and this ties back into her magic as well because she uses this move with her eyes. So technically this is how she uses her magic. I thought that by having Fluttershy doing meditations to strengthen her will she'd easily be able to influence others, not just one at a time, but in large groups as well and more precisely too. And from the looks of those birds, it worked all too well.
It safe to say that this fight went on for a few hours, and the win was no pony in particular. Unless you count Pinkie setting on the wall next to me while we had tea and cakes and watched Rarity and Fluttershy have at each other. I didn't bother to ask her how she got up here in all the commotion and just chalked it up to Pinkie Logic as I called. As the dust started to settle we saw the others passed out on the ground, animals included. So I brought down the wall and had pinkie carry Rarity on her back and I carried Fluttershy on mine as we returned to the fort.
*****
Three months since training started
The train station in Dodge City
We had wrapped up training and were waiting on the train to take us back to Ponyville to drop off Twilight's group and then to Canterlot. By we, I mean the Elements of Harmony, Spike, Polearm, and myself. This was because I'd ordered Shining Armor and the guards to return to Canterlot the week before on the day of the Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie fight occurred. I wanted to get Shining Armor back in order for him to get preparations for his wedding underway. I also wanted the elite guards in place for this in case things to go to hell, but I wanted to prevent this if I could. The thing is, the show from back in my homeworld wasn't detailed to the point of when Queen Chrysalis took Cadance's place, or I just couldn't remember that far back anymore. Most of my memories of my original homeworld have either faded away or are buried deep in my subconscious. I really didn't care cause I had the present and the future to look forward to and the past is the past, but there are things that I just can't get over so easily. I noticed Polearm coming and decide to chat with my buddy for a minute so I got from bench to stretch a bit.
“Hey Polearm, where are the girls and Spike?” I asked as I started to stretch.
“They went to go to the bathroom and Spike said he wanted to try and find some gem he could snack on for the train ride back to Ponyville,” answered Polearm.
“Hey, there they are,” I said pointing past his shoulder to our group as they approached the station.
“Will he train won't be here for about another twenty-five minutes so let's just sit back down for a little while, shall we sir,” said Polearm.
“You're not going to hear me complaining. After all, we still have a lot of work to do once we're back in Canterlot and I'd rather spend my time relaxing before I have to do anymore” I said as I started to sit back down as a portal opened up behind me once again.
It has been at least three days since Edward's disappearance for Equestria. Accord to his personal guard Polearm he'd fall into some sort of portal at the train station in Dodge City. Naturally, the earth pony guard was very concerned as he'd never this happen before. Thank Faust, that Twilight Sparkle was there to reassure him that this was nothing new for Edward. As she'd experienced a similar incident from Edward's first trip to Ponyville. Apparently, this happens when another human in another world finds the object the summoned sent into what Ed referred to as the Void.
We'd be lying to ourself if we'd said we weren't right now. From what we'd heard from Ed, time flows fairly similar in most worlds. He also told Tia and us that he can't return to this version of Equestria until his business with the summoner is concluded. This made things difficult on the summoned due to the fact that only they can decide when the contract has been fulfilled.
Our train of thought was interrupted by Tia as she entered the room. She had a worried look upon her face as she approached us.
“How are you holding up Luna?” she asked.
“We're very concerned since Polearm had informed us of Edward's sudden departure, sister,” I answered with worry.
“I am to sister, but Ed did say this would happen to him from time to time,” said Celestia.
“We know that, but why now? Of all the times he could've been summoned, why did it have to happen right before Cadance and Shining Armor's wedding? Ed has been doing everything in his power to help the ponies of Equestria since he was released from the hell he was in.” I said angrily.
“I can't answer those questions, Luna,” Tia said walking over to one of the nearest window. “I do know that Edward isn't going to miss the wedding, He was very adamant about being there, and you know how much family means to your husband Luna.”
“You're right Tia. But it's our job to worry about him in these types of situations. We know he'll be back soon though.” I said somberly.
Without warning a portal opened up in behind Tia and I. We turned to each other in shock as we'd never seen this before. We felt a seemingly endless amount of magical power coming from the portal. Tia and I lit our horns with our magic and prepared to face whatever was coming from the portal. Then a figured started to form in it.
“Do you think it's Discord up to his old tricks again?” I asked Tia.
“No Luna, this isn't doing Discord in the slightest. I can't sense any chaos magic coming from that portal, but what I do sense is that the portal itself is made of powerful magic and the thing coming through it is extremely powerful in its own right,” said Tia with a nervous look in her eye.
I looked into the portal and started to see what Tia meant. While the portal itself was made of powerful magic the form inside of it was giving off another type of magical power. Although, I also noticed that it seemed somewhat familiar to me. The figure form started to become more defined as it came closer and closer to use, and with it so did the sensation that I knew who this was. Then just as the figure started to come through to our side from wherever it was coming from I figure out that it was Edward, but as I did this I didn't have a chance to tell Tia before she fired a beam of magic at him.
“I will not let you come through!” shouted Celestia as she fired a beam of Magic at Edward hitting dead center in the chest and knocking him into the wall.
The portal dissipated as I ran over to check on Edward, and as I did I heard him start to speak.
“Nothing like the usual greeting to let you know you're home,” said Ed as he got up from his spot on the floor and dusted off his pants.
“Edward, we're so happy to see you,” I said embracing him.
“Oh, Ed I'm so sorry about that, I thought you were some kind of monster.” lamented Tia.
“It's alright Tia, besides I'd rather have you both be ready to blast the stuff that comes out of the portals then not be. There's no telling what kind of a Displaced will come through if it just randomly pops up. I've heard from Time Turner that not all the Displaced are good and that there a some that have even gone as far as to destroy the worlds and there are those that can travel through the void to enter other worlds freely. So be on guard but wait until they're through the portal at least before you blast them, Tia.” Ed said as I moved back while he started to rub the spot where Tia hit him.
“Edward, you seem to have grown stronger, and we do mean since we spoke to you on the day before you were summoned,” I said in shock as I sense his strength was nearly twice that since he left.
“Oh, yea that's because I gained some new abilities from this guy named Oz. He'll be a great asset to his Equestria if he learns how to control his powers and if he'd learn not to be a smartass at the wrong times.” Ed said as he flexed his arms with a smile.
Ed began to explain about the new powers he'd learned and how they were more for combat than anything else. It was starting to get late and Tia had begun to wobble a bit so I had the night guards escort her to her chambers for the night. She hugged Ed and I and then proceeded to her chambers, while Ed continued to stay with me and went on with telling me his story. When he'd finished Ed decided to stay up through night court. This was the first time we'd been able to spend time together, physically anyway, since he left for the training he'd planned out for the guards and others. After we finished up with the last of the nobles we went for a walk in the gardens until it was time for me to enter the dreams of the ponies so we adjourned ti my chambers for the rest of the night.
*****
Ed's POV
I'd gotten up with Luna this morning as per the usual so she could lower the moon and Tia raised the sun. Then, we all met up for breakfast in the dining hall, we ran into Polearm along the way. The poor guy wouldn't stop apologizing for losing me, and that's when I told him it was going to happen from time to time. He then started to say he was coming with me next time I'm summoned, and I promptly denied him this and told him he was needed here to watch over things while I was gone. I began to enjoy my breakfast with Tia and Luna and asked how the preparations for the Shining's and Cadance's wedding were coming along. As if to add to my enjoyment, I got the news that everything was ready and the invitations were to be sent out soon, but then Celestia started to tell me that the wedding was going to be a surprise to the kingdom. That's when they said they’re going to have the Elements brought in a day before to set up the place and mail out the invitations then. I was completely dumbfounded by this so I asked when the date was. As the proceeded to tell me it was in two days. That's when I asked what the hell and began to rant with worry and anger about the various 'have to's' I hadn't got to do and didn't have time for. Following my own breakdown, I told Luna and Tia I'd be in town today and I'd see them later in the day and at this point, I proceeded out of the castle into Canterlot with Polearm following close behind.
We walked around for a few hours doing various random acts. Due to the fact, the wedding was a secret I couldn't do anything that would draw attention to what might be going on, and the fact that Luna's husband was back was already drawing too much attention. All of this crap was really starting to piss me off so I thought I'd go vent some of my frustration in the coliseum for a while. Doing some training with my new abilities was actually just what I needed to blow off some steam and get the feel for the new powers. So I head to the newly Renovated Canterlot Coliseum with a crowd behind me.
*****
Canterlot Coliseum
Polearm followed me as we went through the entrance of the coliseum and into the locker rooms. I looked over to him and saw the interest and worry in his eyes. After what happened with Shining Armor last time we were here I couldn't blame the way the poor fella was acting. After enduring the last three months of none stop training I knew he wanted to test if he'd gotten stronger by sparring with me. Normally, I would take Polearm on if he'd asked me, but that's where his worry came from as I wasn't in the best mood right now. I still needed a sparring partner though and there weren't a whole lot of viable option at the moment and then I remember the first token I'd received from Time Turner and proceeded to pull out the Adam mask from the Endless Carry bag I'd made during the training camp.
“Now how do I do this again never actually used one of these tokens myself. I guess I'll just say the name of the character.” I thought out loud.
“Sir Elric what are you doing with that mask?” asked Polearm.
“I'm summoning another Displaced to help blow off some steam Polearm. I don't think it’s a good idea if I face off with anypony else right now. Mainly cause everypony that can match me is to close to the reason in the first place, and secondly because my emotions trigger my power when I'm too pissed to keep them check. I don't want to hurt somepony and I'd like to be the summoner for once and not the summoned.” I explained to my guard/assistant.
“If you think that's what's best, then I won't say anything against it.” sighed Polearm.
“Don't worry my friend from the creed engraved in the mask this guy should be pretty strong, but also a decent person,” I said with a smirk. “I summon the sword of equality.”
Almost immediately after I spoke these words a portal like the ones I fall through open in the locker room. I could instantly sense a great magical power coming from within it, and there was another life force was with it. I started to get a smile on my face as I noticed that this magical was very similar to Luna but still different in many ways. It seems wilder. As I thought the mask summon Adam Taurus from the RWBY show back in my homeworld, or at least a variant from what I could remember. He was very tall but I could tell that he was strong and had a good heart. I then noticed there was someone standing behind him, but before I could ask he removed his mask revealing silver eyes and began speaking.
“I take it you’re the one who summoned me then, and if you are then I can also assume your a Displaced as well,” Adam said with a smile.
“Yes and yes. It's nice to meet you my name is Edward Elric and I'll leave the names at that. Mainly cause the whole title thing is a bit winded for me.” I commented.
“Adam, who is that over there? I heard displaced does that mean he like you and me and not from this world?” asked a girl as she stepped out from behind the faunus.
“Allow me to introduce one of my teammates Penny Polendina,” said Adam as he gestured to the young girl.
“Salutation Edward Elric and Guard Pony,” Penny said with a salute.
I spent around an hour or so explaining how each of us came to our versions of Equestria. Then Adam took his turn and told me ho he was with his friends when his transfer happened and he then pulled a picture of him with his friends from his jacket. Upon seeing it I immediately recognized the Fairy Tail Guild master Alexandria Justine.
“Hey, that's Lex,” I said pointing at the blue hair girl in the photograph.
“You've met Lex. When and where?” Adam said jumping up from the bench he'd been sitting on.
“It was about four or five months back now. She taught me how to use the Arc of Embodiment in exchange for teaching her how to use alchemy. Not long after I got free I went to see the resident time pony for various reasons and she summoned me with my token I literally just sent out at the time.” I said throwing him my token as it was immediately replaced with a duplicate.
“They also double as communicators to those of us who have one,” I said pointing at the watch.
“Thanks, it’s good to know that Lex is okay, but we seem to have gotten a little off topic. So, why did you summon me?” asked the silver-eyed faunus.
“There are two reasons actually. The first is because I've never summoned another Displaced before, as I've only ever been the summoned. So, I wanted to try it out. The second reason is that I needed someone that can handle themselves in a real fight to help me relieve some stress from current events.” I said pointing my finger up in the air.
“So, you want to fight with Adam Mr. Elric?” asked Penny.
“Yes, but it'll be like your practice matches form your world,” I answered.
“But you intend to come at me full force nonetheless,” commented Adam.
“Not full force. Because if I did, I'd most likely kill you within the first 5 minutes, and I still like to enjoy my matches. This match is to help me vent a bit, but to also help me get a hold on my new skills and abilities I got a few days ago. I didn't get much time to practice.” I explained.
“I' m up for it then, just make it good,” remarked Adam.
“No problem, I just have to set up a few precautions first and let Tia and Luna know what's going on. They love to watch these; as I can tell you know from experience.” I said taking out a scroll from my bag.
I wrote the letter to the princess having one of the guards use the burning spell. I got a reply back almost immediately giving me the all clear but to be careful this time around. I could only smile telling Adam the good news. I had Polearm show him to the other side of the arena. I told the guards to hold off on letting the audience in until I'd finished with my precautions. I really didn't want another incident that endangered innocents just because I wanted to relieve a little bit of stress and have some fun in the process as well.
The precaution I took included putting up a magically reinforced dome around the arena made of diamond through the combination of alchemagic and Arc of Embodiment. Just to take an extra step I was going to have Celestia and Luna put up a barrier before Adam and I started the match. Now that my steps had been put in place I gave the all clear to the guards to let the spectators in while I Headed to my locker room. Once there I saw Polearm waiting for me.
“Sir, are you sure about this?” asked Polearm.
“Yes, I'm sure Polearm. Adam is more the strong enough to put up a decent fight. If I had to guess, he probably faced off with one of the Princesses in his world.” I answered.
“But doesn't that mean he's stronger than you? I mean you just barely beat the captain last time,” he said with worry.
“That is true. But I hadn't had a chance to train properly for the last 2,000, or to train with my new powers. A similar case, yes, but this time I've spent the last three months training with you guys and that caused me to regain my former strength and then some. Not to mention the time I spent in the other world and my new abilities I gained there too.” I said reassuring him by patting him on the shoulder.
I made my way to the gate and waited for the announcer to call our names to enter the arena.
“Hailing from beyond Equestria's borders we have the challenger, leader of the White Fang, Adam Taurus!” shouted the announcer as Adam enter the arena from the south gate.
“Hailing from Canterlot, his opponent, the Golden Eyed Sage, Sir Edward Elric!” said the announcer as I entered from the north.
' I'm so glad Tia told them not to use every single title this time' I thought as we made our way to our spots. We stop a good distance away from each other as we both knew that we were close combat experts. While waiting for the announcer I pull my crystal sword from my bag and spoke to Adam as I saw the shock form on his face.
“Relax my friend. This isn't good to be any fun if your shaken just from your opponent having an odd weapon,” I said with a smirk taking my stance.
“Oh, I'm not shaken in the slightest. I was just in awe that a little pipsqueak like you can even lift that sword with one hand.” Adam said with a smirk as he tried to get me worked up.
Normally this wouldn't work, but I'm not in the best of moods right now.
“BEGIN!” shouted the announcer
I flung myself at the faunus in front of me quickly bringing my sword down with a fair amount of force only to have him block it with his own. He'd ready his gunsheath and brought it up to my face and fired. I jumped back only to have more rounds fired at me. I was able to dodge his shots, but this also kept me at a distance to where I couldn't strike. Then he shot his sword at me while charging forward. I knocked the sword away with my right arm to avoid taking damage. As soon as I'd taken my of Adam he was right in front of me and then in a barrage of punches I was sent flying across the arena into the wall.
“So you have the Amber Silica as well?” I said stabbing my sword into the ground as I used it to get to my feet.
“Yep, I built them with the help of another Displaced,” Adam answered in excitement.
“Wasn't expecting that, but now that I know you've got power. I'm not going to pull any punches whatsoever.” I said with a smile as I wipe some blood from my mouth.
With this statement, my body began to glow red and hum with red lightning. I left my sword in the ground and activated Arc of Embodiment. I moved towards Adan n a red bluer land a blow right in his gut returning the action he'd just pulled.
“Sorry Adam but this is where things get serious, and I remember the more force I use on you the more you can return to me. But what good is it if you can hit me. Also, while you have access multiple weapons; I have an armory.” I said reading for another assault.
“Good I wouldn't want to get bored.” He said pulling himself out of the rubble.
He shot at me like a rocket. I launched myself forward as well. We met each other in an explosion of red energy. Once the light dissipated you could make out Adam and I locked in an exchange of blows. Only those in the crowd who been trained enough could see what was going on clearly. Then there was another large explosion send us both flying backward. We got up from our places on the ground with our clothes in tatters and started to converse as we made our way to each other again.
“I see your arm isn't made of metal, but some sort of gem from what I can tell,” Adam commented pointing to my right arm.
“Not too far off my friend. It made of the same stuff that my sword is made of. It's actually a magic nullifying crystal from a lost empire, but I can replicate it with my Arc of Embodiment.” I said motioning my arm around.
“So that's why my magic isn't working,” Adam remarked.
“Technically, you have enough magic to where you should be able to use some of it, but seeing as you can't my guess is that you haven't been taught how to properly wield it yet. Speaking of noticing things I also see quite a large scar across your chest there.” I said point towards his scar.
“Yea, got it when I faced the Princess Luna of my Equestria,” Adam said as we reached the center of the arena.
“You shouldn't have told me that,” I said bluntly.
“Why?” asked Adam.
“Personal reasons and I'll leave it at that,” I answered.
As I said this I had a pair of swords appeared in my in hand. I swung them in a set of offensive motions as Adam use his gun to block them as best he could. I wasn't paying attention to his left shotgauntlet as he switched to another type of shell while fending off my assault. The next thing I knew I was being slung around in a green tornado and shocked with lightning. Unfortunately, I wasn't wearing my elemental armor at this so I was hit with the full brunt of the charge, but you can't really hurt someone with lightning that can generate it.
“Rah!” I yelled as I overloaded the storm with my own energy.
“Figured that wouldn't do much to you, but it kept to you distracted long enough for me to get Wilt back and thanks to those blows I tuck from you earlier my semblance is fully charged,” he said placing the sword back into its sheath while he started to close the gap between us.
Before he made it to over to he stopped and suddenly while also drawing the sword sending as a slash of fiery red energy at me. In response, I placed my left foot forward and pulled my right fist back to my side while holding my left hand over my fist. As I did I was also concentrating my energy into my right and it began to glow as if it were made of a bloody crimson flame. I then looked to see Adam's attack nearly upon me so I jumped forward bringing my fist up to meet the oncoming red crescent moon.
“HURRAH! CRIMSON BREAKER!” I shouted as I smashed through the oncoming attack.
*****
Penny POV
Princesses’ Booth
“What manner of magic was that?” asked Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.
“Oh, that wasn’t magic at all you Majesties, it’s what we from Remnant call a semblance,” I answered.
“A semblance?” asked Princess Celestia as she tilted her head.
“Yes, you see in the world of Remnant the people use aura, which is the manifestation of your soul, for various abilities instead of magic,” I said pint upwards.
“We see so this attack Mr. Taurus just used was aura,” stated Princess Luna.
“Yes and no Princess, see along with their own aura each person, or in this case hunters and huntresses, has specific power unique to them and that’s what we call a semblance,” I explained further.
“I see now, so what Mr. Taurus did was use his semblance to generate that attack by utilizing his aura,” said Princess Celestia.
“Again, yes and no, Adam semblance allows him to absorb or block the energy from any oncoming attacks and then focus that energy back into his sword. He can then us expel it through the blade sending out as a wave that can cut through almost anything.” I continued.
“So that’s why he took all of those blows from Edward earlier; a most useful skill this would be to have,” commented Luna.
“It’s an extremely useful ability, but it’s also a double-edged sword in its own right,” I said with reserve as Princess Luna tilted her once more.
“I think I understand. While Adam can generate powerful attacks it based on the amount of force that hits him, but that doesn’t mean he’s immune to taking the damage that comes along with the force that hit him.” explained the Princess of the Sun.
“Exactly, but I must say, to see someone take the attack head-on as Mr. Elric did and also break through it was a complete was a shock to me. If I had make an assumption, based on power alone, Mr. Elric is extremely strong, and if it wasn’t for his aura then Adam would have been defeated in the first few minutes when the match had started,” I said looking towards the sisters.
“We have no doubt in our mind that you’d be right about that Ms. Polendina,” said Princess Luna in complete agreement.
“You’re right Penny. Edward has always had quite a lot of physical strength, this is due to his body being a living Philosopher’s Stone,” interjected Princess Celestia.
“What’s a Philosopher’s Stone?” I asked totally stumped.
“It’s an extremely powerful alchemic artifact that can perform almost any feat, but at a great price for its creation,” said Princess Luna in disgust.
“There is always a terrible price for something so amazing,” added Princess Celestia.
“What price do you have to pay for it?” I asked with worry.
“The price is the souls of living beings, in other words, life itself.” lamented the Lunar Princess.
“That’s awful, and Mr. Elric is a living version of a Philosopher’s Stone. Did he turn himself into this on purpose?” I asked.
“No, this was forced on him as he came to Equestria. Edward would never willingly sacrifice innocents or evil souls either. In fact, he refuses to use his stone’s power unless it’s justified.” said Princess Luna in anger.
“You see Penny whenever Edward taps into the stone he also opens his mind to the collective souls trapped inside it thus running the risk of losing himself to their collected hatred and other emotions that are held inside the stone,” explained Princess Celestia with a frown.
I looked down to Mr. Elric, but not out of pity but admiration. To think this man has this much power but refused to use it, only to protect others. He was a lot like Adam in this way and I couldn’t help but smile. I still cheered for Adam from my while Princess Luna cheered For Mr. Elric.
******
Arena
Ed’s POV
I immediately summoned two replicas of my sword and activated my new God's Hands ability that allows me to dual wield any weapon, even two-handed ones, in each hand. I then transferred energy to the swords and began my next assault on the White Fang's head honcho. The man was keeping up with me once more, but I had started him backing into a corner. If this would be a true battle then I'd have my magic drain on, but instead, I was using one of my other new abilities, Mana Recovery, that allowed me to recovery my magical energies with my attacks. I might be able to use spells to the unicorns, alicorns, or even Adam here, but I could still use it in other ways. Such as healing, body strengthening, and various other ways. Then, I wondered if Adam knew that he could use his like this too. I brought my mind back to the fight and brought my swords down for a cross slash that was met with a frost shot that amply froze the swords together. The shot had sent Adam and I a few feet back so I spoke to him as I tossed the frozen swords aside.
“If I remember correctly in RWBY you use your soul to generate aura for various abilities and to strengthen yourselves when fighting, correct,” I stated.
“Correct, my good sage, but why are you bringing this up?” the hunter asked.
“Well in this world we do the same thing, but instead of aura, we use magic. Their premises should be very similar in theory, my point his since you as an individual posses magic you should be able to strengthen yourself with it as well.” I said pointing to the hunter.
“Have to admit, that would come in handy back home, but alas I can't do that.” lamented Adam.
“I didn't think you could anyway, but as payment for the fight I teach it to you and alchemy as a thank you bonus,” I said with a smile.
“That's good and all but let's finish this first then talk payments,” said Adam as he reinforced his aura while taking a battle stance.
“I couldn't have said it better myself,” I said as I took off to my sword and began to run circles once I had it in hand.
My stress had long since faded away as I was now thoroughly enjoying my opponent’s company. Being able to hold a conversation and still fight was a rare trait, even 2,000 years. It was safe to say we'd dragged this fight out for around two hours, and Adam was running out of steam and I still had other things to do. I'd settle on finishing this with my Mars Bane ability, which would allow me to attack him four times at ones, that would shatter his aura and render him unconscious.
“Adam it was fun, but all things must end,” I said placing my feet apart and both hands on my sword it started to glow and flare along with my arm like earlier.
I dashed forward and was instantly in front of Adam with my blade above my hand. I shouted, “MARS BANE!” bring four slashes down on the hunter at the same time I saw his aura shatter in a flash.
After everything was said and done I had Adam and Penny taken to the castle by the guards for privacy purpose. Those two seem like a perfect fit if you ask me. The whole time he was in the medical wing she never left his side. From what I could recall Penny was supposed to be an android, but she wasn't as I sensed magic flowing through her body. I didn't pay it to much attention as Time Turner had said 'unless asked to we should interfere with other displaced'. Adam slept for about an hour and when he woke up Polearm came to fetch me from the workshop.
“Nice to see you can recover for a four times attack,” I said entering the medical wing.
“That wasn't very nice Mr. Elric,” Penny said as she got in my face and puffed out her cheeks.
“Sorry Penny, I still had to test out one more skill and Adam didn't look like was going to go down without a major blow,” I said pulling my hands up.
“You're right though, and thanks for the offer on the alchemy but I think I'll settle with the magical augmentation,” Adam said apologetically.
“I knew you'd turn me down on that, but that offer was for Penny,” I said pointing to the curly haired huntress.
“Really, you're going to teach my alchemy?When?” asked Penny in wonder.
“Right now,” I said clapping my hands together and putting them on her head with a short jolt of electricity.
“Wow that's a convenient way to teach people.” commented the hunter as he sat up in bed.
“Convenient and effective, yes but still better to learn through experience. All I've done is in part the knowledge needed to get started and unlocked the skill to use alchemy without a circle. The rest is up to your girlfriend here.” I explain Adam while pointing to Penny.
“She's not my girlfriend and can we get on with the magic lesson,” Adam said red-faced.
“Hold still this will sting for a bit.” I clapped my hands together once again and placed them on Adam's temples and transferred the necessary knowledge to him.
“Wow, that's a little bit of a rush,” said Adam holding his head.
“I do believe that concludes our business,” as I said this a portal opened behind me.
The hunter and huntress both said their goodbyes and started to walk into the portal. Penny went in first, but I caught Adam by the wrist and started to speak again.
“I know what its like to extremely strong feelings for someone Adam, but I also know the pain of not being there for that person and those around you. I'm sure you'll meet your family soon, but be sure and be there for the family you have now. Also, tell the girl how you feel and take these.” I said placing a pendant with the fair tale emblem on it and a crimson stone in his hand.
“What are these?” he asked.
“That is a Philosopher's Stone and another token,” I said.
“Thanks,” he said waving goodbye as he entered the portal.
After my companions headed home I walk over to the window and looked into the gardens. Today hadn't started out the best but it sure ended well. The next two day were going to be busy in their own right as Twilight and her friends were set to arrive tomorrow morning and nopony knew nothing whatsoever. This wedding was going to one hell of a show.
The day had started off as per the usual. After I finished breakfast I bid Luna have a good rest and made sure Tia got to the throne room. I headed to my workshop to start my research for my current projects. Polearm joined me after he'd gone through his patrols for the day. I was going through the reports that Time Turner had sent me on the results of the ponies who'd received automail and were in need of adjustments, replacement parts, and the like. The automail shop had been a rousing success, and I was overjoyed at this. It was just the push I needed to open up shops all across Equestria, but this would have to wait until the engineers got a little better at making their own automail variants. I also had Cadance and Shining Armor's wedding to attend, tomorrow. As this thought crossed my mind I remembered that Tia was supposed to send letters to Twilight's group today to get them to come and help with the prep work for the wedding. I bet Twilight was going to freak out about this, or maybe she'd get pissed at Shining Armor for keeping it a secret. I really have no clue what she'll do, but I would like to see what's going to happen. With this thought in my head, I decided to finish up with the paperwork for today and then Polearm and I head out to meet-up with Twilight and her friends at the train station. As soon as we walk out of the castle to get down to the station we noticed that something was a bit off outside. Polearm pointed out that the sky was pink, and I noted that it was a very familiar shade of pink. Then is hit me like a sack of bricks. The pink was actually from Shining Armor shield magic. I began to wonder why he'd put his barrier up around the city, but I then thought it's probably just a precaution due to the wedding. That's when my theory was confirmed when I saw Shining Armor being chewed out by Twilight; who then proceeded to do her impression of a jackrabbit. This was interrupted by none other than Princes Mi Amore Cadenza herself. After breaking off Twilight's jumping panic I noticed that Twilight was a little upset by something. So I went over to see what was wrong after Shining ad Cadance left. Albeit I scared the crap out of Twilight due to me show up all of a sudden from a little ways off.
“Hey Twilight,” I said with a smile.
“GAH! Edward, don't do that,” snarked the lavender unicorn.
“Sorry Twi didn't mean to scare you. I noticed that you were a little down after seeing Cadance, which is the complete opposite of the usual reaction.” I said with curiosity.
“Oh, you saw that,” said Twi downtrodden.
“How could I not. I was standing right over there next to Polearm until just a few seconds ago.” I said while pointing at the earth pony coming towards us. “I saw how sad you were after Cadance left and had to come to check on you.”
“She looked at me like she had no idea who I was, and she didn't do our special handshake either,” she said while pouting.
“That is strange now that you mention,” I said as I grab my chin to think. “She said that was always the first thing you two did when she'd show up to foal-sit you.”
“How did you know that Ed?” asked Twi. “The only ponies that should know about the handshake are my Cadance, Shining Armor, my parents, and Spike of course.”
“Cadance told me a few months back when I was having dinner with her Shining, Luna, and Tia, a family get-together sort of thing. It was actually the first time I'd met her, which I'd been looking forward to for a while. Anyway, it was when Tia mentioned I'd been staying with you at the library when I was in Ponyville.” I explained.
“That makes sense I guess,” Twi said looking down again.
“Look Twilight, Cadance is super busy with the wedding and she probably just forgot. That's why Tia brought you and your friends here. So you help take some of the pressure off of her, but if you want about anything to talk just come and see me.” I said placing my hand on her shoulder.
“You mean it, Ed, I can come to talk to you?” asked Twilight.
“Anytime Twilight, and if makes you feel any better just think about how we'll be family after the wedding tomorrow,” I said with a smile.
“How are we going to be family?” she asked as she raised her eyebrow.
“Cadance is Tia's and Luna's niece, remember. Luna is my wife which makes me Cadance's uncle by marriage.” I explained. “Then you have Shining Armor who's marrying Cadance making him my nephew.”
“I get that part, but how does that make us family?” Twi said scratching her head.
“Technically it'll be extended family, but I still consider this family nonetheless,” I said getting up off the ground.
“I still don't totally understand it, but if you consider me family, I welcome it,” she said with confusion.
“I didn't expect you to grasp it right away Twi, but I do consider you family and I'll be there for you should you need me. Also, I meant what I said. If you just want to talk come and see me. I'll be helping Tia with paperwork in the throne for a while and if I'm not there I'll be in my workshop.” I told her.
“ Now come on the others need you for the checklist, and tell you what I'll do. I'll lend you Polearm for today. Sound good to you?” I asked to point to the guard pony behind me.
“Yes, sir,” said the guard with a salute. “Come along now Ms. Sparkle. It's time we got you to your friends”
I watched the two walk into the castle to begin the jointed duties for the wedding. 'Cadance was acting strangely. I hope she's not having second thoughts about the wedding' I thought to myself as I started to walk towards the throne room.
*****
Throne Room
Celestia's POV
I was busy dealing with the nobles as usual. We needed to deal with things as close to the norm as possible with out giving away the plans for the wedding. Which is why I was why I was surprised when I saw Edward come into the throne room without Polearm. Many of the noble merely scuffed or turned their heads as he walked by them, but there were a few, like the unicorn couple Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis, that had supported him. Many of them had only supported Ed after the couple did to earn their favor, of coarse, but Fleur and Fancy genuinely wanted to help Ed in his pursuit to help the Equestria's ponies. Which is why they fully funded him when he started his automail shop in Ponyville. I couldn't help but wonder what Ed was doing here. I'd thought he'd planned to be stuck in his workshop with his own stack of papers to go through today, but Ed has always been one to be able to work the papers stacks up to the ceiling in a matter of minutes. Even if he'd gotten done with his own paperwork I'd thought he'd stay and work on some type of project, or at least start a new one. I then noticed he was standing right in front of me.
“Good afternoon Celestia,” he said with his usual bow.
“Good afternoon Edward and what can I do for you?” I asked as properly as I could,
“Oh no dear sister, I'm here to help you this afternoon,” he said as he came up from his bow with a smile.
“I'm afraid I don't follow,” I said raising my eyebrows.
“Well seeing as how I finished with my own paperwork earlier I went to meet with the Elements of Harmony to see that they knew where to go for their assigned task. After which I came here to come and help you with day court.” Ed said in his most proper tone possible. “Unless you have no need of me then I will take my leave and return to my shop.”
At this statement, I saw most of the nobles start to shake there heads in agreement with this idea. I couldn't stop the scowl that formed on my face from the thought of some of these stuck up ponies actually thinking I turn down my brother's help. I immediately stood up and walk up to the crowd.
“Your help would be very much appreciated Edward,” I said looking down sternly at the nobles. “But first could you please throw out the insults to pony kind, please.”
“While I will throw most of them out my sister, there are a few I would like to stay and talk with as I have a few of my own dealing I must discuss with them,” Ed said as he turned around to face the crowd that was now scrambling out the doors, except for the few nobles that he mentioned.
We spent the next few hours with the nobles that had stayed behind. Most of what was discussed was the finances pertaining to Ed's shop. Most of the nobles were shocked to see that Edward had brought the paperwork for them showing them that their investments weren't being wasted on the shop as the ponies that had received automail were returning for regular maintenance. That's when Ed showed them a plan start opening up a few more shops across Equestria. When they started to ask who would run the shops Ed told them that he'd already trained the engineers months ago and all that was needed were their official back to start laying the ground-work for each new location. Most were shocked at the fact that Ed had already planned this far ahead, but I'd known all ways known Ed to be the one to plan at least five steps in advance when ever he wanted something to run smoothly. After Ed finished with explaining his plans the nobles could turn him especially after the success in Ponyville. So they all signed the papers giving their support at which time Ed passed them to Fancy Pants.
“As my lead invester Fancy I trust you'll proceed with the next step and have the next shop set up here in Canterlot within the next few weeks.” said Edward.
“You most certainly count on me Sir Elric, and I must add this is a great thing you're doing for ponies everywhere. It's giving them second chances to continue their lives or to start living altogether” exclaimed Fancy Pants.
“I'm just doing what I can for the ponies of Equestria in the ways I know how my friend. After all, there's no reason why everypony shouldn't be able to enjoy a normal life.” Ed said with a smile. “Now that our business is concluded a must bid you farewell as I must talk with my sister in private and Ms. Fleur good luck in your next show.”
“Thank you very much Sir Elric, and good luck to you in your future endeavors as well,” Fleur said as the couple was the last to exit the room.
Edward waved to goodbye to them as the left and then turned to me once more. He had a slight look of concern in his eyes. I wondered if it had to do with the wedding.
“What's really eating at you, Ed?” I asked.
“I'm a little worried about Cadance Tia. She seems to be a little more stressed out then what everybody knows.” Ed said with worry.
“What makes you say think that Ed?” I asked a little confused.
“It was the way she acted around Twilight earlier,” he said.
“How so?” I said puzzled.
“According to Twilight she acted like she didn't even recognize her and she didn't do their little handshake, but I told Twilight not to worry too much and it's probably just stress,” Ed said motioning with his hands.
“The one with the ladybugs,” I said a little shocked.
“Yep,” confirmed Ed.
“That is strange but I think its like you said and Cadance is just a little more stressed than what she's letting on,” I said agreeing with his earlier statement.
“If you think Cadance will okay now that we have the extra help I'll leave things be for now, but I let you know Twilight looking out for and I've got Polearm with her to help her out,” explained Ed.
“Good thinking Edward,” I said as this eased my worry.
“Well, I just wanted to let you know what was going on. I'm back to the lunar wing to check on Luna, but if you need me I'll be in the workshop after that. I'll see you at dinner if not before then.” said Ed waved as he goodbye as he left the room.
“Good bye until later Ed,” I said while waving.
Lunar Wing
Twilight's POV
Cadance's actions today had only further fueled my suspicions that something about her was very off. The first thing Cadance had done is she simply tossed away the snacks that Applejack had made for her. Then there was the way she'd spoken to Rarity about the details of her wedding dress. So far Cadance had been nothing but a selfish, demanding, rude, and down right inconsiderate snob of a pony. This was definitely not the foal-sitter she had come to consider her family from when she was younger.
“I just can't believe the way she treated my friends,” I stated to Polearm.
“I'm afraid I'm going to have to agree with you, Ms. Sparkle. In the time I've spent around Princess Cadance not once have I known her to act like a complete, noble, if I were to put it in layman's terms” added Polearm.
“I mean we haven't seen each other since Edward's fight with Shining Armor, but that was only three and half months ago. What can cause someone to have a complete personality change like this?” I asked the guard.
“Honestly, I've got no clue when it comes to maters of the mind. Maybe we should go and see Sir Edward on this. He would have a better understanding of those types of situations, and he did tell you that if you needed or wanted to talk to come by and see him.” answered Polearm.
“Your right Polearm. But what if he's to busy to talk right now?” I asked with worry.
“First off Ms. Sparkle, Sir Edward considers you his family and he always puts family first. Secondly, at this time of day he's usually taking a break to have lunch or to go check-in on Princess Luna.” remarked the earth pony.
“We are in the Lunar wing of the castle, so it would be the best time to stop by and check the workshop to see if he's there.” I said caving to Polearm.
We walked down a few more corridors before we finally arrived at Edwards workshop. We opened the doors and we entered the shop, but Edward was no were in sight.
“Are you sure he's supposed to be here Polearm?” I asked the guard.
“Positive Ms. Sparkle, I am his assistant, as well as his personal guard after all. I would think I'd know his scheduled after spending quite a bit of time with the man.” he relented.
“Well he's obviously not here right now is he?” I snapped back.
“There's no need to get ticked at me. I was only brought you to the first place I'd thought he'd be. If Sir Edward doesn't show up in a few minutes, then we can head down to Princess Luna's chambers and wait there for a bit as well. If he's not there then the only other place that I think he'd be are either in the throne room helping Princess Celestia or having dinner with everyone in the main dining hall.” he explained in an irritated manner.
“I'm sorry about that Polearm I didn't mean to get in your face like that. It's just this whole thing with Cadance has got me worked up.” I said looking to him.
“It's alright Ms. Sparkle, if t were in your shoes I'd probably react in the same way. For now, let's see if Sir Edward shows up after a bit, but I can reassure you Sir Edward is just as concerned for Princess Cadence as you are,” he said comforting me.
“Polearm, please call me Twilight from now on. I believe we know each other well enough to use first names and considering we both studied under Edward for a while only reinforces this.” I said in the friendliest I could muster.
“If you so Twilight,” he said with a smile.
I had started to go through some of the books on Edwards shelf while Polearm had gone out to Edwards court yard and begin to go through some of the defensive moves Edward had taught us during the training camp. We did for what must've been around an hour when m attention was broken by the sounds of the doors to the workshop opening. Then, in came just the man I want to see, Edward, holding a small bundle of scrolls under his right arm. He looked to me and then to Polearm who was still going through his exercises before he heard the door shut behind Edward. Ed ward then began to speak to me.
“I take it that you're still suspicious of Cadance's behavior based off the actions you saw today, Twilight's?” he asked with a smile.
“You got that right, at this point I don't think Shining should even go through with the wedding,” I snarled.
“What are your thoughts on this matter Polearm?” Edward asked the guard.
“I wholeheartedly agree with Twilight's judgment on the issues at hand, sir. Princess Cadance acted in the complete opposite manner of how she didn't when we left for the training camp. I could barely believe what I saw and heard today. Instead of the kind hearted Princess of Love we have a run of the mill snob pony.” said Polearm as he stomped his foot on the floor.
I swear I saw a few cracks in the floor form from his actions.
“While I would like to take you both at your word I can't because I wasn't there; because of the business I had to see to for getting more automail shop setup for in the future. I did speak with Celestia on the matter though, but she merely came to the same conclusion I did. That Cadance is just under stress from the wedding planning. I do, however, think we should at least keep an eye on things for now. I'll leave this to you for the time being Polearm, and Twilight I think you should have a talk with Shining Armor about how your feeling about this.” Edward said as he started to unfurl the scrolls he'd brought with him.
“As you wish Sir Edward,” agreed the earth pony.
“I did want to talk with Shining a bit on the maters of the wedding,” I said.
“Good, but both of you be discreet on the matter at hand, and do behave yourselves the wedding is tomorrow and I don't want a scene unless it's necessary. Both Celestia and I will be busy until the rehearsal with our paperwork, but if you feel you need to talk again or if something happens I'll be here or the throne room with Celestia.” Edward said as he began to go over his documents.
A few hours later
Ed's POV
While I was finishing up my paperwork for the new shop locations I couldn't help but think about what Twilight and Polearm had told me about Cadance's behavior. I then thought it might be a good idea to talk with Shining Armor before the rehearsal and see if he'd noticed any changes in her behavior when he'd talked with her during their chats of the communications mirror during the training camp. By the time I'd thought of this I noticed it was time for the rehearsal to start so I through everything I had in my hands down and rushed out the door.
I arrived a little late so I decided to stay in the back of the room and watch for the time being. It's been a few minutes and everything was going smoothly. I noticed that Cadance had asked that Twilight's friends to be her bridesmaids, which I found odd as she'd already had a few other ponies before this. I could understand wanting to have the girls come in with the others, but she completely replaced them. This wouldn't be completely out of the norm if this a normal everyday pony, but this was Cadance we're talking about and she wouldn't just go as far as to throw away ponies for some pony else just based on a title. I'd also noticed Shining was a little on the wobbly side, but this could all be due to him maintaining his shield around Canterlot for an extended period of time. I didn't understand what was going on with me right now I just couldn't shake the feeling something was going to happen. I also noticed some of my memories had cleared since I'd come back from the previous world, but there was still so much I couldn't see clearly.
This thought was quickly pushed out of my head by none other than Twilight Sparkle. She'd just burst through the doors and started calling Cadance evil for some reason. 'Stupid girl. I told you to come and tell me if you saw something strange with Cadance' I thought as I saw the unicorn start to teleport all around the bride to be all the while still calling her 'evil'. I saw Cadance start to tear up and ask Twilight why she was doing this, but I still didn't move. For some reason or another, all I could do was stand there and watch this horrible chain of events play out.
After I saw Cadance start to cry I force myself to move with all of the mental strength I could muster. I moved behind Twilight faster than anypony could see and grab her by her wrist and held her hand to the ceiling. Everypony else could on gasp, but not at me but Twilight's actions.
“Why? Why would you do this?” asked Cadance as tears streamed down her face.
“Because you're evil!” exclaimed the frantic unicorn, who had yet to notice I was holding her back.
With that last 'evil' Cadance proceeded to run out of the room in tears. I quickly turned my attention back to the unicorn who was now struggling to get free of my grip. I decided to speak my mind as I released her.
“What the hell are you doing Twilight?” I asked.
“I saw Cadance do something to Shining Armor earlier. She shot some sort magic beam at his head and it caused him to go goggled eyed on the ground,” explained Twilight.
“That was s spell to help me with the headaches I've been getting from having to maintain the barrier around Canterlot Twilight. I might have a lot of power Twilight, but its extremely hard to keep up something like this for days on end. The mental strain is exhausting, so I asked Cadance to help me out with her magic a bit.” Shining Armor said as he scowled at his sister.
“But, Edward you believe me, don't you? You told me and Polearm to keep an eye on Cadance cause you thought things were off with her behavior,” said Twilight with pleading eyes.
“Yes Twilight, I told you to keep an eye on things,” I said as she started to look towards the others in the room. “But, I also told you to come and tell me if you saw anything suspicious.”
“But...” said Twilight.
“There are no but's this situation Twilight. What you've done here is completely uncalled for, unjustified, and quite frankly, inexcusable. I can only hope that Cadance can find it in her heart to forgive your actions.” I said as I turned to face my friends and family. I know I'd seen tears start to form in Twilight's eyes.
“Twilight I don't think I want you should be my best mare. Now if everypony will excuse me, I need to go and check on my fiance.” snorted Shining Armor.
I understand why he did what he did but I still felt bad for Twilight. I saw everypony was head out to look for Cadance all with a dreadful show of disgust on their faces. Then Tia walked by Twilight and spoke to her.
“I'm very disappointed Twilight and I hope you severely regret your actions here. It'd be best if you took time to reflect on what's happened just now.” Celestia said scolding her student.
“She's right Twilight and I don't want you to cause any more trouble. I'm gonna go look for Cadance, but I want to talk to you afterward. Alright.” I said sternly while she sat in the floor crying.
I'd made my way out of the ballroom and down the hallway a bit so I could start my search for Cadance. I began to think where she might go, but nothing came to mind right away. So I merely continued to walk for a few minutes when I ran into Polearm. The poor guy looked as if he'd just run a ten mile run in under a minute.
“Polearm where have you been? I thought you were going to stay with Twilight.” I said to my assistant.
“I did sir, but I left to go outside at her brother's house so they could have their talk and after a few minutes she blew out the front door and I've been trying to find her ever since,” he said as he huffed for air.
“She's back in the ballroom,” I said pointing over my shoulder. “We had an incident earlier with Cadance that resulted in her running off crying and now everypony is trying to find where she ran off to. As for Twilight, she's in bad shape right now and I think she could use a friend for the moment.” I said with worry.
“I'll go and check on her sir. Perhaps if I'd been able to catch I could've prevented what happened.” lamented Polearm as he started towards the ballroom.
“Hold on Polearm, I'm coming with you. I think Cadance has enough ponies looking for her for the time being. Besides I was kind of harsh on Twilight.” I said I join my guard as we made our way back to the ballroom.
We made our way back down the corridors to the ballroom. When we arrived we were both met with astonishment when we saw Cadance coming out of the doors with a smile on her face.
“Hey, Cadance where in the hell did you run off to?” I asked perplexed that she wasn't upset anymore.
“Just someplace nearby where I could get some fresh air to clear my head,” she answered.
“You know everypony is out looking for right now,” I informed her.
“Well then best not have them look anymore. Shall we go and get them,” she said gesturing with her hand.
“You can go on ahead I'm going to check and see how Twilight is doing,” I said as I started to walk past her.
“Oh, she's fine now we made up and then she ran off to tell the others,” she said half-heartedly.
“That's great, you can tell everypony else I'll be waiting with Polearm in the ballroom.” I old here as I walked past.
“Sir, why are we going to wait in the ballroom?” asked my guard in a whisper.
“Because I know that any normal pony can't simply recover from that type of emotional damage that quickly and my guts telling me something else went down after we left the room,” I replied in turn as we went into the now empty ballroom.
I immediately noticed that the flow of magic had shifted a bit from earlier. Particularly from where I'd left Twilight sitting in the floor. I went over to this spot and knelt down to get a better feel for the magical flow. I couldn't tell exactly what had happened, but I could tell who used that magic was. It was definitely Cadance and whatever it was that she did, it ran very deep into the bowls of the castle. I used my Arc of Embodiment to create a phasing device so I could pass through solid objects. I explained to Polearm to keep a watch on Cadance, but not to get caught and if something happens while I was gone to go and tell Luna right away. I turned on my device and jump into the floor passing through a number of levels.
Cavern's under Canterlot Castle
Twilight's POV
I was sent down here by Cadance but I couldn't figure out why she'd do something so cruel as to lock me away. The Cadance I knew would've never done something this cruel to me, or that's what I used to think. Now she'd buried me in the caves under that castle and had begun to taunt me at my every turn with snide comments, rude remarks, and a maniacal laughter. I couldn't take it any longer so everywhere I saw Cadance's face I blasted it with my magic or smashed it with my fists. Edward's training was really coming in handy right now. I thought he'd at least back me up when I confronted Cadance, but he was the last person to talk to me. He was right though I did jump to the first thing I'd thought of after I saw her use that spell on Shining Armor. I see that I was right all along but it still doesn't change the fact I didn't listen, and to one of my teachers no less.
I was trying to find a way out as I kept destroying every Cadance I came in contact with. That's when I heard one of the Cadances' speak to me in a frightened tone.
“Please, please don't hurt me,” she said cowering on the floor.
I looked down at the cowering pony in front of me with my horn at the ready as she brought her face up from her hands she spoke again.
“Twilight... Twilight it's me Cadance.” said the pony with tears in her eyes.
I looked down on here not wanting to believe what she was saying, but she spoke again before I could react.
“Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hands...” she said.
“And do a little shake.” I finished softly realizing she was the real Cadance.
I immediately rushed over and threw my arms around her neck.
“Oh, Cadance it is you. I'm so sorry I almost blasted you by mistake.” I said as tears formed in the corners of my eyes.
“It's alright Twilight I'm just glad to see you right now,” said Cadance as she held on to me.
“How long have u been down here?” I asked.
“It was right before Uncle Ed had sent the elite troops and Shining Armor back here to Canterlot, but if I had to guess it must be around two to two and a half week,” she said frightened by the thought.
Then we looked up at the cavern ceiling as we felt a strong presence coming down towards us. Thanks to Edward's training I had honed my magic sensing, but I couldn't tell if this was a friend of a foe due to the caverns natural magic. I could tell that they were coming in fast and they were very strong. I let my horn again and waited for this pony to arrive and they dd with a sudden puff of dust.
Ed's POV
I had been falling through several layers of rock and crystal. I was starting to picking up two magical auras, but I could tell exactly who they were. I was certain that one belonged to Twilight though and I only had one chance to nail this landing. Right as I came upon the source of magic I turned off the phasing machine and land right in front of two ponies that I knew very well.
“Twilight. Cadance, thank Faust I was able to get that landing right,” I said in relief.
“Edward?” asked Twilight in shock.
“Uncle Ed?” said Cadance puzzled.
“How the hay did you get here?” said Twilight still in shock.
“I sensed an odd magic back in the throne room that reached down here and decided to check it out. So I conjured up the phasing device with Arc of Embodiment to allow me to pass through solid objects and then dove in. once I got far enough don I started to sense strong magic and followed it till I found you two.” I said standing up as I brushed off my pants.
“Do you think you could use that thing to get us back up to the castle?” asked Twilight.
“Unfortunately Twilight, I'm not confident enough to even try using it on anypony but myself. I was very hesitant on even using it on myself to get to this point, but that doesn't matter now as I've found you two and on that note. Cadance how long have you been here?” I asked my niece as I took off my coat and gave it to her as her dress was in shreds.
“Thank you, and it's been around almost two and a half weeks,” Cadance answered while putting on the coat.
“I'm so sorry for all of this Twilight and I'm sorry I didn't see you weren't you Cadance.” I lamented.
“It okay Edward, I wasn't completely in the right with the way I acted either, even if I was right.” remarked the unicorn.
“Always with the 'I told you so's', and your forgiven Uncle Ed. No pony would have noticed it due to the wedding.” Cadance said as she muffled Twilight's mane and hugged my neck.
“What I don't get it why I couldn't sense you until I got into a certain range,” I said as I grabbed my chin.
“I think it has to do with these crystals and the depth at which we are,” answered Twilight.
“Um, earth to eggheads we have a wedding, my wedding I might add, to stop.” interjected the alicorn.
“Your right Cadance, we can talk shop later let's go it'll take tell right around late morning to make it to the lower levels of the castle,” I said as we took off in a dash for the upper levels.
Canterlot Castle same time
Polearm's POV
Sir Edward had entrusted me my with the task of keeping an eye on Princess Cadance and I was going to fulfill it. Although it didn't seem hard I still had a tough time trying to keep myself from being noticed, but it did help that she barely knew me. It wasn't easy to stay on the Princess's tail so to speak as she continued to oversee more and more last-minute wedding preparations. I still did the task that as asked of to the best of my abilities. I had to say along with the disrespectful I'd witness in the last couple of days, she didn't deviate from any of the activities that a pony would usually perform while on a wedding power trip. That is until I'd run into her coming from the kitchen after a second check -in with Applejack.
“Sorry about that Princess,” I apologized.
“Watch where you're going you foal,” she remarked as she walked off.
'I don't care if it is because of stress or not I really don't like this attitude of hers' I thought as I tailed her at a good distance. It was getting pretty late and I still had night guard detail and I had to report to Princess Luna to deliver Sir Edward's message. I just hope things don't go to bucking hell and we have to fight some sort of disaster.
A Couple hours later Canterlot Gardens
I managed to finish my patrols early by getting put on an earlier rotation. I was now with Princess Luna in the gardens with the elite Lunar guard that Sir Edward had trained as I waited to speak with Princess Luna on Sir Edward's precautions for tomorrow. After standing and quite literally smelling the rose I got the chance to talk with the Princess.
“Polearm, it is nice of you to come and see us, but why is Edward not with you?” she asked curiously.
“Sorry Princess Luna, I know you wanted to spend time with Sir Edward tonight, but he's very busy with attending to the matters of the wedding right,” I answered sympathetically.
“We understand Polearm, but there is another reason you have come to see us isn't there?” asked the Princess with her hand in the air.
“Correct Princess, Sir Edward is worried that something might happen tomorrow during the wedding ceremony. He asked me to come and tell you that if it does to go and guard the Elements of Harmony.” I answered.
“Very well, we shall do just that,” she said without hesitation or even asking why.
“Pardon me Princess, but why aren't you asking me for more details on the matter?” I asked curiously.
“For the same reason, you are following Edward's orders good Polearm. We trust Edward's judgment, and it is our duty to stand by him as his wife.” answered the Princess as she placed her hand over her hear.
“You're right Princess. And now I must return to my duties that Sir Edward has asked of me. Have a wonderful evening Princess Luna.” I said bidding her farewell.
“You as well Polearm,” she responded.
After my conversation with Princess Luna, I returned to monitoring Princess Cadance for the remainder of the night for a distance outside Captain Shining Armor's home.
Canterlot Castle Morning
I'd dozed off last night after the lights went out in the house in the night in order to regain some of my strength for today. I noticed Princess Cadance had left the house early so I followed. We made to the castle in no time at all. 'So far so good today, I just hope it stays this way' I thought to myself as I sat down the hall from the dressing room. That's when I heard the Princess start to talk to herself, so I decided to have a listen to see what she was saying.
“Oh how everything has gone so well,” said the Princes with joy. “I've only just started and I've already taken care of everything not even Celestia, Luna, or that brat Twilight Sparkle can stop my plans now. I've even got the stallion so convinced he'd do anything I told him to. After the vows are said is when the real fun starts.”
“So Twilight was right all along and Sir Edward's hunch on something else going on was right to. I've got to make t Princess Luna and help her guard the Elements.” I whispered as I ran off while trying not to be noticed.
***** Same time the upper levels of the caves under the castle Ed's POV
Twilight, Cadance, and I had been walking through these damn cave from what I could've been hours since I found them. We were following the flow of air to get out of the tunnels and for the most part, we'd met with very little resistance. That is until we ran into the previously known bridesmaids. The trick in getting passed them was getting them to hold still long enough to tie them down. After we managed to wrestle the bridesmaids down we found an old mining cart and decide to take it for a spin, and this would also give Twilight and Cadance a chance to rest for a while. Honestly, I wasn't looking forward to what we were going to be heading into, but I did know that we were headed into a fight.
“Girls when we get out of these caves we head start for the wedding,” I said with no hesitation.
“Right,” they said together.
***** The wedding 3rd POV
The wedding had started and everything was going well. The guest were all in there seats as the waited for the flower girls and the bride to come down the walk. The groom stood up at the altar next to Princess Celestia in his formal attire. Then the music began to play as the flower fillies walked down the aisle with the bride directly behind them as she made her way up toward the altar. As Cadance took her place Celestia began to speak while all listened. The ceremony went on for around an hour as Celestia finally started to speak the words everypony wanted to hear.
“Princess Cadance and Shining Armor I now pronounce you...”
BANG!!!
The doors were suddenly blown open with enough force to shake all of the windows in the room loose from their panes. There standing in the doorway was a certain alchemist and he was pissed as all hell. Celestia could only look upon her brother in shock at his action.
“Blast her Twilight!” yelled the alchemist as the unicorn behind him proceeded to shoot a beam of magic the bride knocking her to the floor.
“Edward, what is the meaning of this? Explain why you would interrupt this wedding in such a disgraceful manner!” shouted Celestia.
“Because she's not the real Princess Cadance!” shout Twilight.
“I AM!” shouted an alicorn coming into view from the hallway.
Everypony in the room let out a huge 'GASP' as their jaws hit the floor. The saw double alicorns.
“That is a changeling. They slip into ponies lives as someone you love and then they feed on that love making themselves stronger and then they throw them away once they've had their fill.” spoke the tattered alicorn princess.
“Oh, how right you are Princess,” said the fake Cadance as she picked herself up from Twilight's assault. “But I'm not just any rum of the mill changeling-”
As she said this the fake became enveloped in a column of eerie yellowish green fire like magic. Her form began to shift as her size grew to match Celestia's in height. Her horn grew longer but twisted and knarled. She lost the feathers on hers wins as they were now insectoid in nature. Her hair color changed from pink and light purple with a yellow strip to that of a deep forest green of stringy wed like mesh. Her skin color was now a greenish inky black tone, and her eyes were that of a faded or light acidic green tone.
“I am Queen Chrysalis and as queen, it is my duty to find food for my followers and this land is simply overflowing with love. Take that strange pony who just burst in here for example. If I had known he was married to Luna I would have taken her place instead of yours, but it's all the same to me, food and power for me.” explained the Queen. “And after I gained enough from the good captain of the guard here I intended to sneak my subjects in a little at a time, but it looks like my plans have changed, only slightly though. You all should've listened to that silly unicorn over there AND NOE THAT I've had time to work on Shining Armors mind and gain enough love from him I can begin my invasion.”
Just as she finished her explanation Celestia step forward with her horn let and spoke in a demanding tone.
“I will not allow you to harm my ponies Chrysalis,” said Celestia as she crossed horns with the changeling queen.
“You think you can stop me. As we speak my minions are hammering the shield around your city and will be here in minutes,” said Chrysalis as she pushed back against with her own magically horn.
There was a sudden flash of white light and the en Celestia was knocked to the ground with the tip of her horn burnt. All of the ponies looked on in shock as the saw their Princess on the ground. Edward, Twilight, and Cadance rushed over to her side. Then the Queen spoke again.
“Pathetic, you know Twilight I've been looking for a student of my own. If you were to join me I could teach you things that even Celestia was afraid to learn. Just think of the possibilities for you I even let you have Ponyville as your own private kingdom.” offered the Queen as she reached out her hand with a smile.
“I'd abandon the Princess for a love sucking vampire like you!” shouted Twilight in anger.
“Petty, I'd hoped you would, as you have so much potential and it's merely wasted on these pathetic lessons of friendship. Oh well. Now then, Shining Armor would you be so kind as to lower the shield around Canterlot my dear.” cued Chrysalis while she imitated Cadance's voice again.
“Mm-hmm.” responded the hypnotized captain of the guard.
With this respond Shining Armor horn began to glow with a pink aura as the shield bang to fall. While at the same time outside there had been a swarm of incest like ponies, similar to their queen in design but much smaller, that came out of nowhere and started hammering and charging at the shield as they tried to break it. As the shield start to fade away they began their raid on the city. While back in the ballroom the Queen turned her attention back to the royal family as she began to cackle.
“HAHAHAHAHA! Now let's wrap things up with the for of you,” said Chrysalis with an evil smile she charged her horn with green magic and fired a powerful beam at her victims.
There was a flash of green and the Queen laughed once more, but this was soon interrupted by the sound of crackling. She looked forward to that Edward had jumped in front of the beam and was taking it straight to the palm of his hand.
“This can't be I beat Celestia with less power than this. How could a mere earth pony like you hold back my magic with nothing but the palm of your hand?” snarled Chrysalis in anger as her magic shut off.
“One, I'm not a pony but a human alchemist. Two, you beat my sister because she didn't want to run the risk of hurting everypony here should she let out to much power. Three, my arm isn't flesh but a magic suppressing crystal.” explained Edward as he lowered his right armor back to his side with it smoking from taking the magic head on.
“I remember you know your the one that my spies told me that had been awoken from stone the same time as Discord and they told me of your duel with Shining Armor. They told me you're extremely powerful, but not powerful enough to challenge anypony stronger than him.” hissed the Queen as she stared daggers into the unyielding alchemist.
“You see, your spies got it wrong Chrysalis,” said Edward as he started to walk forward as his tone became serious. “Yes, that part had some truth to as I hadn't taken the time to re-hone my body after its long nap. I was only as strong as I was due to Luna helping my get a small feel of what I used to be cable of, but haven't you wondered where I was for the past three and a half months?”
“I know you were wondering around doing work on your own personal projects,” said Chrysalis as she pointed toward Edward in annoyance.
“Wandering around, not in the slightest, training and training other at the same time, yes,” spoke the alchemist in all seriousness.
“What do you mean?” asked the Queen as she kept her eyes on the alchemist in front of her.
“Not only have I regained the strength I had before my untimely stone nap, but I also gained more strength from training the Elements of Harmony and the new elite guards in combat and I gain even more power after I trained with a type of demon user as well,” Edward explained to the Insect Queen.
“What are you saying you little bastard?” shouted the Queen in fear.
“Girls, I want all of you to take the guards and help the city. Cadance I want you to stay with Celestia and don't leave he side. If you think you can't get to Shining, then do it.” Edward said looking over his shoulder. “Chrysalis is mine.”
“DON'T YOU IGNORE ME!” shout Chrysalis as she shot another at Edward only from him to block it with his right arm once more.
Now with his gaze fixed on the Changeling Queen Edward began to speak to her in anger.
“LET ME COUNT THE WAYS YOU PISSED ME OFF YOU FUCKING BUG!” Edward screamed in anger at the Queen.
I turned my gaze back to The Changeling Queen and I thought I'd kept my anger in check for long enough so I decided to lay out all she'd done to piss me off. As I did this the Elements and the elite guard took off to help the city and the ponies in it. I hadn't been this pissed off since my fight with Shining Armor and even then that was nothing compared to the rage I felt towards the bug standing in front of me. I stood there with my eye's locked on the Changeling Queen.
“What is somepony angry that I hurt his family,” said Chrysalis with a snicker as she tried to mask her fear.
“AGAIN, I'LL LIST THE WAYS YOU'VE THOROUGHLY PISSED ME OFF!” I shouted once more and this time she shut up as my body began to spark with red lightning as it had in the past.
“ONE, YOY MADE ME DOUBT MY FAMILY. TWO, YOU BRAINWASHED MY NEPHEW. THREE, YOU KIDNAPPED AND IMPERSONATED MY NIECE. FOUR, YOU ATTACKED AND HURT MY SISTER. FINALLY, WE HAVE FIVE,” I shouted at Chrysalis as my rage caused the area around me to star to glow with my aura. “ YOU HAVE THOSE OTHER DAMN BUGS OUTSIDE TRYING TO TAKEOVER THIS KINGDOM.”
“What's going on Aunt Celestia? I haven't seen Uncle Ed like this since his fight with Shining,” asked Cadance as she and Tia mad their way to the captain of the guard.
“I'm afraid it's Edward's Philosopher's Stone. Its power has always been inadvertently linked to his anger. Like when he went berserk over one thousand years ago due to too his rage. Edward has to open his mind to the souls trapped inside the stone when he uses it. While he's told Luna and I that there are many in the stone that are kind, but most of them are nothing but spite and anger especially towards him because he is there prison.” said Celestia as she looked on at me.
“What does that mean though?” Cadance asked again.
“Due to the emotional link to the stone Edward is more prone to use it whenever he is angry and the more he uses the stone in this state the more he comes under the influence of the angry souls trapped in his body,” said Celestia as she turned away with tears in her eyes.
“How can he bare having so much hatred in him? Even though I can see what a ponies true emotions are I couldn't see any sign of rage or spite coming from Uncle Ed at all, but now all I see is a massive black form of malice around him,” said Cadance as she and Tia reached Shining while trying not to get hit by the crimson lightning.
Meanwhile, I was slowly making my way to Chrysalis. I highly doubt I would have stayed in control of my bod if the focal point of my anger hadn't been in front of me. I need to get out have here in order to fight with Chrysalis and to keep the ponies in Canterlot safe, and at least get her far enough away to keep myself from going berserk on any pony that was nearby if I lost control during the fight. I dashed towards the Queen to try and grab her, but she put up a force field to keep from getting hit and this caused me to knock her through the wall behind her. I followed her in a red flash.
Courtyard
“Come on Chrysalis your subjects aren't afraid to fight so why are you?” I said as I approached her with a glare where she'd landed.
“I will face you and then I'll drain you of all your love for the stupid moon princess your always ogling,” said the changeling with a quiver.
I stopped in my tracks and began to shake. While Chrysalis could only smile as she thought she'd finally found a chink in my armor. But how wrong she was because she only served to piss me off even more.
“I think I take your advice though,” she said as she formed a deformed insectiod scythe from her magic. “Normally I wouldn't take on someone beneath me in power, but seeing as you're strong then you look and your royalty I'll make an exception this time. After all, I have to Shining Armor's love for Cadance to good use.”
Chrysalis charged at mean with her scythe and brought it down cleaving off my right armor at the shoulder. I fell to the ground unmoving as blood flowed from my body on to the ground. It was in these moments that I wasn't even conscious for the pain. Due to my rage that I'd connected to the Philosopher's Stone's souls and their rage, in turn, poured into me causing to black out on my feet. I got to my feet still not in control of my own body as my healing start to activate as new metal and flash reformed. Chrysalis looked on in horror as I healed with a totally blank expression on my face.
“What the bucking Tartarus was the magic you bastard!” yelled the bug.
My arm wasn't the usual steel but a crimson spiked metal looking type of demonic arm.
In my unconscious stated the souls trapped in the stone had taken over my body. They had activated arc of embodiment in an attempt to escape from my body and give themselves bodies of the own. This was the result of their attempted escape, but due to the restriction on the magic and the fact that my body was their body, they could only warp my arm into this new arm. It was an arm of Malice. The Changeling queen simply looked at my new appendage in complete horror.
“Your no pony your a demon!” shouted Chrysalis.
3rd d POV
“You are wrong bug,” spoke a collective of evil voices from the arm. “We are anger and hate doubt and loathing, fear and panic, loneliness and solitude, and we will consume you! So says MALICE!”
“Malice? What kind of by kind of being are you?” asked the Queen in fear.
“We are the collective of hatred driven souls trapped inside this one's body, and we would thank you for pushing his rage to allow us to take over once more,” said the demonic arm.
“What?” says the Queen in shock.
“If not for your last remark towards our host would not have gone past his mental breaking. Witch, in turn, allowed you to once again help use by cutting off his arm allowing us to manifest. So as our thanks we will consume your soul and add you to us.” say the malevolent arm as it pointed to Edward's body.
The alchemist still had an emotionless expression on his face as his body moved under the influence of the collective entity calling itself Malice. It caused him to charge forward at the Changeling Queen as he reached out for her with the demon arm barely missing her as crimson lightning shot out of Edward's body. Though the movements weren't fluid they were still extremely hard to see due to the speed at which the alchemist came at the Queen. One sweep and slash after another as Malice puppeteered the sage's demonic arm in a fury of attacks. Chrysalis tried to think of a strategy but wasn't able to come up with one due to being kept on a total defensive. Every time she lands a blow on the alchemist's body the wound would only heal itself instantly while leaving a red demonic armored shell behind.
“Keep fighting us bug. The more we are injured the more we heal and the more we heal the better our control over this form becomes,” said Malice as Edward's body now a good portion of covered into red demonic metal. “This one once earned the name The Crimson Butcher because of us so we only see it as fitting to take the title back from him.”
“That's not possible. History the legends say that the Butcher was a demon that sucked the very life from the land. It rampaged killing anything and everything around it, and that it took Starswirl, Celestia, and Luna to bring it down.” stammered Chrysalis.
“Yes, that's all true,” stated Malice.“But we only suppressed due to the interference of those meddlesome ponies. Now we will continue what we started in the Badlands all the years ago. All thanks to you, bug. The Crimson Butcher, Malice, thanks you for this once more.”
The demon possessed Edward began his assault once more with this remark.
***** Ballroom
Celestia and Cadance had managed to break Shining Armor's mind control that Chrysalis placed on him and the trio had begun watching the battle taking place in the courtyard. They could only look on in horror as the demon, Malice as it came to call itself, had possessed Edward and began to attack the Queen of the Changelings. Celestia wasted no time in writing a letter to Twilight's group to tell them to bring the Elements of Harmony. The relics were the only thing that could possibly stop her brother in this state, and as much as it pained her she knew she had to stop him at any cost. It was what he would have said and Luna would hold it against her but it was the only way to stop him without their ponies getting hurt any more than necessary.
***** Canterlot Castle
The Elements of Harmony and elite guards had finished clearing the castle of the changeling invaders. What had made it difficult for them hadn't been the strength of the changelings but the sheer number had almost overwhelmed them. They were taking a rest with the guards as Spike belched up a scroll from one of the Princesses. He gave it to Twilight and she began to read it aloud to the others.
TWILIGHT, YOUR GROUP MUST RETRIEVE THE ELEMENTS AND BRING THEM TO THE COURTYARD AT ONCE. EDWARD HAS GONE BERSERK AND IS CURRENTLY LOCKED IN COMBAT WITH QUEEN CHRYSALIS. BRING LUNA ALONG WITH YOU IT WILL PAIN HER TO SEE HIM THIS WAY BUT I FEAR ONLY THE SITE OF HER WILL STOP HIM LONG ENOUGH SO YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS CAN USE THE ELEMENTS ON EDWARD. PLEASE HURRY!!
“Go on Ms. Sparkle the Elite Guard can handle the rest of clean up duty. You go and save the prince.” said one of the guard.
“Alright, we're off. Come on girls we've got to hurry. I can only imagine if this is like what happened over a thousand years ago from Edward's story. Then we're in big trouble.” stated Twilight as the group ran to retrieve the Elements.
They soon reached the Chamber that held the Elements of Harmony that was being guarded by Princess Luna and Polearm. Surprised to see them there Luna asked what was going on when they all noticed flashes of red and green light coming from one of the windows. The group went over and saw the berserk Edward going at the Changeling Queen, but it wasn't in his usual manner of fighting, as it was more animalistic. Luna looked at her husband in utter horror at the state he was in.
“Quickly, all of you, get the Elements we must stop Edward at once,” said Luna in urgency.
“We know Princess Luna. Princess Celestia sent us a letter telling us to do just that and to have you come with us,” said Twilight as she and the other rushed to get the Elements they represented.
“Then we shall see you there,” said Luna as she took off through the nearest open window.
***** Courtyard
The battle had been raging for almost two hours with no signs of either side backing down. In order to defend herself, Chrysalis was holding nothing back at this point. To her, the next attack on her could be the last moments she saw the light of the living world. The demon in front of her had gone from a small blonde headed pony to a full armored beast in a matter of minutes. In the ensuing fight, Edward had become covered in a suit of spiky red demonic steel that had what seemed like shadows coming from it with many eyes in the shadows looking in all directions. Edward's face was the only part of his body not covered by demonic steel or shadow.
Malice began another round of blows on Chrysalis with its fingers pointed straight forward like the tip of a sword to allow the claws of gauntlets to piece the Changeling Queen's flesh. She was managing to parry most of them with her scythe, but the blows that did hit her very fast and deep.
“It would seem that you're starting to falter insect,” said Malice with a bit of a chuckle.
With it's on her Chrysalis brought the blade of her scythe down on Malice cutting deep into its armor and Edward body as well.
“Got you, you bucking prick!” shouted Chrysalis with proud thinking that she landed a fatal blow to the demon.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” laughed the multi-voiced being. “You thought that was enough to kill us. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” The demon brought itself up revealing a massive eye had formed in the wound that Chrysalis had just inflicted on the demon.
“AAAAAAAA!” screamed the Queen in horror as she the passed out from shock.
“Oh well, it seems that was all she had left. As thanks for freeing us, we will consume you after we consume the Princess before they have a chance to stop us again.” said Malice.
***** At the same time in the Ballroom
Luna flew into the ballroom that had been made earlier on in Edward's fight. She then walked over to Celestia, Cadance, and Shining Armor to make sure they were alright.
“Sister, niece, and nephew are you all okay ?” asked the Night Princess.
“Other than Princess Celestia burn horn and a few scrapes and bruises here and there, we're all fine Princess Luna,” answered Shining Armor.
“We'll be okay Luna. What we need to do is to focus on right now, is trying to get Edward back to normal,” said Celestia with a tea in her eye.
“We saw what was happening on our flight over here sister and it's far worse than last time,” Luna said as her voice cracked.
“How so Aunt Luna?” asked Cadance with worry.
“While Edward isn't draining the magic and life force in a blind rage like last time, he has allowed the collective hatred of the souls in his body to possess him and this entity has started to call itself Malice. Malice has control over Edward to the point his body has started to manifest a demonic armor of sorts. We can only guess it's from what little access it gained from Edward's alchemagic this has happened.” explained Luna.
“Edward had said he'd put up mental blockers to shut down his powers if he ever went berserk again, but it would seem some of them weren't completely activated,” added Celestia.
“While this is all news Princesses, I might suggest that we try and meet up with my sister and her friends before Edward comes across them. I know I can hold him back for a while if I have to, but we need to use the Elements on him before this Malice thing starts to unlock more of Edward's abilities,” said Shining Armor.
“I agree with Shining, especially since I can no longer see the flashes of green and red from outside,” added Cadance.
With this brought to the group's attention, they decided to move out of the courtyard to try and stall for time. They weren't at all at odds with what they had to do as the thing they were facing wasn't truly Edward in any sense of the word, and while they knew that Edward would do everything to try and save them if they were in this situation they also understood that the might have to take drastic measures.
Entrance to the courtyard
The Elements and Polearm had reached the courtyard and what they saw chilled them to there soul. Their friend was no longer visible in the demon as his head had been concealed in the shadows and eye with a singular mouth. The demon quickly took notice of the ponies as they came out of the castle. It charges at the Elements with its right hand outstretched only to hit a barrier the Twilight put up at the last minute as the middle claw was a mere inch away from her eye. Malice regained his balance and threw one punch after another at the force field.
“NAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!” laughed Malice laying its furry into the barrier. “Little ponies, Little ponies, Let us in!”
The demon was relentless in its assault and Twilight was already worn down from facing the changelings earlier but she was determined to protect her friend. So she held in until the demon sent flying across the courtyard by a flash of white. Twilight looked to see her brother stand were the demon had been just moments before. He'd propelled himself from the ballroom like a demon seeking missile with his magic. Shining then started to speak to his sister and her friends.
“Twilight, you have to do exactly what I tell you,” strained Shining Armor.
“Okay, Shining,” nodded Twilight.
“The Princesses, Polearm, and I are going to keep that thing busy while you and the others get into position to use the Elements of Harmony on it. Then we'll hold him down while your group does the rest.” explained the guard captain as the others rushed to their friends' side.
“Alright, Shining. But, Princess, what will happen to Edward once we use the Elements on him?” asked the unicorn.
“I don't know Twilight, he could be purged of Malice like Nightmare Moon was from Luna, or he could be turned into stone once again like Discord was. For all, I know he could be banished to some other realm, but I digress, we must stop the creature before it can in act whatever it has planned for Equestria.” answered the Solar Princess with a heavy heart.
“Yes Twilight Sparkle was must stop this demon no matter the cost,” added Luna with tears in her eye.
Twilight understood why Luna was crying. As she said this as she was fully aware she that could lose Edward if the Elements were used on Malice. Twilight also knew that Edward would willingly give his life if it meant that Equestria would continue to thrive. She then looked to the demon now getting back on its feet with a wicked grin on its face.
“WE WILL CONSUME YOU ALL! NAHAHAHA!” laughed Malice at the sight of the royal family as they ready to take him on.
The battle began with Shining and Polearm charging in as they were the only ones who could physically match Malice and take the physical punishment the demon could deal out as well. They immediately thought back to the joint training they'd did when they'd face Edward in their two on one sessions. Malice was easily keeping track of their coordinated offensive with its multiple fields of vision, but it couldn't keep block all of their blows. While it was defending against the duo's onssault, the Princesses were taking turns blasting the demon with a series of magical beams while flying around it. With Malice's eyes on Shining Armor and Polearm and the Princess consecutive blasts the demon could only defend itself from the barrage of attacks., and this allowed the Elements of harmony to surround the vile demon. Then Malice began to laugh once more.
“NAHAHAHAHAHA! We can see all of you and we know what you're trying to do and we can tell you it won't work. Even if you can blast us with those damned gems we will still consume all of your souls!” yelled Malice in its multiple voices.
“WE WON'T LET YOU COME NEAR THE ELEMENTS LET ALONE THE PONIES OF THIS WORLD YOU BASTARD!” yelled Polearm as he delivered a series of powerful kicks to the beast.
Without warning Malice let out a sudden roar sending every pony flying backward.
“RAAAAAAAA!! YOU THINK YOU CAN STOP US! NOW THAT WE'RE FREE FROM THE ALCHEMIST'S CONTROL WE WILL STOP AT NOTHING TO CONSUME EVERY LAST SOUL THIS WORLD HAS TO OFFER AND WE'LL START WITH WHAT THE BASTARD TREASURES THE MOST IN THIS WORLD!” said the monster as all its eyes shifted to Luna.
***** Ed's Mind during the fight
The alchemist was surrounded in a torrent of crimson angry souls watching as they mercilessly beat on his family while using his body to do it. He tried to regain control of his body but it was to no avail. That's when he saw the demon refocus on Luna.
“Don't you bastards even think about it!” yelled the trapped alchemist.
This threat fell on the deafest of ears as Malice smiled as they heard it and they could just smile the whole time.
***** Courtyard
Malice started off with a slow walk towards the Lunar Princess and it steadily started to gain speed. Luna could only look in horror as the demon gain more and more speed as it came towards her. It's multiple red eyes transfixed on her while it wore an evil smile across its face. Malice was soon running at the Princess as it laughed the whole way.
“NAHAHAHAHA!” laughed Malice as it jumped forward and lunged its right claws forward to impale the night pony.
Blood splattered across the courtyard in the next ten seconds, but the blood wasn't Luna's. It was Malice's or more specifically Edward's. The blood ran down the demon's arm and dripped on to Luna's face as she'd turned away during Malice's march toward her, but after feeling the liquid hit her face she turned to see what had happened. She couldn't believe it. The demon had injured itself with it left arm restraining the right. Luna then saw Malice's face as one of the eyes had changed color to that of glad and the mouth was now a gritted frown.
Edward had managed to wrestle some control of his body back a just the moment before Malice could strike the Princess. Edward began to argue with the demon as each tried to regain control of the body.
“I won't let you hurt Luna, my family, or Equestria you bastards!” shouted the alchemist as he dug his grip deeper into the right side of his right arm.
“WE WON'T STOP EVEN IF YOU SEAL US AWAY AGAIN. WE'LL COMEBACK STRONGER!” roared the demon.
“I never said anything about sealing you away. ARC OF BABYLON SINGLE SHOT MARS BANE!” yelled Edward as a sword launched itself upwards from the ground landing four consecutive blows on the right shoulder of Malice thus severing the right arm of the demon.
“YOU FUCKING BASTARD! WHAT DO YOU THINK THAT ACCOMPLISHED. WE'LL JUST HEAL AND BE EVEN STRONGER!” roared Malice with a laugh as red lightning started to form a new arm.
“No you won't,” exclaimed Edward as he grabbed the right side of his body and used his Philosopher's Stone to continuously sir the wound as to keep a new limb from forming.
“NO STOP THIS! BASTARD!” roared Malice in more anger than ever before.
“TWILIGHT, LUNA, CELESTIA, CADANACE, SHINING DO IT NOW. USE THE ELEMENTS AND YOUR MAGIC TOGETHER TO SEND THIS ME AND BASTARD BACK TO THE DEPTHS OF HELL WHERE WE CAME FROM!” screamed the Edward vying to keep what little control over his body he had intacted while trying to keep Malice restrained.
“Every pony together!” yelled Celestia.
“Loyalty!” yelled Rainbow Dash.
“Honesty!” yelled Applejack.
“Kindness!” yelled Fluttershy.
“Generosity!” shouted Rarity.
“Laughter!” exclaimed Pinkie.
“Magic!” roared Twilight.
“MAY YOUR BODY BE CLEANSED OF HATRED!” They shouted in unison.
A rainbow of magic shot forth from the Elements and their bearers, and as it did Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Shining added the own magic to it. As the swirls of raw magic came forth it engulfed Malice and Edward in a bright white light. Malice roared in pain as its body was torn to bits. That part of Edward's face that had become visible in his struggle with the demon simply looked around to his friend's and family and began to speak softly.
“I'm sorry I let my anger unleash this monster on Equestria every pony,” said the alchemist with tears in his eyes.
As he walked forward while grabbing his shoulder at where his arm would be. The light faded behind him, but something was very wrong. It looked as if he was fading away into the wind. Celestia was the first to notice the state of her brother's body.
“Edward you're freed from Malice,” said Twilight as she and the others ran to Edward's side.
As they converged on the alchemist they all began to see what was happened to his body.
“What in tarnation is happening to him?” asked Aj.
“Is he fading away?” asked Rarity.
“I am every pony,” answered Edward.
“No you can't you have to walk me down the aisle for the wedding!” exclaimed Cadance as tears started to form at what she'd just heard.
“Princess Celestia, there has to be something we can do, isn't there?” asked Shining Armor as he comforted.
“I'm afraid there isn't Shining Armor,” said Celestia in a saddened tone as tears formed in her own eyes as she watched her brother fade from this world.
“First let me apologize for doubting you Twilight, I'm sorry. if I'd acted sooner this could've been prevented,” said Edward as he started to cry himself for the many reasons that had, have, and are happening.
“Yes we're sorry to Twilight,” said everypony in the group in unison, but their attention was soon back on the fading alchemist.
“Luna it looks like I won't be able to stay for much longer, I'm so sorry,” Edward said with tears streaming down his cheeks as he touched his wife's face with his remain hand using it to wipe away her tears.
“You can't just die though! Your Immortal!” exclaimed Twilight.
“As much as I want to stay Twilight, I can't. When I was purged of Malice I was purged of the very thing that made me immortal. Malice was the collective souls of my Philosopher's Stone hatred and the ones that were kind I used to hold back the bad.” said the alchemist as he fell into the arms of Luna where she was sitting. “There aren't a lot of things I regret in this life I was given here. I was given I home, a beautiful wife, a loving sister, a caring niece, a proud nephew, and kind friends. But I do regret that I wasn't able to spend more time with you Luna and perhaps we could've had a family of our own”
Luna looked into her dying husband's eyes and could no longer hold back her emotions. She began to cry uncontrollably while she held on to him. Edward tears would no longer reach the ground as they would fade before they even rolled down his cheeks. He then looked around at his closest friends and family as he thought to himself 'I wish I had more time'.
As these were the last things he thought as he faded into the wind, but his last words were, “I love you so much Darling Moon. And stay strong my friends”
Luna grasped her arms and cry out. Cadance buried her face in Shining Armor chest while smile tears rolled down the captain's cheeks. While all others cried their eyes at the passing of a mentor, a friend, a brother, an uncle, a husband, and above all else a protector.
I woke-up in laying on my back in a white room or more of a white area. I looked around to see if there was any pony around me hoping to see my friends and family only to be met with an empty whiteness that seemed to go on forever. I got up and notice that my body was in sort of a transparent dusty state. I started to move around and wander for a bit before I came across a set of two large marble doors facing each other.
The first door was rather impressive, with its overall design. It had been adorned with the carvings of Celestia and Luna as they circled each other similar to the window in the throne room in the center of the door. While at the base of the door where there were cravings of Twilight, her friends, Shining Armor, Polearm, Cadance, and the Elite guard ponies adorned the trim of the door. I walked around the back of the door to see if it lead anywhere but it was just suspended in midair. I then walked over to the examine the other door. This door was much less impressive as the only craving in it was the of the state alchemist's pocket watch and much like the other door it merely hung in the air leading nowhere. I made my way back, to the space in between the doors and that's when I got the feeling I'd been here before. That when I heard a voice speak to me.
“It's been a while since the last time you were here for an extended period of time Edward Elric, or would you prefer me to call you Allan Ferris,” said the voice.
I turn around to see a human form with a black wisping outline around with an extremely toothy smile on which I guess would be its face. As it had nothing but a mouth on its head. I began to ask my questions to the figure.
“Where the hell am I, why am I here, what are you, and why are you calling me Allan?” I demanded.
“Oh, so you don't remember, and after all I did for you when you entered Equestria. Well, to refresh your memory I go by many names, but you know me as the Truth. Second, you are in an area of what you know as the void or a variant of it anyways. Third, I am calling you Allan because that was your name before you became Edward. Finally, you a here because you used up most of the Philosopher's Stone's power in your fight with Malice.” explained Truth.
“Wait, you just said I used up most of the stone's power, but I'm positive I used all of its power.” I retorted at the entity as it then smiles at me again.
“Not entirely, the arm that you sliced of in the fight is still in Equestria with more than enough of the stone's souls intacted. But instead of realizing this you decided to try and die.” smiled Truth as it spoke.
“You mean I can go back and be with Luna and everypony again.” I realized with joy in my voice.
“Yes, you can if you use the void stone in your passion. You know the one that first brought you to the other world, but there is a catch to using the power of the void to return from the state your in.” explained the truth still smiling at me.
“The laws of Equivalent Exchange is what you're saying, isn't it,” I said as I started to remember how I came to Equestria the first time via the Gate of Truth as I looked at both doors again.
“Ding Ding. A life for a life. You can choose which life you want to give up and return to. Go through Allen Ferris's door and pick up your life on the day you left, or go through Edward Elric door and return to your life as the Alchemist and regain everything you lost in the fight and I do mean everything. As in the Philosopher's Stone and Malice along with it.” said Truth with a grin a wide as its face.
“You're saying a could meet the family I'd lost, but I'd lose the family I have now. This option won't be available again because in order to go back I have to give up Allen's life in order to become Edward or vice verse.” I said looking to the doors again as I weighed my options.
“Exactly, so which will you choose and you can take as much time as you wish to decide. I'll even let you keep all of your memories from both worlds or I can erase them if you wish,” added Truth.
I then looked down to my still missing right arm and then over to the Equestrian door and the to the Human door. I'd made up my mind already after Truth had told me why I was here, after all, I'd already let go of the attachments of me old world long ago. I started towards Allen Ferris's Gate of Truth and put my left hand on the void stone pendant that had started the whole thing and red lightning started to wrap around me as I then placed it on the Gate. Truth's expression went from a smile to one of wonder I could only think that it was trying to figure out what I was doing. In the next moment and the Gate of Truth compressed into a new Philosopher's Stone. I walked over to the Truth and placed it in its hands.
“There's the toll you smiling bastard, now I've got a life to get back and a lot of apologizing to do to every pony I made cry,” I said with a smile as I walked to the remaining Gate of Truth.
“Very well Edward Elric, but this stone is yours,” said Truth as it tossed the Philosopher's stone back to me with a smile on its face again. “ And as promised you will keep your memories with no more seals on them either.”
“I'm going to see you a lot more whenever I open someone gate for them aren't I? Especially since I can remember thing a lot clearer now,” I said placing the new stone in my pocket.
“Yes you will,” answered Truth.
As I got closer to my Gate my body started to gain mass and become less transparent. I used my remain arm and all my strength to pry open the Gate in front of and as I did a large vertical eye opened up in front of me. Then many tiny shadow tendril-like arms pulled me through the gate and began to transport me to the other side and back to the world I called home.
***** Canterlot Courtyard Spike's POV
I came to the courtyard when the elite guards after we finished with the changelings that had made it into the castle. I saw the Changeling Queen, Chrysalis, sprawled out on the ground not far from the entrance.
“Guys, let's get her in some of the magic bonds so she can't escape,” I said the guards.
“Yes sir, Sir Spike.” compiled the guards as they walked over to the unconscious queen and began to arrest her.
While the guards were busy with their assigned task I looked over to see everypony was standing around in a crater from what I can guess was left from using the Elements of Harmony on Edward. I started to make way over to the group when my eye was caught by a glint of red coming from something not far from the edge of the crater. I walked over to find a red metallic arm. I could only assume it belonged to Edward and it had come off in the fight that had just occurred. I picked up the severed arm, I was used to handling them as I'd help Edward with his arm during training, and brought it with me as I made my way to the group in the crater's center.
When I made my way to the group I saw that everypony had tears in their eyes. Princess Luna was sitting on the ground with her head buried in her hand as Princess Celestia sat next to her with her arms and wings wrapped around her sister. I then looked to see my older brother confronting his fiance in a similar manner. I started to look at every pony in the group and that's when it hit me, that the very person they'd come to stop was no were to be seen. I looked in every conceivable direction for my teacher but I couldn't find a trace of Edward anywhere. I couldn't even catch his cent the only the I could smell in the air was ash. Then I walked over to Twilight's side and tapped her on the shoulder; I still had the red metal arm in my hand at the time.
“Twilight where's Edward?” I asked my sister.
“Oh Spike, it's horrible. Edward's Philosopher's Stone was what was causing him to go berserk and it gained a collective will that called itself Malice and took over Edward's body. It transformed Edward into some sort of demon or manifestation of hatred.” said Twilight through her tears.
She then noticed the arm I was holding and knocked from my grip. The arm rolled a bit away from us and no pony noticed a slight twitch as it stopped rolling.
“Spike don't touch that. It could still have lingering traces of Malice in it,” shouted Twilight in fear causing everyponies gaze to come on us.
“Sorry Twi, I didn't know, but you still haven't told me where Edward is?” I asked again as I did Twilight's gaze went towards the arm and then back to me.
“Spike, Edward sacrificed his life to give us a chance to use the Elements on Malice,” interjected Rarity.
“But Edward's immortal he can die,” I said in disbelief.
“Edward's immortality was very similar to our own Spike,” said Princess Celestia as she got up from the ground. “You see Spike, while we are immortal we can still die. As in we can be killed by some outside force, like a weapon of sorts. Edwards immortality differs in that he can if he uses up the energy within his Philosopher's Stone that's inside his body. And as much as it pains to say this, my brother was able to break free of Malice's hold to protect his wife from the demon, but he also put every bit of strength he could gather to hold the demon in place to give us a fight chance. Even going as far as to sever his arm.”
“Is that why I found his arm just outside the crater?” I asked as tears started to swell in my eyes.
“It must have been just outside the range of the blast. That's the only reason I could think that a piece of the monstrosity could've survived. Seeing as how Malice was pure hatred similar to how Nightmare Moon was.” added Luna now on her feet as well.
“Do ya think it might still have some of that Malice things power in it?” asked Aj.
“It's very possible. In fact, this is the only reason I could think of why that arm still exists. Normally any part of Edward's body that would come off of him would immediately turn to ash unless he built it his arm or leg out of raw material by hand.” explained Celestia as she dried her eyes.
“What are you going to do with that ghastly thing if it doesn't turn to ash, Princesses?” asked Rarity.
“As much as we would like to believe that it might one day be used for that betterment of Equestria we know we must destroy it if we can and it's what Edward would have wanted. That thing is simply too dangerous for any living creature to even come close to,” added Luna as she moved over to the demonic arm.
“If we can't destroy it then we can at least seal it away where no one could find it,” interjected Twilight she joined the princesses while they converged on the arm.
That's when Cadance pulled herself away from her fiance's hold and turned towards the at where her aunts and future sister-in-law had gathered around. Shining looked down at Cadance who's gaze was fixed on the arm laying at the others feet.
“Cadance what wrong? You're staring at that severed arm pretty hard,” said Shining Armor with worry.
“That thing is still giving off tremendous amounts of hatred Shining. I think my aunts are right and that Malice is still in that thing,” whispered Cadance.
“It would make sense, that thing was struggling pretty hard to get to Princess Luna before Ed cut the arm off with his magic,” stated Shining.
“Uncle Ed once explain he could use his own magic to create pseudo-living things that have flesh and can think in a limited capacity but have no soul. Like a living doll in some ways. I think Malice tried to used Uncle Ed's magic to create bodies for the souls inside the stone but couldn't either not knowing the magic's limits, or that you can't force a soul inside an incompatible body. In the end, Malice could only use the magic to corrupt Uncle Ed's body so it could move of its own collective will.” explain Cadance as she'd now joined the others around the limb.
I joined the others the others and to tell the truth, I understood everything that the had just said. Edward had explained his powers to me and Twilight during training and he went even further as to explain how his magic worked when he had created what he called smart golems as training partners for everypony there. I took a look at the arm while trying not to get to close to the evil thing. I could have sworn I just saw it twitch a bit. The thing was too creepy to look at anymore so I decided to go and check on the other but not before I went over to Twilight.
“Twilight I want to say sorry for the way I acted before I should've been a better dragon and stuck by your side in the matter of the fake Cadance. Even I should have known she was acting differently from the Cadance we knew.” I said looking to my sister.
“It's okay Spike. I know I didn't act right either in that situation, but right now isn't the best time to talk about such matters. We're trying to figure out what we should do with Malice's arm for the time being. You should go and check on everypony else for the time being,” Twilight said with an understanding smile.
“If you say so Twilight,” I said as I ran off towards the others.
Polearm's POV
I just couldn't help but cry with everypony else at this time. I mean I'd only known Sir Edward for around six or seven months total, but in that time he'd taken his time to know me as a pony. Even when he was busy with his work for his shop he'd still talk with me as a friend and not as a guard or his assistant even. Sir Edward wasn't just a friend to me, he was my best friend, someone I would've put my life on the line for. Not only did he treat me with respect, but he also became my teacher in more ways than I could count. Whether it was for combat or just to talk about my problems, the man was there for me even if I didn't need it. He was like that for everypony he met.
All Sir Edward wanted to do was help the ponies of Equestria, and he did just that by opening his shop on Ponyville. I knew he wouldn't stop there either. He told me that he wanted to open up shops all around the continent, and eventually, he was going to start his research into automail wings for the pegasi and artificial horns for unicorns with broken or damaged horns. He'd helped by sacrificing himself for the ponies he wanted to help. In my eyes, there was no pony more than him more deserving of my respect and I'm proud to call him my teacher and friend.
I then notice the dragon, Spike had just left the Princesses' group that had gathered around something on the ground, but was going to check on the other Elements of Harmony so I decided I would join him in this endeavor. It was mainly to distract myself from the pain I was feeling, but I also wanted to comfort my friends if they needed it. It was safe to say I, definitely, wasn't the only pony effected by Sir Edward's death as I knew Princess Luna was hit the hardest. Her husband had just died in her arms and she was already talking with the others on what to do next, but the pain she was masking had to be excruciating right now. My task at this time was to be there for my friends and I clearly needed to start with Spike though, so I dried my eyes as best I could and made my way to Spike.
“Hey, Spike,” I said as I met up with the dragon around half way to the Element bearers.
“OH, Hey Polearm how you holding up?” asked the drake.
“To be honest,” I sighed as I said this. “Not to well my friend, but I'm trying to hold it together as best I can. Not for myself but for the others. You look like your trying to do the same, my little friend.”
“Hey, who are you calling little,” he said as puffs of green shimmering smoke came from his nose. “ I'm nearly two and a half times bigger than the first time I met our teacher together.”
I could only chuckle at his response a bit, but it was true. During our training under Sir Edward, the drake had gone through a sort of a growth spurt. Apparently, it had something to do with greed, and it caused him to grow to the size of a large house. Sir Edward, the others, and I had a time of that but we were able to get him to shrink back down to his current height though.
“Sorry Spike I was just trying to lighten the mood a bit,” I apologized as we reached the Elements.
“It's okay Polearm, I know you didn't mean any harm by it,” he said with a forced smile.
I turn my attention to the mares in front of me and began to speak, “Are you girls going to be okay?”
“Oh, I don't know we didn't just lose somepony really important to us, did we?” said Rainbow Dash with tears running down her face.
“Rainbow calm down, he just comin to check on us is all. No need to blow up in the poor fella's face like that” snapped Aj.
“I think will be okay after we have some more time to collect our thoughts, dear. It'd been a pretty emotionally tax day for everypony here, you included,” said Rarity drying her tear with I handkerchief.
I saw Pinkie in the background. Her mane had become deflated and I also noticed that Fluttershy was next to her, but I decided not to go over.
“If you girls think you'll be okay then I'll be off then. The elite guard may need some help with Queen Chrysalis. Be careful, okay. I don't know what's going on over there, but I do know it can't be good if the Princesses have put aside their feelings to deal with it.” I said to the Elements as I walked off to help the elite take Chrysalis to the dungeon.
3rd POV
Twilight, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Shining Armor were standing around the severed arm of the demon that has cost them the life of one of their family member with both anger and sadness in their hearts. Luna had a torrent of mixed emotions whirling inside her right now. Part of her wanted to completely destroy the vile thing and another part wanted to keep it to see if there was a chance that Edward could regenerate from it. While Celestia was wondering if the could even destroy it the accursed limb. Spike had found it just outside the crater, but it was still close enough to the blast from the Elements of Harmony that it should've taken some damage, yet it was untouched. Cadance wanted nothing to do with the vile thing whatsoever as it not only took her family but also continued to hate everything around it, even if it couldn't move on its own. Yet she was certain that it would twitch ever so slightly every now and then. Shining Armor was struggling the hardest to not blast the damn thing to kingdom come, but he was holding out just in case they need to do something about the arm. He then started to speak his mind to the others.
“I've held my breath long enough an I think we should use the Elements of Harmony on that thing and finish it off once and for all,” demanded the stallion.
“As much as I want to Shining Armor, that's not an option at this time. Not only did the arm survive the blast from the Elements, but it also survived it when it had the magic of three alicorns and yourself included,” Celestia pointed out.
“You're right, sister, and knowing how Edward's powers worked. His body would adapt to whatever it was that had injured him,” added Luna.
“So you're saying that even though we destroyed that damn thing, there's still the possibility that could come back, and it would be completely immune to the Elements of Harmony. While on top of that it would also be completely immune to alicorn magic as well,” Shining shot back as the Princesses.
“That's exactly what they're saying Shining. Besides, even if we wanted to use the Elements again we couldn't right now. The girls and I are totally drained from the fight and so are you, the Princesses, and Cadance. So there would be no possible was to destroy that thing until tomorrow at the earliest.” said Twilight as she tried to calm her brother down just a bit.
“She's right Shiny. Besides, Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna will figure out what to do with that's accursed thing once we've all had a chance to rest. It's been a hard day for all of us, some more than most.” said Cadance as she motioned to Luna and Twilight with her eyes.
“You're right Cadance and I was letting my anger get the better of me and Faust knows we have more than enough of that hang around here right now,” said Shining as he looked towards the demonic arm in disgust again as he then saw it start to twitch once more.
Shining Armor quickly spun around with a shocked and angry look on his face.
“Princesses I know I'm not seeing things. That damn arm definitely moved. It was just a little, but it definitely moved,” said the guard captain as he pointed at the arm.
“I thought I was seeing things earlier, but I'm pretty sure I saw it move a bit as well,” added Twilight.
“I know I saw it move too,” said Cadance.
“This only confirms our earlier theories about Malice sister. We must not allow this demon to respawn,” Luna said as she picked the limb up with her magic with a scowl on her face.
“As much as I agree with you sister, I must also agree with my student. Everypony here, and I mean everypony, is far too drained from today's past events to simply try and destroy such a powerful item. Besides, I don't think Malice will be able to come back immediately without some form of a sentient host to latch itself on to so it can form a body.” said Celestia as she placed her hand on her sister's shoulder.
“You don't get it how hard this is for me Tia,” said Luna as she turned to face her sister as tears formed in her eyes again. “This demon was inside my husband's mind and it used him as a puppet to try and hurt the ponies he swore to protect. This is just like when I changed into Nightmare Moon all those years ago. The difference is Edward was forced into by his rage, but he also had the strength to fight his demon. And now he's gone while it's still here.”
“Luna I know your the only pony who can truly understand what Edward was going through in those moments, but we have wait and deal with it once we've rested,” said Celestia as she embraced Luna. “Edward wouldn't hesitate to get read of it either, and I know that it pains you to simply be near this thing in more ways than one. It pains me in many of those same ways too. Edward was not only your husband but my brother. Simply knowing this demon is still here while Ed gave his life to destroy it, makes so angry and disgusted that we can even finish it off.”
Luna could feel her sister shake during her embrace. Celestia had been trying so hard to not break down in front of the others. Celestia had always been the natural born leader of the two of them when it came matters such as this, but this time it was different from when Celestia had banished Luna to the moon. Yes, Edward was her brother in the same respect, but she'd only banished or imprisoned her worst foes before. Never had Celestia ever had to witness the death of an enemy, and while it was the same effect that the Elements had on Luna it still cost the life of being at the receiving end of the attack while the evil stayed behind instead.
Luna felt the arm start to twitch while it was still encased in her magic. She could tell this was definitely not the Edward trying to revive using the stone, as she'd hoped, but it was indeed the demon that had been left behind instead.
“You will not escape from me Malice,” said Luna in anger as the demonic limb started to writhe back and forth violently as is started to spark with red lightning.
“Princess Celestia what that doing?” asked Twilight as she ran to her mentor's side.
“It would seem Malice is trying to reform without a host. We must put a seal on the arm before this can happen,” said Celestia as the torrent of red lightning intensified causing Luna to release the arm from her magic as it floated in the air.
As the limb started to hive off more and more lightning a marble door started to appear behind it. It was adorned with several carved pictures that had been taken from the throne and a few that had never been seen before. Everypony looked at the strange door that had materialized behind the enraged arm.
“Princess what is that door?” asked Shining Armor.
“I have no idea Shining Armor, but I do know it has a familiar presence about it,” said Celestia.
The doors had now become solid as they shot open the caused a draft to blow across the courtyard. The ponies looked into the black void that the doors had opened upon, and then they found themselves being stared at by a large vertical eye with what appeared to have several shadowy tendril-like hands attached to it. Then one of the arms grabbed on to Malice's arm, but the arm was not like the rest of the ones coming from the eye. The arm that had Malice was a left arm and not one of the shadows or looked like a tendril.
This different arm grasped on to Malice and wasn't letting go. The demonic arm still flailing in a desperate attempt to free itself, but to no avail, it was trapped. The demon was still giving off crimson lightning while it was trapped, but it had no effect on this newer arm. That's when the new arm started to move forward, and what it was attached to started to come in to view. The mouths of ever pony immediately hit the ground as the figure emerged from the blackness of the doorway, but not because of what it was, but because of who it was. It was someone that had just passed away not even more than fifteen minutes ago. There before them stood Edward Elric, but he looked a little different from when he died.
Edward was still missing his right arm from having cut it off earlier. He was now taller as well, now closely matching Shining Armor, if not just a little shorter. Edward now bore a very large scar across his chest from where he had been slashed be Queen Chrysalis's scythe. His hair was also longer, as it now reached down past his shoulders to the certain of his back; while it was not in its braid. It was if Edward had aged a few years in the few minutes he'd been gone, and this wasn't completely untrue. While Truth had sent him back he had aged Edward, he also reconfigured Edward's body to better handle his Philosopher's Stone's power when he merged with Malice.
Edward walked forward with the demon armor still in his grip. He then turned to his Gate of Truth as it closed on the monstrous eye and then faded away. Edward looked down to the demon and began to speak.
“Sorry you red bastard, but as long as I'm here you won't be do anything to this world. I can assure you that I won't be falling to your evil influences again. No matter how pissed off I get,” Edward said as he brought the flailing arm up to where it once had been connected to his shoulder.
Edward took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. He began to clear his mind of all thoughts and started to concentrate on reattaching the demonic arm he had earlier severed. Instantly a silver spell matrix formed behind him, while his body started to hum and crackle with red lightning. This lightning was different from Malice's as it was comforting and understanding instead of angry and cruel. Edward began to shout.
“RAAAAAA!” roared the Alchemist as the alchemagical procedures started to activate.
Edwards eye color began to change from their usual deep golden color to that of a glowing red similar to that of light as it passes through a ruby. The demon's arm began to reattach itself to Edward's body willing in hoped that it might regain control of him, but this was a big mistake on its part. Edward wasn't lying when he'd said that he was no longer affected by the demon's influences and this was thanks to the reasons he had come back to Equestria and the fact that Truth had been given him a new Philosopher's Stone made of kind willing souls that gave their lives to help protect. With his stone of compassion, Edward was actively canceling Malice stone of hate.
Edward looked down to the right arm and spoke to Malice again.
“It's too late you bastards. I regained full control over the stone and the arm along with it. I know any time that I'll invoke this power of your I turn in to something similar to your from if not just partially.” Edward said as he began to move the fingers on his demonic right arm.
Edward began to deactivate his magic and Philosopher's Stones and as he did his form began to change. From the demonic metal armor, came a shadow with many red eyes in it. This shadow stretched itself across Edward's body a large eye from a long the scar across his chest similar to the one that had From on Malice when it had been injured. The shadow also covered part of Edward's face and his right eye was specifically covered by three demon eye that was stacked in a column. Edward quickly summoned a mirror to look over his new form over.
“Kind of what I was expecting actually. I can only suspect that the more a draw on the Stone of Malice the more my body will take on the aspects of the demon's form. Best not risk anything until I have more control over its power,” said Edward as he deactivated the demonic form quickly changing back to his human form. He then turned to face the ponies who were still staring as tears started to form in his eye this time.
He thought quietly aloud to himself, “I'm home and I'm not going anywhere for a long time.”
I looked around to see that everypony with a look of mixed emotions on their faces. How could they not though, I had quite literally come back to life after I had just died only a few minutes ago. The next thing I notice though is that my demonic right arm had started to crack and flake away into ash in the wind. This didn't surprise me in the slightest. The arm only existed due to the fact that it had Malice's stone in it and now that stone was apart of my body again. Without the Malice to maintain its link with the arm it made total sense for the limb to simply blow away in the wind, but he also meant that I need to get a new arm as well. Normally, I would just regenerate from an injury, but this wasn't an injury that I received the time around and I really didn't feel like cut off my shoulder since I had just replaced it. I decided to try and locate my crystalmail arm the Chrysalis had chopped off in the fight with Malice, and it wasn't hard to find due to its magic nullification. All I had to do was the sense where the magic for the ground was being suppressed, and I found it right away in a bush not too far from where the fight had initially started.
I quickly looked over the crystal arm to see how badly it had been damaged, but it was surprisingly unharmed for the most. The only thing that was damaged on the arm was where the outer cover had been cracked from when I ran into Chrysalis's shield when I knocked her out of the ballroom. I went through my usual routine to attach the arm to my shoulder. Then I gave myself a quick once-over and decide I could at least replace my almost none existent shirt, as it had been shredded to only a sleeve. Good thing I can just use Arc of Embodiment for this.
Now that I had my arm and shirt replaced I made my way over to my family. First, I started with my apologies to everypony, and then I explained the circumstances of why I was able to return. Luna was the first I had to apologize to, of course, then there was Tia, Shining, Cadance, and Twilight, especially, and not to mention the Elements and Polearm. The first thing that Luna did was hug me to the point I couldn't breathe. My poor wife was in tears the whole time she was holding on to me, all I could do was let her be and hold her back until she was ready to let go. As she let go of me I dried her I began to speak.
“I know all of you have questions and I will answer every single one of them, but I must first apologize for all of the grief and destruction that I have caused by allowing Malice to take control of my body,” I said in a sad tone.
“Edward, how are you here now? I know for a fact that you died. Your body was turning to ash as it does when a piece of you is removed from yourself.” noted Celestia still in shock.
“After I died I ended up in in a part of the void that was controlled by a being known simply as Truth, and do not ask what it is cause not even I could tell you that. While I was there I came across to Gates of Truth, and as it turned out they were both mine. One represented my form life before I was brought to Equestria and there other represented the later part of my life. It was then, that Truth appeared and explained I had two option available to me, but whichever I chose I would use the other as payment for the latter.” I explained.
“The Law of Equivalent exchange,” interjected Twilight.
“Yes, you see as the Gates represented both of the lives I had lived Truth gave me the option to end my life in Equestria to return to my homeworld where I had left off or I could choose the opposite, but in order to resume a life a life had to be offered in order to do so,” I said with a serious tone.
“But why'd you come back here? You could've gone back to your old home, your old friends and family,” asked Shining Armor.
“Because, my dear nephew, I have been gone from that world for too long now. I have long since given up on returning to my homeworld. I made peace with the fact that my family there would continue on without me, and my family here in Equestria needs me now. I couldn't just abandon all of you. Especially, since Malice had stuck around and I had ponies counting on me for automail.” I said with a smile as I rubbed my bottom of my nose with my finger.
“Whatever the reason I'm just glad to see you, Uncle Ed,” Cadance said as she walked over and hugged me. I could feel a few tears hit my neck as she did.
“But I must ask you for the sake of the ponies of Equestria.” she said as she released me and locked eyes with me in all seriousness. “Is Malice truly gone or will it return if you're a pushed past your breaking point again?”
I took in a deep breath and exhaled it then began to explain what I had been told by Truth.
“Truth told me that if I came back to Equestria that I would have to bear the burden of Malice just as much as the angry souls that it is made of. As I gave Truth the other life in order to return I was given the Philosopher's Stone that I'd created from my other it told me this. I don't really know how, either the void stone or Truth did it, but the new Philosopher's Stone I obtained was made out of pure kind souls. That's why I was able to absorb and complete seal Malice away.” I explained as I gestured with my hands.
“Do you think I could meet this Truth? I have so many questions I want to ask it,” asked Twilight with shimmering eyes.
“You most defiantly will not meet Truth Twilight,” I said in a gruff manner as I point at her. “Truth can only be met by performing forbidden alchemy, or by me opening the Gate of Truth for another being. Both of these methods have a heavy price on them. I never touched on the basis of the forbidden alchemy for this very reason, and don't bother trying to find notes because I never even bothered to make journals on it. The other reason I won't open the Gate is that Truth is a wicked being. Yes, it grants you knowledge but as the Law of Equivalent exchange states it must always be paid for, and you pay for this knowledge by giving up a piece of your physical being to the Truth. I can do this for the sole reason that I can regenerate from the payment when I open a Gate. In short, I pay the toll for the being whose Gate I'm opening allowing them to have the knowledge without being harmed.”
I looked at my now thoroughly shocked niece. As I crossed my arms as I started to wonder why I hadn't opened her Gate in the first place but decided this was neither the time nor the place for such things. I then looked over my shoulder to see a small herd of ponies, and one dragon, coming straight for me. The next thing I realized I was on the ground with the Elements of Harmony, Spike, and Polearm trying all to crush me in the throes of a massive group hug. All while balling their hearts out about they were so glad that I wasn't did and how they were sorry for blasting me or hitting. I just sat there and let them get it out of their systems and I couldn't hold it against them either. Today was an emotional and physical roll coaster ride for every pony here.
After all of the explanations were said and done we all head back to the castle for some well-deserved rest, but not before I used my alchemagic to fix everything up. I found that since my return from the Truth that I was able to do my more advanced alchemagic much more easily. I still had to focus my mind on more precise things, but it still flowed much better than it had before. I did this because we still had a wedding to hold and I didn't want my niece to have to wait another few months for the castle to be repaired.
I knew I had more power do to gaining another Philosopher's Stone, but it seemed as I had gained even more knowledge than the first time I'd passed through the Gate of Truth. Not only this but I also could clearly remember every detail of my past life from my home world and I mean everything. That's when I remembered the events of the show, but I decided against telling the ponies as I had no idea on how my arrival here all those years ago had changed to timeline. After all, there was never a mention of the Minotaur Wars in the show whatsoever. Besides, knowing a base of what will happen and what might happen in the future can be dangerous so I will have to take minor steps to do what I can to allow things to flow as they should but still do what I can to help. With these thoughts in my head, I started to drift off to sleep in Luna's arms. She had the most reassuring look on her face that everything was as it should be, and I totally agree as I shut my eyes for the final time that day.
***** Canterlot Castle
I woke up the next morning and joined everypony in the dining hall for breakfast. I was very hungry this morning as I ate my own weight in just about everything. After everyone had their fill of food we all began to discuss how to best divide u the task so the wedding could commence the next day. We mainly stuck with what the mane six had been asked to do before, but this time we went with having Twilight accompany Cadance while she oversaw things. This was partially to keep to a schedule for the wedding, but mostly to allow Twilight to spend time with Cadance. I was going to go through the castle and repair whatever I saw was damaged in the attacks from yesterday and Polearm was going to assist me in this task. Shining Armor and a few of the elite guard were going to interrogate Queen Chrysalis and her changelings that we managed to capture during yesterday's attack. Spike was going to help Twilight for the most part, but he was also going to be well, Spike. Even if he had matured in the last few months he was still only a kid at heart, so we left him be for the most part. Celestia was going to attend to her royal duties for the day and I would pop by to see if she need any help whenever I passed by the throne room during my repair rounds. Luna spent most of the day in bed as usual. I would occasionally stop by to check in on her and we would talk a bit before I returned to my own tasks. I did stop by my workshop to alter my clothes as the ones I had were now too short thanks to my gain in height since my return from Truth.
***** Twilight's POV
I had just finished breakfast and headed to my room with Spike to fetch my checklist for the wedding. We were going to help Cadance with overseeing the preparations for the wedding. If I have to be honest, part of me was still in shock from yesterday's events, and I couldn't understand why we were still having the wedding after what had happened. I never have been able to fully understand some of the reasons Princess Celestia has me do some of the tasks she does, but they always seem to work out in the end and this also applies to Edward as well. I guess it has a lot to do with trying to teach me a lesson or something along those lines, or it could just be a family thing. I digress back to the task at hand, I may not understand why they're still having the wedding after what happened but I'm all to help. Especially, since I'll be spending most of the most of the day with Cadance.
My train of thought was then interrupted when I felt somepony tapping my shoulder. I looked down to see it was none other than Spike. I was so lost in my own world I had nearly walked into the bedroom door. Luckily Spike had managed to pull me back to reality before I turned in to the pony with the glowing red nose.
“Thanks for bringing me back to reality Spike,” I said with a smile.
“No problem Twilight,” said Spike as he opened the door to our room.
“Now let's get that checklist and then we can go meet up with Cadance to start going over the preparations.” I said as I made my way to my pack.
“Sorry, Twilight but I know for sure we'll have to make a new checklist for the wedding. The one you had from yesterday kind of got destroyed in all the chaos. On that note I have something I have to get off my chest too.” said Spike in a quiet tone.
“Okay, Spike what is it you want to say?” I said as I tilted my head as I was pulling out a blank scroll, ink, and quill for the new list.
“I wanted to tell you I was sorry for the way I acted and treated you the other day, again. It was wrong how I just blew you off.” Spike said as he looked towards the ground.
I took in a deep breath in and looked at my assistant with an apologetic smile.
“I'm sorry to Spike. Not just for the way I acted too. Even if I was right that still doesn't excuse the way I acted the other day.” I said as wrapped my arms around him. “Now, let's get started on this new list. We can make it out now and review it on our way to meet up with Cadance.”
“Sure thing Twilight,” he said grabbing the quill and scroll from me.
***** Castle Kitchen
After we met up with Cadance the three of us head down to the kitchen to check-in with Applejack. Aj was just as busy as she had been the day before. She was rushing from this stove to that oven in the corner to the baking rack in the center to back in the corner, so she was pretty much everywhere in the kitchen at once. Applejack noticed that we had come into the kitchen and came over to greet us with a few samples for us to try.
“Here ya'll go. What ya think?” asked Applejack with a smile.
“These apple-fritters are amazing Ms. Applejack,” said Cadance as she munch on one of the samples.
Spike and I couldn't help but chuckle at this site. I watched Cadance and Spike each munch on a fritter as I went for the last one Applejack had brought for me with a smile. It was then the Applejack started to speak to me.
“Hey Twi, can I talk to ya for a bit over there?” she asked pointing to the other side of the kitchen.
“Sure Applejack, just let me check the food off the list,” I said placing a check next to where Spike had written on the new checklist.
We walked over to the other side of the kitchen out of hearing range of the others. “So what is it you want to talk about.”
“Ah'm sorry for the way ah treated ya the other day. As your friend I should have listened to ya better,” said Applejack in a remorseful tone.
“Thanks, Applejack it means a lot to hear you say that,” I said gently.
We rejoined Spike and Cadance after Applejack and I had finished talking to see them still chewing on their fritters.
“I think that'll cover the food, now let's move on to the next item on the list,” I said looking at the checklist.
“Hold on now, got a little somethin for ya'll to keep munchin on as ya go along,” said Applejack as she hands us each a small paper sack of snacks.
“Thanks, Aj, this should hold us over till supper,” commented Spike.
“Mah pleasure, now tall better get movin lessin ya'll fall behind schedule,” said Applejack in a snarky manner.
*****
We left the kitchen and headed toward the courtyard the Edward had repaired yesterday evening to me up with Fluttershy. She was working with the doves that were set to fly off as Shining and Cadance were coming out of the castle and into the courtyard. Fluttershy was over by the walkway talking to the flock of white birds. She must have been instructing them on how to fly or something along those lines because I only saw the birds nod at her words. Then I noticed a little problem, as in a Discord problem.
Then only reason I could think that Discord would be here is that he was either invited by Fluttershy or he is checking up on her due to yesterday's events. I looked to Cadance to see worry written all over her face. Before I realized it I found myself rushing over to Discord and started to demand to know why he was here.
“Discord what the bucking Tartarus are you doing here?” I demanded while trying to keep my voice from scaring away the doves,
“Oh, well if it in the Element of Magic herself, and how have you been Twilight? It feels as if it been ages since I've last seen you.” chuckled the draconequus.
“Don't try and change the subject and answer me Discord,” I demanded again.
“Well sorry, I was just trying friendly as Celestia had suggested, and if you must know-” spoke Discord.
He immediately stopped mid-sentence as he'd been promptly surrounded by a cage of red glowing swords. I took a closer look and recognized them as the crystal blades that Edward used when he created them with his magic. I then turned around to see my alchemy teacher walking over to use from across the courtyard, and he didn't look pleased, at all. Edward didn't mind Discord form what he told him, but he still didn't like being around him when he was causing trouble. I think it had a lot to do with when they were trapped in stone and a little bit before that. I noticed Polearm was following Edward, so I waved at him and he proceeded to wink back as not to break rank. Edward then began to talk to Discord in a very serious manner.
“I wouldn't normally mind your presence in my home Discord, but ye please explain to me why you're here on this very important day. Do keep in mind that I will not stand for your chaos right now. So, depending on your answer will also determine if I let you stay or if I make you leave.” Edward scowled at Discord as he said this.
“Well if it isn't my old stone mate Edward. Did you get taller?” ask Discord as he teleported next o Edward as he measured him with a tape measure.
For Edward, this was that was all it took for him to react. He grabbed a hold of Discord by the neck with his right arm and as this happened Discord snapped his fingers to try and teleport away only to find he couldn't. He looked at Edward still scowling face in utter terror.
“I WILL NOT STAND FOR YOUR CRAP TODAY OR TOMORROW DRACONEQUUS! AND IF YOU PULL ANYTHING I WILL INCASE YOUR SORRY CARCASS COMPLETELY IN ANTIMAGIC CRYSTAL AND TRUST YOU WON'T BE GETTING OUT OF IT UNLESS I SAY SO. SO, THINK REALLY HARD ON WHAT YOUR ABOUT TO SAY.” Edward shouted.
“Okay, okay. Geez, you still can't take a joke when it comes to certain things. And I'm here because Fluttershy asked me to come as her date to the wedding. Also, you know that I would never interfere with a wedding in any way. They cause their own chaos without my help.” answered Discord.
Edward looked over to see Fluttershy cowering behind Cadance as she began to shake her head in a yes motion. Edward then released Discord and gave him another warning not to try anything before he walked off, I presume to continue to with his repair duties. He and Polearm waved goodbye to us and went back inside the castle and as the did there was a boom and in the next second Rainbow Dash join our group.
“Hey guys, Discord” hissed Rainbow.
“Practicing your rain-booms again I see,” I said while I shook my head.
“Yea, but I saw you guys down here and thought it'd be a good time to take a short break. I need to talk to you to Twi. I want to apologize for not having your back the other day. It was wrong and I shouldn't have used my practicing as an excuse. So, I'm sorry.” I said bowing her head before she shot off to keep practicing.
That was fast and exactly the kind of apology I expect to get from the fastest pony In all of Equestria. No pony could dispute this title either, especially after Edward's training. In fact, Edward and the Princesses were the only ponies that probably faster than Rainbow, I know Edward was for sure. I was pulled back to reality again by a tap on my shoulder. I looked to see Fluttershy now out in the open again.
“I wanted to sorry to Twilight it was wrong of us to simply deny your theory,” she said with a downcast gaze.
“Thank you for that Fluttershy, but I think we should let you get back to tending the doves. As it seems Rainbow scared them off.” I said as I point to the now miss birds.
As I pointed this out she immediately took off in search of her missing party. I took out my list and checked off Rain-booms and doves had a question mark next to it. I shot another scowl of my own at Discord who was simply whistling with a halo over his head. That experience was more than anypony would bargain for. Our group decided to follow Edward's earlier example and continue with our duties.
***** Dressing Room
Rarity was the next stop on our checklist and I can tell after the last two checks I was beginning to have flashbacks to the setup of the Summer Sun Celebration. Cadance seemed to be completely unaffected by the past few happenings. We arrive at the doors to the dressing in no time at all and we opened the doors to find Rarity at her design table with fabrics and dresses all around. She heard us open the door and promptly turned to greet us.
“Good afternoon, Princess Cadenza, Spikey-Wikey, Twilight. How may I help you at this time?” asked Rarity as she curtsied.
“Sorry to interrupt your work Rarity, and please call me Cadance. We're just making rounds to see how things are progressing,” answered Cadance.
“Oh, they're coming along marvelously, darlings. I actually just finished your gown, your highness. But since your here is there anything you would like me to add our change?” sung Rarity.
“It's absolutely beautiful Rarity I don't want to change a thing,” answered Cadance with a soft smile.
“Why think you very much Princess, but if you excuse me I must speak with Twilight no a few things.” Rarity said as she smiled at me.
“Is something wrong Rarity?” I asked.
“No, dear, I just wanted to apologize for the way I treated you, and I need to get your measurements for your bestmare's dress,” she stated.
“Thank you Rarity and I'm sorry for the way I acted too. Also, I thought you had my measurements memorized.” I said as I raised my brow.
“Oh, I do darling, but I needed an excuse to talk to you. On a side note, Twilight would you mind if I had Spike act as my date for the wedding?” asked the fashionista.
“Okay, but shouldn't you ask Spike and not me,” I stated with an awkward look.
“I thought I would get your permission first,” said Rarity.
“While. I appreciate the thought Rarity, I can honestly say Spike does need me to look after him. How about I leave Spike with you for now. Me and Cadance can handle the rest of the list on our own and it looks like you could use a hand with your other works.” I said with a wink.
I rejoined the others and told Spike that Rarity asked if he wouldn't mind lending a hand with the other gowns. He was all too excited to help her out. We left the dressing room and moved onto the ballroom to meet up with Pinkie Pie. We happened to run into Princess Celestia and Shining Armor along the way.
***** Hallway
“Twilight, Cadance, and Shining Armor what a pleasant surprise. How is everything progressing?” asked the Princess.
“Just as smoothly as they could be Aunt Celestia. Other than a little incident involving Uncle Ed threatening to in case Discord in crystal that is,” answered Cadance with I slight chuckle.
“I can imagine that was quite the sight. Edward wants your special day to be perfect after all. Especially after it was utterly destroyed yesterday and Twilight I'm sorry for the harsh treatment I put you through.” said my teacher in a remorseful tone.
“Thank you, Princess and I'm sorry the way I acted too,” I replied.
“Twily, I was wondering if would still like to be my best mare, this is if you want to. I would understand if you don't,” said Shining scratching his head.
“Of course I'll still do it anything for you BBBFF,” I said as I jump to hug his neck.
“Sorry about the, will you know,” he said still scratching his head.
“It's fine, you know I never stay mad at you anyways,” I said releasing my older brother.
“Now if excuse the two of us we have one more pony to go and check in with.” sated Cadance as we began to move toward to the ballroom. She kissed Shining on the check as she passed by.
***** Ballroom
The ballroom was completely confettied, again. Pinkie was going through the dance list with Cadance while I stood in the background. I learned it's best to stay out of Pinkie way whenever she is planning any type of part. Half the stuff she does I don't even know how to explain most of the time. So, I learned it's best just not to ask any questions of any kind. Before I could pull out my list I was met with Pinkie holding up a lavender colored cupcake with the words 'I'M SORRY' written in blue icing in front of my face.
“You're forgiven Pinkie Pie,” I said as I patted her head.
I took the apology cupcake in my magic and continued to check off the dancing on the checklist. With everything seemingly in order Cadance and I decided to had out and get some supper, after I finished off my cupcake for Pinkie's sake. It was rather peaceful, the rest of the days, even with Discord around. I guess Edward's threat to imprison him wasn't taken to lightheartedly after all. Even with Edward's in control of his body I could tell that he was still having some issue with his anger. I can only hope another Malice incident isn't in the near future.
We met up with the girls and Spike in Canterlot at a cafe for supper and then we head back to the castle for the rehearsal. It was awesome to be able to walk with Shining and down the aisle as his best mare. I know it'll be even better when we do it for real tomorrow. I saw Edward with a huge smile on his face as he took his turn to bring Cadance up to the altar, I could even see a small glint in his eyes as Shining and Cadance went through the motions of e wedding. For a scientist Edward was much more of an emotional being then he leads ponies to believe.
We finished the rehearsal with no problems and all decided to call it a night. I noticed Edward had stop Princess Celestia before we left the room and he had a serious look on his face. I don't think their conversation was about Cadance's wedding at all, even the Princess talking in a serious manner that I've only seen a few times. I decided against staying as I was completely worn out and wanted some sleep.
Ed's POV
I decided to stay after the rehearsal to speak with Tia. I had plans I needed to set in motion, but I also had personal problems and reasons I needed to deal with to. The first was setting up my shops around Equestria's major cities. I would personally do the building and martial startup, and I knew exactly who I wanted to run each shop. So this was not a problem for me, but I wanted to take my time going around doing this so I could also explore Equestria in the process and get better acquainted with the ponies and other creatures. I also was going to have Luna come with me as we haven't really spent a lot of personal time together as a husband and wife since my return. This is why I stopped Tia and I was telling her what I planned and I wasn't going to take no for the answer whatsoever.
“Ed, you simply can't just up and take Luna with on a business trip,” snorted Tia.
“It's not just a business trip Tia. Look, I haven't been around at all the last two thousand years, and the time I have been back I've only been able to spend more than three days with Luna personally. Not to mention I spent three months training ponies then I get sucked into another world before I can even come back, and I end up training for another week with a smart ass demon trainer of a kid.” I stated in annoyance.
“Ed, you have to remember, Luna has duties of her own she must see to as a Princess of Equestria. She can't just drop everything, even if you are her husband..” she said as she motioned her hands.
“Listen to me Tia, do you realize that we never even had a proper honeymoon since Luna and I have been together. I'm not going to force Luna to come with me when I leave. You know me better the anypony and that I would never force her to do something she doesn't want, but if she chooses to come with me I will defend her choice, even if it means that I have to get rough. With even you dear sister.” I said as a raised my voice with a little bit of anger.
“I can see that there will be no changing your mind brother. As long as you can keep Luna safe I won't hinder you any further. Also, do you think you could at least have her do some of her royal duties while you're attending your automail shops' setups?” she said relenting to me.
“Of course, Tia. I wasn't just going to let Luna lay in bed all the time when I'm attending to my business. She'll still be raising and lowering the moon and she'll still be on dream duty,” I said as I started to walk off.
“You already talked to her about this did you?” she asked with a smile.
“Yes, I did. Earlier today while making my repair rounds I stopped in to check on her. That's when I told her my plans. She ended up tackling me to the floor, again, while say yes and thank you.” I stated with a smile to my sister. “And I don't plan to leave for at least two weeks. This should give me enough time to get a better handle on my new forms limits and do some mental training to strengthen my head as well.”
As I finished my conversation with Tia I bid her good night and head to my workshop. Luna was in the garden as usual so I popped in to give her the good news on the trip, which only made her even happier. I kissed her goodnight and continued on to the shop. I was exhausted from today. The castle was in much more of a repair than I'd originally thought, so I ended up fixing it all day and this had just worn me down. I reached my shop in the Lunar wing and entered it and went immediately to my bed in the corner. I slumped off and drifted in the blackness of dreamland.
***** The Courtyard
I woke up and had breakfast with Shining Armor alone today. I wanted to have one last talk with my future nephew, and I had to get him out of the castle for the girls to get Cadance ready. If only for a little bit. I also wanted to get some updates on how things were going with Chrysalis and the changelings, and I wanted to make sure he didn't get cold feet. I don't think that'll to much of an issue though.
“So, Shining, are you nervous?” I asked with a grin.
“Yea, Ed, I'm fine, but I get the feeling you're just trying to get me out of the way,” Shining snorted as we walked around the gardens.
“Eh, you're not entirely wrong nephew. I was asked to get you out for a bit, then get you over to the dressing room when it's time. I also wanted to get an update on Chrysalis.” I lamented.
“It's going better than we thought it would, I'll say that. She is very clearly traumatized from her fight with Malice. I think that's what made her much more cooperative for negotiations of here and her people.” said Shining as he sighed.
“While I don't condone her reasons, she should have solved her peoples' problems by another method. I also don't like that fact that she is in this state partially due to my inability to control my rage at the time, but she only has herself to blame for bringing forth Malice at this time.” I said with my arms crossed as I looked toward the sky.
As we talked for a bit longer we got a letter sent via Spike saying that everything was just about ready. With this, we headed into our own dressing room. Shining wore his red captains uniform, while I wore a new suit I had Rarity put together yesterday, as I was to busy with my own duties. My suit wasn't much different than a standard tuxedo as far as black suite goes, and instead of a white shirt, I was wearing a red one. I was also wearing a white variant of my overcoat with a red variant of the symbol on my back. I had changed it from the original symbol of FMA of course. My symbol took the cross that but took away the snake and added the moon and clouds of Luna's cutie mark.
The wedding went down without a single problem. The only things that did match up from what I remembered are the addition of Discord and me walking Cadance down the aisle. After which I took my place next to Luna. The service went off without a hitch and we proceeded on to the reception.
Courtyard
We all danced on into the evening and had a good time. Who knew that Spike could dance. The drake did everything from the robot to the tango. He even gave Pinkie a run for her logic-defying skills, Rarity was able to keep up with him till around the middle of the reception. I danced with Luna most of the time, but I also danced with Tia and Cadance a bit as well. I took a little break towards about three-quarters of the way through the part and I started to scheme a little with Luna.
“Luna, why don't we sing for our niece and nephew,” I suggested in a whisper.
“Ed, we haven't sung together in over a thousand years, and if it's the song I think then I would have no better suggestion. I have miss singing with you so much, but I think that song would be absolutely perfect,” she whispered gleefully.
I made my up to the stage and started to talk with Vinyl Scratch. I gave her a record I made before I came up to her. I told her to play mine on my cue. I then made my way to the band on the stage and spoke with Lyra, Octavia, and Fiddly Faddle as I produced a few sheets of music for them to play along. The song I wanted to sing with Luna actually only sounds right if it's played with real instrumental accompaniment. I motioned to the lights to draw to me and began to yo speak.
“Good evening everypony, I just wanted to welcome my new nephew into the family,” I said as I motioned toward Shining and Cadance. “And to do this my wife, Princess Luna and I would like to sing a song for the bride and groom.”
Luna immediately came up to the stage and joined me next to the mic.
“The song we're going to sing is one that Edward would sing to me many years ago. It is a duet that requires a male and female vocalist. I didn't know this until I finally asked Edward why the song was incomplete and he explained why.” explained Luna.
“This is a song from my home that I would sing to Luna to tell her how I felt about her whenever she would start to doubt her own feelings for me. I have no doubt that it was written down in a book somewhere long ago but most won't likely know it. This song not only expresses how two ponies can feel for one another over time, but also a song that shows how that love can grow stronger for both sides as they learn how to lean on one another.” I explained in a comforting tone.
“Now if you would all come to the dance floor. Starting with Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance?” asked Luna.
The wedded couple made their way to the dance floor and soon all the others began to follow suit. I cued the dj and the musicians to began the music.
“This song is For The Dancing and The Dreaming,” I said as the music started to play.
Once the song ended Luna and I decided it was time that called it a night. We headed back to the castle on our own as the couples still enjoyed the remainder of their night. I looked over to Luna. She couldn't have looked more beautiful ant this time. With the full moon behind her, I couldn't help but smile at her. She promptly noticed me and started to blush.
“What is it, Ed? You've been staring at me since we left the party,” said Luna her face still fully flushed.
“I told you when I died I would have loved to have had a family of our own Luna,” I said as we walked. “ I meant what I said that day Luna, but I leave that time up to you. Just know I won't be leaving your side like that ever again.”
“I know you won't, Ed. Now let go to bed and get some rest,” Luna said with a smile as she blushed.
I woke up the next morning next to Luna. We slept pretty much all night but I'm not going into details. In my opinion, if someone wants to share what goes on in the bedroom then they can, but that also gives them the right to refuse to share as well. Anyways, as Luna was still asleep I wanted to continue to allow her to rest so I snuck out into the hallway to get down to my workshop. Now that the wedding was over I could focus on getting Malice's influences under better control. I noticed from my little outburst on Discord the other day that I don't have as good of control over my emotions as I did before I died. In order to correct this, I was going to need either a month of meditation while I was in demon form, or I was going to need someone that doubly specialized in emotional spectrum magic and Telepathy magic.
I thought in my shop for a few hours as had noticed that Tia had already raised the sun for its daily movements across the sky. I heard a knocked at my door. It must have been time for breakfast as this was the only reason I could think somepony would be knocking on my door this early in the morning. I made my way over to the door and opened it expecting to see the usual morning maid when I was met with the sight of Polearm completely out of breath.
“Morning Polearm, what's got you out of breath so early?” I asked in bewilderment.
“Sir...Edward...I found this...strange...device... while I was... out on...my morning jog in...Canterlot” huffed my assistant.
“Settle down and take it easy first off,” I said as I brought him a chair.
“Yes sir” he agreed.
“Now, what's so special about this device you found?” I asked as I leaned against the wall opposite of Polearm.
“Like I was saying I found this thing while I was taking my morning jog. Thanks to the magic sensing technique I was drawn to it right away,” he said as he held out the machine to me.
“Now that you mention it I do sense quite a bit of magic from it,” I said as I take the machine in my hand. “But it's not Equestrian magic that things giving off, it's void magic.”
I begin to look at the device in my hand when I feel a pain shoot through my head. I hear a pair of voices in my ears and wince from the pain.
We are the Queen Dicloni. Should you need protection of the Vectors, or that of our team, know that we will be there. However, know that should you follow the path of evil, of destruction or devastation, we will not hesitate to tear you to shreds.
I thought this was a token of some kind but I wasn't sure. This could be a dangerous one though. Diclonius can be extremely dangerous, even the sane ones. The creed also mentions a team of some sort. This could be very bad if I'm not careful. The last thing I want is a whole load of these things running around Equestria causing problems, but this could also be a good thing. If they are in control of themselves maybe I could get them to help me with my own mental fortitude. I'll talk with Tia about it later today. I looked over to Polearm as he seems to have recovered from his run here.
“Thanks for bringing this to me Polearm. If you find anything else like this, I want you to bring to me right away.” I said as I pointed toward my personal guard.
I lead Polearm out of the room and look back to my workshop. While I would normally consult Tia about this I don’t think I will this time. The creed did say that these Displaced wouldn’t hesitate to tear me to pieces if I was evil. Although I’m not evil, I do have a lot of hatred inside of me, a hatred that’s not my own. If anyone could help me with this problem it would be a Displaced anyways and it’s better because a Diclonius have to ignore their own inner demons. I take the device in my hand and speak words.
“I summon the Diclonius queen,” I stated.
After I said this the usual void portal appeared and I could feel two magical presences plus an additional three souls that didn’t have magic but had power. I went ahead and activated my Arc of Babylon before they came through the portal completely. I don’t really like being armed when meeting new potential friends, but I still had to air on the side of caution. What kind of an example would I be setting if I didn't take the very advice I’d just gave Tia and Luna around a couple of weeks ago.
I bring myself back to the task at hand as I could feel the presences drawing closer as I saw the figures that started to form. Both of them had massive amounts of magic. So much so, I was actually on my toes as I want to ask for a sparring match. I looked toward the portal and the first of the pair came through. It was a girl with horns and pink hair that fell just past her shoulders came out of the portal. Her outfit consisted of a blue tank top, black jeans, and black strap dress sandals and a short white and pink jacket. She was shorter than I was but still taller than I used to be. As I was looking her over I noticed the device on her ear, matched the one Polearm had brought me earlier. She looked around my shop with a curiosity that I simply hadn’t seen since the like of Twi’s early days of her studies of alchemy.
The other figure drew closer now. I then got a better sense of who was coming through the portal next, because I knew who this magic belonged to. Out stepped another Twilight Sparkle, only this one was more of a pony than a human. She looked almost exactly like my Twilight. She was wearing the usual black skirt, a white t-shirt with her cutie mark on it but she was wearing a red ascot of some sort. After Twilight exited, the portal shut.
The Diclonius girl was still looking around in wonder when I decide to break the silence.
“Hello there Diclonius Queen and Twilight Sparkle and welcome to my workshop. My name is Edward Elric,” I said as I extended my hand.
“Nyu,” said the pink haired girl in surprise.
I noticed something was a little off about this one. I can sense living being powers and as a side effect, I can tell when someone has a lot of powers or abilities. Why is this relevant, because it also allows me to sense life force and this girl had two life forces inside of her. They were, in fact, one at some point but had since split in two. I was one to talk on the other hand as I had thousands upon millions of souls inside my own body. I decided not to pry. Then the duo began to speak.
“Hello, my name’s Natali Basatin but you can call me\Nat,” said the Diclonius.
“Hello and as you seem to already know, I’m the Twilight Sparkle of Nat’s Equestria Mr. Elric. I just have to know where exactly are we?” asked the lavender unicorn.
“Haha,” I laughed, “ You’re in Canterlot Castle Twilight and to be more precise, you’re in my workshop just little ways down the hall from Princess Luna’s bedroom.”
The two of them immediately turned bright red. It was then that I started to notice the air around these two was mixed. Oh, how I love to mess with young couples.
“So what’s going on between you two?” I asked with a smirk.
“What do you mean?” asked Nat blushing even more than before.
“Yea there’s nothing going on between us,” said Twilight, staring at the floor.
Any bright and the two of these lovebirds could be used as lights that airplanes use to avoid running into things at night.
“Okay, I’m putting a stop to this right now,” said another voice from nowhere.
I looked around to see no else but us three.
“Okay, who the hell said that?” I asked.
“That would be me,” said another pink haired girl appearing out of thin air.
She was transparent but I could tell right away this was the other soul I had sensed earlier.
“Hi, I’m Sorano and you can just call me Sora. I used to be a defense mechanism in Nat’s head until I became my own person. You’re not wrong about these to being an item either Mr. Elric, these two are just too shy to say it to anyone out loud.” said the astral girl as she disappeared and took control of Nat’s body.
She then proceeded to pull out a picture from her purse and she showed it to me. I took the picture for Nat/Sora and gave it a good look over. It appeared that it was taken rather recently. I was in total shock when I look at the picture. I saw Adam and Lex and a few others I recognized and a few that I didn’t. I quickly handed the photo back to Sora with a smile on my face and I notice Twilight wanted to say something.
“Don’t worry you two, I may tease others on the relationships, but I encourage love in all its forms. It’s nice to see that Adam and Penny got together after they left here though and it looks like Lex is doing well in setting up her guild,” I said with a large grin.
“Wait, you mean that you're the Edward that Adam and Lex mention over Hearth’s Warming?” Sora asked as she rematerialized alongside Nat.
“When you put it that way then I am. So that means you're the Natali that Lex asked about when I was first summoned to her world. I owe your sister a lot. If she hadn’t given me the Arc of Embodiment I would have never gotten my automail shop up and running as quickly as I did.” I stated with another smile.
“Lex did mention she taught you that in exchange for teaching her alchemy and Adam said you taught him magical strengthening. Penny said you also taught her alchemy as well,” nat said with a glimmer in her eyes.
“I did indeed. Like the original Edward, I still follow the Law of Equivalent Exchange, but I no longer use the standard alchemy of FMA. You see I came to the Equestria over two thousand which allowed me to develop a more advanced form of alchemy that mixes magic in with the materials when I’m using alchemy. I call it alchemagic and since my death a few days ago I can do it without even hardly thinking about it anymore.” I explained.
“Wait a minute, what do you mean you died?” asked Twilight in shock.
“You see, a few days ago during what was supposed to be my niece’s wedding. I went berserk and the collective hatred of the souls in one of my Philosopher's Stones took the opportunity to take control of my body. It was an entity that called itself Malice and in order to be stopped, I had to be blasted with the Element of Harmony. I didn’t survive and blew away like dust in the wind.” I said as I started to walk around the room.
“But you’re standing here now,” interjected Sora.
“Only because I gave up the life I had on earth to return here to Equestria,” I continued to explain.
“Why would you give up the chance to go home?” asked Nat.
“Like I said I’ve lived for a long time here already. Long enough that I came to accept that my family passed away long ago and I also so had my family here I had to think about too.” I said with a slight grin. “ But this leads me to why I summoned you. When I came back I reabsorbed the Stone of Malice and gained a new demon form and with it Malic’s influence once more. I thought another displaced could help me with my mental strain to better control myself. What do you say?”
Nat looked to me with a blank expression before grinning. “I say you called the right girl for the job. I know a few things we could do that might help out. When Lex and Adam left after Hearth’s Warming, Lex gave me a couple magic styles. I could use Maguilty Sense and my Telepathy magic to help you out, but I am not that great at controlling the former yet.”
“Maybe you two can have some kind of a sparring match?” We turn to Twilight as she says this. “I mean, when I was nervous about using the magic Lex gave me, I learned how to control it through experience. Maybe if you two spar against each other, you’ll learn to control them on the fly?”
Nat and Sora both seemed to ponder this. It was a good idea, the problem was that I could go berserk again and Nat may not be able to stop me.
“Well, before we do anything, I think we should go and see Tia and the others and make sure they know you three are here so they don’t end up thinking you guys are intruders or something,” I suggest, the trio nodding before Sora disappears again.
Once said we all leave my workshop and head to the throne room where Tia should be finishing up with the nobles for the morning. I was wondering how the others would react to not only Natali/Sorano but also how they would react to another Twilight, one that looks more pony than human at that. Luckily I didn’t have to wonder long as we turn a corner and run into Shining Armor and Cadence.
“Uncle Ed, I was wondering where-,” Cadence stops herself as she notices Twilight and Natali, the duo looking at the couple in surprise. They stay silent for a second before Nat leans up to talk to me.
“You didn’t say the ponies of this world look more human than Equine. This is weird.” She whispers in my ear. I just rub the back of my head with a sheepish expression as Shining adorns a stern yet neutral face.
“Edward, who are these two?” He asks and I see Twilight go to talk before Nat shakes her head. She then turns to Shining with an equally neutral expression.
“Excuse me Captain, but could you gather the Elements of Harmony in the throne room?” She requests rather politely. Shining looks at her for another couple seconds before nodding.
“Alright. I can tell this is important, so I will do that. But if this is a trap-,” “You don’t need to worry, Captain Armor, we aren’t a threat. We just wanted to meet the Elements before anything else.” Nat interrupts. The duo looked to me and I just nod to them. They both sigh and head out to look for the girls, and I barely see as Cadence looks back at us, or more accurately, Twilight and Natali.
“Wow, so that was this world version of my brother and Cadence? They look...pretty good actually.” Twilight says as the duo get out of earshot. I just nod to her as we turn a corner and I see the doors to the throne room. Walking up, I see as two of the elites are stationed at the door. They do glance at Twilight for a second, the mare hiding behind Natali a bit before I wave them off and open the door.
Entering the throne room, I see as Tia is talking to Luna with Polearm by their side. Perfect, at least we didn’t have to look for them. As soon as the three of us walk in, they turn to us. The trio smile as they see me, then get a curious expression or concerned in Polearms case, as they see Twilight and Natali. We all just stand in the throne room in silence for a bit, not really knowing how to break the ice before Natali coughs, getting the others attention.
“Um, hello. My name is Natali. I am a Displaced that Ed just summoned. Nice to meet this worlds versions of the royal sisters.” Natali says with a slight bow, Twilight following suit. Tia and Luna smile as the duo bow.
“Please rise. If you two are anything like the last Displaced that Ed summoned, then I presume you are going to be sparring?” Tia asks Natali, raising a brow.
“You mean Adam?” She asks, the others going slightly wide-eyed as she knows him.
“Indeed. Praytell, how is it you are acquainted with that warrior who faced my husband not that long ago?” Luna asks. I can see Twilight going wide-eyed in my peripherals and I can hear Nat in my head. ‘You will explain in a minute.’ I realized I didn’t tell them I was married to Luna.
“Well, he is my brother.” The others go legitimately wide-eyed at this revelation.
“He is your brother? Then why is it you do not look alike?” Polearm asks.
“Well, he isn’t my actual brother by blood. But Adam, Lex and I have been best friends for nearly a decade to the point where we all consider ourselves siblings. Our families even spend the holidays together because of the three of us.” She says before digging into her purse and taking out the photo I have seen Lex and Adam have when I met them both. She hands it to Tia and Luna to look at, the sister smiling at it.
“You three truly are an odd trio,” Luna says with a snicker, Twilight and Natali laughing as well.
“There is definitely no denying that Princess. But, that is just what makes us be closer as a family, our differences just make us realize how much we truly have in common with one another.” Nat says, taking the photo back.
It was as Nat was putting her photo away that the doors opened again and the others all walked in. I can see that Twilight, Spike and Shining were in the front with the others close behind them, Rainbow staying in the air as expected. As soon as Fluttershy finally entered, they all turn to me, Nat and Twi. I can see the curious spark in my Twilight’s eyes upon seeing the pony form, but she manages to stay quiet.
“Well, the elements are here. Now can you tell us who you two are?” Shining asks with slight impatience. I couldn’t really blame my nephew for his attitude after what happened not that long ago.
“Wow, what happened here to make Shiny so tense?” Twilight questions before covering her muzzle upon realizing she said that aloud. The others all look to her with wide eyes and Natali facepalms and sighs.
“Dang it Twilight. We really got to see if we can get some help with thinking aloud.” Nat says, Twilight nodding in agreement.
“Ok, what?” Rainbow says, breaking the awkward silence. Twilight clears her throat and steps up.
“Uh, hey girls. I am Twilight, or at least the Twilight from Natali’s dimension. I decided to tag along with her for her first summoning.” She says with a slightly awkward laugh at the end. The others all look shocked and I can see Rainbow looks unconvinced.
“Oh yeah? How do we know you two aren’t just some changelings?” She says, flying up to Twilight’s face. Before any could react Rainbow suddenly falls to the ground, her wings stuck to her back as though they were pinned.
“What the heck?” She says, standing and trying to unfurl her wings with no results. Before she can try and blame anyone, Natali all but teleports in front of her with a glare.
“Don’t talk. To Twilight. Like that. Again.” She warns and I figure out that she is keeping Rainbow’s wings pinned with her Vectors. I can see that Rainbow is actually shaking but Twilight walks up and places a hand on Nat’s shoulder.
“Calm down Nat. You don’t need to protect me like that, remember?” She says. Natali looks to her before sighing and Rainbow’s wings unfurl.
“Sorry. You know how protective I can be.” Twilight smiles and lightly nuzzles her cheek.
“I know. And I appreciate it.” The duo smile to one another and I see the others have some dropped jaws as they know the implication of cheek nuzzles. I smile at this and barely keep myself from chuckling at their expressions.
“Ok, how do we prove you are a Twilight then?” Polearm asks and Twilight and Nat think for a moment.
“I know!” We all look to Cadence as she walks up to Twilight and I can see where this is going. Cadence crouch’s slightly, and I see the realization in Twilight’s eyes before she follows suit with a smile.
“Sunshine, Sunshine, Ladybugs Awake! Clap your hands and do a little shake!” They sing together and my Twilight looks in shock as they do the dance in perfect sync. I look to Nat and see her blushing after the last part of the dance. I turn to my nephew and see him also blushing, but with embarrassment for them. Cadence smile and hugs the other Twilight.
“Well, there is no doubt now, you are most definitely a Twilight.” They end their hug and Twilight smiles at her and then to the Elements. I can just see the ideas appearing in the head of my Twilight.
“Well, now that we got the suspicions out of the way, Nat why don’t you bring out the rest of your party,” I said as Nat looked at me in shock. “ You can relax. I know you have more friends in your purse there, I could sense them when you were coming through the portal, and your creed said you had a team.”
Nat nods with a slight sigh before digging into her purse and looking to my worlds counterparts.
“Hey Twilight, Fluttershy, try to control yourselves when you see them.” She says, earning some confused looks from my friends and a grin from her Twilight. After a second she pulls out three odd orbs the size of cherries and presses the buttons on the front, the balls growing to the size of softballs in her hands. We look to the orbs curiously when Natali smiles.
“Alright, come on out guys!” She throws the balls into the air and after a second they open up with a whitish blue flash. The beams reach the ground before forming and bursting away, leaving behind three creatures
“Nat, are those what I think they are?” I ask in awe. “Well, if you’re thinking pokemon then you would be correct my fine alchemist,” commented Sora with a grin.
“Everyone these are my partners,” she sang with a smile. “This Selene the Zorua, Topaz the Mawile, and Chance the Luxio. I got them at different points since I came to my to my Equestria. Team, these are some new friends I like you to meet and before you ask, they have the same names as a lot of our friends back home but they aren’t the same ponies.”
“Hello,” said the trio of pokemon. “Oh my gosh, they are so cute!” exclaimed the resident animal caretaker. “They can speak via a telepathy spell it what I’m getting. What type of animals are these Edward?” asked my Twilight with the usual glimmer of curiosity.
“They're called Pokemon Twi, it’s short for pocket monsters. They are a large group of animals that vary from shape, size, type, powers, and abilities. Most Pokemon have the ability to change their form once they reach a certain power level. This is what is called evolving. Sometimes a pokemon’s mentality can go through drastic changes. Like with most displaced abilities their origins are apart of a series of stories meant to originally entertain humans. So technically they are fictional creatures from mine, Nat, and Sora homeworld. Aside from this from this basic info, I can’t give you any more details. I stop caring for the Pokemon series after I lost my games back home.” I explained as I crossed my arms.
Luna pulled up a chair for me and I took my seat next to her. I looked at Fluttershy as she was staring at the pokemon with sparkles in her eyes. The poor pony wanted to nuzzle the whole lot of them but I could tell she was retraining herself as much as she possibly could. So much so she was practically shaking.
“Hey, Nat do you mind if Fluttershy holds them for a bit? She’s pretty much having a nervous breakdown from the strain of holding herself back.” I whispered to Nat so no one could hear. “Honestly I’m shocked that she didn’t when I brought them out,” she responded. “Mental training my friend but I’ll take that as the all clear. Hey, Fluttershy, Nat said you could hold them.”
The pegasus scooped up the creatures and began with the routine questions. I noticed that Twilight was still trying to analyze each of the pokemon. Looks like I wasn’t the only one as Nat’s Twi walked up to mine with a notepad.
“Here, I think these should sate your curiosity for a bit. These are the notes I made with Nat about the pokemon and their evolution lines.” She says, handing the notepad to my version. Twilight takes the notepad and begins to read through the notes with an awed smile at all the likely information. Twi begins to giggle a little as she sees my version reading so carefully.
“Wow, we really are adorkable when we are reading something new.” There was a slightly stunned silence as Twi says that, before the room bursts into laughter at her statement.
“Wow, Twi never thought I’d hear you say That!” Natali says, laughing. The others nod in agreement, both Twilights blushing.
“Ok, ok we’re good,” Selene says, picking herself off the ground with the others.
“I’m sorry to interrupt this happy scene, but you still haven’t told us why you summoned these three or six, Edward.” Tia pointed out as she turned to me. “Sorry about that Tia. As you all know since my return from death I reabsorbed Malice’s Philosopher Stone back into my body. I gained his power and demon form from this, but I also took Malice’s negativity as well. Long story short I’m having trouble controlling those negative aspects of my mentality, whenever I get to worked up. Like when I threatened Discord the other day. Sorry about that Fluttershy.”
“Oh that’s okay, you were just looking out for Cadance and I know you toy meant it, but you would’ve let him out after the wedding was over, eventually,” said the caretaker as she put Chance on the floor. “Yea, yea we all heard how Ed threatened to encase Discord in his antimagic crystal spell, but back to what Princess Celestia just said. Why did you bring them here?” said Rainbow as she was her hand in the air.
“You see, Diclonius are known for having a few mental and emotional issues of our own, and I think Edward was thinking we could help him work through his own issues,” explained Nat like a teacher. “So, in exchange for helping the dude fix his head he was gonna spar with me and Nat in order to help us get a better feel for the abilities and magics we got recently from Lex,” added Sora.
“Sir, you’re going to fight them?” asked Polearm in shock as everyone head turned to face. “You can blame the Twilight with the red bandana for this. That’s why I wanted to come and tell Tia and Luna. So they could sign off on it first, but I also wanted to do this outside the Canterlot Coliseum. I didn’t want to risk hurting anypony over a mere training session. I still have no idea on how much my strength has grown and I could still be set off if they say the wrong thing to me.”
“So you thought it would be a good idea to have and Anti-Malice team on standby and that’s why you came to here.” interjected Luna with a scowl.” Yes, and the location I had in mind can only be reached right away via Teleportation.”
“And what is this location?” asked Tia in a curious tone. “ The Badlands. They’re remote and unsettled so nopony can get hurt if something happens.”
“Not a bad idea Ed. And even if you start to lose control of yourself there is the chance we can hold you off until you can regain control.” Nat says, looking at one of her bracelets.
“You really think you can hold off Malice?” Twilight asked. The trio just chuckles at her question.
“Twilight, we were able to beat Discord when something took over his mind and was actually intent on killing me and the girls. A demon made from collective negative emotions shouldn’t be too different.” Sora says. Everyone looks to the Diclonius duo in shock at this little revelation.
“You two might be a little in over your heads this time,” commented Rainbow. “How so?” asked Sora. “Malice isn’t just a collective of angry souls. It’s was also formed from my own negativeness towards myself for not being there over two thousand years ago for Luna and Tia. You have to think about this too. If the Elements of Harmony turned a prankster like Discord to stone but destroyed the jealousy and hatred of Nightmare Moon, then what would the do to Malice?” I added.
“Wait, you mean this Malice thing was blasted with the Elements of Harmony and survived!?” asked Nat’s Twilight. “Not just the Elements of this dimension but also the combined magics of all three alicorn Princesses and myself,” added Shining Armor. “How is that even possible?” she asked.
“I sliced off its arm in the fight and it landed on the edge of the blast zone. Just within range to be blasted but just enough to survive it. As Nat can testify, we humans have adaptive immune systems to make sure we don’t get sick from the same disease twice and thanks to a Philosopher Stone kicking every aspect of my body into overdrive, I am now immune to the effects of these things. Unless these things are ramped up to an eleven then you’re screwed, physically anyway.”
The displaced group merely stared at me as if I were just hit by a train. “What?”
“How are you still alive after being blasted with the Orbital Friendship Cannon plus add-ons?!” yelled Sora.
“I didn’t.”
“ So, you’re what a ghost or a zombie?” asked the other Twilight.
“No, I’m completely flesh, blood, steel, and etc,” I said as I stood up from my seat. “Look., long story short I did what I could to hold back Malice while the others used the Elements and magic on me. I died met up with the Truth was given the choice to either return to Earth or to Equestria at the cost of the other. As I’m standing before you know with the current situation you can deduce which life I chose to live.”
“But you could’ve gone home, and been with your family,” interrupted Nat.
“ Listen to me Nat, I may look young but as you already know time flows differently for a lot of Displaced. I arrived in this world long before the Castle of the Two Sister was ever built. It gave me plenty of time to come to terms that my family had passed. Sure, for the first ten years or so I looked for a way to go home, but it was a fruitless endeavor so I settled here. After a few hundred years of wandering, I returned and met Luna, Tia, Starswirl, so on and so forth. I was then betrayed by a pony I considered to be a very dear friend, turned to stone due to this and had my mind shattered almost beyond repair. You can figure out the rest for yourself from what Lex and Adam might have told you. Now, can we please get back to the sparring matter?”
“Yes, everypony, as I think we are all agreed on the location as the Badlands, correct,” said Tia in agreement. “I believe I can teleport a portion of the group there if Luna and Cadance could take some of the others it wouldn’t be too much of a hassle for us all to go.”
“Sorry, but if you don’t mind me interrupting Princess Celestia. I received Teleportation magic from Lex as a Hearth's Warming gift and I haven’t had a chance to teleport a large group very a large distance yet. I was hoping that you’d allow me to teleport us all to the Badlands, and this is also to help you three from using any more magic than necessary. We would need you all at full strength just in case something goes wrong.” explained Nat’s Twi.
“Are you sure you can handle that? A teleportation spell of that magnitude would leave even my sister and myself drained.” Luna says with worry.
“Well she was able to teleport from the library to Applejack’s farm, the schoolhouse, Fluttershy’s cottage, Carousel Boutique, the park then to Sugar Cube Corner within a couple of seconds.” Sora states.
“That’s something I still can get quite right, and it usually takes me a few minutes to do several teleports back to back. So you won’t mind if i ask how are you able to do it so easily?” asked my Twi while she tilted her head.
“Allow me to tell you and save up some time Twi, no offense other Twi.” I interjected, “But as we are still a little rush we don’t have time for a long wind explanation. She said she got her Teleportation from Nat’s sister Lex. See Lex is another Displaced and she is the one who gave me my own magic Arc of Embodiment. We Displaced can freely give our abilities to other Displaced without much effort really, but when it comes to Equestrians we can’t give you all of the abilities but of a downsized version of the skill.”
“Which is why you still have to teach us on the more advanced stuff,” my Twi said as she started to understand. “But I don’t get why she can teleport so much easier than me.”
“You see Twi, what Ed was trying to say my Twi’s magic and his magic have the same roots. As they aren’t from Equestria they aren’t bound by the same magical laws of this world. Which is why my Twi can use her Teleportation more freely than you can, and this magic was specifically created for the purpose we want to use it for.” Nat explained with a humble smile.
“Are we done with the egghead stuff yet? Cause, not only is my head starting to hurt from being told stuff I didn’t understand in the first place, but I really want to so what these new girls can do. No offense Ed, your awesome in your own way and your training multiplied my awesomeness even more but I wouldn’t mind seeing you get on your flank.” mocked Rainbow.
“Yea, so are we going to fight or what?” asked with her own cocky grin.
“Well, you heard the ladies Twilight. Let’s get out to the Badlands asap.” I said with a smile.
“One moment please,” said Tia as she summoned one of the elite guards. “Please inform the staff and court that our group will be our attending to business for the rest of the day. Day court will resume by tomorrow at the lastest.”
“This applies to night court also,” added Luna.
“Yes, your highnesses. Will you be requiring any of the elite guards to accompany you during your trip?” asked the guard in the usual monotone voice.
“No thank you. We’ll have Captain Armor and Assistant Polearm with us as well as the Elements of Harmony with us. So we’ll be in good hands for the time that we’re gone,” said Tia.
The real reason she did this was to keep them out of harm's way. While I did train I didn’t bring them up to the level that Shining was at. It was better not to take chance, ‘Good thinking’ I thought to myself.
“Let’s get this show on the road,” Sora commented.
“Everypony ready?” I asked.
“I don’t have an outfit,” lamented the fashionista.
“No time,” said Spike.
“Twi just teleport us now before something happens,” I say as I rub my eyes.
“Yes, sir Mr. Elric.” answered the giddy unicorn.
“Call me Ed,” I said.
“Let’s go already!” yelled Sora.
There was a sudden shift of colors as we faded from the throne room to our next destination.
The group of ponies, pokemon, and Displaced all arrive in the Badlands just outside the fort that Edward had used for his training grounds. The group started to wobble as they started to separate from one another.
“I must say, that is a very different aspect of teleportation from which I would never get used to dear,” said Rarity as she stumbles to get her bearings.
“You said it,” says Spike with a face plant on the ground.
“It was different, to say the least,” remarked Celestia.
“I agree with you, sister,” added Luna while Edward held on to her to keep her from falling.
“You two think this is bad, then trying falling through a void portal and usually landing on your back, or how about being blasted in the chest with a beam of magic while walking through one of those things. It really hurts you know,” Edward commented.
“You fall through the portals whenever you’re summoned?” asked Sora with a confused look.
“Please don’t ask me to explain, because not even I know how I screwed that up,” Edward said with a downturned gaze.
“I’ve tried unicorn teleportation and whatever that’s called-” Polearm said as he wobbled forward.
“Fiore magic” added Sora.
“Thank you Ms.Sorano, I prefer unicorn magic over that stuff,” continued the guard pony.
“Where’s Rainbow Dash?” asked Applejack as she rubbed her eyes.
“Down here,” said the pegasus lying flat on her back.
“ Nat, Sora, other Twilight, and pokemon, let’s get everybody to my Fort over there and let them catch their breath. While their bodies readjust from the Teleport we can go over some ground rules for our spar. We can also set up some prep work in case things go south. I’ll head to the fort and get some help. You six stay here with the others.” Edward explained as he ran off toward the fort while he allowed Luna to lean on Celestia.
Edward was only gone for a few moments. When he returned he was followed by the army of training golems he’d created for the training camp. When the group had left the fort Edward had reprogramed the golems to man the site and keep it in working order. They maintained the facility while no pony lived there. Nat’s group had been dead paned at the Edward army before them.
“What are those thing and why do they all look like you?” asked Nat’s Twi with a rekindled curiosity.
“I’ll explain what they are in detail later, for now just know they’re a type of smart golem I created for training purposes. They’ll take your orders no questions asked. Now let’s get these ponies into the fort for a bit of rest and some food. I bet we can whip something up in a flash,” said the alchemist with a smile. Natali smiles as well before digging into her purse again and taking out some odd looking berries. The pokemon look excited at the mere sight of the fruit in her hand.
“How about an Oran and Lum berry salad?” Nat suggests.
It didn’t take long to get the group together, but it did take a while to get everypony to the fortress as they were constantly tripping over themselves due to after effects of the teleportation. Once there Edward showed Nat and Sora to the mess hall so they could start to fix everypony a meal. The pokemon and their Twilight were left with the others to make sure they took it easy and for Twi to recover from the magic strain.
“Is there anything specific any of you girls would want? Food has no limits thanks to Arc of Embodiment. I’m going with my usual fish and eggs.” asked Ed lighting a fire on the stove.
“Yeah, can you summon some lettuce, celery, and carrots? I have plenty of berries we can use. I may cheat every now and then, but I prefer my vegetarian diet.” Nat says, grabbing an apron and her purse before taking out about a dozen of both types of berries. Ed raises a brow at this, Sora noticing his inquisitive look.
“Twi enchanted the purse to be able to hold far more than spatially possible,” Sora explains. Ed nods and allows his magic to flow, creating the vegetables requested. Nat smiles and grabs several tools like knives, shredders and the bowls for mixing in her Vectors before beginning to cut up the vegetables and shredding and slicing the berries. Ed begins to cook his own food as well, staying a little bit back from Nat as she focuses on making the salads for everyone.
Sora for her part just kept an eye on all the ingredients, checking to make sure none of them fell or got mixed up. After a couple minutes Nat makes a plate of the salad for each of the others and herself, one bowl of the berries for each her pokemon while Ed finished making his fish and eggs. Nat smiles once she finished making all the food before turning to the door to call the others and running into a stone Ed.
“Nyu!” Nat says in alarm, falling over.
“You ok there Nat?” asked Twilight, coming over to help her up. “Sorry about that. I pre-programmed these guys to patrol the grounds before we left this place empty.” Said Ed.
“You said they were a type of smart golem you made for training purposes. I get having one by why make so many?” asked the lavender unicorn. “This was an old fort years ago. I took the Elements of Harmony, Shining Armor, Spike, Polearm and the now elite guards out here for training. As I couldn’t oversee every aspect of everyone’s training at once I made the golems to help with that. They were made to be a teacher slash practice dummy.” explained Ed.
“I think I get that part,” said Sora.
“What do you mean Sora?” asked Nat getting up from the ground.
“Think about it for a minute. Ed is your teacher and he’s the one to drag you out into the middle of nowhere to whip your butt into shape. What better way is there to learn and let off a little steam then to hit the one who caused it all.” said Sora pointing at Ed.
“Bingo. I made these guys for that very reason,” added Ed pointing back. “Of course their look is out of date but I’ll deal with that some other time.”
“Sorry, but would you mind explaining how you made those things in the first place?” asked Twi.
“Not at all Twi, but let’s bring the food out to everyone and I’ll explain while we’re eating. Sound good to you?” Ed said as he motioned a few stone Eds into the room the help distribute the food.
The group all meet up with the others, the other ponies looking at the salads curiously as they have never seen the fruit before. They see as Nat give the pokemon their bowls of diced fruit and their happy expressions when eating. They then see Nat’s Twilight with a happy smile as she eats some of the Oran berries. They all begin to eat their salads as well, all of them enjoying the unique flavors of the berries, Pinkie all but wolfing them down. Nat chuckles and passes the pink mare a full Lum berry.
“Thanks, Natty!” She says with a smile, storing the berry in her mane. The others barely even bat an eye at that.
“So Edward, can you go over how these stone versions work?” Nat’s Twi asks, a notepad and pencil in her magic as she continues to eat. Ed smiles and begins to go over how they work, Twilight writing down nearly every word. The others laugh quietly at her attentiveness, even Ed’s Twilight. Natali just smiles and look to her mega bracelet. She didn’t even notice Ed’s Twilight and Cadence scooting closer.
“So?” Nat looks to Cadence. “How long have you and Twi been together?” Nat is barely able to stop herself from choking on her food, Sora patting her back with a Vector. Nat fumbles for the right words, not really finding a good way to say it as everyone but Ed and her Twi are looking to her before sighing and taking a breath.
“A-a week.” She says quietly, Cadence, Rarity, and Fluttershy smiling wide.
“How did that happen anyways? I know for a fact I am not a fillyfooler, so how is it you and her are in a relationship?” Ed’s Twilight asks.
“Honestly, I have no idea. I never thought of myself as a lesbian, or even bi really. It just sorta happened. Twi and I just seemed to fit. We’re both scientists wanting to learn all we can, I helped her in getting the girls back to normal after Discord switched them and after that, we just spent a lot of time together. Heh, we have had quite a few little adventures together.” Nat says, sighing and leaning her head on her hand with a small smile.
“Come now, there must be more to it than that!” Rarity says, making sure not to disrupt Ed’s conversation.
“Well, there is the fact she probably saved Nat’s life,” Sora says, the others going quietly.
“Say what now?” Spike says after a second. Nat sighs and puts her fork down.
“You guys remember how I said that Diclonius have some mental and emotional issues of our own?” The group nod. “Well, it is a little more complicated than that. You see, Diclonius, when they are born, actually have multiple personalities. It isn’t like me and Sora though. This other personality, the DNA Voice, is the natural instinct of a Diclonius personified. Their purpose is to spread a virus we are capable of producing into other humans, making it so they could only birth other Dicloni.” The group all look to Nat with wide eyes and scoot away a bit.
“Relax guys. The Virus can only be administered by our Vectors, and even then, it has to actually come in contact with the target's bloodstream for them to be infected. You can’t get the virus just from being close to us.” Sora says. The group immediately turned to Applejack, who raised a brow at them.
“They're telling the truth.” After a second everyone goes back to their spots.
“Okay, but what is this about your Twily saving your life?” Shining asks. Nat and Sora both sigh.
“I am really dense when it comes to seeing others emotions, and even my own. I was confused, and a little scared when I started falling for Twi, and I didn’t even know that was what it was, making me even more scared. After Lex gave me my magic, some of it was absorbed by the DNA Voice. A week after, we met another Displaced named Simon who straight up told me how Twi felt about me. I just couldn’t comprehend it. So I retreated into my mind to try and sort it all out. That is when the DNA Voice showed up. It started whispering about how I wasn’t good enough, how I was dangerous, how I don’t feel that way and would only hurt her..” Nat trailed off, clenching her fists. The others look worried so Sora took over.
“After that, the Voice just fed on Nat’s negative emotions and insecurities, trying to take over completely. Luckily me, Twi and Simon were able to enter her mind to try and help. Simon and I were able to hold off the shadow that was the Voice while Twi talked Nat out of her weird negative trance. Twi ended up telling her some important information and snapped Nat out of it by telling her how she felt. After that Nat was able to destroy the Voice herself. I passed out before that so I don’t really know what happened after that.” The others turn to Natali and see her blushing while looking at her bracelet again.
“I...I told her I wouldn’t mind trying this out. Neither of us had been in relationships before, so we both were unsure, but we were willing to try.” Nat gained a small smile as she remembered, Sora going wide-eyed as she sees the memories. “We...took each other first kiss.”
“YOU WHAT?!?”
“You and Twilight were in a similar situation to Edward and Luna many years ago,” said Celestia as she sat next to her student. “How so?” asked Nat, Sora, and Twi in unison. “It was the first time Edward went berserk, during the Minotaur Wars. He’d been tracking a band of raider that was burning villages in this area. When he came across them in the act Ed lashed out at them. He snapped and this is when Starswirl, Luna, and myself had to intervene. It took two weeks before we got word of the happenings that had transpired. During the two weeks, Ed created this wasteland that you see before you now.”
“You mean Ed made the Badlands of your Equestria,” Sora said with shock. “Yes, he did Sora. Ed’s Philosopher's Stones take in the ambient magic around him whenever he wishes it, but when he’s out of control the ability acts more like biology and can’t be turned off,” explained Celestia looking out to the Badlands. “I get how that first part is similar to Nat, but how does Luna tie into this?” Sora asked again. “Luna admitted how she felt about Ed before we left the castle to deal with him, and it was only after we managed to wear Ed down enough to the point he recognized her that he finally stopped.”
“So what you’re saying, princess, is that Luna had feelings for Ed and vice versa,” responded Sora. “Correct, Sora. Of course, it wasn’t until after Ed took on a whole army after fight our fight and managing to make it back here that he admitted he loved Luna as well. This fortress holds a lot of sentimental value for the two of them.” Celestia continued. “I understand what you’re saying now. Ed and Luna feel for each other like Nat and Our Twi did and just like them they were too afraid to admit their feelings for one another,” added Sora.
“Ed must have thought he wasn’t good enough to be with Luna at the time,” interjected Nat as she fiddle with her food. “You’re more right than you know Nat. Because of the time, we lived end even if Ed hold told Luna how he felt it would have only made things harder for them to try and be together, but fate intervened and Ed became the next Minotaur King. With his new title, he not only stopped the war, but he laid the groundwork that allowed the Minotaur Kingdom to flourish as well as to allow them to integrate into Equestrian society. The best part that came from this was it finally allowed Ed and Luna to see each without having drawbacks, and eventually, this led to their marriage.” explained Celestia looking on at her brother and then to sister.
“So, that’s why Ed was sitting next to Luna at the castle,” said Sora pointing to the sky. “It also explains why Ed has so many negative emotions towards himself and how Malice way created,” added Nat. “What you mean?” asked Twi. “Think about it this way Twi. Sora was originally a defense mechanism in my head until she developed into who she is today. Ed’s case is similar but very different at the same time. When he went berserk the first time the stone connected to his anger taking control of his mind.” “I don’t quite get it yet,” said Twilight scratching her head.
“Malice controls Edward’s body through his negative emotions Twilight, and while his love for Luna helps him control Malice. It is also his love for Luna that created the hatred in his heart towards himself,” commented Celestia with tears in her eyes. “You’re talking about when he was sealed in stone,” interjected Twi while Nat handed a handkerchief to the Princess with one of her vectors. “Thank you, Nat, and yes Twilight. You see like with Discord Ed was still completely aware of what went on around him. It wasn’t until after his return that he told Luna and I of his bout of insanity. Fortunately, he was able to come back from this, but unfortunately, it was also before Luna became Nightmare Moon. Ed was forced to watch his wife succumb to her jealousy and hatred.”
“That means he also was forced to watch you seal her away on the moon,” added Nat placing her hand over her mouth in shock. “Ed has gone through so much already. He’s only been free for six months now and things have only gotten worse for him since his return. In the past few days since his death and return from Truth, I sometimes find myself wishing he would have returned to his homeworld,” lamented the solar princess.
“A snowball's chance in Tartarus that’ll happen.” All eyes turned to Sora. “Ed is strong, but he is also vulnerable. He is afraid of giving in to his emotions, his rage, his wrath, and because of that, Malice will continue to live on. He is clinging to this world and his loved ones while pushing away his darkness. What most don’t seem to realize, is without darkness, there is no light.”
“She’s right. While obviously, wrath and other emotions are dangerous in excess, if used correctly, they can be the force to drive someone to do the impossible. I mean, look at me and Sora. We were able to beat Discord because we can control our anger and focus it onto a target. The draconequus in question was being controlled by someone else, so we knew we could just kill him. All Ed need’s to do is accept his darkness, and show how the light needs them.”
“Easier said than done,” Selene says, wiping her muzzle. The others nodded as well.
“Well, that is why we’re here. To help him through it.” Nat says, finishing her food. She grabs her plate, as well as those of the ones who are finished and bring them to the kitchen while Sora just stays at the table.
“I can tell, you two have been through a lot,” Luna says suddenly, Sora nodding after a second.
“Yeah. Even though I have only been around for seven and a half years, it feels like Nat and I have always been together. I would do anything for her. I am not sure if that is just my defensive origin and instinct, or if it just who I am as her sister.” Sora sighs and disappears, back into Nat’s head. ‘Love you too sis.’
By the time the Diclonius came back, everyone was done their food and Twilight had four pages worth of information written down and was brainstorming ways they could replicate it in her Equestria.
“Okay I do believe that everyone feels a lot better now,” said Ed with a smile. “Now let’s lay down some ground rules for the match. First, I want to point out the is an all in no holds bar type of deal. So if you two were even thinking of holding back on me you better put that thought out of your right now. I took on your brother after all, and while Adam was as strong as I could only put him on the same level as the Minotaur King from over a thousand years ago, and that’s pretty strong by this Equestria standers.”
“You got a better comparison. One that’s a little more current,” said Nat’s Twi. “Yes. I do actually. From what Nat has told me she can sense the magical powers and other similar powers that living things emit.” stated Ed pointing at Nat. “What would like you to to do is use your abilities to gauge Polearm over there and then compare it to what you got from Adam. You should probably take a look at the others for good measure too.”
Nat nods and extends her Vectors, vibrating them to view their magic strength. She compares each of the others with the ponies and other Displaced she had met over the months.
“Hmm, well. From what I could tell, Polearm and AJ would be a little bit weaker than Adam when I saw him last, but not by much. Rainbow is actually on par with Penny and that is rather impressive. Rarity and Fluttershy are a little weaker than Penny and Pinkie….yeah I can’t even get a read on her.” She then turns to Twilight and her eyes widen a bit.
“Woah. You're actually as strong as Loki’s Sunset!” The others look a little confused while Celestia’s eyes widen. “Take it easy on that subject Nat. The empire still sleeps here.” Ed said placing a hand on her shoulder. “Same in my world”
“Sunset?” Celestia questions quietly.
“Long story short, the first Displaced I summoned was another draconequus named Loki, who travels the void with his version of Sunset Shimmer and a pet wendigo. The reason I am so shocked by your power Twilight is that Sunset was an Alicorn.” The others all go wide-eyed, especially Twilight for being as strong as an Alicorn.
“I’m not surprised I told Tia something similar before I took Twilight for training. Around three months ago she was just below Luna when we first met over a thousand years ago,” said Ed patting his Twi on the back. “It wouldn’t surprise me if they ponies in this Equestria had a higher fighting potential than yours. We saw a few more wars and spats in the last few years before my stone nap. I am glad that it stopped though. Anyways, let’s get back to the power gauging.”
Nat nods and focuses on Edward, only to fall back at the power she is sensing.
“Holy Crap! I-I don’t even...I can’t even describe this level of power. Though, I guess having two philosophers stones would do that. You practically dwarf Celestia right now.” The others look to Ed with both pride and worry. “Sorry but I’m not one for boast on how strong I am because not even I know that at this point. Also, I try not to use my stones in order to preserve them. I’ve been around for a long time which let me pick-up many ways of fighting but I digress back to what we’re doing”
“Well normally I would give you some info about me, but I can’t actually gauge my own power. I honestly have no idea how strong Sora and I are.” Nat says apologetically. Her Twilight nods as she pats Nat’s back.
“Truth be told I am curious about how strong I am now that I can use my Solid Script Magic.” Nat looks to her for a second before nodding and viewing her magic. Nat has a slightly worried expression before taking a breath.
“My gauge, right now you are a little weaker than Rarity. Though I can tell you, you have more power just waiting to be unleashed.” Twi raises a brow but still nods. “You’re both pretty strong as far as this world’s standards go. You could easily give our Discord a run for his money” Ed gestured as he pulled up a power chart with Arc of Embodiment. “Just remember that there will always be someone stronger. Especially when it comes to the Displaced.”
“In terms of power Lex could’ve easily beat the crap out of me when we first met. Adam could’ve have won our match if he could’ve strategized more on his feet. I gained a few abilities from this demon summoner Oz that compliment Arc nicely and if I would’ve had more time to practice then I wouldn’t have had to try as hard as I did.” Ed explained.
“Yeah, that sounds like those two. Adam always has been the best fighter out of all of us, and Lex is one hell of a mage.” Sora says. “ When it comes to fighting you have to remember that it’s not just power but also how you can best use that power to your advantage. Take me for example, while I have a ton of power I don’t throw it around. Instead, I use it in combination with my abilities and knowledge of various techniques for a chain of attack.” Ed said bringing up a few odd weapons.
“I also used my alchemagic to come up with my own skills. As I only have Arc of Embodiment as a magic I tend to use a variant of elemental alchemagic. Like my crimson lightning and crimson flame alchemagic.” Ed said clapping his hands to conjure up a fire flame in his right hand and red electricity in his left. “I do this by modifying my clothing via elemental fibers i weave into them. All I have to do is spark the reaction. You should know I don’t need to clap my hands to do this either. It’s more out of habit than anything.”
Nat nods in understanding and grabs one of the bracelets on her arm before moving it up and clamping it onto her right forearm. The others look in confusion before they feel some high heat above them. Looking up, they see three different arms made of fire.
“That makes two of us,” Nat says with a grin, the others seeing the Vectors are coming from her back. They all look in wonder at the flaming arms before Nat retracts them back into their back. “ This is one of my favorite types of weapons to use, but these pair in comparison to the original back at the castle,” Ed said bringing up a crystal sword and throwing it to Nat, the Diclonius actually holding it properly.
“So this is the magic-nullifying sword Adam told us about. Pretty cool. And kinda heavy.” Nat says. “And yet you don’t seem bothered by its weight.” Ed points out. Nat shrugs and places the sword on her shoulder. “Well Diclonius are naturally stronger than normal humans, plus I have a regular workout schedule back at home.”
“Did Adam also tell you he faced the original Minos Claymore variant while it was charged with crimson alchemagic,” added Ed. “Yes for me, no for her.” Sora states. “Although, he mentioned something about how you said he had enough magic to overpower it if he had the proper training.”
“Ok, not to sound impatient or rude, but can we get ready for the fight now. After hearing about what you two have done back in your world, I really want to see you two throw down now!” Rainbow says, munching on some of the Oran berry bits.
“I just have one more thing to add. Adam was right about my sword if you have enough magic it won’t be able to completely nullify your magic, but you’ll still have one hell of a time trying to use it. I want you to know these things are more dangerous when I use my technique Sword Burial. I charge the blades with alchemagic and add my skill Mars Bane which turns one attack into four with one weapon. So the more weapons coming at you the more times you get hit.” explained Ed.
“Well then, it looks like Nat and I are actually going to have to take out all the stops,” Sora says, walking to stand by the door.
“Another heads up I haven’t told you all of my tricks and I told you two no holds bar. I want you to come at me as if you wanted to kill me. Cause you know I plan on doing just that.” Ed said with an evil grin. To the others shock, Nat let her hair cover her eye and gave a glare that sent shivers down their spines. “Very well.”
“Then to quote Pinkie ‘Let’s get this Party STARTED!” Ed said as he charged forward with a punch.
Nat POV
Once Ed said that all of us began to head out to the field outside the fort. Honestly, I was kinda worried about this fight. I know that Ed may very well be the strongest person I have faced, yet I had to remind myself this was to help him get better control over his darkness. It was kinda funny really, me and my sister being summoned to help someone else with their alternate personality.
‘You think this is a good idea Sora?’ I ask her within my mind.
‘Whether this was a good idea or not, we are still going through with it. Besides, from what I could tell, this is probably Ed’s best bet for getting Malice under control.’ She responds.
‘Do you really think you can convince that thing to work with Ed?’
“Maybe, maybe not. But I do know that Malice isn’t just his namesake. And I will do what I can to make him realize that.’ I smile as we get to our area with my pokemon and Twi with us.
“Be careful Nat. This is going to be tough.” Twi says in worry. I just smile and hand her my jacket.
“I know Twi, but if fighting him means that I can help, then that is what I’ll do.” She still doesn’t look convinced so I get a little closer. “Hey. Don’t worry. I am not going to let Malice hurt me or Ed. Besides, we still have to figure out how to tell the girls back home about us.” Twi smiles a bit and gives me a light kiss on the cheek.
“You so owe me after this.” I smile back as she and my partners head to the others. I stretch a bit and make sure my bracelets and AR are secure and focusing on my magic styles. I look across the field to Ed, the Alchemist talking to Luna.
“Edward, I’ll do what I can.”
Ed’s POV
“Are you sure you want to do this?” asked Luna. “It hasn’t even been a week since the altercation with Malice.”
“I don’t really have much of a choice Luna. This is how Displaced do things. Besides if Nat and Sora can help me get Malice under better control I won’t run the risk of hurting someone from just saying the wrong thing by accident.”
“I can see there’s no point in talking you out of this, but just know we’ll do whatever it takes to bring down Malice if it comes out,” she said with her serious face.
I could tell this thought was genuinely scaring her though. “I won’t let it come to that. I’ll only use the demon form until I feel its strain then I’ll deactivate it.”
“I’d preferred that you not use it at all, but that’s pointless too as this match is to help you gain control of it. I’m going to go over and get the other Twilight so we can head back to the others together. I’m curious to see what else I can get out of her,” Luna said with a wicked smirk.
“Alright, but don’t be too pushy about it. She might freeze up from to much pressure.”
“ALRIGHT NAT, SORA,” I yelled out taking my stance. “YOU READY TO MEET MY DEMON!”
Nat/Sora POV
Sora and I look towards Ed and nod, getting into our stance. I knew that this would be intense. For the first time since I was Displaced, I was worried about who I am facing. Ed nods back before red lightning began to erupt from his body. His body starts to glow red as what seemed to body shadows started to erupt from his right side. The shadows started to cover Ed’s face but only halfway. The fabric of his right sleeve and glove was suddenly torn to shreds at the steel underneath started to change as it twisted and grew into a red demonic metal arm. The shadows now covered half of Ed’s form and eyes began to pat at us from across the field. But the most horrifying thing was the singular large eye that had kept a constant gaze on use since it had appeared across Ed’s chest. Sora and I couldn’t stand it so we tried to keep our own gaze on Ed’s face, but it wasn’t much better as the shadow covering the right side now had three eyes where on should’ve been, all the while it smiled with a sharp toothy grin.
No matter what, I couldn’t think of anything I have seen before that could compare to this creature of darkness. Not Grimm, not monsters, not evil, just darkness. I furrow my brow and frown, regaining my focus.
“Well, this is certainly surprising, I honestly wasn’t expecting you to look like that,” I say to him, Ed chuckling a little bit. Before he can speak, however, I become covering in a pink aura, my magic flowing through. I raise my arm above me, several of my swords appearing.
“Maguilty Sodom.” I look to him with a glare. “Go.” I point my hand to him, the swords being launched at high speeds towards him. Ed doesn’t even bat an eye as his red lighting sparks, the stone beneath him rising to form a wall. The swords are blocked by the wall, barely even passing into it. I tisk at this failure. Should have known that wouldn’t work.
‘So much for that.’ Sora thought to me.
Ed looks to me and smiles a wicked smile, crouching to launch himself. I barely have time to prepare before he does so. I can barely keep track of him! He appears in front of me and goes to punch back before I release a gale force wind in his face, launching him back again.
“Nice one and here I was gonna say ‘to slow’,” Said Ed with a laugh. I don’t join in and allow the wind to wrap around my legs. I jump higher than any could normally and hover in the air with my wind.
“Sorry Ed, but speed is something I know a lot about.” With that, I launch myself at him with my wind, one of my swords in my grip. He raises his arm and blocks my slash, the limb not even giving a little bit. I smile though and summon a bunch of sword behind him.
“You know these eyes aren’t just to creep you out, right,” He said grabbing my leg and spinning around flinging me into my swords. “And jumping in the air, not your smartest move either. Especially since my Sword Burial attacks from every direction.”
I frown as I get back to my feet and look at his eyes. I can see them all moving independently from each other, no clear blind spot. Good thing I made my swords intangible to myself. I look at him again and try my other style of magic. I focus, the matrix appearing beneath me as the wind begins to blow faster and faster, wrapping me in the air. “Storm Mail!” I rise a couple of feet into the air again, but I focus on my wind this time. I can see his eyes moving around, looking for my attack only for them to look straight at me.
“You may be more experience in combat than me, but you have never faced someone like me before.” I summon a dozen swords around myself, all of them pointing to him. As I launch them, I make a tornado around him, the swords being tossed around him, covered by the dust and dirt in the cyclone. I fly above the eye and enter the cyclone myself, landing and staring face-to-face at Ed.
“You said this was to help you control your demon form, but so far I don’t see you having any problems,” I say. “A two-minute scrap in this form is nothing. I’d hoped you were in this for the long hall. My stamina can outlast a normal human’s by leaps and bounds. Adam and I fought for around six hours before I was even remotely started to sweat.” he said as he continued to grin.
I raise a brow, my AR showing his soul not even trying, but I could still see him holding back the darkness. I sigh and dismiss the cyclone, allowing all to see us.
“You’re scared.” He looks to me. “You’re scared to go all out. You told me beforehand that this was a no holds back, fight. And yet, you continue to hold yourself back. I can’t help, if you don’t take this seriously.”
“Okay, you got me there. I’m not playing by my own rules but just so you know this time I’m showing you a controlled form. Do you really want to 100% mode?” he asked in lament.
I just look to him with a blank expression before grinning. “100%? What other way is there to go through life with?” I use my wind and appear a dozen feet away in an instant. I summon a bunch of swords again, but I keep them behind me. “Let’s go.”
“Fine then. RAAAAAA!” he shouted as the area began to glow around him in a red hue. The red metal and shadows started to encased his body in a thick armor. Ed size grew to easily dwarf Celestia. Various weapons started to appear behind him.
“Let’s see if you can handle my Arc of Babylon.” said the now demonized alchemist in a multi-toned voice, his head completely covered by shadows and eyes and a fanged smile.
I lower my head somewhat, my hair obscuring my face. I tilt my head to the side slightly, before opening my eyes and giving my own mad smile. I barely notice the others shivering at the sight.
“Two can play that game!” I raise my hand again, the matrix appearing beneath me as I summon a multitude of swords to match Ed’s numbers. We both smile to each other and lower our arms.
“Go” at that, both Arsenal’s are launched at each other, not a single one getting past the others. The two of us continue to make more weapons that are repelled by the others. I look through the AR and see Ed is still dividing his focus between me and Malice. I frown and add a little more stress into the stalemate by launching blasts of wind at him.
“OOOO. Drafty, guess I should light a fire, Crimson Flame!” Ed yelled as he launched a wave of red flames at us. I retaliate by focusing and making a more compressed blast of wind that seems to stall the flames. I look to him and see his grin had seemingly turned more demonic. Good.
I smile and burst away with the wind, appearing behind him again. I knew he could see me so I blast the wind into the ground and make a dust cloud. I close my eyes and focus on my MVV. It wasn’t hard to find Ed, the alchemists magic being the largest in the area. I speed around the area, blasting him with wind and swords when I can while dodging his own blasts. I can see the souls within him becoming more restless as the battle goes on, and I try to think of a way to push him farther.
“Try this on for size!” I send a small beam of magic at Ed that he blocks with his steel arm. But before he can try to hit me I blast more and more small bolts at him, each bolt moving faster than most can track. I can barely hear him growling in frustration and smile. He suddenly claps his hands, the dust in the area being solidified into blocks and getting rid of my cover. ‘Damn.’
“There you are!” He yells and I am barely able to get out of the way as he launches a torrent of fire at me. Unfortunately, I hear some screams behind me. I quickly open my eyes and turn to the sound, seeing the others behind Twilight as she summoned Guard with her magic.
“Crap! You guys ok?!” I call out, dodging another couple of swords.
“For now! I can only block so many of those attacks!” Twilight yells to me, keeping the word up. I nod and look back at Ed, seeing him actually grit his teeth beneath all the shadow. I fly into the air, Ed’s weapons following me.
“Storm Shred!” I launch the high-pressure wind, the weapons being pushed back and Ed dodging the bolts of wind. I fly over him and focus the wind below him.
“Rising Tornado!” A category 3 tornado appears around him, Ed somehow staying on the ground. I summon a bunch of swords and send them through the wind, Ed blocking or dodging in the limited space he has. He releases a roar and dissipates the tornado with his electricity. I frown and fly around him as he releases more electricity. I keep dodging through the air as Ed releases more power and electricity to try and zap me. I manage to keep up with the bolts and dodge them before landing and smiling at him.
“Whirl Shock.” Ed quickly turns and raises his arms to block a fast blast of condensed wind. As he is turned I run up to him. I see the sparks of a transmutation and slide down, barely dodging a slash as he turned his right arm into a sword. “Oh, won’t you use those elemental vector little girls?” sneered the demonic alchemist. I just grin, confusing him.
“Who said we haven’t?” Sora and I say. Before he can react, the ground beneath Ed collapses and he falls into a hole Sora had been digging whenever I was close to the ground.
“HAHAHA! EXCELLENT, SIMPLY MARVELOUS!” yelled Ed from the hole, his voice becoming more splintered. “I want to try having multiple limbs to. Seal one Pride RELEASE!”
I go wide-eyed as I hear this and zoom back. I see a shadow beginning to leave the hole before several eyes and saber-toothed mouths appear. I furrow my brow as Ed gets out of the hole, the shadow around him also having the eyes and mouths. I check my AR and see Ed is straining to keep the other souls back as he uses this power.
“Alright. Let’s see what your shadows can do against my Vectors!” I call before summoning a dozen Vectors and vibrating them to become visible. He gains a crazed smile and the shadow begins to rush at me with near blinding speeds. I meet them halfway with my Vectors, pushing each bladed shadow back with a punch or miniature explosion. I begin to slowly walk towards him, my vectors continuing to protect me.
“This is a match. Can’t remember the last time I used Pride’s shadow. Let’s throw some more powers into the mix, shall we? Seal six Wrath and Seal seven Sloth release.” Ed said as the pupils on the eyes dilated. I go wide-eyed and focus carefully as I see the shadow begin to retreat to the main body. I don’t react time, however, when Ed appears in front of me and lands a hard punch to my gut, sending me back. I bounce on the ground a couple times before regaining control and using the wind to reorient myself.
I dodge right as Ed zooms towards me again, barely able to stay at a distance. I try to launch a few Vectors to wrap around him, but he manages to dodge or block them with his shadows. It took me a second, but then I remember what Wrath’s power was. The Ultimate Eye that can see nearly everything. Including the spatial disruption of my Vectors moving.
“No chance to get away little girls. Seal three Lust RELEASE!” shouted the maddening alchemist. The nails on both of his hands started to extend to the length of swords. “ Let’s have some more fun,” said Ed charging forward at top speed.
I can barely see that he is using both Sloth and Lust at once. I boost myself with wind and my Vectors, dodging to the side, his nail barely stabbing into the side of my shoulder. Not enough to damage, but enough to hurt as I rip it out with my dodge. But what I hear next makes me freeze.
“TWILIGHT!” I look to the others and my eyes shrink to pinpricks. The nail went past me and straight through the Guard, stabbing into Twilight’s shoulder. She looks to me and Ed in shock for a second before the pain registers and she screams.
“No!” I zoom over to her. I don’t even care about Ed and Malice at this point and focus my Vectors to explode, destroy the nail. I rush to Twilight as she is clutching her shoulder.
“Twilight! Oh, my gods are you ok!?” I ask frantically.
“Rule one in fighting never take your eyes off the enemy,” whisper the demonic Edward from behind my head. I quickly turned to only see a giant with glowing crimson eyes with its right-hand’s nails full extended in the air. He swipes down, only for the sound of metal banging against metal to go out. He looks at his claws and sees them stopped by a pair of Vectors.
“You hurt her,” I whisper. He just chuckles a little and gives more strength to the slash, my Vectors beginning to give a little. “You hurt Twilight.” At this point, a dark pink and lavender aura began to cover me. I open my eyes again, both of them completely dull.
“YOU’RE DEAD!!” I scream and punch the demonic alchemist in the face, sending him back. Before he can get up I am on him, a Vectors being launched and blowing up his left hand.
“HAHAHAHA! MORE MORE FIGHT US MOOORREEE! WE WANT TO BE FREEEEEEE!!!!” yelled a chorus from the demonic being on the ground. There was a sudden whirl of red shooting in every direction coming from the demon. I cover my eyes a bit from the release of energy and frown.
“Malice.” Sora states. I pause for a second before nodding, Sora taking control of our body. The demon gets to his feet again, but before the can even move, I see as one of Ed’s eyes come back to normal.
“We… have… to … stop.” answered Ed with strain. “ I… can… hold … them. Back anymore.”
“You won’t have to,” I say from behind him. The demon turns to see me, then back to Sora.
“How?”
“Astral form” Sora states before beginning to vanish. I quickly clap my hands, two different spell matrix appearing, and place them on Ed’s head.
“Combination Magic Maguilty Invasion!” With that pink, red and blue lightning erupts from us, Malice roaring in pain, me and Sora yelling in determination. All our visions go white for a second before I sense it was complete.
I open my eyes again and find myself not in the badlands, but in a white void similar to the World of Truth. I get to my feet and look around before feeling a tap on my shoulder. I turn and am face to face with my sister.
“I cannot believe that worked.” She says before frowning and slapping me across the face. “What the hell was that Nat!?! I thought we agreed not to hurt Ed, even if Malice took control.”
“I-I, he just hurt...what..even happened? All I saw was red and then, I felt you bring me back.” I stumble a bit as I recover from the hit and the memories come back.
“My guess is you were lost to the Diclonius Bloodlust for a second. That combined with our natural protective instincts caused you to go a little nuts there and blow up Ed’s hand after Twi got hurt. Thank gods he can regenerate.” Before I can say anything I feel the ground shake a bit. I look around and see a door that was the same design as the portal of truth but it was only regular sized and seemed like it was divided into three parts, each a different color. I look to Sora who nods and we enter the door, but not before setting up a link between us.
Yeah, my wind magic seems like a literal breeze compared to this tempest of souls. Sora and I walked in and immediately felt an intense pressure as we see all the souls being tossed around. We remember to stay close and I focus on one of the souls in front of us.
“Excuse me? Do you know where Ed and Malice are?” I ask it. The soul just looks to me before nodding to the left. I see that while it looks like it is constantly moving, the souls are actually forming what looks like a hallway.
“Hey, thanks, dude. Or is it dudette?” Sora asks. The soul just looks at us before turning and going into the tempest. We both just shrug and walk through the hall of souls, each soul we go by seeming to ignore us, but I do notice a couple staring at us from time to time. I am not sure how long we were walking for before we hear a commotion ahead of us. We both rush past another corner and see Ed and who I guess is Malice going at it. Malice actually looked a bit like Father if he was using the Ultimate Shield.
“I won’t let you out again you bastards,” Ed yelled at his demon. “We are already for thanks to you releasing the Seals like a drunken fool. You wanted power and we gave it to you and once we place you in our cage we’ll consume those humans first and then move on to those ponies you’re so fond of.” hissed Malice. “
“I WON’T LET YOU!” yelled Ed as he started to throw punches at Malice while the demon only laughs at his attempts.
“Ed stop!” I call out as I wrap a Vector around him, Malice looking shocked as Sora and I are here. “What the? Nat? Sora? How are you two here?” He questions. “One of the spells I have been working on. It’s a combo of Maguilty Sense and my Telepathy spell Invasion. Invasion lets me and Sora enter a person’s mind normally, but by combining it with Maguilty Sense lets us go a step further and actually interact with their soul.”
“Is it meal time already? You shouldn’t have come here little girls it only makes it easier to devour your souls,” laughed the demon. “He’s right you two need to go,” added Ed.
“And you two need to stop.” We say together, confusing both of them. “Malice, humor me, but say you manage to get free and take control of Ed’s body. What exactly do you mean when you are going to ‘devour everyone’s souls’?” Sora asks and I barely notice a couple souls watching us.
“We will allow you to know this before your deaths,” spat the demon with a snicker. “ We will continue to consume souls until we’ve gained enough power to break free of this pathetic human and be human ourselves once more or whatever we were.”
“I’ve tried to tell you, you bastards. You don’t have bodies to return to and you can’t simply make new ones and or force your way into a body,” yelled Ed.
“He is right you know. Even if you had bodies, there is a very real chance you wouldn’t bond with them, resulting in your untimely demise and one way trip to the afterlife.” Sora states.
“And even then, why do you want to be human again? It is obvious you guys don’t want to say, see your loved ones, because they aren’t in this world.” I ask, and take note a couple more souls watching than before.
“We don’t care if it's our world or another’s world. We want freedom from this bastard or keeps us chained up! And once we’re in control again we’ll make him suffer be forcing him to watch as we consume everything in this world that he cares about!” Malice laugh toward the nonexistent ceiling.
The souls around us began to smile from every direction. I look around and have a feeling that the smiling ones are the ones that agree with Malice. But I do notice a couple of them frowning. I look to Malice before feeling my Sensory Link. I then look to Sora who nods to me. As Malice is gloating to the fake sky I use my Link and connect Edward with me and Sora. He raises a brow as he feels the connection and looks to me as I am looking at one of the souls. It was a smaller one than the others, one I could tell was young, and I could tell it was worried.
“Don’t worry. Though, I may need your help.” The soul tilts before I face Malice and focus my emotions and magic. The demon could sense the shift and turns to me as a pink aura surrounds me, Sora and Ed.
“You call yourself Malice, and say you are the embodiment of negativity. Well, since you have shown what and how you feel, I will show you the power of what we feel! Sensory Burst!” The bracelets on me, Sora and Ed begin to glow bright, each soul in the area stopping and seeing us. A beam goes out and connects to Malice head.
“What’s this for? It tickles us. We don’t like it,” said the demon as it tried to pull off the cord from its head. “What’d you do to us, you bitch!”
I begin to get a headache, but I ignore it and allow more magic to flow, connecting from soul to soul within Malice, allowing them to become connected to me and my friends. I focus harder, each soul seeming stronger than the last before I can sense their all connected. I then focus on my emotions and memories, letting each of them see what I have been through. The first thing I focus on is when I first met Lex.
I was going out for recess at school when I was nine. I found a nice spot under a tree and got out all the food my parents made me. I pulled out some cookies when a trio of boys came by. They wanted to steal my food, but before they could do anything, Lex seemed to pop out of nowhere and bonked each of them on the head with her book. After that, we met up every lunch and became friends.
“WHAT IS THIS!? STOP THIS WE DON’T WANT THIS! MALICE NEED ANGER, FEAR, GRIEF, RAGE. YES, WE SMELL IT IN YOU, THE RAGE!” yelled the demon.
I can feel Malice trying to use the Link but Sora ‘gets in the way’ and pushes him back before they can do anything. I smile and switch quickly with Sora, letting her pick the next memory. I smile as I see it, the day we met.
I was around thirteen, and I had a run in with a new group of bullies. I was so scared, I didn’t want to get hurt. That is when Sora took control for the first time and beat them, even giving one a bloody nose. After that, our parents took us to a psychologist where she was still trying to protect me when I was placed into a trance. After that, the doctor put us both into a trance and we met one another for the first time. It was so great to meet her, both of us becoming sisters for the first time.
“NO GIVE US RAGE! THEY ATTACKED YOU YOU MUST LASH OUT! MALICE DEMANDS REVENGE! WE MUST HAVE HATRED! WE WILL FIND YOUR HATRED!” the demon screamed as it started to move towards us.
“You two keep up whatever you’re doing. I’ll hold the bastard back as long as I can.” Ed said stepping forward to meet his demon’s charge. He called forth a large sword while malice extended is nails like in the physical plain. I nod, but before I can try and think of another memory, I feel someone else with the connection.
‘C-can I try?’ I look behind me and see the same soul as before. I smile and offer my hand, the soul wrapping around me. I allow her to go through the Link and into my mind. I can see it, a little girl, playing with her big brothers and their friends and them actually struggling against her. I laugh a little at the playful memory.
“You dare turn on Malice. Fools, it matters not if you pull all of the passionate ones to your aid. We will continue to be for we are him,” hissed Malice. “ I understand you want freedom but you can’t have it any more than I can turn back time to stop Luna or Celestia,” said Ed as he fended off a slash from the demon.
I smile and look to Malice with a grin. I focus and find an event that happened not too long ago.
I remember the emotional tempest that I was in when Simon told me how Twilight felt. I was lost in my own negativity, my doubt. The Voice, it’s ensnaring whispers trying to control me. I don’t know how long I was in that state of turmoil before I heard them. Sora, Simon and her. Twilight. What she told me, how much she knew from our bad habit. When she said those words, that she loved me, I couldn’t even stop my own emotions if I tried. I smile with a blush as I let our first kiss play out in my head.
“WE HAVE HAD EEEEENOOOOOUOOOGGGGGGHHHHH!” shouted Malice as it sent a surge of red electricity through the cord attached in its head. “ BASTARD! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?” Ed yelled as he swung his sword at the demon.
I saw the energy coming through the connection and began to panic before it just stops. I raise a brow before I hear screams echo around me. I see that several souls are screaming as well as Sora.
“SORA!” I try to move, but I can’t. Looking down, I see a couple of souls wrapping around me. Before I can try anything, they begin to whisper.
“We’re with you. The others and your sister will take the strain, but we don’t have long.” The one on the left says.
“We will tell the others to hold him, then it’s up to you and Edward.” The other says. I look to my sister in worry, but she glares at me with the other souls with her.
“GO FOR IT!” They all scream to me. I nod and allow the souls to cover my arms and summon two swords.
“WHAT?!” Malice can’t react before I slash at him, sending him into the wall of souls.
“I think I get it now. You won’t stop existing even if we beat you here. Like you said earlier, ‘We are him.’ There was no mistake the ‘him’ in that statement was me.” Ed said as he approached the pinned demon. “What you’re saying is as long as I continue to hate myself for feeling any type of negative emotions whatsoever you’ll still be here.”
“So the fool finally understands why we even exist in the first place. Yes, you’ll never be rid of Malice, we will linger even if you manage to separate or confuse us.” Laughed the trapped demon. “The thing is I’ll never be able to completely forgive myself for what happened, but I will continue to be here for all of you and my family. If you can find it somewhere down the line to forgive me for keeping all of you prisoner then I’ll gladly accept it,” Ed said with an apologetic smile.
I smile and allow the Link to dissipate before the brunt of the strain hits me and Sora. The two of us smile to the other souls as well let ourselves lose our connection. I could swear that they were waving at us.
Ed POV
I look to Malice as it was still pinned to the wall. I then looked to the souls swirling around me.
“I meant what I said to all of you. If you ever want to talk I’ll be here for you no matter what. We’re family after all.” I said with the torrent around my starting to fade to white. “Oh and Malice your power is now mine to use as I see fit. So no more mind games for a while, okay.”
Malice only smiled its evil smile back at my flashing its fangs it said, “Till next time Allan Ferris.”
I came to, seeing Nat and Sora standing in front of me.
“What the hell are you two staring at?” I ask in confusion. “Are two gonna stare at me cause the way I see it we have two options. We can either finish our little fight our we can stop.”
The two of them start to falter a bit.
“Hey, you two okay? Come on say something.” I said raising my voice a bit.
As I do Sora shuts her eyes and fades back into nat’s body. Nat soon follows her sister’s example. I jump forward managing to catch the Diclonius Queens before they hit their head.
“Take good long rest kids. Gods know you‘ve more than earned it.” I said smiling at them. I get up and carry them bridal style and walk over to our friend,
“Let’s get back to the castle everyone some of us need medical attention and rest,” I say looking at Nat’s Twi. “Sorry about the shoulder Twi. I’ll give you a personal session in my workshop at the castle and Nat and Sora too. Malice did something to them and I don’t like the vibe I’m getting from them right now.”
“You think that thing messed with their head or something, don’t you?” said Twi as she held her shoulder.
“Yes but let’s hope it’s not to serious, okay,” I say with a slight smile.
“Let’s go then,” Twi says as the imagery around all of us shifts back to the throne room.
“Polearm, please take Nat and Sora to the infirmary and stay with her until she wakes up. Then bring her to the workshop after she’s had something to eat,” I said giving my assistant the sleeping Diclonius.
“Yes sir,” said Polearm.
I look to see Nat’s Twi start to follow them.
“Sorry Twilight, I know you want to go with them but you’re coming with me to my workshop. That wound you have was caused not only by Malice but the Ultimate Spear charged with alchemagic, as well,” I said stepping in front of the unicorn.
“Why can’t I go with Nat?” she asked with a quiver in her voice.
“You were wounded with alchemagic and you can only be healed with alchemagic. Now let’s go and I’ll take you to see Nat after you’ve had your treatment,” I said leading Twi back to my workshop.
“Come on Twi it’s not much further and the sooner we get done with these tests and treatments the sooner you can join Nat in the medical wing,” I said guiding Nat’s Twi to my shop. “ I still don’t see why you can’t treat my wound in the Medical wing with Nat. Yeah it hurts like all Tartarus, but it’s not even that bad,” commented the interdimensional unicorn.
“As I said in the throne room, you were injured with alchemagic. It is not simple magic or alchemy but a highly complex technique that combines the two together. Alchemagic uses magic to strengthen the alchemy in both construction and deconstruction. Malice had charged its claws with a deconstructive charge in order to get through your shield. Which means you also got hit with that charge when the claw went into your shoulder. I don’t trust Malice in the slightest, that’s why I want to treat your wound myself, and there are only three to four beings that can treat a wound as such as this.” I explained while we arrive at the doors to my shop.
“Why is it that only three to four ponies can treat this wound? Shouldn’t alchemagic be known throughout your Equestria?” Twi asked. “No Twi it’s not. Outside of myself, only Tia and Luna know how to use it and my Twilight is learning its basics, but I haven’t started to let her use it yet.” I explain leading her into the shop.
“Why isn’t alchemagic taught here?” she asks out of curiosity and fear. “Because I didn’t think it was the right time to introduce it into this world. We were in dark times back then Twi. Something these new generations of ponies don’t understand. Even with the return of the villains of old. I know Nat has given you information on future events and I must ask you to keep them to yourself while you’re staying in this world.” I stated seriously, directing her to a medical bed.
“Now things are going to get a little embarrassing but I must ask you to bear with it. Step over to there and take off your shirt then lay down on the bed. If you need some help I’ll go get one of the maids.” I said, pulling out a few instruments from one of my work tables. Then there was a knock at my door. “It's unlocked, come on in.”
The door opened to reveal none other the Luna, Cadance, and Shining Armor. Perfect timing actually. I sent Cadance to the back to help Twi with getting onto the bed, and I had Luna and Shining help me set up the equipment. It didn’t take long for us to get started with the examination. It was all going rather smoothly until Luna and I started to look at the effects that the deconstructive charge had on the wound. It was still active and running through Twilight’s arm. If we didn’t put a stop to it before it reached back to her body then she wouldn’t survive for more than a few days at most.
The way I saw things we only had two options for her to live at this point. So Luna and I sat down with Twi and explained what was happening with her. I had Shining sit next to her for moral support. Even if she’s from another Equestria, she was still technically his sister.
“So why can’t you just stop the charge in her arm Ed?” asked Shining with worry. “ You see Shining, alchemagic is in equal parts alchemy and magic, as the names states. But unlike alchemy that utilizes the tectonic energy of the planet for the reaction, alchemagic uses the magic in the body for the process.” I began to explain.
“What exactly does that mean?” he asked in irritation. “It means Captain Armor, that unless the connection is severed before it reaches her body then young Twilight will undoubtedly die from this wound as the alchemagic works its way through her body using her own magic to do so,” said Luna in a stern voice.
“What are the options I have?” asked Twi in tears while she clung to Shining’s arm. “There are only two options Twi and neither of them leaves you with keeping your arm. The first thing we have to do is amputate your arm before the charge reaches your main body. If we don’t then we won’t be able to save you, period, and you’ll be dead in a week at most. The first option is after we operate you're left with nothing but a missing limb.” I said looking at the floor.
“What’s her second option Uncle Ed?” asked Cadance coming from the back of the shop. “The second option is this,” I say pulling up my sleeve to reveal my automail. “But I would do a custom set specifically tailored to not only your body but also to your magic. My magic weaving would allow me to map out magical pathways in your new arm which would allow you to use the magic through the arm much like your horn.”
“Well, that could give me better control over my Solid Script Magic,” she says quietly, sniffling a bit. She begins to sadly chuckle a bit. “Guess it is a good thing I am ambidextrous.”
“Don’t worry about having lessened motor skills Twi, automail functions in the exact same ways that a normal limb does. Tell you what I’ll do as a bonus. I’ve been working with prototypes of different versions of my crystalmail, and I found that amethyst conducts magic rather well. I intended to use these techniques to craft wings for the pegasi and horns for unicorns. Good news is that I can make you an amethyst arm that’ll not only boost your magical output but will be like your old arm in color.” I explain with a smile.
Twilight smiles back before cringing a bit and holding her shoulder. “Alright. If we are going to do this, we better do it soon. I think I am already starting to lose the feeling in my arm.”
“Alright, Cadance and Shining Armor will stay with you while Luna and I teleport over to Ponyville to get the supplies I need for the operation. I’m also going to grab the local Time Pony as he is the only other doctor skilled in advanced automail mechanics. After we remove your arm you’ll have to heal up for around a day before we can implement the next series of the surgeries. You and Nat will be staying in this world for the next two to three weeks for your rehabilitation.” I said getting up from my seat.
Twilight nods and lays back on the bed again, just looking to her arm. I sigh at her look but leave with Luna.
“How do you think Natali is going to react?” Luna questions as we walk down the halls.
“With any luck, there will be at least one wall left in the castle,” I respond. Luna nods and lights her horn, the magic energy of her teleportation wrapping around us. After a second, we find ourselves in the automail shop in Ponyville. I look around before spotting Time in the back, working on one of the wing prototypes.
“Hey Time working on one of the prototypes I see,” I say walking over to Ponyville’s resident Doctor. “Oh, Mr.Elric, I wasn’t expecting an inspection today,” said Time Turner in surprise.
“Not here for an inspection Time, we’re here for you. We have a pony back at the castle in need of serious and immediate medical care. Then we’re going to perform a crystalmail graft on her once she’s recovered,” I explained as I began to collect the various items from the shop.
“But Edward the crystalmail is still in the prototype phases. The only successful trial run we’ve had was your own magic nullifying variant so far.” Time said in shock. “ I know that Time Turner, but I don’t have time to argue as this pony’s life is in immediate danger. So I must act now!”
“Do you have what you need Ed?” asked Luna stepping forward. “Yea, now let’s get back to the castle, you to Time. Twilight needs us now,” I said, grabbing on to Time’s collar.
“Very well,” huffed Time Turner.
With a blue flash, we were back in the workshop with the others once more. Looking around, I see that Twilight has fallen asleep, Cadance next to her bed. I don’t see Shining anywhere but I hear the door open, Shining walking in with my versions of the elements.
“Edward. Is she ok?” Twilight asks. I don’t give a response and put all the stuff I brought onto the work table.
“I thought you said that this was for Twilight?” Time asks. I just point to the bed, Time going wide-eyed as he sees the other Twilight. “No, absolutely not. I will not get involved with another version of Twilight Sparkle. I specifically told you I don’t mind helping you with your Displaced problems but as a Time pony I must stay out of the issues of other Displaced.”
“Time Turner you won’t be helping in the first operation to save her life, but you will be helping me in the second to graft her new arm,” I said getting in his face. “All I want you to do is craft the necessary parts out of amethyst. You won’t be directly involved in the surgeries in any other way, shape or form.”
“And if I still refuse?” snarked Time Turner. “Alright Time, if you’re that adamant about it then you can go home. I was hoping you’d at least help me out by crafting the amethyst pieces for me while so I can do the graft.” I lamented.
“Haha. Alright, as long as I don’t have to deal with her directly then I’ll help, but I’ll only get involved in the surgeries if I absolutely have no other choice. Why couldn’t you have gone to one of your other engineers for this anyway?” He asked as he made his way over to a workbench.
“Because you're the only pony who has the skill set even remotely close to mine in terms of automail mechanics and your also the only other pony in all of Equestria that knows how to craft crystalmail pieces other than me as well. But thank you for doing this for me my friend.” I sigh as I go to Twi’s side, she was still sleeping next to Cadance. I nod to signal it’s time to wake her up so I can perform the operation.
“Wha. What's going on?” asked the drowsy unicorn. “It’s time to get you prepped for your operation Twi. Shining why don’t you and Cadence walk her down to the medical wing. I’ve got a few more things to take care of, then I’ll join you. Luna, make sure that the medical team is only the most trusted of doctors and nurses we have available. The ponies here know of the Displaced but they're not entirely comfortable with other versions of things. Even if they're only slightly different. Lastly, Time Turner, you’ll stay here and craft the amethyst pieces for the crystalmail.” I said giving everypony individual orders.
“Come on ODLS,” said Shining Armor to the Nat's Twi. “ODLS? What's that mean?” said Twi tilting her head. “ It’s short for other dimensional little sister. You may be another version of Twilight but that doesn’t make you any less my little sister in my eyes.”
“I think Uncle Ed is starting to wear off on you a bit Shiny,” Cadance says with a snicker. “So you two are married in this Equestria aren’t you?” asked Twi as they moved down the hall with the couple.
“Yea Twily, we've been married for about two days now, and we have no doubts that your Shining and Cadence will get together too. Now let's get you ready for your surgery.” Shining said with a smile trying to easy Twilights nerves.
“Okay, ODBBBFF,” said Twilight with a slight smirk. “What have I done,” commented Shining. The group all laughed aloud in agreement as they exited the workshop.
“Glad that’s over with,” commented Rainbow Dash. “So Ed, what’s this about the other Twi having surgery?”
“Yes, darling, do tell us, please. She seemed very put off by it,” added Rarity with concern in her eyes. “Yea, did somethin happen cause of her wound?” asked the worried farm pony.
“She gonna be alright, isn’t she Ed?” asked Spike with a crack in his voice. “The poor thing was practically depressed when she left,” added Fluttershy. “Yea Eddie, Twilight's gonna be okay. Nothing life threatening is it?” asked Pinkie her mane already slightly deflated.
“Look, girls, you know I’m not going to lie to cause there’d be no point in trying. Nat’s Twilight is in a very dangerous position. When she tried to block Malice’s last attack it went through her shield and straight into her shoulder. What you didn’t see happen was the alchemagic charge that the demon had used to get through the shield in the first place.” I explained in a somber tone, still gathering my medical tools.
“Oh no, Edward you mean Malice was using a deconstructive charge when it attacked the other Twilight?!” gasped Twilight when she realized what was going on. “Yes Twi, and it’s exactly what you’re thinking too. Luckily the charge is contained solely to her left arm for the time being,” I say, checking to make sure I have what I need before heading to the door.
“What going on Twilight? Why are you so serious about this all of a sudden?” asked Rainbow as she got in Twi’s face. “You see girls, the way alchemagic works is that it uses the magic in a pony’s body to strengthen to object big form, but this is also true for the opposite effect as well. Instead of strengthening an object you’re actually tearing it apart, and if you let the charge reach back into your body then you’ll end up tearing apart your own body in the process,” explained Twi as the girls and drake all gasp in horror. “And the worst part is since alchemagic is powered by magic it won’t stop until all of the magic in the body is completely used up. Even if the pony in question is already dead.”
The Element all began to plead and demand the I had to stop it from killing their new friend.
“Look, girls, you all need to go out for a bit and calm down. I won’t let Twilight die but with the being said her life won’t be the same either. Now, as time is essential I need to get out of here and down to the medical wing asap. Twilight come with me I have a few things I must discuss with you,” I say dashing out of the workshop with Twilight in hand.
Hallway in route to the Medical Wing
“Ed, what is it you wanted to talk about? Does it have something to do with the other Twilight?” Twilight asked.
“Yes and no Twi. I wanted to ask you a question. Do you know why I never opened your Gate of Truth and had you study alchemy instead?” I asked as we moved swiftly through the halls. “I thought it was because you wanted me to learn at my own pace and not take shortcuts before we moved onto alchemagic,” stated Twi as she tried to keep pace with me.
“You right about that Twi but I’m sorry to disappoint you. I never intend to teach how to use alchemagic.,” I said as we suddenly stopped. “But why? Am I not strong enough? Did I not study enough?” she started to rant frantically.
“Calm down Twilight. I didn’t intend to teach you alchemagic because your affinity with magic is too strong right now. I wanted to wait until you had better control over it so you didn’t end up in the same situation the other Twilight is in now. It’s the same reason I didn’t open the Gate of Truth for you Twi. It’s not that you didn’t study, or that you're not strong enough. If anything you're too strong right now Twi. Just take your time and learn what Tia and I have to teach, but don’t try and get ahead of yourself.” I said placing my hand on her shoulder.
“After seeing you come so far in your studies in the last few months makes me more than proud to call you my student Twi, but I'm also trying to look out for you and do what best for you as a member of my family. Now you should go and talk to Tia on getting to some more spell book for high-level magic. Especially ones the deal with detailing and finely tuned control.” I say with a soft smile.
“Okay Ed, and I’m sorry for overreacting there for a minute. You know how I can get when I think I’ve disappointed someone, especially one of my teachers,” She said smiling as she ran towards Tia room.
“All right time for me to get my ass to the OR. At the rate Nat’s Twi’s arm was being deconstructed I don’t have more than six hours to get that arm off before the charge reaches her body,” I say as a dash to the medical wing of the castle.
Medical Wing
I met up with Luna, Cadance, and Shining as they were waiting for me at the entrance to the main OR. I asked them how Twi was holding up and things weren’t as bad as I had previously thought, but we still didn’t have as much time as I would have preferred. Cadence told me the Twi had lost all feeling in her arm just as they got to the doors. It was long after they found out that she’d started to lose motor control too. I looked at Luna and spoke.
“Are the doctors being prepped?” I asked in all seriousness. “Yes, they’ve all been sworn to secrecy with a binding spell. If they ever mention what goes on without your, my, or Tia’s permission they will be stripped of the medical licenses,” answered Luna
“Good, for a moment I thought you were going say the spell would kill them,” I huffed trying to catch my breath.
It seems the match with Nat and Sora was finally taking its toll on my body. I couldn’t let that stop me as I had somepony depending on me. I went to the changing room to scrub down. I wanted to check on Nat in the infirmary but there simply wasn’t enough time. I looked to Shining this time.
“Have you heard anything on Nat from Polearm? Any change in her condition no matter how small must be reported to me, Celestia, or Luna immediately.” I said as I start to enter the OR in my surgeon’s garb.
“Yes sir,” answered Shining trying to mask his fear with his captain of the guard mentality.
I opened the door to see Twilight on the operating table completely sedated. The pony doctors had done what they could in my absence, but I was here now and it was time to save her from my own stupid mistake.
“Alright Twi, just hang in there. Ed’s come to save you,” I said, entering the room.
One hour into the surgery
Things were running smoothly as I had begun to sever the skin and muscle tendons above the initial wound on Twilights arm. Thank Truth for giving me an update on current medical techniques. That thing might be a sadistic bastard but it seems to have a sympathetic side to it too. I glance over to Twi unconscious face and think aloud.
“Doing great kid just hang in there a little while longer,” I said, trying to calm myself.
Four hours into the surgery
I’d managed to cut off the blood flow to the lower parts of Twi’s arm. There wasn’t a lot left to do, but I only had around two hours left to finish up. The hardest part of Twilight’s surgery was coming up and it was normally a process that took a couple of hours by itself. I’m referring to separating the bone and blood vessels in it. I had to rush this but I also had to be very meticulous in this endeavor. Not the best of combinations when someones life is in your hands, and that’s why I couldn’t focus on the negative aspects of this task. Twi was counting on me to get her through this and so was Nat and Sora.
I started to saw into Twilight’s bone when I came to the first set of blood vessels. I quickly had the doctors start to kremp the blood vessel while I continued to cut through the bone. Twi was incredibly lucky in the fact she’d only lose her arm and not part of her shoulder. She was still going to lose the whole arm though. I wish we could’ve left a stump at least. That would have made it a lot easier for Twi to regain her motor control, but it simply wasn’t doable. The damages from the deconstructive charge were too great and if I didn’t get the arm as a whole, then this would all be for not.
Six Hours into the Surgery
The surgery was almost done now. I’d been successful in removing Twi’s left arm with minimal damage to her nervous system. Which would bode very well for her in the long run. I cut it extremely close towards the last few steps in the amputation. The deconstructive charge had begun to speed up as I was near the last few nerve endings along Twi’s back. I can only suspect it was because her body was going into a little bit of shock for losing a pretty good chunk of its magic.
“Alright Twi, you’ve done great so far. Now we’re in the home stretch,” I smile at my unconscious patient.
“We’re ready to start on the temporary stitching on her shoulder sir. Are you sure we should be doing temporary stitching though? Won’t her wound just open back up?” asked the doctor pony named Cross Stitch.
“We only need the stitching to hold up while she’s rested Cross. I plan on having her back in here after she recovers enough of her strength.” I said as the others started to work and closing up the rest of Twi’s wound. “Once you’re done with the stitching and she’s ready to be moved put her in the same room as the pink hair girl in the infirmary. Try to keep a steady stream of pain dampening spells applied to her so she won’t move around too much. I plan on watching over the two of them personally. That's all for now.”
“Yes sir,” nodded Cross Stitch.
I made my way out of the OR to the scrub station to wash the blood off my hands and change back into my regular clothes. I then met up with Luna and the others so I could give them all the good news.
“She’s going to be okay everypony. I’m going to watch over her and Nat through the night to makes sure nothing goes wrong.” I say with a smile. “Luna if you could please keep a close eye on Twi’s dreams I would really appreciate it.”
“Of course Ed. I was planning to do it anyways,” she answered.
“What are your plans for her now Ed?” asked Twi. “I’m just going to keep an eye on her, Nat, and Sora to makes sure nothing goes wrong. If everything goes well for Nat’s Twilight, then I’ll be able to graft her automail shoulder by no later than tomorrow evening,” I answered still smiling.
The group started to cheer but before the could get too loud they were promptly hushed by Tia. She quickly calmed everypony down and had them head out towards their individual rooms while she and Luna stayed behind.
“I’m so relieved that you were able to save her Ed,” Tia says with a few tears in her eyes. “It was my fault she got hurt in the first place, Tia. Just like Malice said when we were all in my mind. I wanted power and it gave it to me and like the drunken fool, I kept calling for more. In the end, my own stupid decisions got someone hurt. At least I was able to do something before it ended up killing them.” I said, plopping down on the floor against the wall.
“Ed, it wasn’t your fault. The only one to blame here is Malice and nopony else,” added Luna. “The fact that I bought into its bribes doesn't change the fact that I could’ve put a stop to the fight and I didn’t,” I said looking up to my wife and sister.
“I’ll do what I can, for Twilight and Nat, for now, that’ll have to be enough. I’m not entirely sure of it but I’d like to keep a close eye on Sora and Nat. Malice did something and Sora took the brunt of the assault in trying to shield her sister from the demon,” I say getting up from my spot. “What do you want to do?” asked Tia.
“Simply have the castle staff keep an eye on them for now. I would prefer a couple of the elite guard to stay close by, just in case something bad happens,” I explain. “You think Malice might have tried to brainwash them somehow?” asked Luna.
“Malice did try and influence them in our fight with it. So I would keep a look out for this, but that's not the reason I want the elite to watch them,” I say as we walk towards The Displaceds’ room. “Could it be because you want to want to simply keep an eye out for a worst-case scenario, Ed, or is it because you'll be busy with making Twilight's new arm?” implied Tia.
“I’ve got to agree with you on both fronts Tia, but it’s more like I’ll be busy with Twi’s rehab. Nat and Sora won’t be leaving her side through just about any of it but I know they won’t stay by her side all the time either. They're going to be here at least two weeks maybe three. I don’t expect them to stay cooped up in the castle the whole time they’re here. I was actually going to see if our Twilight’s parents would mind if they stay with them for the duration of their stay,” I explained.
“I see, you think a more familiar environment might take some of the stress off Twilight,” interjected Luna. “Yea, but the real reason I want the elite guard to watch them is if anything bad happens to either of them, they can be brought to the castle immediately.” I continued as we arrived at Nat, Sora, and Twi’s room.
I enter to see Nat’s three pokemon all asleep at the trainer’s bedside. I look over to see Twilight as she started to stir from the anesthesia. I looked to Luna and then Tia. We each took our turns to see how she was feeling. Twi could only stare at where her left arm used to be.
“Look Twi, I’m sorry for what happened and I know I won’t be able to completely make it up to you but I’ll do what I can. For now, you need to get some more rest. I’ll be here to watch over you in case something happens and Luna will be here until it’s time for her to enter the dreamscape.” I say softly as I take a place in one of the chairs across the room while Luna takes the one next to me.
“How are you feeling Twilight?” asked Tia with tears in hears eyes. “I can’t say, I feel okay but I also feel incomplete at the same time Princess. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t feel the pain but I still know its there. Ed, thank you for saving my life,” Twi said as she looked towards me smiling.
I got up from my chair and walked over to the window and opened the drapes to reveal Luna’s night sky. The stars had a slight dazzle as if they were dancing while the moon had a pinkish glow to it. I looked to Twilight and spoke in an apologetic tone.
“I’m sorry this happen Twi and you don’t need to thank me for something I caused in the first place. Now you must rest for your procedure for tomorrow. It will be very difficult on you, physically and mentally,” I say, pulling the blankets over her to tuck her in.
“Princess Luna?” said Twilight looking toward my wife with the innocence of a young filly, “I don’t want to be a bother but would you mind sing me a lullaby to help me get to sleep, please?”
“I would love to young one,” answered Luna with a soft smile. “How about a lullaby that my mother used to sing to me and Tia when we fillies. It’s called 'Fear Not This Night’.”
Once Luna was finished a could tell Twi wasn’t going to wake up anytime soon so I sat back down next to Luna. Tia departed for her bedchambers after nuzzling Twi good night. I told Polearm to go and get some rest as well. The poor fellow looked like he'd been hit in both eyes by a couple baseballs.
“You can’t keep blaming yourself for the things that happen around you just because of your involvement in them. You know I’m here for you Ed, whenever you need me. Tia is here for you too.” Luna says placing her hand on mine. “I know Luna and part of me has accepted that but there will always be a part of me that will blame myself for these things. It’s just how we living creatures are. And I’ll always be here for you and Tia too.” I say as I gaze into her teal eyes.
I could help myself and leaned in to kiss her. We stay with our lips together for I don’t know how long. We broke off our kiss and looked back to the two sleep in the room.
“I’ll watch over them for now. You should take your own advice and get some rest for yourself or you won’t be able to perform the operation tomorrow on Twilight,” Luna state with a sympathetic gaze. “I want you to wake me if anything happens and I mean anything,” I say in lament as I give into my own fatigue.
I drift off into my dreams at the sight of my wife in her moonlight.
Around Two A.M. in the Morning
I must’ve been out for around five or six hours, maybe even longer, but I do know I felt much better once I got out of my chair. I looked over to the two sleeping in the beds and not much had changed there. Except that the pokemon were now sleeping at Nat’s sides on her bed. Twi looked as she was having a sweet dream too. I looked over to Luna who begun to stir from her dream walking a bit.
“You felt me stir from my dreams, didn’t you?” I asked her with a soft smile. “I’ve been keeping an eye on all of you since I started my dream duties,” she answered in a groggy tone.
“What’s Twi dream about right now?” I ask getting up from the chair to stretch a bit. “I believe it was what she and the other Elements refer to as ‘Pet Day’. She was with her Owl and the others playing with their pets. Nat, Sora, and their Pokemon were taking part as well.” Luna chuckled. “Ed there is something that I was wondering about?”
“What is Luna?” I say walking over to the window. “Is it possible for an Equestria to be influenced by another Displaced influence if they stay in it for an extended period of time?” asked Luna curiously.
“Honestly Luna, I have no idea if it’s possible or not. I do know that the Displaced can have subtle changes or drastic changes in the worlds in which they live in, but I would think that if another Displaced did decide to stay in another’s Equestria then the same thing could still happen. It’s only a theory for now, but it’s one we’ll all be testing over the next two to three weeks.” I say, going over to the other side of the room to check on Nat and Sora after I noticed a slight movement.
Nat’s POV
I felt like someone put me in front of a stampede with my head pointed towards the crowd. I guess I needed to practice more with my Sensory magic. Even though our eyes were closed, I could tell we have been out for a hella long time. I could hear Sora groaning in my head, probably from taking the brunt of the attack Malice sent our way.
‘Hey, Sora? You ok over there?’ I question with concern.
‘Y-yeah Nat. I’m fine, just a bit of a headache. And...a stomach ache.’ She says with another groan. I don’t really blame her for feeling this way, yet, I don’t feel all that bad considering. I guess Ed’s attacks healed up faster than I thought they would.
I can sense someone to our left so with some effort I open my eyes and see a blank white ceiling above us. I could feel that I wasn’t wearing my clothes from before, but something loose. I look down and see myself in a hospital bed with a gown on, some bandages around my stomach, shoulder, and head. I guess I got sent to the infirmary after I passed out. I turn my attention left and see a familiar alchemist sitting next to me.
“Hey, Ed. What’s up?” I ask groggily, still tired.
“Hey, Nat. How are you feeling?” He asks with barely hidden concern.
“All things considered, I feel pretty good. My gut doesn’t hurt anymore and my shoulder feels better. Though, Sora has a bit of a headache.” I try to sit up, several cracks going out as I move from my spot I have been in for who knows how long.
“Easy Nat, you’ve been out for a little over twelve hours. You used up quite a bit of magic in our fight and then you’re probably still mentally drained from our confrontation with Malice too. Speak of which, what exactly did the demon try to do to you two?” Ed asked with worry.
“Honestly, I am not a hundred percent sure. My guess is he tried to control our anger to make us join him or something. Gods know what would have happened if he got control over us. Good thing Sora and I are far stronger mentally than most realize.” I say, looking back up to the ceiling. Something pops into my head a second later. “Hey, where’s Twilight?”
“She’s right next to you two and has been since we brought her in here, but there was a complication with the wound she received from when Malice pierced her barrier,” Ed said looking towards the floor. “I did what I could for now but….Look and see for yourself Nat and just know I’m sorry for allowing this to happen.”
I start to get worried and to turn the other bed in the room and I could swear I hear glass shattering. Twilight. Her arm. It’s gone. She looks peaceful in her sleep, but….I am not sure how, but I sit up and swing my legs over the edge of my bed, my Vectors keeping me up straight.
“Wait, don’t move so much Nat!” Ed tries to stop me.
“GET OFF ME!” I glare at him, Ed flinching back. I get up from my bed, my Vectors holding me up. I slowly make my way to Twi. I kneel next to her bed, shakily placing a hand on where her arm should be. Tears begin to fall from my eyes as I continue to just stare at her.
“No….”I lay my head on her bedside and begin to sob.
“Malice put a deconstructive alchemagical charge into its claws in order to get through Twilight’s shield. When she got hit with the spear that charge was then sent into her arm via the wound. Luckily it was contained to her left arm. If I hadn’t operated when I did she wouldn’t be here now,” Ed explained as he places a hand on my shoulder.
“Why? Why? WHY? WHY!?!” I begin to yell, my pokemon waking up. “Why did she get hurt!?! I am a Diclonius! I could have taken it! IT should have been ME!”
“Listen to me, Nat. If you would’ve been the one to take that blow instead of Twilight, then I can guarantee you’d be dead instead of just missing a limb! Once a deconstruction charge enters a living creatures body it won’t stop until all of that beings magic is burnt up while it slowly tears you apart at the molecular level!” Ed yelled with tears starting to form in his eyes. “Twi is incredibly lucky that I was able to save her and she’ll need you now more than ever if she’s going to get through this!”
I stay silent as all this comes crashing down on me. It should have been me, I have better healing and control than Twilight. I am not sure if I would have survived, but she wouldn’t be hurt. I grit my teeth in a rage I have never felt before. I can barely hear Sora trying to talk to me. I don’t even notice as some kind of pink electricity is sparking around me.
Without warning, I turn to Edward “You can beat the crap out of if you need an outlet but know that I regret having this happen and I’ll take the punishment you deem fit for. But I don’t regret the actions I’ve taken to save the pony behind me.” Ed says as he places his hand on his chest.
There was a two-second beat before I appear in front of him, grabbing his face with my bare hands and slam him through two walls into what looks like an examination room. I don’t follow him after that and merely return to Twilight's side. I barely even notice as Luna goes to Ed.
“I promise, I won’t let anything like this happen again.” I kneel myself next to her side again and hold her hand, letting my anger fizzle out along with my consciousness as I rest my head on her bedside.
Ed’s POV
“Well, that went better than I thought it would?” I said getting up with Luna’s help. “You think she’ll be okay?” asked Luna looking back at the couple.
“I think they’ll heal with time, and this will only make the love they have for one another all the stronger. Nat is going to have to step up with letting others know how she feels, though. Like me she buries everything. Trying to shoulder it all. I know there are things that even Sora doesn’t know about her sister.” I explained as I used my alchemy to fix the walls I’d been thrown through. “Isn’t that right Sora.”
A second later the girl in question appears, but her form is more transparent than she was before. “You said it. I could always force my way in her head and see what is going on, but that tends to piss her off.” Sora rubs her head with a slight grimace. “If mom and dad were here they would probably have called Lex’s uncle by now. He was our psychiatrist.”
“Luna is no psychiatrist but she is the Equestrian equivalent though. If you need help you can always come to her. While you’re here I wanted to give you the good news, seeing as Nat will probably beat my face in every time we meet for the next few days.” I say crossing my arms.
“I’ll try to restrain her. Funny, it seems our roles have been reversed. Anyways, what is the good news in all this Discord damn chaos? No offense Discord.” Sora says the last part to the side and I could swear I heard someone sneeze.
I go over to the wall and give it a hard punch. “OW!”
“You know we can both sense you. So there’s no point in hiding Discord,” I scoff. “Okay okay. I’ll come out,” said an all too familiar prankster.
“I got wind of another Twilight Sparkle and had to come to see her for myself is all. Then I come by and see this delightfully chaotic scene,” says Discord as he pops out of the wall. “You’re going to want to watch your mouth Discord. Nat and Sora fought on par with me out in the Badlands. It’s nice to face off with someone who can match abilities for once. Next time no holdbacks due to fear though,” as I said this Discord winced back in fear as he laid eyes on the others.
Sora flew up to the spirit of chaos with a blank expression, Discord looking a little worried before she smiles and laid an arm around him.
“Relax Discord. Why would I want to fight such a master of chaos? Besides, this place is small potatoes compared to earth for chaos. Also, Nat and I may have been rather big fans of your humor back home. Just don’t mess with Twilight, AT ALL, and we will be good.” Sora finished with a somehow menacing yet comforting smile.
“Uh, sure thing.” Discord says with a nervous smile and tugging at his shirt. When was he wearing a dress shirt?
“You have nothing to worry about my dear. We, Discords, tend to play by most of the same rules by which the Time ponies do. Where we’ll help the Displaced of our Equestria, and tend to stay away from others, unless it’s absolutely necessary we get involved.” explained Discord. “Now that my business is done however I must depart. I need to update Fluttershy on this Twilight’s condition and the condition of her animals back in Ponyville.”
He finished speaking and with a snap of his claw he was gone. Sora looks back to her sister and Twilight with a slight frown, seeing their pokemon around the couple.
“So, what was the good news again? I think those five could use the info.” Sora asks, floating over and sitting on their bed.
“I told this to Twi before her surgery so no need to worry there,” I said removing my coat and upper jacket. “This is the good news I have for you,” I say, pointing at my right arm.
“Automail? I guess that would work. Though, it will take a while for Twi and Nat to get used to the fact Twi’s arm is going to be made out of….what, stainless steel? Iron?” Sora looks my arm over without trying to touch it. Before I can explain she seems to flicker and grabs her head again. “Damnit.”
“That’s right Sora this isn’t typical automail, but a new line that I’ve been working on for a little while now. I call it Crystalmail. This arm and my leg are mostly made of the same magic nullifying crystal that my swords are made of.” I say extending my arm out to let the moonlight shine through it.
“Damn, that is kinda awesome. I can only imagine how Spike and Rarity are going to react when we get back. Speaking of, how long do you think Twilight’s surgeries and rehabilitation will take? I can tell Nat in the morning and see if we can send a letter with our token.”
“The surgery will only take around six to eight hours. We did all of the prep work for the attachment grafting earlier. All that’s left to connect the nerve ending to the circuitry. The rehabilitation will take roughly two to three weeks at most.” I explain putting my coat back on. Sora nods and begins to flicker again.
“Looks like my time’s almost up. I’ll tell Nat everything in the morning and have her send a letter to our world. Hopefully, time doesn’t flow too differently in this world then back home. I’ll see you two tomorrow, later.” With that Sora vanished into thin air and back into their body.
“They’ll be okay for now,” I say as Luna and I head out of the room. I turn to one of the guards outside, “When the pink haired girl has had a chance to wake up a bit bring her down to my workshop so we can run a few tests and I can explain where they’ll be staying while their here.”
“Yes sir, your highness,” said the earth pony.
Gods, I’ll never get used to that. “Luna I know you need to return to the dreamscape so I’ll let you go about your business and I’ll head to my shop for some more rest,” I say with a yawn.
“Sweet dreams Ed. I’ll see you in the morning,” said Luna with a smile.
I woke up the next morning as per the norm. Tia had yet to raise the sun but I rolled back over and went back to sleep, as I was still worn out from yesterday’s hectic events. A few hours later I was awoken by the usual hard knocking on my door by the castle staff to notify me that it was time for breakfast. Good, because I needed to speak with Shining Armor and my Twilight about Nat and her Twi stay with my worlds parents. I just threw on my coat for mornings around the castle as it was too much of a hassle to put on all of my outfit in the mornings. Then I wandered down to the dining hall to see my family and the Elements of Harmony as sitting at the same table, so I take my place next Luna. It looked as if I was the last to arrive his morning, but I didn’t mind and I know the others didn’t either, especially from the events of the past week.
“Morning everypony, and Discord. Sorry, I’m late. I guess I was worse off then I thought. Anyways let eat,” as I said this the server immediately started to dish out the meals.”So what’re the plans for you, eight, for today?”
“Me, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Discord, and Applejack were planning on heading back to Ponyville with Time Turner by this evening after the other Twilight’s surgery,” answered Pinkie. “ Yea it wouldn’t be right if we didn’t stick around to support her through this,” added Rainbow. “Ya think she’ll ever be able to move past losin her arm, Ed?” asked Aj.
“If she’s anything like the Twilight we have here then she’ll be able to overcome it and be stronger for it. Especially since she has friends exactly like you guys to support her back home,” I said with a small. “And don’t forget, she has Nat to look after her and Sora to dear,” added Rarity.
“I’ll be staying here in Canterlot to help the other Twilight for a few days, and I wanted you and Princess Celestia to teach some more advanced spells and alchemy techniques. Plus I still need to study Nat’s Pokemon,” explained Twi as she munched on a sandwich. “I’ll be staying here in Canterlot to oversee the opening of my new boutique. So don’t be afraid to drop by and say hello. I’ll also check in with the other Twilight while I’m here,” said Rarity.
“I’ll be staying with at her shop, but I’ll be here in the castle with Twilight when she’s won’t be studying with you or the princess. If you can’t find me with her then loo in the Training yard down by the barracks., “said Spike as he crunched on a sapphire.
“Might want to have Polearm with you when your training Spike. I think he's the only pony that’d be able to give you a decent workout,” I said with a chuckle. “I’m ready to go whenever you are Spike,” project my assistant from behind me.
“I’ll be in the library studying up on the cultures of Yakyakistan. I’ll pop in and check on Twilight, Nat, and Sora later on today.” I said Cadance. “I'm going to my periodic visits today. I was able to get on the Infirmary guard rotation for today,” added Shining.
“Oh, Shining. Twi. I need you to go to your parents and have them come by my workshop. This needs to be done immediately after you're done here. I would like to speak with them on a few things and just meet them as well. They are my family after all,” I say as finish off my eggs and toast. “Polearm come with for the time being. We’re headed over to the workshop to see what kind of progress Time Turner has made on the amethyst piece for Twi’s new arm, ”I say before kissing Luna on the cheek to bid her to have a good rest.
We left the dining hall and I started to go over what I had planned to today before Twi’s surgery. I also had to go by the infirmary to pick up Nat and Sora. I remembered back to last night when I was talking to Sora, she flickered a bit but I chalked it up to being the antimagic crystal of my arm for the time being. I still wanted to run a few tests on them to make sure they were okay. Of course, I’d have to have Luna help me with the mental tests as she was the only pony skilled in the realm of mental spells that, I trusted anyways. I also pondered if Twilight’s parents would even allow Nat, Sora, and their Twilight to stay with them. That's when I realized a crucial detail. I hadn’t even met them myself and I was asking them to do this. Gods have mercy on my soul, or souls, whichever comes first.
We arrived at back at my workshop in no time at all. Polearm and I enter to find Time Turner hard at work crafting the amethyst pieces for Twi’s arm. I don’t even know if he slept last night or if he’d took a break since he started yesterday. The Time ponies certainly lived up to the reputations of completing the tasks the start. This was one of his greatest strengths and faults all at once, which is why I had him usually oversee the things at the shop and only work on prototypes.
“Hey Time, how are things progressing?” I ask tapping the time pony on his shoulder. He set down the tools he had in his hands and turned to face me and Polearm while lifting his goggles from his eyes. “Things are coming along rather smoothly Edward. I should have all of the pieces ready by two to three this afternoon.” Time said with a proud smile.
“That’s great news. I’ll be able to assemble it by no later than tomorrow. That’ll also give Twi a little bit of time to heal up and adapt to the graft.” I say leaning on the table. “Look Time, I’m sorry to drag you away from your family and pretty much forcing you into this. I know you Time ponies don’t like to get involved Displaced even just a little, but it means a lot that you did this. Why did you finally agree to help me out anyway?”
“I’m a doctor first and foremost and if I ignore somepony in need of my help medically then I might as well not exist at all, even if that pony is a Displaced. Now if you excuse me, Edward, I must get back to the task you’ve entrusted to me if I’m to finish in the allotted time,” said Time Turner as he pulled his goggles back down and spun around to begin working again.
“Okay Time we’ll try not to disturb you too much, but just so you know I’m expecting a visit from some family members I’ve never met before,” I said as I walked over to the other side of the shop while Polearm followed me.
While we waited for Shining Armor and Twilight to bring their parents to the shop I decided to go through a few drills with Polearm to make sure he was keeping up with his training regiment. He was and I wasn't surprised at this at all. The pony prided himself on being a guard above all else, or at least he did before he met me. Now he took the utmost pride in being my friend and I wouldn’t want it any other way. We continued to run drills for around an hour when there was a knock at the door so I had Polearm get it while I put on my over shirt and gloves to conceal my arm.
Polearm came back with Twilight, Shining Armor, and two ponies I didn’t recognize. The first was an earth pony stallion ruffly around the same height as Shining and me. He had deep forest green eyes with a bluish foggy grey mane and beard. His skin tone was that of a very light tan leather. He was wearing heavy boots, dark blue jeans, and a black button-down long sleeve shirt. The other pony was as pegasus mare around Rarity’s size. Her mane was worn up in a bun and was a very deep purple that was could be mistaken as black in the wrong lighting while her eyes were a bright aquamarine color. She was wearing a lavender button-down blouse with a pink pearl necklace and a blue skirt that came down just past her kneecaps with a pair of tan strap heeled sandals. She had a light pink skin tone.
“Hey Ed we brought our parents by like you asked,” said Shining Armor as I looked on at the couple in confusion. This was definitely different from the show. “Let me introduce you. Mom and Dad this in my alchemy teacher slash uncle thought Shining, Edward Elric,” said Twi gesturing with her hand.
“Nice to meet you Mr.Elric, my name’s Mist Runner. I’m Twilight and Shining father,” said the stallion extending his hand. “Nice to finally meet you, my good sir,” I say taking his hand then we have a slight handshake. I then let go and looked over to his wife.
She noticed and immediately step next to her husband and introduced herself, “Hello Mr.Elric, my name’s Twinkling Skies, and I’m Twilight and Shining’s mother,” said the mare. “Nice to meet you, madam. Sorry for the delayed and forced meeting and you don’t have to bother calling me Mr.Elric, Your Highness, or even Edward. We’re family so just call me Ed, and I don’t want to be rude, but-” I started to say.
“You want to know why two unicorns were born to a pegasus and an earth pony,” interrupted Mist Runner. “It’s quite alright Ed. We get asked that question a lot.”
“You see on both sides of our families we had unicorn grandmothers,” added Twinkling. “We think this has a great deal to do with this.” I looked to Twinkling and shook off my confusion enough to speak, “I’m meant no offense by it and I’m not one to judge either, as I’m married to Luna and I’m not even a pony myself.”
“It’s alright Ed, and we meant to come by and introduce ourselves at Shining and Cadance’s wedding, but you and your wife looked like you were having so much fun,” says Mist as he seemed to relax a bit more. “You have a good eye, my friend and I thank you for your courtesy. Now, I’m afraid I must cut this a bit shorter than I'd like but I’m on a bit of a time crunch right now, but you’d like to follow me on the way to the medical wing I’ll explain what’s going on and what I would like to do as a personal favor for me.” I say as I begin to gather the necessary material for Twi’s surgery later today.
Natali’s Twilight POV
I felt….weird. Like last night I couldn’t really feel all that much pain, but I knew it was still there. I mentally sigh at this feeling. I could only imagine how Natali and her sister would or have reacted if and when they see me. Even though she was unconscious, I should have thought about her perspective on this.
I take a breath and notice several weights on my bed. Slowly opening my eyes, I let them adjust to the light within the room. The first thing to come to view for me was a small tuft of grey and blue fur. It took a second, but I saw the familiar Zorua on my chest, Selene sleeping rather peacefully. I smile and look to my left, seeing Topaz next to me and then to the foot of my bed where Chance in curled up by my hooves.
I go to move when I feel a slight weight on my hand. Looking right, I see something that both warmed and broke my heart. Natali. She was kneeling on the ground, holding my hand in spite of her own injuries. I look to her face and see some dried tear stains and the sad frown on her sleeping face.
“Nat?” I call quietly, managing to take my hand away and shake her slightly. I hear a yawn and see as Selene wakes up.
“Twilight! Are you ok?!” The little fox asks in worry, jumping up to me. I giggle a little as her fur rubs against my snout.
“Hey, Selene. I think I am ok.” I say with a reassuring smile, petting the little Pokémon’s head.
“Now we just need to worry about Nat then.” I turn to Topaz as she slides off my bed. “What do you mean?” I ask with worry. Chance gets up and begins to nudge Natali. “She went, a little nuts, last night when she saw you like this. She actually ended up throwing Edward through a couple walls.”
I look to my girlfriend in shock for her being able to do that. I knew she was stronger than most, but I doubt even Applejack could do that. I don’t get to question further as Nat begins to stir, a firm frown on her face until she sees me looking at her.
“Twilight!” I brace myself as she all but lunges at me, only to feel a pair of almost hesitant arms wrap around me. “Nat?” I look to her in shock. She was crying. In all the time I have known her, I don’t think I have ever seen her cry before, not even when Rarity convinced us to read that sad romance novel together.
“I-I’m sorry.” She says quietly, her head on my right shoulder. “For what? Nat this isn’t your fault.” I tell her, only for her to bury her head in my shoulder a little more. “I should have been faster. I should have protected you. You should have stayed home.” I frown and barely push her back, grabbing her face.
“Listen to me, Nat. I knew the risks when I came with you. I remember what Lex and Adam told me about their Equestria’s, I knew that there was a danger of fighting and getting hurt, but I wasn’t about to let my first girlfriend go into a potentially dangerous situation alone.” I look her straight in the eyes and see even if I say this she still blames herself. I sigh and get a bit of a grip on her head. Before she can question, I pull her in and kiss her on her mouth. She freezes for a second before giving in. I break apart after who knows how long.
“You don’t need to protect me all the time. I will get hurt, and so will you. But I know if we stay together we can help each other. So no beating yourself up while I am around, got it?” She looks to me with a sad smile. “I-I’ll try.” I see as her eyes shift a bit before another familiar voice rings out. “Besides, I will be here to make sure you two are ok too.” I smile at Sora before something pops in my head.
“Wait, why are you taking control of your body Sora?” I see her brow going up, my guess from Nat. “Well, something is going a little screwy with our Astral form so I decided to put it on standby until Ed gets here.” I can see Nat take control and frown a little. I guess she blames both herself and Ed for this. I sigh and place my hand on her arm, Topaz holding the other and Selene jumping on her lap.
“I know you are angry with Ed, but please just go through the tests. I heard about how Malice attacked you in the fight and I want to make sure you two are going to be ok.” Nat looks to me with a torn expression before sighing loudly.
“Fine, but I don’t see the reasoning for it. So far I haven’t sensed anything different about me and Sora.” I go to talk again before I see the door begin to open and Ed walks in.
“Good morning ladies. How are you feeling so far Twi?” Ed asked in concern as he pulled the chart from the base of the bed. “Nat. If you’re willing to put up with me then I’d like to so a few tests down at my workshop. It’ll only take around an hour and a half.”
I see as Nat it trying, and failing, to come up with some excuse before sighing and nodding. She gets up and stretches before cringing and grabbing her shoulder. I look and see that her wound from before opened up again. To our shock, Nat begins to undo the bandages around in.
“Nat, what are you doing?” I ask with worry. She finishes in getting the bandages un-tied, holding them in place before holding her hand out. I see as a Vector becomes visible before a familiar slime begins to drip out. The Virus. “What are you going to do with your Virus?” I question, wishing I had my notepad. Nat takes off the bandages, and before she can bleed much she begins to rub her virus on the wound. I look in shock as she actually stops bleeding and sees the wound closing faster than normal.
“I learned during one of my examinations that my virus can work as a healing salve to myself and likely other Diclonius when made into its liquid form and applied to a wound.” She explains.
“Interesting, it would seem that your virus acts in a similar way to stem cells,” Ed says while this is happening. “Still though, this is only a temporary fix for superficial wounds. I would like to use my alchehistry on you to see if you have any serious internal damage.”
“I doubt it. This wound is more superficial than it seems. I say it would only take a day or two before it is healed completely. Plus my virus will only increase the speed in which it will heal. My stomach may be another story though.” I grab my stomach a bit as I feel it grumble from hunger along with Nat.
“I understand, but it would give me peace of mind, and it looks like we need to get you two some food. We can stop by the kitchen on the way or I can pull something up with Arc if you want.” Ed said placing the chart back at the foot of my bed. “ And Nat there are a couple of ponies with me that would like to meet you. They’re already aware of what’s going on but you should try not to overreact when meeting them, okay. Twi your surgery for your attachment grafting is set for four-thirty to five and I’m going to warn your ahead of time you won’t be under for this but we will have a pain dampener spell on placed on. It’ll still hurt like all hell.”
“Why won’t you be putting her under this time?” asked Sora. “Because the nerve endings need to be receptive in order to have the best installation for motor control.” explained the alchemist. “I get it. It similar to how you test to see if something still has feeling in your fingers by poking it slightly with a needle” interjected Nat suddenly.
“Yes and no. You see like with any type of graft you have to have a fresh surface for anything to bond with which is why we usually have to remove scar tissue be for we can start to apply the grafts. This is why someone in Twi’s position has the best chances at recovering an moving through rehabilitation much quicker than someone who has had a limb missing for a few years. With automail, its similar to how the doctors on earth use computer chips for motorized limbs, but automail realize solely on hardwiring the prosthetic directly into your nervous system. It even allows the users to still feel pain in the false limbs if they're hit hard enough. Twi’s arm will be a lot more complex due to the detailed work I’ll be doing on it with magical weaving.” Ed continued to explain in a somewhat prod tone.
“What are you say Ed? That Twi’s new arm will function exactly like her old one did,” Nat says as she gets a spark in her eyes. “ Not exactly like her old one I’m afraid. She still won’t have too much feeling in it, but she will still have some feeling, at least much more than most. She’ll also be able to channel her magic through it like she does her horn. If this arm functions how it’s designed to Then I’ll be able to start laying the groundwork for crystal horns and crystalmail wings for the pegasus here.” continued Ed.
“I really can’t thank you enough for all of the things you're doing for me Ed. It really means a lot too and I know it means a lot to Nat too. Now I think you three have spent enough time chatting here. Nat and Sora have some test that needs to be run,” I said softly. “You’re right Twi. I’m going to leave Polearm with you to keep an eye on you and to give you some company. And you three are staying here too,” Ed said looking to the pokemon.
“But we want to go with Nat and Sora,” said Selene jumping on Nat’s shoulder. “I’m sorry but having more than one Displaced in a room with the tests I’ve got to run is problematic. I wouldn’t be able to get an accurate reading on Nat and Sora’s vitals, You three are attuned to her being from the same Equestria as he is. I’m won’t affect the tests as I’m attuned to this Equestria.” Ed says as he rubbed Selene head before she jumps back over to me.
“You better not try anything funny on our trainers' buster or I’ll mega-evolve and kick your butt all the way to next week,” threatened Topaz. “Yea, that that good kind of goes double for me as I mega-evolve, yet!” roared Chance. “You all have nothing to worry about these tests are only to confirm that Nat and Sora don’t need further medical care. There just to help give me peace of mind and then some for Twi and all of you. Now let’s get going Nat and Sora, need to get these done so you can get back down here as fast as possible before five.” Ed said turning back towards the door and walking out with Nat and Sora following him.
Ed’s POV
After we left Twi’s room we headed for my shop, well the kitchen then my shop. We ran picked up Twi’s Parents a let ways down the hall from the room. It was really funny seeing Nat and Sora’s reaction when they introduced themselves to her. It was probably the same look I had on my face too. After a brief stay in the kitchen, we made it to the workshop. We bid Twilight’s parents farewell until this evening when they were scheduled to come and pick up Nat, Sora, and Twi after Twi’s surgery. Twilight stuck with me to help with Nat’s tests while Shining went off to perform his captain’s duties and rounds.
Now that everyone was satisfied I told Nat where she could change and apply some fresh bandages. Time Turner paid us no heed whatsoever and continued to work at his station. I had Twi stay in the shop with Nat while I went down the hall to Luna’s chamber. When I went in I was shocked to find her awake as it was still only twelve in the afternoon. She must not of been able to sleep very well form worrying about Twi.
“Hey Luna, you going to be alright?” I asked softly as i set on the edge o her bed. “I’m worried about the young sisters Ed. Their fight with Malice and outburst on you last night after seeing what happened to their Twilight. It seems as if to have undone something in their minds. Their bond with one another feels like it’s fading away somehow.” Luna says as she grabs her legs.
“I worried to Luna. After Sora’s flicker episode last night my concern shot through the roof. At first, I thought it might have something to do with my arm, but I don’t think so after talking with the two of them on the way to the shop. Neither of them made an attempt to use their astral forms at all. They simply switched their minds using Nat’s body.” I explained getting up from the bed then turning to face Luna who was looking at me with just as much worry.
“All we can do right now is these alchemagic tests and hope, we find nothing wrong and if there is something wrong we’ll do everything in our power to fix it. I’ll let you go back to sleep. Try to get some rest and I’ll see you later. Love you,” I say heading to the door. “Alright Ed, love you too and let me know if something happens with Nat and Sora,” Luna said as she laid back down.
I head back down to the shop and find Nat and Sora were laying on the bed ready to start. Twilight had put on n of the lab coats I keep for just such occasions. I honestly think it makes high feel more like a doctor or scientists, whichever she prefers. I walked over to Nat and Sora and started to explain what was going to happen.
“I’m sure you can put the electrodes on yourselves but if you want help just as Twi. Don’t bother to about the pony at the workbench, That’s Time Turner he runner my automail shop in Ponyville and he’s the only pony who has automail engineering skills that rival m own currently. He’s working on Twi’s arm. What we’re going to do here are the standard physical checks and a few mental scans. Mainly x-rays to see what’s going on internally. The mental test is mainly for Sora’s sake as she took the main brunt of Malice’s assault,” I explained before I walked off to set up the equipment only receiving a nod from the Diclonius.
Natali POV
Ed gave me the electrodes and I carefully put them on my head, my arms and a couple on my chest, right where I remember I had them put when I was with my psychiatrist back on earth. It was odd, but I had a weird feeling about this, probably because our Astral form isn’t working right.
‘Do you think it is because of Malice’s attack?’ I question as Ed begins going over some basic reflex tests. Turns out my reflexes are better than I thought possible for me. Though having Vectors that can move at supersonic speeds can do that.
‘Maybe. For all we know it could just be a side effect of being in another world.’ Sora responds, and I notice something odd.
‘Uh, Sora? Your voice is echoing.’ I let Sora take control and can tell our eyes widen. But what was odd is the ‘window’ that I look out from was slightly blurred on the sides. That can’t be good.
We go through the basic tests Ed has set for us, finding nothing wrong physically aside from the obvious injuries. But when we went into the mental tests….
“Okay Nat I’m going to send a small alchemagic pulse through the electrodes to your mind alright,” Ed stated sending a small red pulse came down the wires. It reaches us, and I feel a small shock. Nothing happening to me in our mind for a bit, only for Sora to fall back and begin to yell in pain.
“Sora!” I quickly take over to try and take the pain, only for her to stay in pain and nothing to happen to me. I quickly detach the electrodes and Sora pants in our head. “What the hell was that?!”
“It’s exactly what Luna and I feared. Nat your bond with Sora is fading away. I think it has to do with the fact that my alchemagic is compatible with your Telepathy and Maguilty. It might have to do with the fact that our magic have the same origin source. I’m not sure what exactly is going on but I do know that Sora is in danger of fading away.” Ed said leaning on the machine in front of him.
I just look down in shock before closing my eyes and entering our mind. Appearing in the void, I see Sora just sitting on her side clearly in shock like me. I quickly go over and force my way in. Sitting next to her, I bring her in for a side hug, feeling her shaking. For I think the fourth time in my life, I see Sora is scared.
“Don’t worry Sora. We’ll figure this out.” She looks to me and buries her head into my shoulder, straight up crying. I can sense the tears falling out of my eyes as I hold my little sister. What happened next was actually really shocking. Sora began to shrink.
“Sora can you hear me, you must not give into this despair. Look at your sister child,” said a voice in the dark. Luna appeared in a flash of sapphire magic.
“Princess! Help!” I hold onto my sister tighter, Luna coming over and wrapping her wings around her. I can feel whatever is causing Sora to shrink begin to slow to a stop. I pull back and look down at my little sister. Now it is literal. Sora looks like a kid!
“She has regressed to her true self it would appear. Malice has done something truly horrible this time I’m afraid. Nat, you must hold on to Sora with everything you can muster right now or she will completely fade back into your mind and soul.” said Luna with worry.
I look down to my terrified sister with a determined glare. “I swear on my life, my soul and virus I won’t let you go.” I tell her. Sora hugs me tightly with not just her arms, but her Vectors as I do the same, keeping her herself. I look to Luna and nod to her, Luna nodding back and disappearing in a flash.
I look down at my sister again and begin to sing a little lullaby mom used to sing to us when we were kids. She smiles and lets herself relax in my arms. “Don’t worry sis. I promise I won’t let you go.” I lay a kiss on her head. She smiles up at me, reminding me of Nyu whenever she sees Kohta.
It was not to last long, as I feel a sudden pain on my head and my eyes shoot open. I make sure to divide my attention into keeping Sora calm and herself. I look around in anger and see a certain alchemist going nuts.
Ed’s POV
“DAMN IT ALL TO HELL! MALICE YOU FUCKING BASTARD! YOU USED THE SOUL CONSUMPTION TECHNIQUE ON SORA!” I yelled as I smashed my fist into the machinery in front of me. “RRAA!”
I started to throw anything that was in front of me. Once again my own action of asking for help had endangered another life. Malice had tried to devour Sora and Nat’s souls while they were connected to us through the link.
“Ed you need to calm yourself down,” said Luna as she flew to avoid getting hit by stray objects. “Edward please we’ll find a way to help Nat and Sora,” said Twi who was hiding on the other side of Nat’s bed.
“FUCKING DEMON!” I yelled as I now grabbed on to a heavy piece of equipment easily lifting it over my head. I then tossed it through several walls.
After this I was pinned to the wall, flailing like crazy. I look over myself, expecting a magic aura, but I don’t see anything. I look forward and see Natali a foot away from me with a glare that sent shivers down my spine.
“Calm. Down. Now.” I gulped at her tone and I figure out I am being pinned by a Vector. One wrong move and I could be in serious trouble. I look to Nat again and see her sweating and gritting her teeth.
“I’m calm down enough to think straight again Nat. You can put me down now,” I says trying to keep my cool. I could tell she was much worse off than me because she was only holding me back with one Vector.
She put me down on the floor and fell back on the bed. Twi quickly came to her side and wiped her face with a dry cloth. I turned to Luna and ask her to explain what she saw in Nat and Sora mindscape.
“Like I was saying Sora’s form has reverted to that of a seven-year-old child. Malice has eaten most of what made Sora herself. I can only determine that the young girl I saw inside Nat’s mind are her innermost thoughts. Memories, and feelings she holds dearest to her heart and soul,” explained Luna looking to Nat and Sora.
“Are you going to be okay Nat?” asked Twi.
“F-for now. I need to keep Sora calm or she’ll just go back into my soul. Easier said than done, but I won’t let my little sister vanish because of a stupid philosopher's stone manifestation.” She says with some effort, trying to keep her own composure. I can only imagine, she almost lost Twilight and now could lose Sora.
I started to think of a possible solution. That’s when it hit me. In FMA Edward sacrifice his arm to bond Al’s soul to armor. I didn’t want to try anything risky right away though but with the right preparations in place I could perform something along the same lines but permanent. ‘Temporary’ was the key word in this sense right now and I needed it ‘now’.
“That’s it!” I shouted running over to a bookshelf in the far corner of the shop. I tore through book after book pulling them all off the shelves while quickly flipping through them one after another. “Edward what are you doing?!” asked Twi still tending to Nat as she looked to Luna who didn’t have a clue either.
“HERE IT IS!” I exclaimed in joy as I reached into the book I was holding pulling out a shining golden stone that lit up the whole shop. I quickly dash to the nearest table and grab some gold chain. I clap my hands and in a flash of reddish-orange light the stone and chain a now a glowing pendant. I dash over to Nat.
“Here Nat, put this on quickly it can save Sora. At least long enough to where I can come up with a more permanent solution.” Nat doesn’t even hesitant and swipes the pendant from my hand and puts it around her neck. The stone begins to glow for a couple seconds before the light dims down and Nat opens her eyes again after a minute, panting a bit.
“Well, good news, sorta. It worked, Sora is stabilized. Only she is still a kid and she can’t take over now.” She says, lying back down again and wiping her brow with the cloth. All of us sigh in relief, even if temporary.
“Good but like I said it’s only a temporary fix. Now you can not and I mean absolutely can not take the pendant off. Not even for a second. It is the only thing that will keep Sora stable.” I say in relief. “Edward, was that some new type of Philosopher’s Stone?” asked Twi with Nat wincing at this thought.
“No Twi, this is a Sage’s Stone. Think of it as the Equestrian equivalent of a Philosopher Stone, but instead of being made of souls its made of pure magic,” I explained as I sat on the floor to catch my breath.
“Ed you give it to Nat didn’t you?” asked Luna. “Yes Luna I did, because there was no other way to save Sora and I’ll make another if I have to,” I said pulling myself up. Nat looks at the pendant around her neck and holds onto it with a nod.
“You said this was a temporary solution. Well, then I need to figure out a permanent one.” Nat said, getting up from her spot. “ I believe I may have one but it’s still only a theory at this point. I’ll tell you later though, for now, you need to go be with Twilight before her surgery okay” I say to the lonely looking girl in front of me. In all of two days, I’d managed to cause her so much pain. I couldn’t help but start wanting to beg her for forgiveness but I couldn’t. Not right now at least.
“Now go on. She needs you, and bring her some lunch while you’re at it, okay” I say point toward the door. Nat nods and goes to the door, but stops. Before we can ask, she rushes over and hugs me tight. “Thank you. For helping us.” With that said, she all but teleported out the door and towards the medical wing.
“Okay I wasn’t expecting that,” said Time Turner as he comes out of the corner of wherever it was he was hiding. “Anyways, I finished up the amethyst as promised, but I’ll stick around until after the surgery just in case I’m needed. If any pony wants me, I’ll be at the local Joe’s Donut shop. Good day to you all.”
With Time saying his goodbyes I looked over to his bench and sitting on was an array of deep translucent automail parts. “He did what he said he’d do. Now I have to do what I said I’d do.” I say walking over to the table place my hands on as I stare at the pieces before me.
“Not before you come with me for a while you need to rest and relax after your little outburst,” Luna said pointing at the gaping holes I made. “If I’m not needed I’ll be in the library for the remainder of the day,” said Twi as she nudged open door and went on her way.
I fixed the holes in the walls and followed Luna to her room and that’s where I stayed for the remainder of the day. In her arms I slept so soundly, it reminded me of when we would stay out and watch her stars back when we lived in the Everfree Forest.
Four thirty P.M. the OR of the Medical Wing
“Alright Twi, are you ready to get started on the next step to getting your new arm?” I asked the nervous unicorn. “Would you like to have Nat with you this time around?”
“Am I allowed to have them in while the surgery is going on?” She managed to squeak out. “I let ponies sit in on their loved ones all the time, but it’s up to you. I know it would make her feel at ease at least. Especially, after what we found out in the workshop during her test.” I said, scratching the back of my head.
“If it’s okay with you then I’d like her to come in with me.” lamented Twi. “ Certainly Twi. While I go get Nat, Cross Stitch is going to apply the pain dampening spell. It won’t stop the pain but it will lessen it to where you won’t pass out from the pain.” I explain as I’m heading to the door to get Nat. “Is it really that bad?”
“You know that I’m as Displaced so my arm was changed as I came here, so I don’t know how painful it is personal as I’ve never had the surgery performed on me before. But, whenever I have to change my arm or leg it hurts like all hell just broke out.” I said before stepping out. “Hey Nat, she wants to come and sit with her during the surgery.”
Nat nods and gets up from her seat, her pokemon looking at me with ranging expressions of anger. I can see that Chance is actually sparking his electricity before Nat turns to them with a glare, the trio looking elsewhere immediately.
“I swear, you three have bigger protective instincts than I do.” I hear her mumble to herself before she walks past me into the room. I grab her arm real quick and whisper to her, “Twi is going to be an unbearable amount of pain Nat. Whatever you hear you must stay strong and you can not let her see you cry from her state of being. I know this is a lot to ask of you but it for the one you love and for your future with her. Always keep that ingrain in your heart, okay.”
“You could have just said I need to be strong for her. I had to be there when Adam’s sister went through a different operation. But, I know what you said is right. I know that I need to take it for her, and I intend to.” She says determinedly. I nod and we both head back in. “You're a lot stronger than you know Nat.”
“Alright Twi, I’m going to do a couple of poke test to see if you can feel them to see if the spells have taken effect, then we’ll begin,” I say as poke a couple of times around her wound all the while she doesn’t even know I’d started. “Okay, we’re good to go on your end Twi. All you have to do now is squeeze Nat hand and bear with the rest. Nat do you want earplugs?”
“No thanks. I can just use my Vectors if needed.” She says almost nonchalantly. Even though she is doing what I said about being strong, I can tell she is internally freaking out. “Then let’s get started,” I say pulling up my face mask.
Two hours into the Surgery
“AHHHHHH!” screamed Twi as I attached the nerve clusters to the grafts. “You’re doing great Twilight just bear with,” I said as Cross Stitch wiped my face from the sweat. “YOUR WEREN’T LYING WHEN OUT THIS HURTS LIKE ALL HELL!” she yelled out squeezing Nat hand.
“You alright there Nat?” I asked trying to keep focused on the grafting while Twi was thrashing her legs. Nat quickly holds her down with her Vectors while I see her biting down on another Vector, Twilight having a death grip on her hand.
“As good as I can be right now!” She yells through Telepathy. “Hang in there, we’re nearing the halfway point but it’s about to get a thousand times worse. This is where we have to start the bone grafts. Sorry Twi, call me a bucking bastard and to go to Tartarus all you want. I’ll even let you sock me with your new arm when you have your strength back and that’s a promise,” I say as I put my full attention on the grafting.
Nat gets a determined expression and squeezes Twilights hand. Twi looks at her with tears but nods as well, taking a deep breath. I hated causing any type of pain to any living being, especially ponies, but if I didn’t do this Twi wouldn’t even be able to hold a simple cup of coffee. I dove into the bone apply the next graft. The duo both gulp and get ready for more pain.
“RRAHH! YAAHAH!” screamed the unicorn. “You bucking mother bucking son of a bitch!” I did tell her to curse me out. “Just a few more bone graft Twi. This pain will all be worth it in the end. If you don’t want to trust me then trust Nat,” I say trying to reassure her as best I can.
Four hours after the Surgery begins
Nat’s POV
I can safely say this isn’t a position I ever thought I would be in. Ed finally finished the surgery on Twilight and for the most part, she is just tired from the adrenaline and screaming. Me on the other hand….I am left with a left hand that was worse than most would think. After Twi was finished with, I asked Dr.Cross to do a quick X-ray on my hand. Turns out adrenaline can make even the physically weakest pony species do the impossible.
So here I am, using a couple of my Vectors to literally reset some of the bones in my hand as well as reset my thumb and index finger after being busted by Twi’s grip alone. Now, maybe it was my own adrenaline or just a Diclonius naturally high pain tolerance, but I just needed to bite down on my Vector to stop myself from screaming and then after I set the bones I applied my Virus on them. Of course I had a cast put on, but otherwise, I was not all that worse for wear.
“I….still can’t….believe I was able to….break your hand.” Twi manages to say between pants. Honestly, if I wasn’t the ‘victim’ I wouldn’t believe it either. “Yeah, well that makes three of us,” I state as Dr.Cross finishes with my cast. I grab the glass of water next to Twi with a Vector and raise it to her lips, Twi drinking as fast as I allow her to. The last thing I want is for her to choke on water after this.
“The worst parts are over you three and by this time tomorrow, you’ll have your new arm in place Twi. With everything in place, you’ll be able to do basic movements with it too, but you're not allowed to lift on anything at all.” Ed stress as he stood up from his stool.
“Well, I guess it is a good thing I have a girlfriend with an unknown amount of invisible arms huh?” She says with a grin. Despite the fact I have admitted it, I can’t help but blush whenever she calls me her girlfriend. I hear scratching at the door and look to Ed who shrugs and nods. I use a Vector and open the door, letting my pokemon and this worlds Twilight in.
“Hey, guys,” I say with a smile and make the mistake of waving my broken hand. The four look to my hand in shock before my pokemon look to Ed and Twilight looks to my Twi. “Don’t look at you three. I might not be your favorite Displaced right now but I didn’t touch Nat’s hand. It was actually Twilight during the grafting. Shocked the hell out of me that a unicorn could break a Diclonius hand,” Ed said putting his hands up. The group looks to Twi, my pokemon in shock, and the other Twilight with intrigue. Twi just blushes with a sheepish expression.
“Um….adrenaline is a great power potion?” She says, to which me and Ed laugh at her description. “Well, do you think you two can walk? My parents want to meet you two. They are all sorts of confused yet excited at the prospect of meeting another version of me.” Ed’s Twilight says. I nod and grab my purse from the side table before going over and helping my Twi to her hooves. She stumbles a bit, probably from not walking for a day and a half, but she gets her balance as we make our way to the door.
Shining’s POV
Mom, dad, and I were all waiting to see how the other Twily was handling herself. Mom was a bit more excited than Dad was at meeting another version of their daughter. Dad was just worried sick at the aspect that Twily got hurt, even if she was from an alternate reality. The doors to the operating room opened up as Nat and both Twilights stepped forward.
“Mom, Dad, you remember Nat from this morning and this is the Twilight from her Equestria and she’s also Nat’s marefriend,” said Twily as she gestured to the couple supporting each other behind her. “Oh, it’s so nice to finally meet you, uh what do we call her when our Twilight is around?” asked Twinkling.
Nat and Twilight look to one another, seeming to talk with just their eyes before they look back at us. “Dusk.” They say in unison. “It is another word for Twilight, so it will work whenever your daughter is around,” Nat explains. “Plus this way there is no way to mix us up as opposed to if we decided to call me just Twi or something.” Twilight, or Dusk I guess, says a second after.
“If I may make a suggestion,” said Ed now coming out of the OR. “While you're here why don’t you take up the name of your crytalmail model as well. I was going to call it, shine, in ways. So you could call yourself Dusk Shine.”
“I agree there Edward, Dusk Shine sounds like a fine name for our second daughter,” commented Mist Runner. Dad had always wanted Twily to have a sister. “It’s entirely up to you Dusk, of course.” Dusk seems to ponder for a second before smiling. “It would be a good alias if I ever go with Nat to another world aside from this one. Dusk Shine, it is, for here at least.”
“Sir Edward, I have the items you requested me to get from your shop for our guests,” said a guard from behind me. Ed gave him the okay to hand them off to me. “What is this Ed? He said it was for Nat and Dusk.” I said tilting my head. “These, Shining, are a few things that Nat and Dusk will find very useful over the next few weeks during their stay here while Dusk is going through rehabilitation,” Ed said as he took the first item, holding it up for everypony to see.
It was a black coat similar to the one the Ed wore himself. The coat shimmered with different shades of purple sparkles when it moved in any way. “This is a special amethyst infused coat for Dusk,” Ed said placing the coat around Dusk. “And your mark is on the back of it too. It's practically indestructible, and these are a set of Alchemist watches for the two of you to stay in touch with me or one another. Not that you’ll be too far apart from each other right now.”
Ed hands the couple each a shiny lavender pocket watch with what looked like Twily and Dusk’s mark on the front of it, but they also had what appeared to be Nat’s horns on them. The duo looks them over before opening them up, Nat seeming to focus for a second before I see the clock on Dusk’s change to some kind of screen showing Nat’s side.
“Huh, I wonder if I could connect this with Lex and Adam’s versions of your tokens Ed,” Nat says aloud before putting her new watch in her purse. “Normally you could Nat but these won’t have that function until you return to your Equestria. I don’t understand it myself but I can always lone you the main watch I have back in the shop if you want to talk with them while your here.” Ed explained as he went past us to meet up with Princess Luna, they then walked off together.
“Well enough stand around. Let’s get you to the house. I bet your both exhausted and would like a hot bath and a good meal,” said mom. “I agree, honey. Come on lovebirds lets show you to your rooms back at the house.” said dad as he took the lead.
“As much as I want to join you guys I’ll be headed to meet Cadance for supper. Have a good night sleep Dusk and Nat.” I said as I bid my family farewell. We all called it a night and went our separate ways.
I woke up from the guest room with a loud yawn. I guess sleeping in a medical bed for a couple days can make any proper bed extremely comfortable. After we got to Mist and Twinkling’s house, the duo made Twilight, Nat and I a really great salad dinner and they even managed to make a good fruit salad for the pokemon with the berries Nat brought. Unfortunately, we only have a couple of them left so they will have to make due until we can get home.
Nat also told me that after her checkup with Ed she figured out how to send a letter to our world by focusing on her magic. I just hope Spike got it and that he won’t freak out about that we got hurt. I can only imagine how my Shiny and the princesses are reacting.
I finish my reminiscing as I make it to the washroom with my new clothes, courtesy of Rarity of course. I am really glad me and Twilight had the same measurements too, Rarity dropped off some new clothes for me before anyone even woke up. Now we just need to pop by later to get Nat’s measurements.
I managed to finish my shower without too much trouble, having to rely on my magic only and made my way down to the kitchen. I saw Mist at the stove making some breakfast while Nat was at the table with her pokemon. I didn’t see Twilight or Shiny anywhere, but I heard the shower again so I guess one of them is in the shower now.
“Morning Mist, Nat.” The others turn to me with a smile. “Morning Dusk.”
“Dusk! How are you feeling?” Selene asks, jumping up to my shoulder. “Better. I guess sleeping in a proper bed can do wonders.” I say with a smile, petting the little Pokémon’s head. “You said it. Considering my less than great sleeping positions the last couple days, sleeping in a proper bed felt great.” Nat says, grabbing a cup of some hot drink and handing it to me. It was white and I saw it had some kind of a bag of tea in it. I raise a brow but take a sip. It tastes really good, kinda like cinnamon and warm milk. I look to her questioning.
“White hot chocolate and chai tea. It is a combo my mom thought of when she was a kid, and I have all but lived on that stuff. My mom said that the tea itself is good for recovering from sickness or injuries, while the hot chocolate can mask its almost overpowering taste and smell.” She says, taking a seat at the table with her own cup. I guess her mother is a creative lady. I would have never thought of combining something like this.
Before long the others all make their way down to the table just as Mist was finishing making some waffles. Eating was a little embarrassing for me since I had to have Nat cut up my food for me before I could eat. Aside from that, the mood was generally pretty relaxed. Though I could tell Nat had something on her mind. Probably trying to think of a way to keep Sora around. I can’t even imagine how I would be reacting if my brother was put in a dangerous situation like that.
Once we finished our food, Nat offered to do the dishes while I relaxed on the couch and told the others about my family. I guess it was a good thing Nat brought our Hearths Warming photo. The others were surprised when they saw my world's version of my parents as well as Adam, Lex, and Penny. Luckily Shining remembered Penny and Adam and Twilight remembered Lex so I didn’t need to explain who they were. This was nice, being able to relax after all the Discord damn craziness over the last three days.
Nat was just coming out of the kitchen after finishing the dishes when there was a knock at the door. We all look to it and Nat goes over and opens it up, revealing Ed with something slung around his shoulder.
“Good morning Sparkle Family, Nat, Dusk, Sora, and Pokemon. I hope you all are doing well the morning,” said Ed as he came in the house. “Sorry for the intrusion so early in the morning but I wanted to get this to Dusk as soon as possible,” he said placing a case on the table. “Before I give it to you though, how are your grafts hold Dusk?”
“They feel fine from what I can tell. It was definitely awkward when I was taking a shower, but otherwise, they feel fine.” I say, sitting in front of Ed. “Well, this will remedy that in a couple of days as long you stick to your rehab you’ll be able to do basic motor functions by yourself by tomorrow evening at the latest. Nat, I’m counting on you to keep her on her regiment. Now, time for the reveal.” Ed said as he clicked on the latches on the case, opening to reveal a dark translucent purple crystal arm.
All of us just look at the crystal limb in awe at the design. It was barely a shade darker than my fur, almost unnoticeable if you didn’t look close enough. I look to Nat who looks like she may be broken. I wave my hand in front of her face, Nat shaking her head after a second.
“Holy crap. This looks incredible.” She says in awe. The others nod with her and Ed picks it up and seems to offer it to me. I nod and take off my shirt, letting him come to my left side. “Not going to sugar coat this Dusk whenever you or Nat does maintenance, take it off or it’ll hurt like all hell. There are three switches to flip in order to take it on and off. One on top, one in front here. And one in the back here See it, Nat,” Ed explained.
Nat nods as he shows us the switches and gently picks it up. I try and sit still with Twilight staying close as Nat lines the arm up with my grafts. “Ready?” Nat asks. I nod back to her and take a deep breath. “Yeah.”
Nat connects the arm to the graft and holds each switch with a Vector. “Ok. One….two….three!” She flips all the switches and I can’t stop myself from screaming as I feel the nerves connect to it. I try and bare through it before the pain slowly dies down.
“Try and move your fingers Dusk. I want to see exactly how much movement you’re capable of if you don’t mind,” Ed said eagerly. I nod after catching my breath and focus on my new arm. I try to remember the feeling of it and I go wide-eyed as I see my index and middle finger twitching before I close my hand. I slowly close and open my crystal hand a couple of times before looking to Nat and Ed with a smile.
“Excellent, Basic motor control no problems. As for your rehab just try picking small objects of various size and weight and slowly work your way up. Nat, how is sora doing?” Ed asked with a deep concern. Nat closes her eyes for a minute before sighing.
“She is fine so far. Even with the pendant, I have been having her live through some of our favorite memories to keep her calm and happy. You still haven’t told us your idea yet Ed. Even if it is a theoretical solution, something is better than nothing.” She says, a stern expression on her face.
“It’s still a theory, but it’s a more advanced form of alchemy or alchemagic from all of the steps involved. I only want you to know, Nat, it will be incredibly dangerous,” said Ed as he sat down across at the table across from Nat. “Would you like to hear it now?” Nat seems to talk with Sora before nodding with a determined expression.
“Okay, I’m sure you’re both familiar with the Soul Bonding of the or FMA, or are you not?” asked the alchemist in a serious tone looking at Nat. “I want to perform a higher grade of this that I’m calling Soul Transmutation. Basically, I want to separate Sora soul from your body, Nat, and place it in a live body that we’ll create from your DNA. But I’ll only do this if you want to and if I have permission from Adam and Lex.”
I look to Twilight and see her in shock. Nat looked equally shocked, but I can see the contemplative look in her eyes as well. I was kinda lost here since I don’t really know much about alchemy, so I was worried about what Ed was suggesting, just from the name. I place a hand on Nat’s shoulder and see her looking very contemplative about this option.
“I-I can’t decide. I’ll need to talk to Adam, Lex, and Sora about this before anything. This is a family matter, not a me and Sora matter.” Nat says after a bit.
“That’s why I told you I wouldn’t do it without their consent,” Ed says pulling a watch from his inner pocket and sliding over to Nat. “This is a functioning alchemist token that will allow you to contact Adam and Lex. They know what’s going on already as I informed them last night. Just know to take as much time as you need. That pendant is The Soul Stone. It is made solely from soul magic and as long as you don’t tap into it Sora will have a steady flow of that magic to maintain her form.”
Nat nods and grabs the token before going to the door. “I’ll be back later. Hopefully, with a decision.” She then left the door and vanished with her wind. I sigh and look at the photo I had with me. I see how happy Sora looks in her astral form in it, and I can’t help but worry.
Nat POV
I am not sure why I left like that, but I knew I needed some privacy for this one. What Ed was suggesting could work, but if it was anything like from FMA, the danger was extreme. In the show, the original Ed sacrificed his arm to connect Al’s souls to the armor. What Ed was suggesting was more advanced, and he said it would be permanent, unlike Alphonse.
I am not sure what could happen to Sora if she is separated from me for even a second, so there was that. Unless Ed had a surefire way to keep Sora stable outside my body, then it wouldn’t work. I go through practically every bad scenario in my head, so I didn’t even notice as I appeared on top of the tallest building in the city, just above the royal palace. I sigh and look at the watch Ed gave me before opening it up.
“Call, Lex, and Adam,” I say and the clock begins to spin before turning into a split screen. After a few second the right screen changes from static to the insides of a house. After a second a familiar face with silver eyes moves into the frame.
“Hey Nat.” Adam says, sitting on a couch. “Hey, Adam,” I say sitting on the edge of the roof. After a second the other half changes as well, showing what looks like an office. After a second Lex’s head comes into frame. “Oh, hey guys.” She says, sitting at her desk. There was a bit of awkward silence for a bit before I sigh.
“So, Ed gave you two the rundown on what happened right?” I ask the duo nodding. “Yeah. I may have or not have turned a wall in the training hall into a pile of rubble when I heard what happened.” Lex says, laying back in her seat. “Yeah, I ended up finding a couple Grimm and turned them into mincemeat with my magic,” Adam says with a sigh.
“So, did Ed tell you what his plan was?” The duo looks to me with raised brows and shake their heads. I sigh and quickly go over what Ed’s plan was. The duo seemed to be thinking of it as much as I was earlier.
“Well, like Ed said it could work. But with all the variables in place, it would be more dangerous than trying to fight a pack of Beowolves with just your bare hands.” Adam says, rubbing his eyes. “Adam’s right. Ed said that he was planning to make a living body for her to inhabit, but that won’t be easy, even for someone like Edward. You would need all the proper components and an area in which the transmutation could take place without a problem.” Lex points in. “Plus there is the possibility of Sora’s soul not bonding properly,” I say quietly, checking on my sister to see her just sitting under a tree in the park I used to play in when I was a kid.
“Well, maybe we could use more than alchemy.” I look to Lex as she says this, Adam looking curious as well. “I mean, using alchemagic would work on its own, but there are a ton of potential problems with that, like maintaining Sora’s stability after she leaves your body.”
“So, what do you have in mind Lex?” Adam questions. “Well, Ed may be able to make a body for Lex with Alchemy or his Arc but controlling souls is always difficult. Unless you know how to control them in the first place.” I look to her with a raised brow when I see Adam’s eyes widen.
“Seith magic?” Adam questions and I see where she is going with this. “Yeah. I could use my Seith magic to keep her soul stable as Ed uses alchemy to make her body, then we could use alchemy to bond her soul with it.”
Yeah, that could work! I close my eyes and enter our mind, seeing Sora still just relaxing against the tree. “Sora.” She turns to me with a relaxed smile. “Hey, sis.” I smile and sit next to her, finding a little funny now that I am taller than her in our mind. Or, I guess it is just my mind.
“So, what were you and the others talking about?” She questions. I sigh and place a hand on her head, letting the memories of what I was talking to Ed, Lex, and Adam about to flow into her mind. Her eyes widen and I shift the area so we are sitting on the edge of a lake like the one back in Ponyville.
“Y-you really think they can do it? I can get my own body?” She questions in shock, looking at the water and not actually seeing her reflection. I sit next to her, my own reflection missing. “It is possible, but I don’t want to decide anything without you. It is your life on the line, and I don’t want to lose you.” She looks to me, then to the water again. I can tell her thoughts are almost tempest-like as she tries to wrap her mind around the possibility.
“I-I want to be my own person, but I don’t want to be separated from you. I….I want to try. But if it does work, promise me something.” I look to her and nod. “Promise me….you won’t leave me.” I look at her in shock, before smiling softly and holding her close.
“Why would I ever leave my favorite sister?” I say with a little laugh, laying a kiss on her head. She looks up to me with a little pout. “Promise me.” I laugh again and hold her closer. “I promise Sorano. I won't ever leave you, even if we don’t share a body anymore.” She smiles to me and I let her go standing back up.
“I have to head back now, I’ll see you soon sis.” I say before bringing my mind back to control my body. I look at the watch and see Adam and Lex looking at me expectantly.
“Well? What’s the verdict?” Adam asks. I smile and laugh a little. “Let’s do it. I am going to talk to Edward about going through with this, and he can stay in contact with you two to talk about how we are going to go through with this.” The others smile at this. “Alright, have him contact me later and I can tell him about each our parts. Later sis!” With that Adam closes his side and me and Lex nod to one another, closing our watches.
“Alright, I better get back. Hopefully Dusk and Ed are still at the house.” I use my wind and quickly fly over the cloud layer and towards the house. After a couple minutes I fly up to the door, knocking. It opens after a second, Topaz looking up at me.
“Oh hey Topaz. Where are Dusk and Ed?” I ask, my other pokemon coming over. “Oh, Ed and Dusk went back to the castle to do a couple more tests on the new arm in the lab.” I sigh loudly as I just came from the castle. “Well, I need to talk to them. Wanna come along?” The trio smile and nod so I quickly return them to their pokeballs and activate my magic again. Hopefully those two are not doing something too stressful.
Ed’s POV
We went to the castle to do a few more tests as I wanted to see if Dusk’s magical pathways through her arm had bonded with her body. Twi came with us as she was curious to see if a magic variant of automail was actually possible. I wasn’t worried about Dusk regaining motor control at all, but if the magic weaving didn’t set then it would all be for not.
“Okay Dusk we won’t be going to my workshop this time around but my lab instead. It’s where I do most of my experiments with magic and other new forms of alchemy. This is where I want you to come in the morning after your physical therapy with Nat, alright,” I said as we walked through the halls of the castle. “Polearm can meet you if you want. He and Twi seem to have been spending a lot of time together lately.”
Twi immediately turned bright red at the mention of Polearm. I know there was something between my students. How could there not be after three months of training together? I thought on this as we walked the the halls to reach my lab. It was in the lower levels of the castle, unlike the workshop. My workshop was mainly for the mechanical part of my work which was why it was above ground, but the lab was underground due to how dangerous some of the experiments were. This was also why only certain ponies could unlock this room.
We reach the doors to the lab not too long after we got into the castle. The doors were large silver doors adorned with red decorative swirls and designs. I'd never brought Twi down here either as I had never had time. The girls only looked on in a deadpan expression on their faces.
“This ladies is my lab,” I said placing my hand on the doors, a red surge of electricity shot up the doors as they began to open. “Okay, Twi, you help Dusk with getting hookup to the Magic reader over there and I’ll be in there back for a bit to get a few objects she can try to use her magic on. POLEARM!”
“Yes sir,” said my assistant from the floor. “Get up, how many times are you going to fall asleep when you’re experimenting?” I asked shaking my head as he stumbles up. “Sorry, sir. Lost track of time again. How can I help you?” he asked. “Go down and wait for Nat and Sora at the maingate and bring them in here when they arrive. But first. Go take a shower in the barracks. You smell as if a Tatzlwurm ate you and spit you out.”
“Yes, sir,” said the disgruntled guard in shame. “ Morning ladies. I’ll be on my way now sir.” I look at him with my arms as he heads out the doors another flash of red sealing the doors shut again.
I looked back to the two unicorns now finish with their set up and I head to the back to finish my own task. I return with a few balls and various toys.
“Okay, Dusk I just want you to try and levitated these and don’t worry if you can’t just take it at your own pace,” I say going over to the magic reader. “Twi, you keep an eye on her and try to keep stable if she starts to wobble okay.”
Same Time
Polearm POV
I went through the castle to get to the barracks. Everypony around gave a wide spread of space. I can only think that I really did smell as if I'd been eaten and vomited back up. I guess the fact that I stayed in the lab last night was a good thing. I was pulled from my train of thought when I saw Ms.Nat and Ms.Sora walking into the courtyard.
“Ms.Nat, Ms. Sora, over here!” I shouted at the duo as I waved my arms.
“You know you can just call us Nat and Sora Polearm, no need for the miss thing.” Nat says, before sniffing and covering her nose. “The hell?! Dude what happened to you!?”
“Sorry, but it’s the guard training for the first thing and the smell is from me experimenting with various materials during my alchemy training last night down in the lab,” I say, scratching the back of my head as I back away a bit. “If you wouldn’t mind the wait. I was on my way to shower in the barracks. Sir Ed asked me to bring you two to his lab.”
“In that case we can wait a bit. I needed to talk to Ed anyways. I can just practice my magic in the meantime.” After she says that Nat heads over to the range we have for the archers.
I headed into the barracks and straight into the showers. Safe to say whoever was in there wasn’t after I entered. I really had no idea I smelled that bad. After twenty minutes of ten scrub downs, I managed to stop the green and orange mist from coming off me. I got my armor on and headed to the archery range to fetch Nat and Sora. When I got there, gods, was I shocked. Every target either had a big hole in the center or a sword in it.
“I can see why you were able to give my teacher such a hard time in your fight, Nat,” I said as I walked up behind the Displaced. “I wish I could face you in a purely physical fight, even if you would still kick my flank to next Thursday.”
“Eh, maybe, but I can tell you are far stronger than pretty much anyone in the guard back home aside from my worlds Shining. And maybe Scarlet but whatever. So, where is Ed’s lab, I can’t find anypony who knows where it is.” Nat says.
“That’s the point, Nat. No other pony except for myself, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia know where it is. Besides Sir Ed, we three are the only ponies the can get in and Twilight can to but she’d never been there till today,” I explained to the sisters. “Follow me if you please. There are a few things I would like to talk with you about along the way but it won't take too long to get to the underground parts of the castle.”
The three of us walk for about two minutes in silence before Nat speaks up. “So, what was it you wanted to talk to us about Polearm?”
“Well, I wanted to get your advice on, personal feelings. See I spent a lot of time with our Twilight during training under Sir Ed while he was teaching us both alchemy and how to fight. I soon found myself drawn to her, and it’s become very hard to talk with her when we're alone,” I say as I feel my face start to heat up.
“Ooohhhh….well this is going to be awkward, considering we both like our versions of the same pony. But is it helps, I was going through the same thing just before Hearths warming. I can tell you are a soldier first so at the very least you would be able to protect her. Hmm, how are you in terms of science and magic?”
“As you can tell I'm an earth pony so I can’t use spells, but Sir Ed taught me how to enhance my body through the magical strengthen technique he uses on himself. As far as science goes, I can understand it and use it for alchemy but beyond that, I’m hopeless,” I say lowering my head in shame as we turn a corner to the stair well that leads to the lower levels.
“Well, if Twilight here is anything like Dusk, then take it slow. She probably has never been in a relationship before so her only real ‘experience’ would be from asking how Shining and Cadence are doing. Also, try to understand her studies. Just because you are an earth pony doesn’t mean you can’t use your species natural magic in new ways. Maybe you and Twilight can develop Earth pony exclusive spells through your connection with the earth and plant life.”
“I never thought about that Nat, thank you for the advice and suggestions. This is your destination,” I say as we arrive at the entrance to the lab. I place my hand on the door as a blue pulse of lightning through the door to unseal it. “ Just go right on in Nat, Sir Ed is already expecting you. I have guard duties to see to for the next few hours. If I’m lucky maybe I’ll see you guys later,” I say as I send her in, I then reseal the door and head to my post.
Dusk’s POV
So far things have been going well with practicing my magic with my arm instead of my horn. It was rather difficult for me to focus and not use my horn, but I managed to do it after about an hour worth of practice. Twilight was helping me focus my magic through my arm by using her own magic to block my horn.
“Do you still need the seal on your horn Dusk, or do you want me to drop the spell?” asked Twi. “I think I got it. Definitely took longer than I thought it would to focus through my arm though.” I say as she nods and releases her spell. I look towards one of the blocks nearby and raise my arm, focusing my magic to go through the arm instead of my horn. After a second my new hand begins to glow as well as the block and it begins to levitate off the counter. I carefully move it and place the block into the correct hole so it falls through no problem after I release the magic.
“Excellent Dusk, your magic is flowing into your arm with no signs of rejection. How does it feel?” asked Ed with a smile while he was looking at the readings from the machine. “A little odd I’ll admit, but it actually feels a little bit like when I was first got my Solid Script and Teleportation magic. A weird, warm sensations flowing through my arm as I cast the spells.” I describe.
“That’s normal. Do you think you want to try a Solid Script spell or call it quits for today?” Ed asks going over a list on a table in front of him. I think for a second before looking to one of the empty tables and focusing on my newer magic. Ed looks at the monitors while Twilight looks at me carefully.
“Solid Script Iron!” The word appears after a second and turns into iron, falling onto the table with a loud clang. I could just tell that it was heavier than before so I guess I was able to put more magic into it than before, making stronger.
“That’s so cool Dusk, but why don’t you try and use one of your dark magics?” asked Twi as her eyes were the size of dinner plates. I look to her in shocked confusion.
“What are you talking about? I don’t have dark magic. Pretty much every type of dark magic is banned and hidden back home.” I say. Twilight seems more shocked and lights her horn again. I raise a brow and turn to Edward, the alchemist just as confused as me.
“That’s strange I know I sense you have access to dark magic. Dark magic is actually a pretty common practice here. Princess Celestia even helped developed a few dark spells. Though it was mainly Princess Luna that advanced its practice. Isn’t that right Ed?” explained Twi. “She’s right Dusk. Luna was the original Dark and Shadow practitioner over a thousand years ago. Even old Starswirl and I came up with a few spells of our own. I even made a Sage’s Stone of Darkness,” Ed added as he was still in shock from my reaction to the news.
I just look to the duo in shock before something, or rather someone, came to mind. Lex. During the Hearth's Warming party I was talking to her about magic composition and she said that dark and shadow magic aren’t inherently evil or corruptible, but it is the users will, emotional and mental stability that determines if they would become corrupted. I think she said something about some woman using a light magic called Angel magic becoming corrupted because she was too weak.
But if that was the case, how is it I have some kind of dark magic in me? I am the Element of Magic and have always been taught neutral and light magic during my time as Celestia’s student. Maybe Nat has an idea. And speak of the devil, she just walked in the door.
“Hey guys, there you are. I was wondering where the lab was. Good thing I ran into Polearm.” She says with a grin. “That’s why I sent him up and to get his stinking butt out of here. The stallion is one hell of a hard worker, so much so he’s on par with Twi and Dusk, but he can forget to get out of the lab when doing his own thing. He also does some strange experiment involving plants. That’s the only thing that I can think caused the smell. Anyhow, what’s the verdict, Nat?” Ed asked, turning to face Nat and Sora with worried eyes.
Nat nods to him and tosses his token back. “We’ll do it, but not alone. You will be in charge of getting the necessary components for the transmutation, but Lex is going to be there to keep Sora stable after she leaves my body with her Seith magic. Adam is also going to help by letting us use his world for it since his Castle of the Two Sisters is a magic neutral zone.”
“Perfect, I hope we can pull this off. I might have to have Lex bring her Twilight to help control the flow of magic need for this. What kind of a nightmare will that be? Four of you in one Equestria. I hope it doesn’t draw any attention from the more powerful void dwellers.” Ed said placing his hand on his head letting out a sigh. Nat just shrugs at his worry.
“If needed I can summon Loki and ask if he can dampen the output with his magic. I wonder how he and Sunset are doing?” Nat says to herself. “Wait you have access to a token of a void dweller?” Ed looked to Nat in shock. “Yeah? He was the first Displaced I met, remember?”
“Sorry I forgot from the happenings of the last few days. Nat, only summon Loki as last resort. I know he’s a good guy from what you’ve told me, but we’re already going to have four displaced in one Equestria. That is incredibly risky as we’re also bringing ponies from our own worlds to. Loki is a void dweller and void dwellers are pretty much gods in their own right. At least that’s what I’ve heard from a Zoro displaced, and he faced one and lost while the void dweller was just toying with him at the time.” Ed said as he fell into the nearest chair from shock and fear.
Nat looks to him in slight shock before nodding. Guess Loki told her how strong he was or something. I don’t see what Ed is so worried about though. During the party we had three Displaced humans, two different versions of ponies and another new human yet nothing odd seemed to happen. Well aside from the annoyance of having two Rainbow Dash in one room.
“Is there any things else you need Nat?” asked Ed recovering from the shock.
“Not that I can think of. I’ll just help out Dusk and if you need some help with anything, feel free to ask.” Nat says, finding a seat and sitting back. I just chuckle at her relaxed attitude. I really missed it.
Looks like I have a couple long weeks ahead of me.
For the past few days now Nat, Twi, and myself had been working with Dusk on her magic control with her arm. She was slowly making progress with her natural magic, but she was blazing her Teleportation and Solid Script. I was concerned about the dark magic sealed inside her though. I already knew who gave Dusk this magic, as its signature matched my Arc. It had to have been Lex, but if she saw it fit to give her this power I wouldn’t question it. There was a problem with the seal, however. Over the past few days of practicing with her new arm the Seal on Dusk magic had started to weaken and the more magic she used the weaker it became. I needed to talk to Nat about this and see if she would go to Tia to allow Dusk to become Luna’s night apprentice while they continued to stay in our world.
I was brought out of my thoughts when I sensed a sudden surge of void energy wash over the area of Whitetail near Aj’s farmer. I look over to Nat.
“Did you feel that?” I asked in concern. Dropping the clipboard I had in my hands I pull out the void stone from underneath my shirt. Sure enough, it was glowing. “Yeah, and whatever it was felt familiar. Almost like when….” Nat trails off and looks to Chance, the Luxio just sitting by Dusk with a curious look. The unicorn in question gets up from her spot as she finished her exercise for now.
“So, is something going on?” She asks.
“We just felt a mass of void energy come from Whitetail near the Apple Family farm. I don’t recognize the energy of what came through the void but whatever it is they were forced here,” I said put the stone back under my clothes. “Twi You go to Tia and tell her that Nat and I are going to investigate. Nat you think Dusk is well enough to teleport us to Ponyville at least?”
Nat looks to Dusk, and I can tell they are having a telepathic conversation. After a minute Dusk lights up her hand, covering me, Nat and the pokemon. After a second the imagery shifts, and I see we are at the entrance to the farm. Dusk wavers a bit and Nat grabs her for support.
“Does that answer your question?” Dusk says with a grin. Nat just rolls her eyes at her marefriend’s response. I noticed lately Nat hasn’t been as sarcastic or even just happy and seems a little tired. Must be the stress from keeping an eye on Sora.
“Dusk you go to the Library to rest for now. Spike there with Owlowiscious and Peewee. He’ll take care of you while Nat and I deal with the Displaced. That jump took a lot of magic and you're tapped out for now.” I said with a serious look to her and then I looked to Nat. I clap my hands and red lightning spew over the nearby ground as a pull cart formed. “Get in Nat.”
She raised a brow before looking to Chance. “Go with Dusk and make sure she rests.” The Luxio nods and they head out towards the library as Nat and her other two Pokemon get into the cart.
“Hang on,” I say getting behind the bar of the cart as I take off at top speed to Aj’s place. “While I have a moment with you I want to know why you didn’t tell Dusk about her dark magic Nat.” I see her tense up and look to me with a blank expression.
“It was not necessary at the time. Lex gave Dusk that power so she could protect herself and her friends if needed. However, we didn’t know how Celestia would react to her prized pupil having darkness magic. For all we knew, she could think Twilight was becoming the next Nightmare Moon. And I would not hesitate to destroy her if I had to protect Twilight. I’d rather not take that chance until I know Celestia’s position for a fact.” She explains.
“I hate to be the bearer of bad news Nat, as that seems to be my new title, but Dusk is running out of time. The seal on that magic is breaking and the more she uses her Fiore magic the weaker it gets. Dark magic like all magic is neither good nor evil. All magic corrupts and I want you to know that Tia is very understanding when it comes to this concept when it’s explained to her in other realities. Here dark magic was never banned from being learned. So here’s what I suggest you do. Go to Tia and tell her what’s going on and while you’re here have Luna teach Dusk as a Night Apprentice. My wife is the only master of dark magic around these days, but she’d be more than willing to help,” I say as we come in sight of the apple farm. I can tell Nat is still a little iffy on the dark magic subject so I don’t press it any further.
Once we stop on the outskirts of the farmhouse I let Nat and her pokemon get off the cart. We look around for less than a second before we hear loud barking and Nat sees a rainbow streak in the sky. “Celestia damn it Rainbow.” She mutters to herself. We quickly run toward where we hear the barking and see Rainbow flying around. We enter and see a clearing of trees where I see Winona, Applejack, Big Mac, Applebloom and Rainbow facing off against….oh you have got to be kidding me.
I can see Nat’s eyes widen as she sees what the others are facing. One was a quadrupedal feline with Snow White fur and black claws and skin, a part of its head in the shape of a scythe. The other was a type of bird that was bipedal, its wings a dark metallic grey, almost black with white spots and a Red Cross shaped crest. It also had dark forest green feathers on its head, looking like a hood that covered a darker green beak with a single white feather on the back of its head.
“You have got to be kidding me. An Absol and a shiny Decidueye!?” Nat says in shock.
“How the hell did those two get here. Not important right now Nat can Topaz and Selene take those two on?” I asked in shock and awe. “I’ll get those four out of the way. Pokemon for Pokemon aye Trainer,” I say with a smile. Nat nods and looks to her pokemon who actually look excited. They run up as AJ seems to get ready to attack.
“Selene, Shadow Ball! Topaz, Crunch!” The others look to us and the orb of darkness hits the Absol in the head, knocking it back as Topaz chomps hard on the Decidueye leg and swings it around, sending back with the other one.
I quickly run by and grab ahold of Applebloom and AJ, dragging them with me and behind a tree. “You two stay here. This is their fight. I’ll get Rainbow next. Big Mac, make sure they stay put.” I ordered in a stern tone. I look over to see Rainbow ready to charge in but before she can, I release Seal 7 Sloth. “This is going to hurt,” I say as I tackle the pegasus into the barn.
Nat POV
I cringe to myself as I see Ed tackling Rainbow into the barn with Sloth speed. That is going to leave a mark. I shake my head and focus back to my opponents, seeing the two pokemon get up from their spots.
“Sol, Absol.” My AR beeps and activates. “Impressive. That was a powerful Shadow Ball, especially for a none-evolved dark type.” It translates. I quickly check their stats while it is calm.
Wow, those are some pretty good movesets. Considering how Absol is a special sweeper, Hyper Beam could be very dangerous. I look to my partners and get ready for a proper pokemon battle.
“So, are you two going to explain what you are doing here?” I ask the two new pokemon. The Decidueye walks forward with its bow wing drawn.
“Trying to get away from the likes of you humans. The moment they see me and my friend, they try to battle and capture us against our wills. You are the first to have tried to talk to us first in Arceus knows how long.” He says, still not dropping his guard.
“Yeah, I can see why. Considering how rare shinies are.” I say to myself, Decidueye nodding. I see as Selene and Absol are locked eyes, and I swear I can see a fire in their eyes. Decidueye and Topaz notice as well. We all can see where this is going.
“So, people are always trying to capture you immediately. How about we have a proper battle first.” I offer. I can see Absol grinning along with Selene and Decidueye just shakes his head with a smile.
“Alright. Let’s do it.” He says. I nod and step a few feet away as my pokemon stand a bit in front of me. The duo in front of me looks to my pokemon with excited expressions as mine look back. I place two fingers on my head and connect with Selene and Topaz mentally.
‘Ready girls?” The duo nod to me as we all get ready. I smile and silently offer them to go first. Absol smiles and her scythe on her head glows before she sends a Psycho Cut at my pokemon.
‘Selene, cover Topaz and take the hit!’ Selene jumps in front of Topaz and takes the Psycho Cut head-on, the psychic move doing nothing against a dark type. ‘Now use Shadow Ball on Decidueye.’ The orb of dark energy is created in a second and sent quickly at the grass type. Decidueye counters with is Spirit Shackles, stopping the orb halfway to him. Selene rushes towards them with Faint Attack, Absol countering and pushing her back with Night Slash.
‘Topaz, Sword Dance then Iron Head on Decidueye. Selene Double Team and Faint Attack.’ They nod and Topaz uses her move, increasing her attack within seconds and rushes forward. The grass type tries to stop her by blasting several Razor Leaf at her only for her to rush through, Iron Head first and nail him in the gut sending him into a tree.
Selene multiplies and hits Absol multiple times with Faint Attack before she uses Agility and begins to run around so fast she leaves after images, taking out most of the clones with Night Slashes. They begin to go back and forth with Selene using Double Team and Faint Attack and Absol speeding around and using Night Slash.
I look and see Topaz doing a lot better against her opponent, using Iron Head and Poison Fang while he tries to counter with Aerial Ace and healing with Synthesis, but I trained Topaz to be relentless when she knows she has the advantage. With a dark type and a poison type move, she was having no problem with the grass and ghost type.
I look and see Selene struggling against Absol, both dark types not having good moves against each other. I see Absol looking annoyed and she jumps back before throwing her head back and energy gathers in it.
“Selene move!” The little fox manages to get out of the way as Absol released a Hyper Beam towards her, just barely missing her head. And now it is heading to me!
“NAT GET DOWN! SEAL TWO GREED RELEASE!” said Ed as he came flying from the barn taking on the full might of the hyper beam. I look at Ed’s greed form, looking just like the Homunculus, as his chest is smoking slightly from the blast but otherwise looking ok.
“Nat! Sora! Ed! Are you guys ok?!” Selene calls, running over to us. “Rule one never take your eyes off of the opponent Selene, FIGHT ON!” Ed yelled as the Absol charge at her. Selene turns on a dime and Faint Attacks her in the faces Absol not being able to do an actual attack because of recharge.
“How?! How are you so strong?!? You’re just a Zorua!” She yells, barely holding her ground. Selene growls and Shadow Ball’s her point blank in the face. “Did you seriously try to attack me when I was checking on my trainer?! How dare you!” Selene goes on to smash Absol again and again in the face with Faint Attack, Absol not being able to stop her.
I see as Decidueye fainted from Topaz assault, the Mawile panting from the effort. She turns and sees Selene going absolutely nuts against Absol. We look on as she continues her assault when she smirks and I go wide-eyed. “SELENE!” She doesn’t react in time as Absol releases another Hyper Beam, point blank and sending her through two trees, one of them falling on her.
“NO!” I go running over to Selene when they tree begins to shake and lift off. We all look in shock as we see a glowing white outline of Selene. She begins to glow brighter and grow, her hair on her head growing larger and into a ponytail, rising to her hind legs and becoming more bipedal, her muzzle and claws growing. Once the light begins to die down, Selene stands tall, revealing her grey coat, her purple hair darker than Twilight’s coat and her black chest fur.
Selene evolved into a shiny Zoroark. She manages to push the tree off of her and looks to Absol with anger, the rest of us just staring in shock. Before she can react Selene rushes forward with a Night Slash, slashing at Absol and sending her back. The dark type growls and attacks with her own Night Slash, only for Selene to smirk and raise her arms. I check her moves and see she learned two new one, this one about to be used going to be powerful.
Absol strikes Selene with her Night Slash, but then Selene spins and pulls her fist back. “COUNTER!” Selene lands a hard punch to Absol’s stomach, sending the dark type through a couple trees herself. I look and see that both Absol and Decidueye have fainted and Topaz has both jaws on the ground from the show Selene just put on.
There was a stunned silence in the orchard before a certain filly breaks it. “THAT WAS THE MOST AMAZING THING I HAVE EVER SEEN!” We all look and see as Applebloom runs up to Selene with an awed smile on her little face. I smile as well and head over to my pokemon partners. “That was great you two. You showed why you don’t mess with the Displaced.” We all group up and I grab both the unconscious pokemon in my Vectors. I place them gently against a tree and begin to treat their wounds with a first aid kit AJ grabbed from the house.
“What are you going to do about the other two Nat? I can’t have them roaming around Equestria. Something like this will happen again and either they or ponies could get seriously hurt. Do you have a few spare pokeballs on you?” Ed asks still in greed form.
“No, my pokeballs just appear in my purse at random, or at least whenever I meet a pokemon that wants to join my team,” I say as the two pokemon stir and wake back up.
“Jeez, you two are no joke. I think I may have finally met my match.” Decidueye says. Absol just looks to Selene with a neutral expression. Maybe it was just me, but I was starting to get a tsundere vibe from her. Gods I hope I am wrong.
“So, wanna explain why you two were fighting Rainbow and AJ?” I ask. “Well, what do you expect?! We just pop up in this orchard after running from an angry Hydeigon and then these two nutcases start yelling and attacking us like they were a Haxorus we stole from!” Absol yells.
“What have I told you two countless times during training? BE READY BUT DON’T ATTACK UNTIL YOU FIND OUT BY ASKING!” Ed yelled at Aj and Rd as he proceeded to knock them both dead center in the head. That had to hurt even if Ed wouldn’t have been in Greed mode. “Back to those two though. I think you can use these,” Ed says as two red crystal pokeballs appear in a red flash of light, “If they want to join your team Nat then uses them. If not, tell them to go to the Everfree or come with us.” Ed says as he hands me the pokeballs.”NOW! I have students to chew out some more.”
I watch as he drags RD and AJ away by their feet and barely hold in my laugh at their situation. I then turn to the two new pokemon who are looking at the pokeballs in my hand with disdain. “Like I tell any pokemon I meet, I won’t force anyone to join up with me. In the end, it is your choice, so I will respect it.” I say. The duo looks to me and sees my serious expression. After a second Decidueye gets up and nods.
“Alright, I’m in. If you can train that Mawile to fight. like that, then there is no doubt you are a great trainer.” He says. I smile and turn to Absol. She just looks to the side and nods as well, placing her paw on the crystal ball, Decidueye doing the same. They both are absorbed into the pokeball which shake three times and ding. I smile and turn to Selene and Topaz, the duo looking excited. I quickly toss the balls up and release the duo.
“Welcome aboard. Now we just need to think of some nicknames for you two.” Selene states. We all begin to think for a second before a voice I wasn’t expecting speaks up.
‘How about Pandora and Artemis?’ Sora asks. I actually jump because I thought she was asleep. I then consider the names she suggests and they would actually fit pretty well.
“Good call.” I smile and see the duo look confused. Instead of talking I use my Telepathy magic and show them what is up with me. They look at my head in shock, before tearing up a bit as they see my memory of the last week. Artemis actually lowers his ‘hood’.
“That’s rough. If there is anything we can do to help Sora, just ask.” I nod in thanks and our increased team goes over to the farmhouse where Ed is finishing his scolding of the two students. They see my new teammates looking calm and they look regretful.
“Hey, sorry about that. Ah’m just used to critters comin by to take apples from the orchard without permission. Ah, guess old habits die hard.” AJ says with a bow of her head. “Yeah well, I am used to being scorned by people,” Pandora says with me translating. The others look confused at her statement.
“Absol are known as the Disaster Pokemon because the horn on their head can sense vibrations in the world and they can detect when a natural disaster will occur. Unfortunately, it has become a common superstition that they actually cause the disasters themselves.” I explain. The ponies look to the feline-like pokemon with pity at her situation back in their world.
“I’ve always had a soft spot for Absols myself. Like them, I was always judged before anyone would give me a chance. Although, it was because of my height. I eventually became the outcast of just about everything, but I never gave into the despair cause I had my friends. Eventually, we all formed our own group we called the ‘Outcast’ as we didn’t want to fit in with any one group of people. We embraced what made use different and it made us all the stronger for it. We welcomed any and all that wanted to join our group and if they wanted to leave we didn’t stop them. My point is I’ve been rejected a lot in life but I’m a better person for it,” monologued to the alchemist. I wonder if he realizes he still in Greed form.
“You must be an incredibly strong pokemon to take a hyper beam straight to the chest and still be standing,” commented Pandora in awe of the alchemist. “What, I’m no pokemon,” said Ed in confusion. “But you look like a pokemon to us,” added Artemis. “Ed, you’re still in Greed form,” I whispered to him.
As we were walking through town, my mind kept going back to what Edward said about Dusk’s dark magic. I know I was probably just being paranoid, but with all the events that have been going on the last week, I can’t help but worry. I know that darkness doesn’t mean evil, just like how chaos doesn’t mean destruction and peace doesn’t mean harmony. Yet, I couldn’t get all the thoughts about what Celestia back home would do. I knew that Nightmare Moon was just Luna’s jealousy and anger controlling her, kinda like Malice now that I think about it. Plus according to Twilight all the dark magic knowledge is either destroyed or is kept in the royal vault where only the princesses have access to them.
Just from what I have seen Celestia do back home, I can’t help but think about what she would do to Twilight if she learned she has dark magic in her. Celestia may be thousands of years old, but she has been shown to let her emotions control her, like when she let her pride blind her during the wedding invasion. Plus with what happened to Sombra and NM, I can’t help but see her banish them for just using darkness without hesitation. I-I can’t lose her, just like I can’t lose Sora.
Before long we make it to the library with some of the native ponies looking at our group with curiosity and some fear, mostly towards Pandora, Selene, and Topaz. Entering the tree, we see Dusk relaxing on the couch with a book above her head in her aura and Spike just sweeping the floor nearby. They notice as we walked in and go wide-eyed when they see Artemis and Pandora.
“Whoa! What are those things?!” Spike yells in shock. “Wait, are those more pokemon?” Dusk asks, getting up from her spot. I nod to her. “Yup. Meet our new team members, Pandora the Absol and Artemis the Decidueye.” Dusk smiles wide and takes out her notepad from her personal hammerspace and begins to quickly draw the two newcomers, the duo in questions looking at me curiously. “Yeah, this is my marefriend Twilight, but she is going by Dusk while we are in this world so we don’t mix her up with this realms version.”
“Well, while I would want to get there fast, I don’t want you to strain your magic Dusk, so we can take the train back to the capital,” Ed says. I nod and turn to the dragon in the room. “Hey, Spike? Can you send a letter to Celestia and tell her we are on our way back? Also….tell her I need to talk to her.” I ask. Spike nods and quickly writes down the letter before burning it and sending it to the castle. Dusk looks at me curiously but I just look out the window, looking at the castle.
‘Well, here goes nothing.’
Two hours later
Celestia POV
I was sitting in the throne room, listening to the usual nobles complain about how they needed more funds and statues. Then as I was about to call for the next pony to start there doleful speech, a letter appeared in a wisp of green fire. At first, I thought it was an update letter for Twilight from Spike on the status of the of the library but then I saw my name. I unfurled the letter and read it.
Dear Princess Celestia,
This is the update from Nat and the group in Ponyville. We were able to wrap things up with very little commotion. It turns out it wasn’t a normal Displaced but a pair of Pokemon. My team and I were able to settle things with them and they joined my team. Ed scolded Rainbow and Applejack heavily for jumping the gun. I don’t think I’ve seen them more ashamed of their actions. Afterward, we returned to the Ponyville library to pick up Dusk before we return to the castle. Ed said we would use the rune transporter at the automail shop to return to the workshop in the castle. If you wouldn’t mind, I would like to take with you on a very personal matter involving Dusk when we return to the castle. It is very important that I speak with you, Princess. Ed said you would understand if I explained what was going on. I really need your advice and I don’t have a lot of time on the matter that I mentioned.
Sincerely.
Natali Basatin
‘I do hope Nat and Dusk are alright.’ I dismissed the nobles as I’d had enough of their babble. Polearm was with me as I ordered him to stay with me in case I needed to send out a message to somepony else.
“Polearm you are dismissed now. I just received a letter from Nat’s group from Ponyville. They will be arriving in Ed’s workshop, via his rune transporter. You can go and greet them if you like,” I said with relief,
“Thank you, Princess, but I’ll be heading back down to the lab for time being. I have a few experiments that I must see to. I also want to have Twilight help me with them while she’s here in Canterlot,” he said as his face turn a slight shade of pink.
Those two had grown rather close since their time together with Ed as their teacher. I wonder if they have feelings for one another. Perhaps I can set up a few scenarios for them. I do love to plan couples dates. I used to do it for Luna and Ed all the time. My attentions were redirected toward a pink haired girl that had been lead in by a couple of guards. I wish they wouldn’t treat Ed’s guest with such prejudice. I quickly dismissed the guards and turn my attention to Nat. She looked like she hadn’t been getting much rest. It would be understandable over the events of the past week, perhaps I should send her to see Luna after our discussion.
“Good afternoon Nat. I’m glad to hear that you and Ed were able to settle things in Ponyville. Now, what is it that you’d like to discuss about Dusk?” I say tiling my head. “Would you like some tea and cake while we talk?”
“Sure.” She says simply. I can tell already that whatever is going on is really bothering her. We quickly made our way to one of the side rooms that I use for personal meetings. I sent a quick letter to the kitchen staff who comes by not two minutes later with a kettle of tea and small snack cakes.
“So, what was it you wished to speak to me about?” I ask, handing her a cup of tea. I can see her contemplative look before she digs into her purse and pulls out a piece of paper with an odd symbol on it. “What’s this?” I ask, taking the paper in hand. I can tell it has some kind of a spell on it, but it isn’t like any I have sensed before.
“It’s a release seal. I assume Edward has told you about how things are going with Dusk’s rehabilitation?” She asks. “More or less. He told me that her arm is fully functional and that she has been making great strides in focusing her magic through it.” I answer. “So, he didn’t tell you about her other magic.”
“You mean her Solid Script and Teleportation?” I asked, confused. I can see her tense up and even though she has a rather good neutral mask, I can see a look of fear behind it. “No. Her….dark magic.” I look to her with slightly widened eyes. “Dusk has dark magic? Huh, didn’t expect that. So, this seal is to release the dark magic sealed within her?”
“Yes. Lex gave her a style of dark magic ironically called Heavenly Body magic. She gave it to her in case she would need the power to protect our Equestria. But she sealed it since it is an extremely powerful style and I was told not to unseal it until we thought she was ready. But….Ed told me that the seal on her is weakening the more she practices with her Fiore magic and with her arm.” I can see she is almost struggling to keep her mask on, her fear trying to take over.
“Why are you scared?” I ask suddenly. She tenses up more and her mask almost falls. I walk over and sit next to her, draping a wing over her back. “Natali, what’s wrong? In all the time I have seen you here, I have never seen you look like this.” She is silent for a while just staring at her hands.
“How do I know our Celestia will accept her?” She says quietly. “I must admit that dark magic did scare me when I was younger, but after seeing that it was the users and not the magic itself to blame for the corruption I had to seriously rethink my views on it. The Celestia of your world seems like she never had anyone to speak with on all of the good that dark magic can do,” I say getting up from and move over to the window depicting the defeat of Nightmare Moon.
“I don’t know if I could do that by myself though Princess. My Celestia completely banned the practices of dark magic after what happened to our Luna. She didn’t want anypony to ever be tempted by its allures, I guess,” Nat said with a quiver in her voice. “What if Celestia decides to banish Dusk just because she can use dark magic, and I can’t protect her,” she said as tears started to form in her eyes from the very thought of losing Dusk.
“I can tell you this Natali,” I say as supportive as I can as I walk over to her place my hand on her shoulder, “ you’re not alone in this. If your Celestia is at least similar to me she will listen to reason, and you’ll have Dusk, Sora, your Pokemon, and the support of all of your friends back home. Nat I can tell this thought has been weighing on your mind for some time. Probably sense Lex let you know about it, but she wouldn’t have given Dusk this magic if she didn’t think she could control it. Ed, more than likely thought it wasn’t his place to tell me of Dusk’s condition because he wanted you to be the be the one to do it. Nat, I know it was hard to come to me about this but you still did it on your own, and that shows me you’re more than capable to talk with your own Celestia.”
“But what if she tries to banish Dusk and I have to fight Celestia to protect her. I don’t know what will happen, Princess, I’m so scared right now, for Sora, for Dusk for what I have to do,” she said breaking down. “I’ve never had to make these types of decisions on my own or for anyone else’s sake before. I don’t want to lose Dusk or Sora but I don’t know what will happen.”
“I can’t tell you what will happen either Nat, because I don’t know what’ll happen myself. I also can’t tell you what to do because that’s only something you can do, but I can tell you that you will have to face this but you won’t be alone and you will be prepared. If it still bothers you I recommended you speak with your sister as she had a similar experience in her Equestria with her Celestia from what Ed has told me. In the meantime, I would recommend you speak with Dusk on this matter Nat. She needs to know about her dark magic and this situation. It affects her just as much as it does you.” I say as I wrap my arms around her to comfort her. She really is a strong girl. I dried her tears with the sleeve of my dress before she cleared her throat to speak again.
“Princess, if I might ask another favor of you?” she asked. “Certainly, Nat, if it is in my power,” I say helping her up from the ground. “I was told by Ed that Princess Luna once taught dark magic to others and-,”
“You wanted to know if I would allow her to teach Dusk during your stay here as part of the rehabilitation. While I appreciate you asking me Nat, you should be asking Luna and Ed and not me. I have no problems with Luna teaching Dusk but you must ask Luna yourself. You must also tell Dusk of what’s happening to her,” I said as I return to my seat after helping Nat to set back down herself.
“I’ll tell her Princess. I just need to think of a way to do it,” she said stirring into thinking on the matter of how to break the news to Dusk. That’s when I remembered my thoughts on Polearm and Twilight’s possible feelings for one another. “I can think of a few ways that might be possible, but I would like you to tell her on your double date with Twilight and Polearm tonight,” I said with a smile while Nat still stared at me with her mouth hanging open. “And that’s an order from the Princess.”
“What!?” screamed Nat. “You heard me Nat, and don’t worry about anything except what to wear. I’ll plan everything out for the four of you. I used to do it all the time when Ed and Luna were dating. Of course, they didn’t know it at the time. Nat this will help the two of you grow closer and work things out, but it’s also to see if Polearm and Twilight have feelings for one another.” I say lacing my fingers together with a slight smirk. “I can already confirm that Polearm does have feelings for Twi, Princess. Dusk and I could also use this time to hash out a couple of other things in our relationship.”
“Alright, then it’s settled then. Now, I believe you should go and talk with Luna about Dusk learning dark magic and you should also talk with Ed on how to release her seal without causing complications. I would prefer that it be done so it won’t cause problems,” I say getting up from the table.
“Okay, then Princess. Guess I’m headed towards the Lunar wing now,” Nat said with a sigh. I hope Luna can help her with her other issues too.
Nat POV
I really should have seen that coming. Cadence told me a while ago that her aunt loved to play matchmaker. I check my watch and see it is only around two in the afternoon, so Luna would still be asleep. ‘Looks like I have some time to kill before I can ask Luna about teaching Dusk. I guess I should get a new outfit.’ I think for a second before heading to Ed’s workshop to use the teleporter rune. I figure Rarity would be my best bet for getting a new outfit.
As I am making my way through the halls, I figure I need to tell the others beforehand or Celestia may make it embarrassing for them. I focus my telepathy and find both Twilight’s in the lab as well as Polearm and my pokemon. Perfect.
‘Hey guys, can you hear me?’ I hear as Twilight and Polearm yelp and Dusk just sighs a bit. ‘Hey Nat. What’s up?’ Dusk asks. ‘Well, I just wanted to tell you guys I am heading back to Ponyville for a bit to talk to Rarity. Also, I hope you guys have some nice outfits for tonight.’ I inform them from a couple halls from the workshop.
‘Why?’ Polearm asks cautiously. ‘Well, a certain princess decided to set the four of us up on a double date for some reason. So I am going to get Rares to make me an outfit.’
‘SHE DID WHAT?!’ Twilight screams, all of us cringing. ‘In all honesty, I don’t really mind. You and I have been together for a few weeks now, yet we haven’t had an actual date yet.’ I stop right in front of the door to the workshop as I realize Dusk is right. ‘Huh, I haven’t even realized that. Well, since I am going to Ponyville I don’t think my telepathy will be able to reach you, so I’ll let you guys know when I am back. Pray that Celestia doesn’t make this too embarrassing for the four of us.’
‘I swear, if the princess goes overboard, I am so telling Ed and Princess Luna.’ Twilight says. I chuckle a bit and stand on the teleporter. I focus my magic into the runes, each of them glowing brightly. After a couple seconds, I feel the magic flow across me and I appear in the automail shop in Ponyville. I go through the door to the main room, seeing the CMC and Zecora looking around. I just ignore them for now, seeing as they are actually invested in looking through the prosthetics.
Walking through the town, I notice as I get a few odd glances sent my way, probably because unlike the locals I don’t have pony ears or a tail, but otherwise, I am left alone while on the way to Carousel Boutique. At least for a while.
“Hey, Natali!” I look up and see as Rainbow flies over. “Hey RD. Are you doing ok? Ed went a little savage with his scolding of you and AJ earlier.” I ask. Rainbow sighs and rubs the back of her head. “Yeah. Me and AJ have a really bad habit of letting our instincts take over. And considering we live so close to the Everfree, we are used to a bunch of wild animals showing up.”
“I hear you. I had to help my AJ a couple times back home, like when a pack of Timberwolves got a little too close to the border, so I ended up turning them into kindling.” I say, still walking. “So, what are you doing back in Ponyville?” She asks, hovering over me. “Oh, I have a date tonight and I don’t have a good outfit, so I figure Rarity would be my best bet.”
“Really? Well, I guess you wouldn’t have many clothes since you aren’t from this dimension. I have to head over to Rarity’s too since she had to fix some of my shirts.” She says. I shrug and continue to the boutique. Not too much longer and the two of us arrive. Walking in, I see this worlds Lyra and Bon Bon looking around, with Rarity sitting behind the counter.
“Oh my! Natali! Good to see you, darling.” She says, coming over to me and RD. “Hey Rarity, I need a favor.” She tilts her head and motions to continue. “See, tonight I have my first date with Dusk and I don’t really have a good dress so-“I get cut off as Rarity teleports myself and her into the back room and immediately she has a bunch of materials and her notepad in her aura around me.
“Say no more, my friends. I will whip up something marvelous for you in just a minute. Now, what colors would you want it?” I am stunned for a second before looking at the materials floating around me. After a minute I grab two out of the air with my Vectors.
“How about this gold and midnight purple,” I say handing it to her. She nods and begins to draw several designs on her notepad, a couple more held in her aura. As she is doing that I look around the room and spot a long roll of purple ribbon. I get an idea and take the roll before measuring my head and horns. I quickly go over the length and cut the roll, then wrap the ribbon around the front of my head and around my horns. I check the mirror and see I actually looked like Nana from Elfen Lied.
“Oh my!” I turn and Rarity sees my ribbon on my head. She smiles and quickly hands me one of her sheets. I am floored by this design. It was of a beautiful sundress with the parts being labeled which color would be which. What was shocking to me was that she actually did a really good drawing of me wearing it. I look to her and nod with an excited smile.
“Well, I should make and finish the dress in about an hour or so, so you will have time to see our version of Ponyville properly.” She says. “Thanks, Rarity. I so owe you after this, so you need anything before Dusk and I leave, don’t hesitate to ask.” I say, heading out the room. She smiles and shakes her head, brushing it off.
I leave the establishment with a smile as I am actually excited for tonight now that Rarity can make me something great to wear. I can only wonder what Twi, Dusk, and Polearm are going to wear now. I just walk around the town, not really having any location in mind, when I find myself a near Fluttershy’s cottage. I wonder if Harry and Red exist in this world too.
I decided to check on the shy mare as I haven’t talked to her much while in this world. I walk up to the door and go to knock when I sense someone nearby. It felt familiar, like….
“Hello dear.” I jump back with a ‘Nyu!’ and fall on my rump. Looking up, a familiar chaotic spirit is sitting in one of the birdhouses attached to the cottage. “Discord,” I say with a slight glare before sighing and getting back up. “What’s up chaos lord?” I ask.
“Oh, just coming by for a tea party with dear Fluttershy.” He says, popping out of the birdhouse and blowing into his thumb, growing to his full size. “Cool, do you think she would mind if I pop in? I need to kill some time while Rarity makes me a dress.” I ask. “Well, only one way to know for sure.” He then snaps his fingers and teleports us into the room. I look around and see I am actually standing on the ceiling, my feet in a pair of plunger boots and my hair falling towards the floor. Good thing I am not wearing a skirt.
“W-who’s there?!” I look to the kitchen where Fluttershy is coming with a tray shakily held in her hands. I am about to say something when a lion's paw goes over my mouth. I look to Discord with a raised brow, but before he can try anything I hear her sigh. “Discord, I know it’s you. What are you doing?”
“Wow, how could you tell he was up here?” I ask. Fluttershy looks up and sees us standing there, going wide-eyed as she sees me. “Oh! Natali, what are you doing here? I thought you were still in Canterlot with Twilight?” She asks. I quickly attach my Vector to the ceiling and take my feet out of the boots, lowering myself onto the floor. “Yeah well, I have a date with her tonight, but I didn’t have a dress. So I decided to pop by and ask Rarity if she could make me one. It will take a while for her to finish so I decided to just hang around till then. Discord said he was here for a tea party and I wanted to see if it was ok if I join in.”
“Oh, well I don’t mind. I mean, if you want to.” She says quietly. I smile and nod, going into the kitchen and grabbing the other platters she has with my Vectors. She made mini sandwiches and some cookies, the tea I see is an herbal blend. Going into the living room, I see Discord and Fluttershy sitting in some floating chairs, another one is left empty. Discord goes to snap his fingers but I shake my head, lifting myself into the seat with my Vectors.
“Um, Nat? If you don’t mind, can you tell me a bit about your pokemon friends?” Fluttershy asks quietly. Good thing I brought my purse. I kept copies of the info about my Pokemon in them so I hand them to the mare while explaining them in greater detail. We spent nearly half an hour just talking about pokemon types, their advantages and disadvantages, then about my pokemon, in particular, Fluttershy being most curious about Chance.
“I must say, these are some rather chaotic creatures you have with you, Natali. Just imagine how things are like in their original world. Maybe I’ll plan a vacation there.” Discord takes a drink of his cup, and by that I mean he drank the cup and kept a hold of the tea. I giggle a little at his joking chaos. I look to Fluttershy and notice she actually has a very relaxed smile and an unnoticeable blush on her cheeks. I raise a brow at this and remember that most of the fandom back home shipped these two together. Oh, gods if Celestia finds out….may chaos have mercy on them.
“So Natali, how is Dusk?” Fluttershy asks. I think for a good way to answer that, what with everything else I have on my mind. “She’s doing a lot better than she was before. She’s gotten used to her new arm by now and she can already lift some relatively heavy things. Plus her magic control is awesome.”
“That’s good. But, what about you?” Discord asks. I look to him with a raised brow, silently asking him to continue. “I can tell just by looking at you that you haven’t been getting much rest, my dear. You’d think Lulu would be helping you sleep, but I guess she is snoozing on the job.” He chuckles slightly at his unintentional (I hope) joke.
“Well, I have just been a little stressed is all. What with Dusk rehabilitation and the situation with Sora. It is only natural I miss a couple hours of sleep. But it isn’t anything I haven’t faced before, a couple times I lost nearly an entire night studying for exams and such.” I say dismissively. I can see Fluttershy and Discord don’t look convinced, but they don’t dig further. I spend the next while just talking to the chaotic spirit and the pegasus about random topics, like some of the local animals and some of Discord favorite pranks. Before I knew it an hour had passed, so I excused myself and headed back over to Rarity’s.
Entering the establishment again, I see that now Berry Punch and Derpy are looking at some of the dresses, while Cloudkicker is looking at some of the shirts. I spot Rarity just coming out of the back with a proud smile when she spots me and motions me over. I nod and go around the back where I see she has a mannequin covered by a small tarp.
“Well my dear friend, I am proud to present your new dress for tonight!” She says taking the tarp off. Yeah, she definitely beat my Rarity in designs now. This sundress looks like something Celestia would wear! The main parts of the dress were the gold I picked out while the highlights and laces were purple. I saw the ribbon I picked out earlier on the head of the mannequin as well, so it looked like me. I noticed she also picked out a pair of black heels that would fit my feet. I almost forgot she measured my feet too.
“Rarity….I don’t….I can’t even describe how I feel right now.” I say with some tears. I quickly turn and bring the mare in for a hug. “Thank you!” I say, Rarity smiling and hugging back. “Well don’t just thank me, try it on darling!” I nod and carefully take the outfit off the mannequin with my Vectors and head over to one of the change rooms.
It took a couple of minutes, but I finally managed to change from my regular clothes and into my new dress. I was just putting the ribbon around my head when my purse began to vibrate and ring. I quickly dig into it and see it is my alchemist watch. Opening it up, the watch spins before showing Ed.
“Hey Ed, What’s up?” I ask, getting my heels on. “Hey Nat, Tia wanted me to tell you that Luna is awake now so you can talk to her when you get back.” He says. “Beautiful dress by the way. Luna will be in her chambers. All you have to do is come down the hall from the workshop.”
“Thanks, I have a sneaking suspicion a certain fashionista is going to pass out when she sees it. Anyways thanks for the update. See ya!” I close the watch and make sure I have everything before stepping out of the change room. I see Rarity with her eyes closed so I just chuckle at her look before she opens her eyes. Her jaw drops as she sees me in the dress.
“Oh, oh my! You look absolutely beautiful! If only you weren’t taken by Dusk and I would be trying to woo you myself!” She says dramatically. I chuckle a bit before her words actually register. “Wait, you’re a fillyfooler?”
“In a way. I am attracted to both stallions and mares, but I am waiting for the right pony to appear for me.” She says with a light blush. “Yeah, that definitely sounds like you. Anyways, this is perfect Rarity, so if you can get it into a bag or something, I am all set for tonight.” She smiles and I quickly change out of the dress and back into my clothes. Rarity puts my dress into one of those outfit bags so it wouldn’t get dirty or something. I thank her and leave twenty bits on the counter since I know she wouldn’t accept them outright.
“Well, looks like it's time to head back to the castle. I really hope Luna says yes to teaching Dusk.” I mumble to myself as I make my way back to the automail shop. I could tell the town was already used to my presence so I didn’t receive too many odd glances. I made it to the shop without any trouble and walked in, seeing no one in the front, but I did hear some tinkering of tools in the back.
Walking back and past the teleporters, I see the workshop of the store, a familiar time pony at the tables working on some odd pieces of automail. Looking over his shoulder, I see it is actually a metal wing prototype with some different gems in them.
“Wow, so that is one of the wing prototypes?” I say, startling Time out of his working trance. “Oh, Ms.Basatin you gave me a little fright there. What are you doing here? I thought you and your Twilight were staying in Canterlot.” he said calming himself. “We are, I just came by the town to get a dress for my date tonight. So, what’s up Time?” I ask, leaning on the side of the table.
“Not much really, just working on the prototype wing Edward and I designed based of the research that he and our Twilight had done on his crystal arm. Which reminds me how is our patient doing? No signs of rejection of there?” he asked scratching his chin.
“None so far. She has actually been making great strides in controlling her magic through her arm instead of her horn. Plus she has been getting good with lifting some relatively heavy objects with it.” I tell him.
“Excellent. I was rather worried that her body would reject the piece, as she isn’t from our Equestria. You know Ms.Basatin, as a time pony I have met quite a lot of your kind. Some were extremely kind, some did what they could to help, and others were less than desirable beings. You though are quite the enigma as far as Displaced go. You have many qualities that others possess but some that many don’t,” he said as he turned back to work desk.
“Well, I have only met a few Displaced aside from my siblings, so I don’t really know how others can be. At first, I just wanted to preserve the timeline and keep things as close to the original as possible. But, now with my relationship with Twilight and her injury, I think it is safe to say that is an impossibility. I am not really sure what I’ll be doing when we get back home, aside from being with Dusk and my sister.” I begin to really think about my involvement in the timeline back home. I already made a big impact by helping take down Discord as well as introducing some new scientific methods and the berries from the Pokemon world.
“Cause and Effect my dear. To quote another time traveler ‘Timey- wimey wibbly-wobbly’. Even if we know what’s going to happen it can as was be changed by this slightest event. You saw this earlier today when your new teammates showed up.” Time said as he picked up his tools and began working again. “My wife said she saw you earlier by the way. She wants you to come over for tea and muffins when you have time. It was nice to chat with you, my dear. Please let me know if something happens with Twilight’s arm.”
“Heh, it has been a while since I saw Derpy, in this world or at home. I’ll be sure to pop by before I go home. Also, my favorite muffins are blueberry” I say with a smile, heading to the teleporter. Before I know it, I was back in the castle and on my way over to Luna’s chamber. Arriving in front of her door, I see two of her night guards up front. I nod to them and they nod back and allow me to knock on the door.
“Enter.” I hear from the other side of the door. I open the door and walk in, finding Luna at her desk with some paperwork in front of her. “Hey princess. Thanks for agreeing to meet with me.” I say, standing near the center of the room. Luna looks back at me with a smile before motioning to one of the chairs by the coffee table. I nod and take a seat across from her.
“How are you doing today Nat?” she asked with a small grin. “Quite all right Princess, but I was hoping to ask you for a favor,” I say look at her and then to her desk. ‘Man this is gonna be hard’ I thought. ‘You can do it, sis, remember it’s for Dusk’ says Sora in a happy tone.
“What is that the two of wish for me to do?” asked Luna, tilting her head. “Ed told me when we were in Ponyville earlier today that you used to teach ponies how to use dark magic. You see Dusk has a dark magic called Heavenly Body that was given to her by my older sister, Lex. Up until now, it was sealed but due to that past few day events, the seal was damaged in the fight with Malice. Now that she is using her Fiore magic again, the seal is starting to weaken the more she uses it,” I say look towards the floor catching my breath.
“You would like me to teach Dusk how to properly use her dark magic before you return home, wouldn't you Nat,” Luna said ask she got up from her seat to look at a painting of her mentor. “Y-yeah. I know it is a lot to ask, but I really would like her to unlock and control her dark magic before it has a chance to get unlocked by accident and go out of control. I don’t even want to think about what could happen to her if that happens. But I will be helping out too since I know some of the spells for Heavenly Body, even if I can’t use them myself.”
“I would love to teach Dusk how to properly use her magic Nat, but there is a problem with what you’re asking me to do,” Luna said in a serious manner sitting back down. “This magic is not Equestrian in origin. So I don’t know if I can help her use it, but I can at least help her understand its nature. Being a Displaced I know you have for knowledge of possible future and past events. So I’m sure you're aware of who Sombra is, correct.”
“Yeah, I know about Sombra and the Crystal Empire from the original timeline and me and my world’s counterparts have actually met Lex’s version of him. He was actually pretty cool. What I don’t know is if he is redeemable in this or my world.” I say.
“I’ll let you know the Sombra of this timeline was like the others at first. A kind-hearted stallion and benevolent king to his people. But he was not your usual pony. He was what we know now to be an umbran or a type of shadow pony. Eventually, his base nature took control of him and turned him into the tyrant you know of. After this, he started to delve into shadow and dark magic that further corrupted his heart, mind, and soul. My point being is you know all variants magic comes with is own corruptions, right,” Luna says looking me straight in the eyes.
“I am aware of that. Lex tried to give me a whole lecture about that fact since she is the master of her own wizards guild, plus I have seen quite a few stories about how more than darkness can corrupt. In all honesty, it was just my fear of how others would react that makes me worried about Dusk’s darkness.” I tell her.
“I can understand this all too well Nat. Ed was worried for the same reasons that worry you now. The reason I told you of the corruption leads back to the fact that the Dark magic is not one I’m familiar with. I will be counting on you to help Dusk with her spells while I help her with control. This will be very trying on both of you but will help you grow closer as lovers and partners,” Luna said as she looks to me with a loving gaze. I can’t help but blush and look down as she points all that out.
“Please don’t call me her lover. I am just her girlfriend, we have only kissed a few times, nothing more. I seriously doubt either of us will be going that far for a long time to come.” I say in embarrassment. ‘Natali and Twilight sitting in a tree! K-I-S-S-I-N-G!’ I hear Sora chants in my head, making me blush more.
“It looks as if some else agrees with me,” Luna says with a chuckle. “Speaking of which, I heard from Ed that you two have your first date tonight, courtesy of my sister, and Polearm and Twilight will be with you.”
“Yeah. I honestly forgot that we haven’t had a date despite we were together for a week before coming here. After what happened with the DNA Voice, we just started being together. I just hope your sister won’t make too big a deal over this. The last thing I want is for her to reveal she reserved seats at a five-star restaurant or something.” I say, glancing at my dress on the back of my chair.
“Nat I can promise you that while Tia likes to help push others together, she doesn’t go over the top like some hopeless romantic. Ed and I know it was her that planned out our dates when we were younger. Tia actually likes the subtle approach to things. Garden venues, long walk on the beach, and other sappy things of the sort. She was more than likely going to send you four to Ponyville,” she says getting up from her seat while moving to my side. “Now why don’t we talk about why you haven’t been sleeping at all these past few nights.”
I tense up as I feel her hand on my shoulder. “I-its nothing Luna. Just stress-induced nightmares, maybe a side effect of keeping Sora happy.” I say with a worried tone.
“Don’t lie to me, Natali. Sora has been very happy without a lot of your help and you know it. The Soul Stone has been giving her more than enough magic to maintain her form in your mind. I’ve seen your nightmares from what little bit of sleep you’ve gotten. They aren’t simply from stress. They’re from deep-rooted fear,” Luna said kneeling down to meet my gaze in a seriousness.
I just keep quiet as I try to think of an excuse that would satisfy her, but I know that Luna isn’t the type to back down when it comes to helping with someone’s nightmares.
“You’ve been suffering from these dreams since before you came here, haven’t you Nat?” she pushes harder. I try to stay quiet, but someone else pops up. ‘Nat. You need to tell her.’ Sora tells me, and despite she sounds like a kid, her serious tone matches her old self.
“I-I can’t forget them,” I say quietly, Luna looking with a raised brow. “Even after I talked to Chance and that void dweller, I can’t forget what I did. How I took their futures and his life.” Tears begin to fall from my eyes as I remember that night, the alleyway walls, the shock on their faces. His dead eyes.
“You're referring to the stallions you hurt and the one you killed in your Equestria. Dusk told me about the events of your Nightmare Night. I can tell you this Nat. You’ll never forget these events. You can only accept them and move forward. Like how you helped Ed and How you help that Mare in the alley. I can tell that neither Tia or myself know what it’s like to take a life because we have never had to,” she says as tears started to form in her eyes.
“Princess. I-I don’t know what to do. I know I can’t forget, but I can’t stop them from coming up in my head. Before when Sora was still herself she was able to take some of the strain, but now….it won’t stop!” I cry out.
“Do you want to know why Tia and I have never killed another sentient creature before Nat?” Luna says walking over to her desk. I look to her questioningly, wiping my eyes. “Why?”
“Because Ed always took it upon himself to make sure we never did. I don’t know exactly why he did such a thing but he always did. No matter what we told him. He would do it anyways. This is also why my husband does what he does today. He is constantly trying to help make up for the lives he took over the years. Even if they didn’t deserve it or not. That’s how he moves forward. He took lives in order to protect others like you did Nat, and like you, he was plagued with similar dreams and still is to this day.” Luna explained as she picked up a picture off her desk.
It was a photo of her, Celestia, Ed, and a few other ponies and minotaurs. The Ed in the picture was noticeably shorter than the Ed I knew now, but he had a much brighter look in his eyes. Luna set the photo back down and returned to my side.
“I’m sorry Luna. I never even thought that you had to help Ed through this before. He probably has it was worse than me since he had to take down entire armies, while I only killed one pony. I guess he and I are way more similar than I thought before. It is honestly a little weird how close we are.” I say. The more I think about it, the weirder it is just how similar me and Ed are.
“Ed hides many things from others Nat. He has told you that he was imprisoned I take it,” Luna said drying her eyes. “Yea he said he was imprisoned due to the betrayal of some pony he trusted like family. He mentioned it when I first arrived here,” I say flashing back to the first day here.
“You see Nat, Ed wasn’t imprisoned at all. He tells it like that so others won’t worry. He was actually into tombed in that stone. His mind was broken to the point that not even I could piece it together, and he remained this way for quite some time. I wasn’t aware he had managed to pull himself together before I became Nightmare Moon, and if I had I would have tried everything to free him. But alchemagical entombment isn’t easily dispelled,” Luna said as tears fell to the table.
I look to her in sadness before standing from my seat and going to her side. She looks to me for a second before I pull her in for a hug with both my arms and my Vectors, letting her feel how protected she is. “I’m sorry. I can’t even imagine how hard it must have been to learn that about Ed. I know that I am allowed to come to you and your sister if I have a problem, so I’ll give you the same deal. If you need to talk to someone, and you don’t think it can be Ed or Celestia, don’t hesitate to find me.”
“Thank you Nat. I want you to know you that if you ever need a home if things don’t work out in your Equestria you’re more than welcome to call our world home. Now, I do believe you should go and tell your marefriend that you two are the latest Night Apprentices during your stay here,” Luna said returning my embrace.
I nod to her and let her go, grabbing my purse and dress and heading to the door. I look back to her before I leave and offer a thankful smile, one she returns in full. After I leave her room, I check my watch and see it was actually around four thirty already, so I really had to get ready for tonight. I make my way towards one of the empty guest rooms and use my telepathy to contact Celestia.
‘Princess Celestia? Can you hear me?’ I ask. I hear her yelp slightly before she seems to realize my voice. ‘Natali. Please do not startle me like that.’
‘Sorry, I don’t really have a way to tell others I am trying Telepathy before I do it. Anyways, you said you were getting everything set up, so where am I supposed to meet the others for our date?’ I ask, finding an empty room. I make sure the door is locked before beginning to change into my dress.
‘You can meet up with everyone in the Gardens and you’ll be heading through Canterlot from there after your dinner. I was going to have a carriage bring you four to the outskirts of Ponyville from there. The rest of your evening will be up to the four of you from that point.’ she states with a suspicious tone.
I found myself waiting at the entrance to the for the others to meet up with me. I couldn’t believe that Princess Celestia set me up on a date with Polearm. I mean we’ve been pretty close since Ed’s training camp but I don’t think I have romantic feelings for him, at least I think I don’t. Nat and Dusk hadn’t even been on their first together and now I had to go on my first date to and with a fellow student. I know it was normal for ponies to date each other in school but I thought it was frowned upon to harbor feeling for other personal students, let alone date one another. Guess that that’s out the window, but I would be lying to myself if I said I didn’t find Polearm an interesting pony to be around at least.
I waited for around fifteen minutes when Dusk came around the corner. She was wearing a dark pink long sleeve blouse with silver sequins fanning out from the neck down with a medium length dark navy blue skirt with a pair of slightly elevated black heels.
“Wow Dusk, you look amazing. I know you’re going to knock Nat’s socks off,” I say in awe of her outfit. “I didn’t have anything else besides what a Nat and I brought with us and none of it was nice enough for a double date. I had Ed help me out a little. He offered to make me some clothes using his alchemagic and naturally being the egghead I am. I couldn’t pass up the chance to see it close-up.” she said doing a slight turn.
“Did it live up to your expectations?” I asked with a smirk. “It was amazing to see these being formed with magic and matter. Ed is definitely on to something with this technique.” Dusk said with fascination. “Yea, it’s incredible but I wish it wasn’t so dangerous for normal ponies to learn.”
“You’re certainly going to get Polearm with your ensemble,” commented Dusk with her own evil smirk.
I looked down at myself as I felt a slight heat in my cheeks. I had never really had an eye for fashion. So I went to Cadance for a little bit of help while nopony else was around. I was wearing a blue short sleeve blouse with a medium length silver skirt and black heels. I didn’t think I looked that great but I would take the compliments where I could get them.
“Thanks, Dusk, that means a lot coming from you,” I said as my face heated up a bit more. “I don’t know how I feel about Polearm right now, but I hope this date will help me figure it out. If only a bit more.” I looked up to the sky and started to wonder how I felt about the guard in question. “I’m sure you’ll figure something out tonight Twi. I’m sure Polearm will figure something out too. Even if he doesn’t have romantic feelings for you, I’m sure he’ll still be there for you when you need somepony to lean on.” she said looking upward too.
“Why are we always the first one to arrive anywhere?” I asked as we stare at the sky as its colors showed a mix of reds, blues, and purples. “Don’t know. Why do we always make schedules only to break them?” Dusk said as we both giggled as we continued to wait on our dates to show up. Neither of us noticed the group of figures off in the distance behind us.
We didn’t wait long before Polearm showed up after Dusk. He’d already finished his guard work earlier and had spent most of his time after Princess Celestia dismissed him in the lab. He was working on some form of earth pony magic to deal with stones and plants. At least he didn’t stink this time. As he made his way toward the two of us we could start to make out his outfit. He was wearing a dark red long sleeve button down shirt with black slacks and brown boots. I noticed that he was wearing a gold chain with some type of shield charm on it around his neck was showing from underneath his shirt. ‘I wonder what could be on it’ I thought to myself as he joined Dusk and me.
“Good evening ladies. I see I’m the third to arrive. Sorry for my tardiness,” he said talking a familiar bow. He really did respect Ed a lot. “You’re not late at all Polearm. We just got here early is all. Old habits are hard to break,” said Dusk with a slight laugh placing her hand in front of her mouth.
“I wholeheartedly agree with you, Ms. Dusk,” said Polearm with a smile. “Just Dusk please, I know it’s the guard mentality talking, but it still makes me feel off,” Dusk said. I know what she means, I hate the whole formal thing. Luckily Polearm stopped it for me too. “As you wish Dusk. Now, Twilight I must say you look absolutely beautiful this evening.”
My face felt as if somepony had cast a heating spell on it. I shifted my gaze to try and hide my eyes only to see Dusk laughing fairly hard at my reaction. I keep my eyes on the ground until I can think straight again. I look up to see Nat coming up to us with Chance and Artemis on either side of her. Nat was wearing a gold and midnight purple sundress with black heels and she had a purple ribbon around her head to hide her horns. Both Dusk and I were speechless while Polearm wasn’t.
“Nat you look amazing, I’m guessing it’s one of Rarity’s designs with your influences. Why do Displaced have such an eye for fashion?” pondered the Guard. “We just come from a world where fashion played an important role in our day to day lives Polearm,” said Nat with a smirk. “Why are those two with you Nat? Don’t tell me you were going to bring them along on the date.”
“Not originally but they insisted that they come along,” said Nat as she grabbed the bridge of her nose. “We’re here to protect Nat, Dusk, and Twilight from you, buddy,” said Artemis puffing out his chest. “Yea we’re here to make sure you don’t try anything with these ladies,” added Chance showing his fangs as he started to growl.
“Excuse me little Pokemon but I can protect these ladies even better than the two of you combined. You may be Displaced yourselves but so is mine and Twilight’s teacher,” snorted Polearm. “Ha, that means nothing to us. Nat is our trainer and she fought on par with your master,” growled Chance as sparks started to sizzle from his body.
“I’ll have you know, you electric cat, that Sir Edward is much stronger than he let on in his fight with Nat. He was scared of what would happen if he used his full power so he held back in their fight,” Polearm says sneering at Chance. “That’s enough you two,” I said pulling on Polearm shirt with my magic.
“Yes, Twilight is right. You two can come but don’t mess with our date,” Nat said to the two Pokemon. “Don’t worry Nat. I’ll take these two with me. I don’t want any unnecessary tagalongs. I spent a lot of time putting this together for the four of you and only the four of you,” said a voice from behind us as the pokemon were suddenly floating in a familiar golden aura.
I turned around to see the face of my magic teacher. “Princess, why are you here?” I asked in shock. “I’m here to see you four off for the evening and to do a little bit of pick up to, apparently,” Celestia said looking to the Pokemon. Chance was struggling to get free while Artemis stayed completely still. “Let us go! We have to protect Nat and Sora!” roared the Luxio.
“Please try not to struggle too much little one. This is an important night for your trainers and I’d rather not see it interrupted in any way. Now you four, run along to the garden maze. We have a spot set up were no pony will disturb you, except for the cooks of course. You two are coming with me,” said the Princess as she walked off with the Pokemon in tow.
“Let’s get going before the others show up,” said Polearm. “Agreed,” we said in unison.
Ed POV
I couldn’t believe Tia dumped us with watch duty. This was her idea in the first place. Sometimes she could be very evil when it came to certain things. I see she came to see them off. Does she have Artemis and Chance with her? I look to my right as my gaze comes to rest on Luan.
“You think we can keep things on track tonight?” I ask in the quietest tone I can muster. “Keep a double date between an interdimensional couple and your students. Yes, I believe we can keep it going but to do so and remain completely hidden while preventing total disasters.” Luna snarked. I looked to her and then pointed past her head to the bush across from us.
“We can with their help,” I said with an evil smirk while pointing. Luna turned her head to see what I was pointing at. Her eyes come to rest on three distinct creatures a mere twenty feet away hiding behind a bush just out of sight. Not for us though. “Oh yes this could work out quite well indeed Ed,” Luna said in an ominous tone. Gods she is awesome when she thinks this way.
Selene POV
Those idiots. I told them that trying to guard Nat and Sora wouldn’t work well. What is it with males and their pride? I look to my right as Topaz and our new addition Pandora are watching our trainer and her marefriend walk towards the maze nearby. When Dusk told us she had a date with Nat tonight the boys decided to take it upon themselves to act as their personal guards.
While those two were worried about Polearm and maybe the other males nearby, me and the girls were just worried about keeping things running smoothly for our trainers' date. Nat, Sora, and Dusk have been through way too much this past week, so we will do everything in our power to keep this date perfect for those three.
As they begin to head to the hedge maze, the three of us silently begin to follow them. I really had the advantage here since now that I evolved I can use illusions on myself. Plus with Pandora with us, she can use her natural disaster ability to detect if something will go wrong. Topaz was mostly here since she wanted to watch how humans and ponies date one another since she spent most of her life in the Crystal Cave back in Kalos.
As we are silently following the group, I happen to look over to the other side of the area and saw some golden hair moving past a tree, so I figure Ed and likely his wife are watching as well. These are the moments I really wished I had Telepathy like psychic types or Nat. Hopefully we don’t need to do anything.
Polearm POV
We got to the center of the maze in no time flat. Not surprised as everypony had been through the events of Discords trickery. I was still in awe of Twilight. She was absolutely smashing, I noticed she’d seen my family’s shield that I wore around my neck. I was still wondering why neither of the two Twilights had asked about is. If they ask I’ll tell if not I’ll keep it to myself. Right now somepony needed to break the ice and I was going to be that pony.
“So Nat, what’s your Equestria like?” I asked both curiously and nervously. “Well, aside from the obvious difference in how the ponies look, the only real things that are different are your guys automail and medicine, and my world recently began to grow the berries from my Pokémon’s world. Also, we are farther behind you guys in time, since we just finished our Winter Wrap up a week before we came here.”
“Interesting, it seems like the time flow here is our one day to your two days. Odd, I hope your friends back home won’t worry with you two being away for a whole month,” said Twi as she started to sip on some wine. “I’m more interested in these berries you mentioned Nat. They’re the same ones you brought with you, yes?” I ask scratching my chin.
“Yes. The two berries I brought are called Oran berries and Lum berries. There are actually 67 different berries in mine and the pokemon world, some taking far longer to grow than others, and each of them have different effects. For example, the Oran berries have a natural healing ability, while, say, a Pecha berry is a natural anti-toxin.”
“Fascinating, I wish I could get a few of them for my experiments down in the lab. Perhaps Sir Edward could replicate a few for me using his Arc of Embodiment. What are your thoughts on this Twilight?” I ask my fellow scientist. “Oh what, sorry I was lost in thought there. The time gap thing still blows my mind. How will you two adjust once you head back?” Twi asks tilting her head.
“Honestly, I am not sure. It really depends on what’s happened since we left. For all we know, when we get back, it could be my brother's wedding.” Dusk says, sipping her drink. “Yeah, plus there is how the others will react to….well, your arm,” Nat says. I notice she seemed to want to say something else, but stayed silent after that.
“Dusk I would like to ask if you think it’s possible for earth ponies to develop specialized magic other than their natural connection to their strength?” I ask trying to shift the direction of the conversation. “I think it’s possible but it would probably be incredibly difficult though. You’d be better off asking Ed and not me. He was the one who taught you to how to strengthen your bodies magic,” Dusk explained.
“Maybe something similar to some ponies Cutie Mark ability….” we all turn to Nat as she has a contemplative look on her face. “Nat? What are you thinking?” Dusk asks. “Well, I was wondering if maybe someone’s Cutie Mark could give them a new magic style. Take yourself and Twilight. Your marks are of magic itself, so you can use most magic far better than most unicorns. Then there is Shining Armor, who is best at defensive magic.”
“You're saying our Marks could theoretically allow us to access a unique style of magic similar to how it defines our talents,” I add thinking on this more. “Exactly. Take Sonbā. He was a unicorn whose mark is of understanding crystals and gemstones in Lex’s world. Lex gave him the ability to use Maker Magic, but since she didn’t give a specific element to it, the magic linked with what he is most familiar with, crystals. Maybe an Earth Pony can find a way to focus their internal magic into their mark, letting them make a magic that is related to their marks.”
“It’s possible Polearm. Take Ed for example. Before he had his Arc of Embodiment he was still able to use alchemagic and naturally channel the magic in his body. Even if he can use spells he was still able to access magic through his talent of alchemy. Eventually, it led him to create his own type of magic,” Twi said as she put her glass down looking over to Nat and Dusk. “Is this what you were referencing.”
“Pretty much. I just wonder if Earth Ponies can do it since they have the most evenly spread out magic through their bodies, while Pegasi have the most of their magic focused through their wings, and obviously unicorns through their horns.” Nat states, taking a sip of her drink and realizing she actually drank all of her glass. “That’s odd. I know I have a terrible alcohol tolerance, yet I feel fine right now.”
“Alcohol is only for the royal family here Nat. Or if you have your own brewery, like the Apple family. What your drinking is a substitute I derived from zap apples and poison joke leaves.” I said proudly. “Sorry I didn’t tell you three earlier and don’t worry about any side effects I’ve been testing it on myself for weeks now. It’s kind of the reason I stunk up the lab the other day”
“I don’t know whether I should be impressed or worried about the fact you test stuff on yourself,” Dusk says with a blank expression. “Well, it isn’t like we have much to say about that, considering all the tests we’ve done with my Virus,” Nat says, giggling a little as she seems to remember something. “Do you remember RedHeart’s face when we went to the hospital to ask for ‘samples’?” Dusk has to actually cover her mouth as she struggles not to laugh at something they went through.
“You two wouldn’t believe the trouble Ed gave us during training. He would literally stand over us during the meditation sessions and anytime he caught us breaking concentration he’d chop us in the head,” I said, impersonating my teach with Twilight as my example. The motion caused my family’s shield to pop out of my shirt.
“Hey, I have been meaning to ask, but what is that shield thing?” Nat asks while pointing to my shield. “This is my family shield. It’s passed down to every generation as a right of duty to the order of the Crimson King. It ensures that our families of the order continue to serve faithfully. I am the current head of the Aries family and the last of the Knights of the Crimson Order.” I say show off the crest to the girls. It was a crimson sun with a black sword in front of it.
The girls all just look at the crest with seemingly blank expressions before Nat and Dusk say in unison, “That is bucking awesome.” Twi looks to the couple in shock at their casual swearing.
“I don’t understand. What is the Crimson Order? Who are the House of Aries? And how are you the last of a lost Knight order?” asked Twi in total confusion. “ Also who the buck is the Crimson King?”
“You already know who the king is Twilight. You meet with him constantly.” I say with a laugh, sitting back down as the cooks bring out our salads. “I think I would remember if I met with a king every day thank you,” Twi said in annoyance. “Should I tell her or do you want to Nat.”
“Hehe, Twilight. Tell me, what makes someone a king?” Nat asks with a smirk. “Will the have to either marry into royalty or inherit it from being born into royalty,” said Twi as she pointed in the air. “Correct. And who do you know in royalty is married?”
“Will there are only two who are married in the royal family in this Equestria. My brother and Edward. But neither of them have the title of king,” Twi said. At this point, Dusk sighs loudly and facepalms, luckily with her none crystal hand. “Damn it Twilight, what color is Ed’s electricity and fire?”
“Crimson of course,” Twi said waving her hand in front of her face. “But if her insinuating that Ed is the Crimson King then you couldn’t be more wrong, he only has the title of Prince from his marriage to Princess Luna. And I have to add that Ed hates titles in the first place.”
Dusk looks to me, then to Nat. “I don’t miss these many details do I?” She asks with slight worry. Nat looks to her and shakes her head no.
“For Celestia’s sake Twilight. Ed told us part of his past before we left for training. It involved the Fort of Saunder, where we stayed during training. He was given the title the Crimson King by the Minotaurs when he officially took up the mantle of their king,” I said plopping back down in my chair. “The House of Aries, were his personal guard ponies when he would stay in the Castle of the Two Sisters. My ancestors were trained by Ed and the Minos elite to battle even hydra. We pledged loyalty to Ed even after he stepped down as king.” I just don’t get how the mare I fell for doesn’t even know who in Tartarus our teacher is.
“Oh, that’s right. Sorry about that Polearm. My head has just been a miss for the past few days. I’ve been helping Ed with Dusk’s rehab while trying to study up on advanced alchemy for Ed and high-level spells for Princess Celestia. I guess it slipped my mind. Still, I find it hard to believe you’re part of an order that has served Ed since over two thousand years ago.” said Twi as she sipped some more of her drink while her face was red with embarrassment.
“Are you really the only Knight of the Crimson Order Polearm, or could there be more of them out in Equestria?” asked Nat with sparkles in her eyes. “To be honest Nat, I have no idea. There could be others out there, but the only way to find out is for Sir Edward to send out a summons, or for somepony to go out and look for those who are still adhering to the pledge their ancestors took. I know there are a few descendants here in Canterlot but they more than likely forgot the pledges and locked the crested shields up in a family vault, crypt, or just lost it over the years,” I say as I dig into the salad the chefs brought us.
“What about the Minotaurs? Are they still loyal to Ed as a past king?” asked Dusk as she swallowed a bite of food. “The Minotaurs are loyal to those who have strength. Which is how Sir Edward became king in the first place, but yes they’re still more than loyal to him. Partly because of his legacy as ‘The Crimson Butcher’, but mostly because of the legacy he left behind as a benevolent king. What most ponies don’t know is that he and Princess Luna adopted several of the original Knights of the Crimson Order when they were very young war orphans. So you could say Sir Edward is sort of our grandfather,” I said with a smile looking to the sky as it was now lit with the Princess’s stars.
“Ed’s a grandpa,” laughed Nat. “It makes sense to me now,” added Twi with a realization. “What makes sense to you Twi?” ask Dusk tilting her head a bit. “Why Polearm is so devoted to Ed. He sees him as his grandfather of sorts,” continued Twi.
“While you’re not entirely wrong Twilight, you’re still not right all the way either,” I said getting up to look at the nighttime flowers. “I do see Sir Edward as extended family, but I still see him as my king who I would die to protect. Second, I see him as my best friend and mentor. You might see it oppositely but that’s how I see and feel it.”
I rejoined the others and we continued to have a wonderful dinner until we were informed by the staff it was time to move on to the next scheduled event. A stroll through Canterlot.
Pandora POV
Well, so far so good. My new partners and I have been watching our trainer and her date and friends for a half hour as they eat, and so far nothing has happened. We were hiding too far away to hear what they were talking about, but they seem to be having a good time. I haven’t sensed anything amiss, so we have mostly been hiding in the bushes.
I turn to Topaz as she writes in a little notepad she brought, wanting to take notes on how these ponies and humans ‘date’ one another. I don’t really understand how such a strong steel type can be such a dork. I then check on Selene who is watching the group carefully, while glancing every now and then at the bushes across from us. I could sense some very powerful beings over there, so I guess the three of us aren’t the only ones watching the date.
Before long the group rises from their seats and head towards the exit to the maze and then towards the city itself. This will be a little harder for me because of my coat. Guess we really are going to have to rely on Selene and Topaz for keeping them safe.
Luna POV
Ed and I watched as the four lovebirds exited the maze. Every now and then Ed would glance over to the other bushes. He knew the pokemon would follow their trainer. I still don’t understand how a group of colorful exotic creatures such as them had remained hidden for his long. It was going to be difficult for Ed and myself to move around in Canterlot.
“Do you think you can maintain an illusion spell for the two of us?” Ed asked as we made our way out of the maze. “I can for a while but no more than two hours for the two of us. You have to remember Light bending spells were never my forte, Ed.” I said as we come to the entrance to the maze.
“Maybe it’s time for a little team up in the costume department,” said Ed with a smirk. “I’m afraid a don’t follow what you're saying,” I said raising a brow. “One of Nat’s pokemon, Zoroark, is known for its incredibly accurate illusion. Pair that with her Absol’s danger sensing and we’ll have one hell of a combo for preventing even the slightest incident tonight.”
“Do you think they’ll be willing to team up with us?” I say with a little worry. “If they don’t then that’s on them. It would be a lot easier on all of us if we just did it but I'm not going to force them,” Ed said raising his shoulders. “Then let’s catch them before they come out, and quickly.”
Selene POV
I double check the area ahead of Nat and the others and see they are heading into the city. This could be a good chance to try out my illusion. I had an idea earlier about how I would look, but this will be my first try with it. “Ok girls, since we are heading into the city, I think I should start hiding in plain sight to keep an eye on them,” I tell my teammates.
“And how exactly are you going to do that? None of us are very inconspicuous.” Topaz says. I gain a smirk on my muzzle before making sure no one is nearby. I quickly focus on the image in my head and jump up allowing my energy to cover me. I land and look myself over, finding it worked. I was able to cast an illusion to make myself look like a dark-skinned ponies with my purple and black hair and my hair band. I check behind me and see my tail out of a pair of jeans I made myself, and I made sure I wasn't very busty in the t-shirt and jacket I created.
“Yeah, I should have seen that coming.” Topaz states with a deadpan. “But how are we going to follow you? Sure you can follow on the ground, but what can we do?” Pandora asks.
“Neat trick Selene, guess the Zoroarks really can cast solid illusions, and I have a plan to keep track of our prey if you three are willing to team up with Luna and me,” said a voice from behind us. I hear Pandora yelp and turn. “Night Slash!”
“Hold up there Pandora. It’s only me,” Ed said as he comes forward while blocking the Night Slash with his right arm as it turned into a sort of black material. If I remember he used this ability earlier to block the Hyper Beam. “Sweet Arceus, don’t scare me like that Edward!”
“So you have a plan for following them?” Topaz asks after recovering from her scare. “Yes, little one. That is where I come in,” said the Lunar Princess stepping out of the shadows. “I can cast an illusion spell on Ed and myself to allows us to follow along with Selene.”
“While you can ride on Pandora’s back along the rooftops. Luna will also cast a basic Telepathy spell to let us all stay in touch,” continued the alchemist. “I mean, I guess that works. Good thing Mawile are the lightest of any steel type.” Pandora says. She carefully lowers herself and lets Topaz climb up on her back. Luna lights up her horn and I see some blue lines coming out of it and connects to each our head for a second.
“There you go, can you hear me?” asked Luna while her mouth never moved. “Yup! All good here.” Topaz says without talking. “Looks like it worked. Now, we should catch up with those four. Pandora, try to stay on the rooftops and warn us if you sense anything.” I tell the Absol who nods and begins to run, jumping along the sides of some buildings to the rooftops.
“You two keep an eye on them for now. We’ll join you on the ground after Luna’s cast her spell. We’ll have at most two hours. It should be more than enough time for them to walk through Canterlot before heading to Ponyville for the night's last event,” explained Ed.
Luna’s horn began to glow again and then she and Ed started to shrink. Luna’s formed changed to that of a young teenage unicorn with an indigo mane and blue eyes. Her outfit consisted of a midnight blue top with a full moon on it dark blue jeans and black sneakers. Ed turned into a teenaged minotaur with a brown head of hair and bright green eyes, almost glowing. He was wearing a white button down short sleeve shirt with the top two buttons undone with a pair of khaki cargo shorts and brown sandals.
“Nice Luna, or Moonlit Path, I should say,” said the Minotaur Ed. “Why, thank you, Crystal Forge,” said Moonlit with a giggle. “Enough compliments. Let’s catch up, quietly and quickly,” said Forge moving out of the shadows swiftly.
Dusk POV
Well, as far as dates go, I think this was going well. The food Princess Celestia had made for us was great, and we were able to have some great conversations while we ate. I was wondering what Celestia had planned for us aside from just a stroll for town. I glance at Nat as we make our way through the city and can’t help but look her over more closely. I know Rarity made the outfit, but I couldn’t help but figure she had a bit of influence in it. I smile to myself as I remind myself she is in a relationship with me of all ponies.
“Dusk? Why are you staring at me like that?” I break out of my trance as Nat asks that with a smirk. I am sure my fur turned as red as Big Mac’s so I make sure to look down to not get too much attentions drawn to myself. “I-It’s nothing Nat. Just….happy that you are with me of all ponies.” I am actually shocked that I was able to say that. I look up and see Nat blushing as well, but she manages to smile. “Course Dusk. You know that I just don’t fit with anyone else.”
I smile back and look around where we are and see a new clothing store down the street, I think it is the one Rarity opened earlier in the week. “Hey, how about we check out Rarity’s new store?” I suggest, the others seeing the store ahead of us.
“I don’t see why not. I have been meaning to check it out.” Twilight says, pulling on Polearm arm. It certainly doesn’t look like he minds. I smile and grab Nat’s hand, pulling her along too. Entering in, we see the store is fully stocked, even this late at night, with dresses, suits, regular clothes, and I think I even saw an area for armor.
“Wow! This place is definitely bigger than the one back in Ponyville. Guess Rarity knows how to use space,” Nat says, looking at some accessories. “Indeed Nat. Ms.Rarity even has an armory for various styles of armor. Some of these a very exotic. I’ve never seen this type before,” said Polearm in excitement. “Twilight you wouldn’t happen to know what this style is called would you?”
“I believe is some sort of eastern variant. Beyond that, I have no clue what it’s called Polearm. Edward said the ponies that used this style often were skilled in martial arts and single-edged sword skills.” explained Twi taking a closer look at the armor.
“That actually sounds like the samurais from back on earth. They wore armor near identical to this, but with more metal on it. Though I would have to ask Lex for more details, she studied a lot of things about the country of Japan before she tried to learn to become an English teacher.” Nat says, looking around more. I decide to follow her and check around the accessory area. Unfortunately for us this place still has some business of the less than polite type.
“What is this pathetic piece of plastic?! Such cheap work, just as to be expected by a small town bimbo.” I turn with anger and see a mare with an extremely expensive looking dress, holding up a gem-encrusted comb. It was beautiful blue with a rainbow of colored gems along each part of the comb. I am about to go give that mare a piece of my mind when I feel a hand on my shoulder. Turning, I see nothing, but then I look to Nat who has a smirk on her face, so I figure it's one of her Vectors.
“AHHH! WHO TOUCHED ME?!” I look back to the mare who is now rubbing her flank. I raise a brow when a loud smack goes out and she jumps, holding her other flank. I go wide-eyed and realize Nat just slapped her flank with her Vectors. I cover my mouth as I struggle with all my might not to laugh out loud.
“Excuse me Miss but your daughter is running around the store wreaking havoc and wrecking the displays. She has one of our most expensive combs and simply won’t part with no matter what we try. I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you both to leave, NOW,” said the store manager.
Nat and I look and see a filly with the comb in question, and I can just see the spoiled attitude in that filly, it almost hurts. I look to Nat and motion to the comb, but before she can try anything, the filly throws it at Twilight. I am about to call her when a small ball goes by so fast I can barely see it and knock the comb out of the air. I look around but only see a couple unicorns, and all of them are looking elsewhere.
The filly looks like she is about to go on a rampage when she suddenly calms down. I raise a brow and look to Nat, who has a Sensory Link on her wrist. Guess she is forcefully calming her down.
“Thanks for the save there Nat. That comb would’ve hit me straight in the eye if you hadn’t stopped it” said Twi with a sigh of relief. “Uh, that wasn’t me.” Nat states. “Really? Then, who was that?” I look around again but don’t see anyone who could have done that. Though, I did notice a darker skinned earth pony with purple hair glancing at our group every now and then.
“Well, this place is cool and all, but maybe we should head out. Though I will definitely be coming back for actual shopping later. A few of those eastern style pole weapons caught my eye. I’ll definitely have to get one for myself.” Polearm says. We all nod and head out the door and down the street again. “I think we should continue to head towards the entrance of Canterlot. Don’t you agree, Twilight.”
“Yea, let’s get going before something else happens. I’d rather not have some other pony try and turn me into a cyclops. Let’s keep an eye out for anything suspicious. If it wasn’t Nat that stopped that comb then we might be being followed.” said Twi looking over her should at the earth pony that was in the shop with us. She had now joined up with a unicorn mare and a young minotaur and they started to have some sort of discussion. I really didn’t pay it much mind as they didn’t concern us.
Pandora POV
That was close. Good thing the princess was able to set up that telepathic connection for us. I could sense a small amount of danger coming from the shop and warned the others. According to Selene, some brat was having a tantrum and threw a comb at Twilight. Good thing Selene can alter the size of her Shadow Balls.
Although, according to Ed, the group was now keeping an eye out now, so they had to try and be more inconspicuous. It was actually easier for me and Topaz to keep an eye on them since there have been no bat ponies or Pegasi in the air, so no one has noticed us yet. The Mawile on my back was also keeping an eye out, not for the group, but for anyone she thinks might cause trouble.
I see the date group leaving the store and heading down the street, so me and my partner follow them as silently as we could along the rooftops, the gaps between buildings being no problem for me to jump over.
‘You keep an eye on them, Pandora. I caught Twi and Dusk looking over at us. We’ll have to hang back for a bit, just keep us informed,’ says Forge pretending to converse with Selene and Moonlit.
‘Roger that. Topaz and I will keep an eye on them and their surroundings. Hopefully, nothing happens.’ I inform, seeing the group entering what looks like an outdoor bar. I lay just beyond the edge of the roof of the building across the street and watch. Topaz actually takes out a pair of binoculars from her second mouth to get a closer look. When did she get that?
Twilight POV
We stop in this neet outdoor cafe or bar. I really couldn’t tell the difference in between the two right now. It was too crowded and too dark on the streets. This would let us rest for a bit. We took up an empty booth across the way so no pony would bother us, I hoped. Nat and Polearm went to get us some drinks so it was just me and Dusk at the table right now.
“So Dusk, how are you adjusting to the new arm?” I ask just to pass the time. “Honestly, at this point it feels completely normal. Almost like I didn’t lose it in the first place. Plus my magic is much stronger than it was before.” She says with a smile. I notice Nat barely flinch for some reason, but I guess she stubbed her toe or something on the way back.
“You know, now that you two are literally right next to each other, but you seem different Dusk. And I don’t mean just from the obvious.” Nat says, taking her seat. “What do you mean?” We ask in unison, I am curious as well. “Well, you seem more confident that Twilight, no offense Twi. You have been fine with just telling ponies we are together, when before the only one we could tell was Spike back home. Plus, like you just said, your magic is a lot stronger.”
“You two have been through a lot together over the past few days. It makes sense to me that you’d be more confident in your relationship. I could take a page from your book Dusk. As for as your magic being stronger I think it has to do with Sir Edward magic weaving ability. It truly is an amazing skill,” Polearm said with a smile as he looked at me. I could only feel my face heat up again. “So when are those drinks going to get here? Maybe you two should go check.”
“Sure thing, come on Twilight,” Dusk says, getting out of her seat. I nod and follow her to the bar area where a blue-haired unicorn was making some drinks. “Excuse me? I wanted to ask what the hold up with our drinks are?” Dusk asks.
“Right, sorry miss. We are running low on some of the lemons and oranges so I sent one of the employees over to the local mart to grab some more. It’ll take another ten minutes for them to get back.” The bartender says with an apologetic frown.
“Okay, come on Dusk we don’t want Nat and Polearm to start trading our secrets now do we,” I say with a sigh. I still wasn’t sure if a had romantic feelings for the guy but I would be lying if I said I didn’t feel anything towards him. My train of thought was broken when I bump into a unicorn stallion when I wasn’t paying attention knocking me to the ground.
“Twi, are you okay? You shouldn’t get lost in your own head in a place like this when it’s overcrowded,” commented Dusk as she helps me up off the ground. “Sorry about running into you sir, but you’ll have to excuse us. We’ve got to get back to our table and friends.”
The stallion turned around as Dusk said this and immediately turn his gaze to both of us. He wasn’t as tall as Ed or Shining. He was closer in height to Polearm, so about average. He was wearing a light blue and white striped polo shirt with black pants and black running shoes. After recovering from the sight of Dusk and I he began to speak.
“My bad ladies for being in your way in the first place. Can’t say I recognize either of you though. Did you both recently move to Canterlot?” asked the stallion. “No, we’ve both lived in here up until a few months ago. We just came back on what you’d call a business trip. Now if you’ll be so kind as to move.” said Dusk as she started to push past him.
“Now, now. No need to rush, at least let me make up for knocking your sister down by buying the two of you a round of drinks. The name’s Hot Stuff by the way. And if you wait, my buddy, One Liner, will be here and then we can all have drinks.” said Hot with an evil grin that I didn’t like in the slightest. “Come on Dusk let’s go. Nat and Polearm need to know that the drinks are going to be a little longer.” I say pulling Dusk away from the creep going back to our dates.
“Right behind you Twi.” She says, pushing the stallion out of the way. “Now hold on there,” said a pegasus stallion extending his right wing to block our path. He was wearing a black sleeves shirt with white jogging shorts and neon running shoes. A typical jock. I hated these type of guys. “I believe my friend just said to wait for me to arrive so we could all have drinks.”
“Look you two, I don’t mean to be rude, but we have to get back over to our dates. So if you will excuse us.” Dusk tries to go by again, only for One Liner to step forward again. “What could your dates be doing that’s more important than having a few drinks on us ladies”
“Hey!” We look past them and see Nat and Polearm with angry frowns at the duo in front of us. “What do you think you are doing to my marefriend?” Nat asks with a glare. “Yea, what are you two up to. The ladies said they weren’t interested. Now back off before we have to get serious.” snorted Polearm as he glare at the duo between us.
“Serious you say earth pony. Ha, don’t make me laugh. I could down you with one spell,” said Hot with a scoff. “And what do you have to say on this little mare, with your pretty little ribbon,” added One.
Nat didn’t take to kindly to that remark. She was starting to turn red in the face a bit. Polearm was clearly shaken too. I could sense him starting to give off some form of magic. Dusk and I stepped in front of Nat and Polearm.
“Come on you two this isn’t worth the trouble. Let’s just go back to the table and wait for our drinks to come,” I say pulling on Polearm while Dusk is trying to get Nat to come to. Suddenly I feel someone wrap an arm around my waist and move me to the side. Looking down, I see nothing, so I guess it is one of Nat’s Vectors.
“Listen here you pieces of shit. If you try anything with Dusk or Twilight, I swear I will tear you two to bloody shreds.” Nat warns with a terrifying glare. “Hold on there Nat I want a piece of them to. No killing though. I have a reputation as a royal guard to uphold. Mutilation is okay though,” commented Polearm as he moved to the pair with a glare.
“Ooo, a royal guard Hot. I’m so scared. What are you going to do? Stare at me till I submit,” laughed One. “What’s the little girl going to do? Cute us out the door down to the dungeons” chuckled Hot pointing at the door.
I look and see Dusk is also fuming angry now, I won’t say I was very happy either. Dusk looks to her date. “Nat. Mess them up.” I am actually shocked that any version of me would encourage fighting.
“With pleasure.” She quickly digs into her purse and takes out a large bit bag and tosses it to the bartender. “This should cover the damages.” The others look confused for a second, only for Nat to vanish and appear in front of the duo in an instant, both hands pointed at their chests. “Wind Palm.” She released a huge burst of wind, point blank, sending the duo through the wall and onto the street.
“What the buck hit us?” asked One. “That pink haired one used some sort of wind spell, but I don’t see how. She’s not a unicorn,” added Hot as he got up from the ground. “Just cause she’s not a unicorn doesn’t mean she can’t use magic, idiots,” said Polearm as he lands a fist in both of the jerks faces. It was so cool.
“You're just a lowly earth pony guard how are you faster than a pegasus,” asked Hot. “You really need to get out more. Earth ponies can be just as fast as a pegasus. I’m personal friends with none other than Rainbow Dash and she can move faster than you can blink. But here’s the kicker,” said Polearm with an evil smirk. “You’re going to help me with a little theory we came up with earlier.”
“What are you droning on about you bucking asshole?” asked Hot helping One off the ground. “Is this really a time to be testing some sort of theory or is this a time for us to kick a guard’s flank back to the castle,” said One.
“Good luck with that.” The duo turns to Nat, only to freeze as they see her covered by pink wind and half a dozen swords floating above her. “Nat is it okay if you make sure they stay put while I crack their skulls?” asked the enraged guard pony.
“No problem.” She smiles a mad smile, but the duo just laughs a little. “So what? You can control the wind and make a bunch of fake swords? How terrifying.” Hot says with a mocking chuckle before lighting his horn and firing a beam at her. I begin to get worried, but Dusk looks perfectly calm.
“Storm Mail.” The wind picks up faster until she is covered by it, the beam of magic bouncing off her armor. As soon as the beam stops, Nat dismisses her wind and looks to them with a glare. I get a weird feeling those two are not going to be leaving here in one piece. I look in shock as five of Nat’s Vectors become visible, each being a different elements of fire, wind, ice, stone, and lightning.
“You don’t know who it is your dealing with,” Nat says with an evil grin of her own. I can see the duo are looking a little worried now. “Ditto,” said Polearm as he reached out his hand. I could sense him gathering the magic from earlier in hand. There was a flash black magic and bits of rock and dust start to fly from every direction to form some sort of weapon in Polearm’s hand.
“Dusk are you seeing what I’m seeing?” I see the pony standing next to me in awe. “Yeah, but I don’t really understand what it is. I have a feeling it has to do with his mark, but other than that….” she trails off, watching the magic flow around Polearm hand. “He’s not just making a weapon. He’s making armor too!”
The rock and dust started to form a shiny black armor around Polearm’s body. It was similar in design to his guard armor. The weapon looked like a cross between a spear and a big sweeping dagger. I recognized it as one of the weapons from Rarity’s shop.
“A Naginata? Nice Polearm.” Nat says with a grin, her own weapons appearing in her hands. She lets the wind pick up again and cover her arms and legs, acting as her own armor. “Thanks Nat. I wasn’t sure I’d be able to pull it off, but it looks like I was even able to make armor. Shocking to say the least. I think I’ll call this new magic Talent Magic,” said Polearm with the largest grin I’ve ever seen.
“What in the name of Celestia are you freaks!” yelled One. That did it. “Polearm, crack their skulls. I’ll castrate them.” Nat says with no emotion. The duo suddenly looks worried after she says that. Even as a mare, I can tell that would be the worst pain ever.
Polearm rushes forward faster than they can react and lands two hard hits on their heads with the flat end of his weapon, sending them to the ground again. They barely picked themselves up when Nat sends her swords towards them, the duo barely managing to get out of the way. One tries to fly away, only for Nat to wrap her flaming Vector around his ankle and slam him back into the ground. At this point, a crowd had gathered and it seemed most were cheering for Nat and Polearm.
“You bitch you burned my ankle!” yelp One. Hot was facing Polearm with his horn lit and firing beams at him only for Polearm to dodge every single one. Before he knew it Hot Stuff was face to face with the naginata. “You mother bucker! All this over a mare! Who the Tartarus do you think you are! You’re nothing more than a simple guard with a strange talent! You really stepped in it buddy! I’ll have your head on a spike in my house!” yelled the unicorn.
“The name’s Polearm Aries buddy. And that mare is somepony very dear to me. And as for being a guard, that means nothing to me. So what if I lose that rank I hold in the guard. If it means standing up for what’s right in my eyes or for a pony that I like. I’ll gladly give that all up to punish a cocky bastard such as yourself,” said Polearm as he laid the handle of his weapon into Hot sending him flying into the wall of the bar.
After I saw this I could only feel proud and concerned for Polearm as he continued his assault on Hot. I looked over to Dusk who was watching Nat and One Liner. Not much difference in what was going on there. Nat had him on the ground, barely standing with a burnt ankle and a busted right hand. Nat just giggled at his situation.
“Wow, and here I was thinking this would be at least a little workout. Oh well.” She sighs mockingly. One looks to her with rage and roars, flying up to her. Nat remains in her spot until the very last second before vanishing again and appearing behind him. She goes for a hard kick in every man's weak spot. Every stallion in the crowd winces and covers themselves as Nat’s attack lands, One Liner falling to the ground in agony.
“You done too, Nat?” asked Polearm walking over to Nat pulling Hot Stuff behind by the mane as he proceeded to toss him next to One Liner. “That was so awesome Polearm!” I shouted as I jumped to his side grabbing his arm. I hear a Dusk squee as she jumps into Nat’s arms with a hug. I laugh a little and smile as those two are becoming so open about their relationship.
“It’s official. You are the best girlfriend a mare can get.” Dusk says, kissing Nat on the cheek. Nat smile and nuzzles her.
“Guess I should call a guard contingent from the castle to pick up these two and bring them to the hospital. I really don’t want to though. I think they should rot like the pieces of crap they are. Guess I’ll have to call it a night, girls. Sorry, I really wanted to see this date through to,” says Polearm looking to the ground.
“That won’t be necessary captain Polearm,” said a voice from the crowd. I turn to see the two ponies and minotaur from earlier. “What do you mean and who exactly are you three?” I ask moving closer to Polearm as he brought up his weapon. “We’ll take those two to the hospital to treat them, and as for who we are Ms. Sparkle. We are part of the royal black ops forces. The Princess tasked us to follow you and make sure nothing went wrong on your outing. Sorry if we caused you any discomfort. We’ll be on our way now and you best head to Ponyville for the next leg of your night. Goodbye for now,” waved the minotaur as he picked up the injured assholes and brought them to the nearest infirmary. The two mares bow and followed suit.
We look to one another and just shrug, heading out again. So far, best. Date. Ever.
That was awesome! I am constantly shocked just how strong my trainer in. Pandora could sense quite a bit of danger coming from the bar they went into so she warned the others, only for two stallions to be blasted out by my trainer a minute later. I guess those two insulted Dusk and Twilight or something because those two got their flanks handed to them by Nat and Polearm.
I look and see the two beaten stallions being dragged off by Ed and the others when his voice sounds out in my head again. ‘Follow them into Ponyville, if you would. Stick to the shadows. Luna spell will only last for around thirty to forty more minutes. It’ll only be long enough to follow through with the next part of Tia’s plan. We’ll join up in the town. Selene will meet up with you two outside the train station. From there take a chariot with her to Ponyville.’
‘Be careful you two. We’ll see you in Ponyville and enjoy your trip,’ said Luna. ‘We’ll try.’ I tell them before jumping back onto Pandora’s back, the Absol beginning to head to the train station.
We made to the train station just in time to see the date group getting on some carriage.
‘How are we supposed to hide from them on those?” asked Pandora in a low whisper. ‘We can always just ride on the luggage carrier on the back of them. We’ll just have to hang on as if our life depended on it, which they would.’ I commented. ‘I wish I could learn ‘Fly’ right now. Just know if I fall, I blame you.’ ‘You’re more than welcome to cause I'm blaming me to. If that happens.’
Dusk Pov
We made it to the train station with a little bit of shoving. When we arrived there was a large carriage waiting to take the four of us to Ponyville. I wonder what Celestia could’ve planned for us. I was also curious what this Ponyville was like as I had only been there when Artemis and Pandora showed up, but even then I couldn’t explore due to exhaustion. We climbed into the carriage and were off to Ponyville. The guards told us it was going to be about an hour and a half flight. So we got comfortable when I looked over to Twi who was hanging on to Polearm. She didn’t want to admit it but she liked him. I had my own question and now was the time to ask them.
“Okay, Polearm I have a few questions I would like answered while we’re waiting to get to Ponyville,” I said summoning a quill and scroll. “What is it you want to as Dusk?” asked the confused looking guard. “What exactly was going through your mind when you used, ah-”
“Talent Magic,” interrupted Polearm with a proud grin. “Yea Talent Magic. What was it like?” I asked curiously getting my quill ready. Twi had summoned her own by this point too. “It was much different from the sensation I get from when I use magic strengthen really. But instead of feeling inside of my body I focused it on the outside mainly my hand. I found myself wishing I’d had a weapon to defend Twilight and your honor and that’s when that Naginata, as Nat called it, started forming. The only reason I can think the armor formed was out of my habit for wearing it in combat.”
“But what was it made of though? I could tell it was some form of stone or rock you’d gather from the surrounding area.” I asked, leaning in a bit. “I don’t know. Like I said I just did I normally do but tried applying it externally instead of internally,” said Polearm as he turned his attention to the window.
“That kind of reminds me of when I use my Invasion Kunai. I have to focus my Telepathy, a style of magic that is purely mental in nature, and make it physical.” Nat comments. “I’m guessing it’s the same concept behind the technique that Sir Edward taught us, but instead we focus the magic into our muscles this enhancing out us physically. Like I said the same technique applied in a different way. Wasn’t sure it would work really. I didn’t even know if the weapon would form from stone to whatever it made of.” added Polearm.
“You know Polearm that was incredibly dangerous to try. Don’t get me wrong I’m all for testing new magics and spells but what if wouldn’t have worked. What if it would’ve backfired and in a crowded are like that?” commented Twi with a little anger in her eyes. “Sorry Twilight. I was thinking more with my heart instead of my head,” said Polearm as his face turned red looking into Twilight's eyes.
“I wouldn’t mind trying to learn that trick myself,” I say curiously. “Not up to me Dusk. Sir Edward is the one who came up with this magic skill n the first place. I only changed it for my purpose. And even then I only changed its application by reversing it a little,” added Polearm. “I’m with Polearm Dusk. Maybe after you have a more stable hold on your regular magic you can give it a try if it’s okay with Ed,” said Nat with worry. “But why?” asked I.
“Think about it Dusk. If this ‘Talent Magic’ is exactly what its name implies and goes of our theory then it can be incredibly dangerous for certain talents, such as ours,” explained Twilight. “I’m guessing you're referring to magic based talents then,” I said looking down to my hand. “Exactly, and who knows this could’ve been just a one-time thing for Polearm. Magic is greatly influenced by our emotion as you know and him saying he his feelings and sense of duty were the only things I can think that brought his magic out,” said Twi as she snuggled up tp Polearm all the while the stallion looked out the window as his face was shining red.
“Hey what’s with the glow of in the distance?” asked Nat as she looked out the window confused. “I thought we were headed to Ponyville, not Manehattan.”
“Oh no,” said Twi. “You don’t think the Princess,” added Polearm. “What?” I asked. Still not knowing what was happening. “Princess Celestia scheduled our date to line up with the Candle Festival,” answered Twi. “I know for a fact that we don’t have this in our Equestria,” I say in confusion still.
“It’s not well known outside Ponyville and Canterlot either. No one really remembers how it was started either,” said Polearm as he dimmed the lights in the carriage and started to tell the story of the festival. “ Most say that long ago not long after Ponyville’s founding there was a creature in Everfree the would come out at night. It hated light and everything to do with it. So ponies would walk around with candles even during the day. Soon the candles began to run out to where there were only a few hundred or so left. Not wanting to go outside for fear of the creature the ponies of the times pooled the candles together until they could get more.”
“The thing is no pony wanted to make the trip due to the feat of the creature. Not even mail would run to Ponyville. Which is why Princess Celestia didn’t hear about things until after the creature appeared. By the time she got word of it the ponies of Ponyville were down to the last of there candles. So they decided to hold up the storehouse with the candles,” added Twi. “The creature couldn’t resist easy prey such as this so it attacked the storehouse. They ponies decided to light all of the remaining candles in hopes they would stave off the beast till morning, but the thing was for to willing to get food. No pony really knows what happened next, but it’s said that because of all the candles light that the Princess was able to see it in her castle.”
“The final moments of Ponyville’s residents were upon them and that’s when Princess Celestia arrived and fought off the beast. Some say she killed the thing and some say banished it to Tartarus. No pony really can say because they never saw what really happened. The only thing they do know is if it hadn’t been for their candles and togetherness then they wouldn’t have made it that night. And that my friends, is the story of the Candle Festival.” said Polearm as he readjusted the lights.
“So it's kind of like the origins of the jack-o-lanterns for Halloween back in mine and Ed’s homeworld. You would carve pumpkins and place candles in them to ward off evil spirits,” explained Nat while she scratched her head. “But this Festival celebrates how important something so small can bring us hope, togetherness, and protection. Even when all hope seems lost,” I added.
“You’re right Dusk and so is Nat in a way,” said Twi with a smile still hanging on to Polearms arm. He didn’t mind in the least, either. “Let’s enjoy the glow from the festival while we’re up here girls. You won’t be able to see it for a while once you two go home,” said the still blushing guard. “I agree, and we’ll probably be landing soon since we can see the lights,” said Nat as she snuggled up to me on my right side.
I couldn’t help but feel as if she was bothered by something. She hadn’t been sleeping well the past few nights. Sometimes I would get up and see her tossing and turning in her bed at night when I would get up to get water at Twilight’s parents' house. Plus with how stressed she has been lately, she’s all but lost that happy and shy attitude I fell in love with. Hopefully, I can figure out and help fix what’s wrong with her.
Nat POV
Before long the carriage touched down along the edge of the entrance to Sweet Apple Acres. I was honestly kind of excited to see a festival that is unique to this world. Once all of us step off the carriage and thanked the guards/drivers we began to head into the town proper. I was in awe at all the decorations and candles, it really was like Halloween.
“Hey, guys!” We all turn and see the rest of the Elements and Discord walking up to us. “Oh, hey girls and Discord. What’s up?” Twi asks, finally letting go of her date.
“Not much, just enjoying the festival. But what about you four? I thought Rarity said you four were on a date tonight.” RD says. “We are. The princess decided to make it line up with the festival. Apparently.” Dusk answers, the others nodding. They then notice me and Dusk looking around the town with intrigue.
“What’s with those looks, girls? It’s just the Candle Festival.” The prismatic mare says. “Well we don’t have this festival back in our Equestria, so we want to make the most of it and learn what we can about it,” I tell her, looking at a couple decorations.
“Really? Well then, just so you two know, we normally have a dance near the town center later, so I think that would be a great spot for you four to go.” Rarity says in sudden excitement. We all look to each other and realize this was what Celestia had planned for us.
“Why am I not surprised there is a dance here? At least Dusk and I know how to dance, but do you two?” I ask the other couple, both of them looking elsewhere with sheepish expressions.
“I was trained by the princess in formal dancing at the palace and I’ve had a few dances here at the Pinkie’s parties but I’ve never slow danced with another pony before,” said Twi as her voice died off. “No need to worry about me in that dancing department ladies. I was trained in formal dancing at the academy and by my family. I also spent a great deal of time at the local bars when I was off duty in Canterlot,” added Polearm. “I hate to cut this short, but Rarity have you seen Spike around? I wasn’t able to come the other day so I’m a little worried.”
“No need to worry Twilight. Spike was fine when I was over at the library earlier. He was just doing what he always does, sweeping the floors, organizing the shelves, reading his comics, the usual.” Dusk says. “I know that part Dusk. You told me earlier. I asked Rarity because he’s been spending the night at her house and working at the library during the day. Wait you didn’t know?” asked Twi in shock.
“No? I just assumed you let him stay at the library alone. He seems a lot more mature than my Spike, so I thought you allowed a little more independence.” Dusk responds. “How old is your Spike if I may ask?” asked the other unicorn. “Eleven and a half.” We say together. “Spike here is fifteen though he still looked elven before Ed’s training. Apparently, it had something to do with magically stunted growth.” Twi explained with a giggle.
“Huh. I wonder if Lex’s Spike is the same since she is training him and the others to be wizards.” I mumble to myself. “If that is the case, I might need to perform a magic scan on my Spike when we get home,” Dusk says.
“They could be. I heard Sir Edward talking about certain classes of dragons that were once known as mystic dragons. He said the could perform magic similar to unicorns and were pretty good friends with the just about any creature they came across. Sadly they are or were a very rare dragon class. They were feared among the dragons and were said to have been wiped out by a dragon lord due to this fear,” added Polearm as we walked toward Ponyville.
We just made some small talk for the most part on the way to town, though I mostly stayed silent, trying to think of how I am going to explain to Dusk about her darkness and learning from Luna. I know I told Luna and Celestia I would tell Dusk about it tonight, but I still couldn't get rid of the worry in my mind. I knew where I wanted to tell her, I just didn’t know How to say it.
I was pulled back for a second by Twilight, “When are you going to tell Dusk about the dark magic sealed inside her body Nat?” I look to my marefriend who was talking to the girls ahead of us. “Tonight, probably after our dance. I was planning on going over to a pond that is a bit into the forest. We go there a couple times back in our world to meditate and relax. I just hope it exists in this world too.”
“It does. Just be careful, the Everfree here is more dangerous than yours, especially at night. I know you were just looking out for the one you love Nat but you should’ve told her right away about that seal. You didn’t see the fear in her eyes when Ed and I found she had dark magic in her body,” Twi said as she started to pick up the pace to catch up to the others.
For what’s left of the walk to town, I was in the back and silent, trying to gather my thoughts and plans.
“Hey! Nat! Come on we're almost to the town square and I here princess Celestia is here!” shouted RD. “Yes, do hurry darling! Everypony is saying that she’s going to sing the first couples song! I’m going to hurry to meet up with Spike girls. See you all later.” Rarity said as she shot off into the crowd of ponies. I am sure my Rarity would be rolling her eyes if she saw that.
I quickly catch up with the others, seeing a large stage near the town hall has been set up and there are a few ponies with instruments on the stage. I see Derpy and her family near one of the food stands, the trio smiling and waving at us. I smile and wave back, happy to see any version of Derpy happy. Dinky starts to wave for me to come over. I make my way over to their stand seeing a rather cheery little unicorn.
“Excuse me but are you Ms.Natali?” asked Dinky. I giggle a little as she is just like the one back home. “Yes, but you don’t need to put miss in my name, it’s just Natali or Nat. It’s nice to meet you Dinky.” I say, shaking her little hand. “Nice to meet you to Nat. I heard from my daddy that you like blueberry muffins, so me and mommy made you some,” she said pulling out a tray full of their from under the counter.
I smile wide and grab one from the tray and take a bite. It was just like back home, guess all Derpy’s know how to make great muffins. “This is perfect Dinky. Thank you.” I say with a smile, rubbing her head.
“I do hope you’ll come by the house and chat with us before you have to return to your Equestria Nat. Time may be a little stubborn when it comes to Displaced but he’s still more than willing to visit with them,” said Derpy as she nuzzled Dinky. “You should get back to your friends now. The bands all set up and the Princess is about to start speaking.” I nod to the pegasus and give the little filly a quick hug before heading back to the others, not all that difficult when my marefriend is the only one who looks more like a pony than a human.
“Hey, Nat. I was wondering where you went.” Dusk says as I step up next to her. “Yeah, just went over to say hi to Dinky and Derpy, and I can say those two are almost exactly like back home,” I say with a small smile. “Anyways, the princess is going to be singing the first couple songs, right?”
“That’s what everypony was saying on our way up here. It’s going to be a real treat. Other than when Princess Luna and Sir Edward sang at the wedding I’ve never heard of royalty singing at social events. What about in your world Dusk? Has the Princess ever sang there?” asked Twi.
“Not really, the only royalty that’s sung to me back home at least is Cadence when she would tuck me in for bed when she foal sat me. I may not know how the princesses sound, but Nat and her siblings are really great in my opinion.” Dusk answers and I blush a little from the praise.
“I know that Luna sang to you when you were in the hospital. It was simply amazing too. I think she missed being able to sing that lullaby,” added Polearm looking to the stars and then the stage. “Hey isn’t that the special ops team that was tailing us in Canterlot?” Polearm asked pointing to the group behind the stage.
I look at the duo and silently sigh. I know Ed and Luna had been following us in those disguises from back when they took those two stallions away. I was able to check their magic signature with my Vectors and I wasn’t all the surprised. I chose to keep it to myself though since I didn’t really mind having Luna around.
“Polearm I know I was acting dense earlier but even I could tell that the minotaur was Edward and the mare was Princess Luna in disguise. Princess Celestia probably had them tailing us to make sure nothing bad happened. Safe to say nothing bad that we couldn’t handle.” interrupted Twi. “Sorry but other than my stunt earlier I turned off all my magic sensing abilities,” laughed the guard pony.
I look towards the area for the dancers as the others talk amongst themselves, seeing a bunch of couples going to it. As I am looking over the couple, I see a few I recognize after a second, like Mr. and Mrs. Cake, and Big Mac and Cheerilee. Though, I was getting a really weird feeling as I was looking past the dance floor and through the crowd.
I look through the crowd some more and see the twins Cloudkicker and Flitter, and who I guess is Fleetfoot all together, seeming to be waiting for someone. I am about to ask RD if she knows who their dates are when I see three stallions going up and I swear I can hear glass shattering again.
They may look more human and seem totally calm, but I would recognize those Cutie Marks anywhere. I begin to hyperventilate, the others not noticing as I just continue to stare at who those three mares dates are.
DumbBell, Score, and Hoops. The next thing I know, I am back in the alley, on that night. The blood pooling at my feet and along the walls. “No, no, no no…” I clutch my head as it comes back again, the way my mind was so cold, the fact I couldn't care less what happened to them.
I jump as I feel a hand on my shoulder. Looking up, I realize I was on my knees with tears flowing down my face. I look to the hand and follow it up to RD’s rose eyes. “Nat, what’s wrong? What happened?” I try to talk but I can’t get my breath. I feel as a pair of arms wrap around me, Dusk helping back to my feet.
“Natali, what happened?” She asks both gently and sternly. I can’t answer, but I shakily raise my hand and point to the three stallions. Dusks eyes widen then she looks to me again before hugging me tightly. “Don’t worry Nat. Nothing will happen. I promise.” She carefully leads me towards a bench away from the crowd, not letting me go for a second. She then just stares into my eyes, seemingly looking for something.
“You had another flashback, didn’t you?” She questions gently, the others nearby looking confused and worried. I let a few more tears fall as I nod my head slowly. “Hey, Dusk is Nat going okay? She looked like she saw someponies she knew and completely shut down there,” asked RD with concern.
“She saw this world’s Hoops, DumbBell, and Score and is caused her to have a really bad flashback of what happened on Nightmare Night back home,” explained Dusk. “Those three are really bad news if they're here. They’re bullies and rapist. They tried to rape poor Derpy back in our world, but Nat stopped them before they ever got the chance. She did a few things that traumatized her quite a bit. We need to put a stop to whatever they’re up to now,” Dusk said as she held on to me stroking the back of my head.
“Sorry, Dusk that’s a no-go,” said RD crossing her arms. “But why? They’re bad guys. We need to stop-”
“NO! Look those three may be bad on your world but here the pretty swell dudes to hang around. They’re some of mine and Fluter’s best friends from back when we were kids. I can’t believe I’m giving the same speech Ed gave me this morning. Really puts it into perspective when it’s the other side of the coin. Anyways, those three are honest, hardworking, and all around kind-hearted stallions that would help any pony that asked for it. Sure their dates are a little airheaded but they’d defend them with every last breath they had. If you don’t believe me then go and as Aj, Flutters, or even Discord. Now, I’ve got to go find Soarin. We’re supposed to meet up at the fountain. I hope you’ll be okay not and I’m sorry for snapping at you Dusk. Man Ed’s really starting to rub off on me,” she said shaking her head as she walked off to meet up with her date.
Dusk helped me back to my feet and I look to the trio in question. They did seem as if they had no ill intentions for the mares they came with. I decide to have a closer look with my Vectors. RD was telling the truth about them. If anything these guys were the polar opposites to our worlds versions. I shouldn’t be surprised though as the Blueblood here was a total ass and he wasn’t just putting on an act like the Blueblood back home.
“I’ll be okay Dusk. Thanks for helping me up. Now let’s get to the dance floor and show these guys how we dance back home,” I said looking to my marefriend as she blushed. “Come on slowpokes!” shouted Polearm as he and Twi ran past us. “Hey, we’re not pokemon!” Dusk and I shouted with smiles as we joined our other dimensional friends.
We danced for quite some time. I have no clue what time it is right now we’re just having so much fun. I hadn’t seen Dusk the happy in weeks. Not since she got her magic from Lex at least. It was nice to see a smile on her face. Polearm wasn’t kidding when he said he knew how to dance either. Before I knew what was going on he and Discord got into a dance-off and that lead them to lead the whole dance floor in some sort of split group dance battle. I’m pretty sure this had nothing to do with chaos magic as both Twilight and Fluttershy were standing off to the side with beet red faces. Dusk and I only laughed at this.
“Okay, every pony I hope you’ve all enjoyed that little battle between the Lord of Chaos and Sir Polearm because we won’t be seeing something like that for a while. Now, it's time for the moment all of you couples have been waiting for,” announced Mayor Mare. “Princess Celestia herself is going to sing the first couple's dance of the night. So all of you who came or have their special somepony with come down or stay on the dance floor. And I’m sorry, but for those who don’t have a dance partner you must leave the dance floor.”
The ponies quickly started to scramble to find dance partners as none of them wanted to miss the chance to dance to there Princess’s song. That’s when I saw Celestia start to come to the front of the stage. She wasn’t in her usual white gown but a golden sleeveless dress the adorned with diamonds and amber stone sand she was in golden heels. Her crown was gone only to be replaced with a shining tiara the had a large yellow in the center with opal in the shape of rays as if they were from the sun. Her hair had been pulled back into a ponytail with a white shining ribbon the flowed with her mane.
‘How the hell did she do all this into just a few hours’ I thought as she moves to the mic.
“Good evening my little ponies. I hope you're all enjoying the Candle Festival. This is a time in which we come together to celebrate the sacrifice and togetherness. This is why I personally wanted to sing a special song this year. We have a few in this group that knows what it means to sacrifice for the one they care and cherish.” said Celestia as she looked into the crowd, but I knew she was talking about me and Dusk.
“Now without further delay, I will be singing a song called ‘1000 Years’.” said Celestia as she began to sing. Her voice was so soft but powerful. Dusk grabbed my right hand and pulled me to the dance floor. I placed my left hand on her waist and my right in her left and we started to move to Celestia song. I stared into Dusk eyes for what felt like hours until a realized that the song was over and another had more fast tempo one had taken its place.
We rejoined our friend on the sidelines. “Nice movement out there you two,” said Polearm. “I was so lost in Celestia song and Dusk’s eyes I didn’t really know what was going on,” I laughed. “It was like I was in a trance myself when I was listening to the song. I really let Polearm do all the work but I still really enjoyed it. I’ve never thought I would have this type of experience.” said Twilight as she looked at Polearm with eyes as big as saucers.
“My that was certainly an interesting song from the Princess,” said Rarity while fanning herself. “You said it Rarity. I can’t remember the last time got lost in music,” added Polearm. “You think the Princess used magic in that song?”
“Why yes, I did Polearm. It was a spell that awakens the feelings in your heart and allows you to connect to the one who you share those feelings for or with. But the spell can only be cast through a song of equal or stronger emotion. It was a skill that was originally used by the sirens for feeding on negative emotions and magic, but I was able to adapt and change it with the help of my brother to a spell that helps other connect and or heal,” explained Celestia with a smile coming over to our group.
“Damn, I can think of a few other uses for that spell. Maybe you should teach it to Cadence to make her matchmaking easier.” I say to the Alicorn. She seems to ponder this before nodding. “I’m sure she could use it rather easily Nat. Cadence prefers allowing things to progress on there own though. I’ve offered to teach her the spell many times but she always turns me down.”
“I heard from Ed and Luna that you and Polearm got a little rough with some stallions at a bar in Canterlot that tried to pick-up Dusk and Twilight,” said Celestia with an evil smirk. “We’re sorry about that Princess,” Polearm apologized hanging his head in shame. “It’s quite, alright Polearm. In fact, I’m very proud of the two of you. You both showed a lot of restraint in the matter as you both could’ve easily beat them within an inch of their lives. Yet you only left with them with a few cracked bones and bruises. Which is no less than what they deserved. Now, I must take my leave of you as I must attend to others but I’ll be back on stage for another song later. For now, I think you should enjoy the Festival and keep dancing. Luna is going to sing in a bit and then she and Ed will be doing a duet. Enjoy the rest of your evening.” said, Celestia, as she waved and walked away.
“Even Luna and Ed are going to sing tonight. Man the Princess really pulled out all the stops for tonight. I wonder how she got Ed and Luna to agree to this?” I asked looking to the others. “Believe it or not Nat. Luna loves to sing to other and as long as he’s with her, Ed will sing with no objections. As long as the songs appropriate that is,” said Twilight. “Yea, when we were training, Ed told us that Luna would often sing for him when they were in the gardens together. He apparently taught a few songs to the Princesses from his homeworld,” explained the guard pony as he motioned towards the stage.
Luna was now on it and headed toward the mic. Her illusion spell had been dropped for a while now as she looked like her usual alicorn self. She was wearing a silver gown that twinkled in the light of the festival. She was wearing a white gold tiara with a crescent moon on it that match a necklace she had around her neck. She reached the mic and spoke.
“Good evening every pony I hope you’re enjoying the festival tonight,” she said as she looked to the entire crowd before her with a soft smile. “It brings my heart such joy to see you all couples dancing under my moon. Speaking of couples, I want to dedicate this song to a very special couple. I won’t say who as to give them privacy. Now if all would return to the dance floor with your partners.”
As if some force pulled us all from our seats we were back on the dance floor. I looked over to see Polearm and Twilight in each other arms. They weren’t blushing at all. They were simply that in each other arms with Twi resting her head on Polearms chest. That confirmed to me how she truly felt for the guard.
‘Natali, bring Dusk to my chambers tomorrow morning after breakfast.’ said Luna vai telepathy. ‘You got it, Princess.’ I confirmed. ‘No doubt Tia told you of the Siren’s Heart Song spell. I will be using it for the two of you with this song. It will allow you to have an easier time with the events later on tonight.’ explained Luna. ‘Thanks, Princess.’ I said as I pulled Dusk in close.
“Without further adieu. I will sing a song called Crossing the Field,” said Lunar Princess as she started to sing as Ed played the piano behind her.
Everyone danced to the melody as Luna sang. I have to say this song reached me and Dusk more than Celestia’s did. I looked to Dusk who had tears rolling down her face. I knew it was the right time to have our talk.
“Hey Dusk,” I whispered pulling her in close. “What is it Nat,” she answered. “When Luna’s finished singing let’s head over to the pool in the Everfree. Twi said it’s in the same spot as back home. I have something I really need to discuss with you, okay,” I said, looking to Luna as she nears the end of the song and I could feel her spell fading. “Okay, Nat let’s go then.”
“Thank you everypony and hold on because my husband and I will be singing one more song towards the end of the festival and again. Thank you, my little ponies,” said Luna as she joined Ed as he got up from the piano. They exited the stage and met up with Celestia.
“Let’s go before anyone notices us,” I said pulling Dusk along with me to the pond. She nods and follows me past the crowd and towards the edge of the forest. Of course, Twi’s warning earlier made me a little worried, but I just divided my attention with my eyes and my Vectors. After a couple of minutes of walking through the forest, we arrive at the pond in question. It was fed by a little stream and leads to a small waterfall, eventually merging with the river that goes through Fluttershy’s house.
It was perfect timing too since there was a bunch of fireflies floating above the water, the lights reflecting across the water. Dusk was looking around the area with a nostalgic smile.
“I really missed this place. It’s nice to be back, even if we are still in another world.” She says, sitting on the edge of the water. I look to her from the back by the woods before taking a deep breath.
“Twilight.” She turns to me with a raised brow. I sigh and take a seat. “Listen, we really need to talk about something important.” She looks worried as I say that. “Nat? What’s going on?” She asks cautiously. I sigh again and dig into my purse, taking out the release seal. “What’s that?” I handed the sheet to her.
“It’s the release seal...for your dark magic,” I say, looking at the water. I can see Twilight looking to me in shock through the reflection of the water. “You-you knew about that?” She asks in shock. “I knew since you got them. During Hearths Warming, Lex’s letter said that she gave you a very powerful style of darkness magic, ironically called Heavenly Body Magic. But she sealed it within you until such time as you were ready.” I say, still not looking to her.
“Why didn’t you tell me!?” She yells. I still look to the water, not noticing as tears begin to fall from my eyes. “I-I was scared,” I say quietly. “Scared of what? That I’m not strong enough? That I can’t control it?” I get up from my spot and turn to her.
“I was scared that I would lose you! I was scared that Celestia would see you as evil because of your dark magic and I wouldn’t be able to protect you!” I yell to her, Twilight flinching back. “Twilight, you told me how our Celestia basically went on a crusade to erase every scrap of dark magic out of our world. If she learned that you had a type of darkness she’s never seen before…Twilight. I can’t lose you.”
I can see that Twilight is looking to me with wide eyes so I sigh and sit back down on the edge of the water, trying to catch my breath. I think that was the first time I have ever blown up like that in years. Before long, I feel as Twilight sits next to me again.
“So, your nightmares the past few days. They were from this fear?” She questions gently. “Mostly. Before it was just from what happened during Nightmare Night, but then after you told me about Celestia’s ‘anti-dark magic crusade’, and I had all these fears just staying in the back of my mind. Before when Sora was herself, she was able to help keep them at bay. Take half the fear, you know? I have been sensing that your darkness had been getting stronger since we arrived here, but after Ed told me that the seal was fading….” I just shake my head and bring my knees near my chest, wrapping my arms around myself.
I am not sure how long we were sitting there for, just staying silent, before I sense Twilight moving next to me. “I’m sorry.” I look to Twilight in confusion as she says that. “Sorry? What are you sorry for? After everything that has happened to you, I am the one who should be apologizing.”
“No. Nat I am sorry for not being there. I know that Ed said you need to be strong for me and Sora, but as your marefriend, I should have been there for you too. I should have seen how you were struggling without Sora as your rock of stability and I should have been more considerate of your emotions. Instead, all I thought about was controlling my new arm and studying all I can in this world.” She looked to her new arm before giving a sad smile. “I’m a pretty terrible marefriend.”
“No! Twilight you're a great pony and an even better marefriend. I was just being stupid and keeping all this a secret.” I say, grabbing her shoulders and turning her to face me. I see some tears in her eyes, and I can feel my own falling down my face. After a second, Twilight begins to chuckle sadly.
“Guess we both are to blame for this mess. I should have been more considerate and willing to listen, and you should have been willing to talk.” She says to me, placing her right hand on my cheek. “Yeah. I guess we are pretty dysfunctional. But considering everything that has happened to us over the past week, it isn’t all that surprising.” I nuzzle into her hand as I say this. The two of us begin to laugh a little at our absurdity. After calming down, I look to the seal in her hand.
“Even though it is sealed, the dark magic in you is yours to do with what you wish. Use that seal, and it will be unlocked. I am not sure what will happen when it is, but I will help you, however, I can.” I tell her with certainty, holding her left hand. She nods and brings the seal up to her face, lighter her horn to sense the seal. After a second, she sighs and places the seal into her pocket.
“I think it would be best I use the seal when at least one of the princesses or Ed are nearby. Just in case.” She says, standing back up. I nod and stand as well, wiping some grass and leaves off my dress. Twilight turns to walk back through the forest before an evil thought enters my mind. I smirk to myself before knocking Twilight’s hooves out from under her with a Vector. Before she can hit the ground I catch her in my arms and hold her bridal style, Twilight’s coat turning from lavender to red.
“Nat, What are you doing?!” She shouts in embarrassment. I just chuckle and lift us with my Vectors, off the ground, and over the canopy. “Hold on tight,” I say with a grin, beginning to walk over the forest with Twilight in my arms. I can feel her start to relax a bit after we get moving over the forest. “Next time, warn me beforehand.” She says after a bit. I just giggle a little at her response, Twi lightly bonking my head.
“Where’s the fun in that?” I say with a grin. Twi rolls her eyes, but rests her head on my shoulder, trying to be mindful of her horn. It took less time to leave since we were bypassing all the trees and other obstacles, so we made it back to town in no time. After I placed Twi back down, we headed back to the town square where I could still hear the festival going on. I looked around and saw Rainbow with Soaring talking with the trio. I take a deep breath as we pass them, nothing happening to me this time around.
“Hey you two, where’ve you been? You missed some really cool beats from Vinyl,” said RD as we passed. “Oh, we just had a few personal things we had to discuss in private RD,” I said with a smile. “Okay then, but we should really get back to the dance soon,” added the prismatic pegasus. “Why?” asked Soarin. “Ed and Princess Luna are about to sing the last couples’ song for tonight.”
“I almost forgot about that. C’mon Dusk. I could use a dance after what we just went over.” I say, taking a hold of my marefriend’s hand. She nods and follows as we head over to the dance floor. I quickly use my telepathy and find Luna and Ed behind the stage.
‘Nat how can we help you this evening?’ thought Luna. ‘Did something happen between you and Dusk’ asked Ed. ‘Sorta. We talked things through, and she has her seal. She says she will only unlock her magic if either of you two or Celestia are near, just in case.’
‘That’s certainly a wise move, Dusk.” Luna spoke with praise. ‘Why don’t we meet up with you two and Polearm and Twilight at the library after we finish our song. I know you and Polearm will be extremely exhausted after tonight. You can all spend the night and come back to Canterlot in the morning using the teleporter.’ said Ed in a happy tone.
‘Sure, that’ll work. I just hope Twi left some of her clothes at the library since we only have what we’re wearing right now.’ Dusk says. ‘Don’t worry, I had some of the staff bring a change of clothes for you during the first dance.’ Luna says. ‘Well, we’re on. I hope you two enjoy this song. See you at the library.’ said Ed as I cut off the link.
“Hello, again everypony. The Candle Festival this year has been an overwhelming success. We have one more treat for you all. Princess Luna and her husband are going to sing one last couples song for all of you. Enjoy,” said Mayor Mare as Luna Stepped to the mic again.
“This is a song that represents the journeys that we must take in our lives as couples. You must know that a relationship is not a mere thing to be squandered but comes with up and down that we must work through together, my little ponies,” explained Luna. “This song is named At the Beginning, enjoy,” said Ed as the music began.
I smile and grab hold of Dusk, holding each other close as we begin to dance together. I glance around and see practically every couple are holding their other close during the dance. I smile and focus on my own partner again. I can see the happiness in Dusk’s eyes as we dance together. During the middle of the song, Dusk gets a little closer and rests her head against mine, both of us with relaxed and happy smiles. I can hear as the song begins to slow and I look to Dusk, both of us having a blush and smile.
“I love you.” We say together.
Dusk POV
We spent the rest of Ed and Luna’s song in each other’s embrace. Nat was trying so hard to be there for me and Sora at the same time while still dealing with her own issues. She was so young and so strong. I couldn’t help but admire her, but she didn’t need to bear everything by herself, at least not anymore. There are times when you need to rely on those around you but this was a lesson I too had yet to come terms with. I should’ve confronted Nat earlier today when Ed and Twilight had let me know I had dark magic in me.
The song finished and we met up with our friends and said our goodnights before heading to the library.
“How was the Candle Festival?” asked Polearm. “It was special. But I don’t think I’ll be going back to Canterlot tonight. I’m way too tired,” said Twilight with a huff. “I agree with you Twilight. I’m headed to the workshop and I’ll head to the barracks from the teleporter in the morning,” said Polearm as her stretched.
“Why don’t you just stay at the library with us? Princess Luna had some of the guards drop of some clothes for the four of us. Plus Luna and Ed said they’d be stopping by after they wrapped up a few things at the festival,” said Dusk with a smile. “I’m sure it would make Twilight happy if you at least slept in the basement,” added Nat with a smirk causing Twilight to turn red at this thought.
“I’ll stop by to see Sir Edward and the princess, but I’ll only stay the night if it’s okay with Twilight,” said Polearm with a beet red face. “I don’t mind Polearm. There’s a pull out sofa in the basement, but I recommend that Nat and Dusk stay down there as the pullout is a queen size mattress. Spike’s room is empty as he’s staying with Rarity since I’ve been in Canterlot,” Twilight managed to say without a stutter. “Alright then, thank you Twilight.”
As we finish up with hashing out those details Nat and I couldn’t help but turn red as we realized what Twilight had done. We got to the library and saw Ed and Luna out front waiting for us. Twilight unlocked the door and let us all in and we all entered. Spike was definitely doing his job as this place was spotless and organized, even more so than my own library back home. I guess it was the age difference.
The boys went to the basement to change while the girls stayed on the first floor. Once we were all in the more comfortable clothing we all gather in the living room. Except for Ed, who went in the kitchen to fix a pot of tea for everypony. The guy may be a scientist but he really reminded me of Princess Celestia in a lot of ways. His eyes though, whenever I looked into them they reminded me of Nat, but there was more to it than that too. He’s always trying to do the right thing and puts the welfare of those he cares for above himself, even if it means he gets hurt in the process.
I was pulled back to reality when Ed brought the tea tray in and put it on the table with a few snacks on it. That’s when Luna spoke.
“So Dusk I take that Nat has told you of your dark magic by now,” said Luna as she fixed herself a cup of tea. “Yes she did and she gave me the key to undo the seal on it,” I said looking to Nat. “I want you to know that Nat talked to both Tia and I on this matter earlier today and Tia and I spoke earlier on it before Ed and I came here. We came to the same conclusion that you should do what you think is right. Should you choose to unseal your dark magic I have agreed to help teach you how to harness and control it while Nat teaches you the spells that go along with it.”
“You’re really going to become my magic teacher?!” I asked while I jumped up from my seat in excitement. “Yes, Twilight but I’ll tell you the something I’d told Nat earlier today. This is not Equestrian dark magic in origin so I’ll only be able to teach the natures of dark magic and how not to succumb to its corruptions. Thus you will be made the night apprentice while you stay here. It will also give you and Nat access to the dark and arcane section of the library in Canterlot.” explained the Lunar Princess in a serious tone.
“What exactly does that entail for Dusk?” asked Nat taking a sip of her tea with a raised borrow. “It means that you and Dusk will have access to vast knowledge collection of every type of dark magic that has ever existed in our Equestria Nat,” Ed said as he put an oddly shaped black key on the table in front of us. “Why are you giving us such freedom on this?” asked Dusk.
“Because I want you to take this knowledge back with you and spread it to your Equestria if at all possible Dusk. I want you to become a Dark Archmage if you choose to unseal your power. I know it’s asking a lot of you and you’ve been through so much already but you’re the only pony I feel is worthy to have this knowledge and that is worthy of the title Sage of the Night other than our Twilight,” explain Luna with a smile as she took another sip of her tea and snatched a cookie.
“Nat has told us that your world has almost no knowledge of dark magic so we figured it be best for you to learn all you could while you were here. You’ve completed physical rehab and just at the level of magical rehab. I think you're more than ready to start spellcasting with your arm Dusk. But this option we’re giving provides the addition of Equestrian dark magic to help you better grasp dark magic in general. But the decision is still yours and we won’t force you. I personally have things I still have to do involving Sora’s condition. So most of your time with me will be spent with when you're not studying in the mornings after you first arrive here if you accept Luna’s offer,” said Ed with a dead serious look on his face. I looked to Nat and then I took the seal out of my pocket that she’d given me earlier that night, then I look back to Nat who is smiling softly back at me.
“It’s your choice Dusk and I’ll be there for you no matter what decision you make,” Nat says as she gets up and hugs me. “Dusk I’ve studied under Ed only for a few months but I can tell you that you can trust him and Luna’s choices, and I think you should go for it,” said Twilight as she put her teacup down. “What I’m trying to say is follow your heart on this, because I’m going to start following mine.”
As Twilight said this she looked over to a certain guard pony that had fallen asleep in the chair he’d been sitting in. She got up and left the room for a minute to come back with a blanket and pillow. Twilight quickly threw the blanket over the sleeping Polearm and then gently place the pillow under his head. She then kissed his cheek.
“Sweet dreams Polearm,” Twilight whisper to the sleeping guardsman. “I’ll leave you guys to your choices for tonight. I’m going upstairs. Have a good night.”
We said goodnight to Twilight then Nat and I turned back to Ed and Luna who awaited my decision. I look to Nat again, who just nods to me. I take a breath before a rather obvious problem pops in my head.
“Um, how do I use the seal?” I can see Nat going wide-eyed and facepalming at this. It seemed we were in luck though, as I saw the back of the seal begin to glow before some odd text became visible. It was written in some odd symbols that I couldn’t recognize, but Nat took a closer look, before beginning to laugh.
“Seriously sis?!” She says while laughing. She calms down after a bit, seeing our confused looks. “Lex left the instruction on the back, but she wrote them in Wingdings! Thank gods I have a decoder on my phone.” Nat quickly digs into her purse and takes out her ‘phone’ as she calls it, and then goes through a few pages. I can see her grab a sheet of paper with a Vector, along with a quill before taking the sheet and beginning to translate.
“‘To unlock the sealed magic, place the seal around the right eye and focus your inherent magic into it. After a second the seal will merge with your magic before finding and unlocking the darkness.’ Damn Lex, you really wanted this to be dramatic didn't you.” Nat says. I look to the seal again and nod, placing the sheet over my eye. I can feel Nat taking the sheet and holding it in place, so I focus on the magic I have used since I was a filly, focusing it into the sheet on my eye.
It began to feel warm, almost like somepony placed a warm towel on my eye. I can hear what sounds like the hissing of steam. I allow my magic to flow into the seal, even as I feel it getting hotter and let the seal merge into my magic. I grit my teeth at the heat and try to ignore the probing sensation it's forcing upon me. I then feel like somepony placed a hot towel on the center of my chest, where my magic core is, and it's getting hotter. I just bear with it for about a minute before the heat begins to lower, and I feel like I just left a sauna.
I open my eyes, panting, as the heat begins to die down on my face and my chest. I look to the others after I get my breath and see them looking with wide eyes at me. “What?” Rather than say anything, I see Nat bringing over one of Twi’s hand mirror and pointing to it. I raise a brow and look to the mirror, and gasp at my reflection. The seal, the odd red symbols, are now on my face, just around my eye like a tattoo. I gently guide my hand along the symbol, feeling that it merged with my fur.
“Woah. I guess I got a tattoo. Heh, hopefully, mom and dad don’t freak out too much.” I mumble to myself. I then look to the sheet that held the seal on the floor and see more symbols on the front of the sheet now. I raise a brow before looking at the translation sheet Nat made. “‘To hide the seal, focus your magic and image how you looked beforehand.’” I raise a brow before lighting my horn and imagining how I looked before this. I can hear the spell activate before looking at my reflection again. Now the symbol is the same color as my fur, the outline only noticeable if you are close enough.
“Twi?” I raise my head and look to the others, Nat looking at me with concern. “How do you feel?” I feel over myself, finding myself to be physically fine, before focusing inward and sensing my magic. “Stronger,” I say after feeling my core. “I can feel the seal is released, and that I am magically stronger, but that’s it. Nothing really different.”
“That’s very good. It means you a 100% compatible with your darkness with no chance of corruption at this time. Only time will tell if you will be corrupted though. Remember Twilight that even those with an affinity for something can still become corrupted by it,” said Luna with a proud smile. “Now that your seal has been undone what do you say to becoming my apprentices while your here?”
I look to Nat and smile as she nods with her own smile. “I say that you just gained two students since I know Nat is going to want to learn too.”
“Excellent girls, simply excellent!” Luna said as she pulled us into a hug with her magic. “I’ll start your studies right after breakfast tomorrow once you both arrive. Knowing you Twilight, you’ll have the whole first bookcase read in under an hour. Nat there is a whole section of black wind magic if you're interested.” I see Nat smile wide and figure she wants to better control her Dread Spiral spell.
“Thank you, princess. This will be a blast.” She says. I nod in agreement before a large yawn breaks through my smile.
“It looks as if my sleeping tea is starting to take its effect on you two. If that’s the case Luna and I will be heading back to the castle for tonight and we’ll be seeing you to a little after sunrise tomorrow. One more thing before we go, though,” Ed said as he took what looked like a black gem with a purple outline from his pocket. “This is a Dark Sage Stone Twi. It’ll absorb and seal the excess dark magic that’ll be coming from your body while your training with Luna. Eventually, you won’t need, but you should carry it with you for the time being. Nat how’s Sora and the Soul Stone flow?”
I look to her and see her close her eyes before they shoot open and she blushes brightly. “S-she’s doing fine. Unfortunately, she has decided to imagine how my future with Twi will be like in….very detailed format.” I blush as well as I can’t even imagine what Sora could be imagining.
“HAHAHAHA! That’s great but listen to me Sora. I promise I’ll get you out of this miss and into your own body no matter what it takes. Just hang in there a little while longer and keep teasing your big sis for me.” Ed said with a serious smirk, Nat responding by flipping him off. “Alright Luna, let’s get back home. I got a few things I have to get done before bed and you still have night court for a while too.”
“Agreed. I’ll see you two tomorrow my students,” said Luna with a light chuckle as the couple got up and left the library for home. I look to Nat who is still blushing before she sighs and puts the cups and plates into the sink and heading to the basement, with me close behind her after I lock the door and windows. I see as Nat pulls out the bed for us and I can’t help but blush again at both Twilight’s trick and whatever Sora was imagining.
“You know, I am too tired to even care about the implications of us sharing a bed,” Nat mumbles before getting the pillows and blanket for us and all but falling onto the bed. I sigh and lay onto my side, my blush refusing to leave my muzzle. ‘At least I am not in bed with a stallion.’ I think to myself, remembering all the warnings Shining and dad gave me over the years.
I try to get comfy, but I end up laying on my right side, facing Nat, who is on her left. The both of us are all but stuck staring at each other in their dark of the room. After a second though I hear Nat sigh and feel her getting closer. I can feel my heart beating faster as I can barely feel the heat from her body next to mine. I take a breath before going the rest of the way, wrapping my arms around her as she does the same.
I can feel Nat’s fast heartbeat as well, but it begins to slow as she rests her head on the pillow next to me. She then begins to giggle a little, confusing me. “What’s funny?” I ask quietly. “You do realize your wrapping your tail around my leg right?” I go wide-eyed as I realize this, my tail is wrapped around her left leg. Before I can try to pull away, it feels like another pair of arms wrap around me, Nat wrapping me up in her Vectors. “There. Now we’re even.”
I giggle a little as well as I look to her outline in the dark. I can barely make out her own smile as I get closer, Nat doing the same before we lock our lips again. Even though we have done it more often, it still doesn’t get old. We break apart after a minute, both of us slightly out of breath.
“I love you Twilight.” Nat whispers, nuzzling my cheek. “I love you too Natali.” With that, both of us rest our heads on the pillows beneath us, letting the little light from the moon lull us into sleep.
Today was Dusk and Nat’s first dark magic lesson. I was so excited to have personal students once again, even if they were from another version of Equestria. I didn’t want to put too much pressure on either of them but they seemed to be more than willing to learn. Tia offered to start their lessons to allow me to get some sleep but I was completely against it. I was too excited to sleep anyways. Ed was waiting with me in my chambers for Nat and Dusk to show up.
“I haven’t seen you this excited in quite some time Luna,” commented my husband with a smile. “I know, I can’t stay still. I just hope I don’t go overboard and expect too much from the two of them. It’s been a long time since I had my own students and one specializes in dark magic,” I said in a squee. “Ah, my ears Luna. You could stand to dial it back a bit on the volume. I don’t think Tia would appreciate the windows cracking from excitement and I know I don’t want to fix them after having only just done it only two weeks ago.”
“Sorry Ed,” I apologized place my hand over my mouth as I blushed a bit. There was a knock at the door. “Oh, they’re here. Come in!”
The door opened to reveal Nat, Sora, Dusk, and Twilight. I saw that Dusk and Nat were standing rather close to one another and Dusk had her tail slightly wrapped around Nat’s leg, and after checking with my magic, I sensed that Nat had a Vector around Dusk’s waist. Looks like Twilight’s little prank helped them out.
“Morning Princess, Ed.” Nat and Dusk say together with a bow. I chuckle a little at their formality. “Morning girls, I hope you three slept well. I’m guessing Polearm come with you but split off once you four got here to attend to his guard duties,” Ed said looking at the three new arrivals.
“Yup, he said that he had a couple rounds today so he couldn't come with us here. He is probably going into the lab to test out his Talent magic afterwards.” Nat says. “I wouldn’t put it past him. I guess I know how I’m going to be spending part of my day for a while. I leave you three with Luna as I need to Talent proof my lab now,” said Ed with worry. “See you three later, bye Luna,” Ed kissed me goodbye and he was out the door.
I looked to the girls who were only staring at me with large eyes, “What it there something on my face?” The duo shake their head after a second. “No, just waiting to get started. Are we learning here or in the library?” Dusk asks. “No, we won’t. Did you bring the key that Ed gave you last night?” I asked with a smirk. Dusk nods and takes the key out of her pocket, as well as the Sage Stone of Darkness.
“Good. Please follow me,” I said bringing the girls over to a large drape. I pull the cord to reveal a large mirror. “Can any of you tell me what type of mirror this is?” I ask looking to the three of them. Twilight and Dusk look over the mirror with curious expressions, while Nat seemed to focus on her Vectors for a second. “It’s a portal mirror,” Nat says suddenly.
“In a way yes. This is what’s called a Pocket Mirror. Starswirl was once able to create a portal to another world as you all know. This mirror takes the same concept but Ed restricted to only a pocket dimension with my help using mirror and mirage magic. Dusk place the key on the mirror to unlock the door the Dark Library,” I explain with a smile.
Dusk nods and places the key into the keyhole on the top of the mirror and turn it, the glass of the mirror rippling before turning into a reflective dark purple. I nod with a smile before stepping through the mirror with the trio close behind me.
“Now that you’ve passed through the main entrance with the key you can all come here by using it on any mirror you have nearby, but if you wanted to bring some other pony here it won’t let you. You’d have to use the original mirror in my room. A detail specific to you,” I said looking to Dusk and Nat as we come to the other side of the doorway. “You’ll be able to keep coming here once you go home as it’s in between worlds.”
“Sweet. I wonder if this is like the area Lex met Master Mavis.” Nat mumbles to herself, and I figure her sister met someone in the area between worlds in her own world. I smile and see the others gaining wide and excited smiles as they see the library itself.
“This, my young students and niece, is the Library of Darkness. It holds the collected knowledge of every dark magic type from light consuming dark magic to dark portal magic. Most would kill to be able to get their hands on a single tome of this collection. Which brings me to my next subject. You can’t bring the books or scrolls outside of this place,” I said in a serious tone as I see Twilight raise her hand with a question. “But why can’t we bring them with us just to study for a later date?”
“Dark magic is like gold to is too greedy ponies for mages. While Tia and I allow the dark magical practices we can’t trust them with these ancient spells due to corruptions. So, I place an object displacement spell on these tomes so if anypony tries to take one out of here it returns to its shelf. Over there you’ll find the practice area where I know you’ll be spending half your time while I’m resting,” I said pointing to a large open arena.
“Alright. At least this way we don’t need to head to the training yard to practice some of our dark spells.” Nat says Dusk nodding in excitement. I can just feel the excited energy around these two, so I decide it would be best for us to get started. I light up my magic and bring over a dozen books for the trio to read through first.
“Where for you three to start?” I ask with a large grin. “For you Twilight, I recommend that you start in the basic section just to be on the safe side.” She nods and grabs some of the books in her own magic. “Dusk, these books are on dark magic control and meditation, so you will be able to control it and not worry about corruption.” Dusk smiles and grabs them from the pile, reading immediately. “Nat, these three are for dark emotional control, so magically channeling anger, sadness, etc. I believe your Maguilty Sense magic would do well to learn them.” The Diclonius smiles and grabs them with her Vectors, opening all of them up to read.
I watch as the three girls begin to read through their respective books, Twilight on one of the couches and Nat and Dusk leaning against each other, back to back. I can’t help but allow a couple happy tears to fall from my eyes as I remind myself. I have two diligent students, both wanting to learn all they can. I realize how Tia felt whenever she taught Twilight during my imprisonment now.
Looks like I am going to have to ask for help with some lesson plans.
Four Days Later
Nat POV
“Ok, one more try and then we can call it a day Twi,” I tell my marefriend, who nods and gets into her stance. She allows herself to be covered by a dark gold and black aura before flying into the air and placing seven magic circles into the air in the shape of the Big Dipper and then landing.
“May the seven stars bring judgment upon you. Grand Chariot!” I watch as the spell circles glow before launching several magic bolts at high speed at the target. The resulting blast blows back my hair but luckily Luna put up a magic wall to prevent the blast from messing up the library. I know both Twilights would be losing their minds if that happened. After the spell finished, the target was left none existent. I smile and grab hold of my tired marefriend.
“That was great Twilight. I think it is safe to say you have a firm grasp on the magic bolts, the Grand Chariot, Meteor and the Jui Leixing.” I say with a smile, helping her over to a chair while Selene brought her water bottle. “Maybe, but I am still having some trouble using Altairis. Plus you still haven’t let me practiced Sema or Pleiades.” She says, beginning to chug her water.
“That is because those spells are too dangerous to use in a closed off area. We’d need to head to the badlands to practice them, and even then, they are very powerful so they are difficult to control.” I say with a sigh. Over the last four days, Twi and I spend almost all of our free time in the Dark Library, learning all we could about controlling our darkness. It took a while for me, but eventually, I learned to imbue my magic weapons with negative emotions like dread and fear, so getting hit by one of my swords would both hurt and would make you scared along with how to use certain Equestrian dark magic spells.
Twilight took to the dark magic like a fish to water. After she read through all the material Luna assigned her, she practiced the mediation and control techniques for a full day. She learned how to channel her Equestrian Dark magic, then I began to teach her the Heavenly Body spells. She learned Meteor quickly since it was the tamest spell she had aside from the magic bolts. She actually stunned Shining Armor when he wanted to see the spell when we were taking a break in the training hall.
After that we spent the next couple days going over what we knew about controlling each of our darkness with Luna, then the two of us would work on our spells in the training area in the library. Of course, I check in on Sora every couple of hours, and so far she is just bored, with not being able to control our body. She was excited when she watched me and Twi practicing our spells though.
My pokemon have just been hanging around the castle for the most part. Artemis talked to Shining and started to help train some new recruits in archery. He was actually the second best if he was in the guard. Chance helped the recruits with learning how to subdue a wild animal, using himself as the target. Topaz has mostly just been hanging around the gardens and relaxing.
Selene and Pandora, on the other hand, got permission from Luna to enter the library and watched me and Dusk whenever we practice our dark magic, the two dark types extremely curious about what we could do compared to them. After a while, I actually made my own version of the Shadow Ball, much to Selene shock and pride.
I am brought back to the present as I sense the portal activating and this realm’s Twilight walks up with a couple books in her arms. She notices us as we get out of the training area and smiles.
“Hey Dusk, Nat and Selene. Finished your training session?” She asks. I glance over to Dusk who sighs and nods, grabbing her regular clothes from a chair. We figured using these spells could be a bit of a workout, so we ended up getting some exercise clothes from the boutique. Dusk was wearing a black tank top with a blue sports bra and black shorts. I have to admit since we started working on our dark magic, she had barely gotten a little more muscular, her right arm beginning to show some muscles. I can’t even lie to myself about it, she was hot.
“You three seem to be enjoying the library,” said a familiar voice from behind me. “Nyu,” I squeaked as I turned around to see Ed looking at the shelf that was behind me. “Sorry about the spook Nat. I came by to pick a few books few Pole on dark earth magic,” said the alchemist as he skimmed through the shelf. “But you can’t take the books out of the library. Luna said there was a spell that prevents it,” added Twi.
“Correction Twi, you can’t take the tomes out but I can,” Ed said as he moved to the other side of the shelf. “But how?” asked Dusk tilting her, so cute. “I helped build this place, guys. So as one of its founders I’m not limited to the same restrictions you are. Oh, Nat, Adam says hi,” says Ed with a smirk. “You talked to Adam?” I said in surprise. “A little while ago through my watch. I told him to start prepping the castle in Everfree for us. I don’t want to run into any problems while we perform the transmutation. Seeing as how you and Dusk a progressing so well I thought we’d spend the last week of her rehab in Adam’s world. That way you can see Adam and Lex and Dusk can see how they use their variant of dark magic. Lex will be able to help out too. Can’t say I’m looking forward to seeing them under these circumstances though,” Ed said with a shake as he grabbed the books he pulled of the shelves.
“FYI, girls,” Ed said as he looked to the smoking arena. “If you need more space simply ask the librarian and she’ll make more room based off what you tell it. See ya,” Ed says as he steps through the door mirror.
“How are we supposed to tell the Library we need a bigger training area?” I asked in confusion. “Hey Nat,” said Twilight. “What’s up, Twilight?” I asked. “There’s a ball of light on your right side,” answered Twi pointing out the light next to me.
“Hello, visitors my name is Dark Light. I am the Librarian to the Library of Darkness. I was informed by Edward to have the arena expanded for a more suitable size for your spell practicing. If you require anything else simply call my name,” explained the little ball of light before it popped and faded into nothing.
The Lab
Ed POV
I stepped through the mirror of the Library to the one I kept in my lab. I quickly looked round to see if Polearm was practicing his Talent Magic, as I didn’t want the books damaged. Dark magic scrolls are hard enough to come by let alone a whole book. Thank god he was working with his plants for the time being. The fella had a green thumb and could do just about anything with a plant. Had some of his brew the other night and it was fantastic and non-alcoholic to boot. He noticed me as I come out of the mirror and commented.
“Sir, how is it that you can use mirrors to travel?” Polearm asked scratching his head. “I can’t use them to travel in the way you’re thinking Polearm. I’m merely using the key in my possession to unlock a pathway to Luna’s private library,” I said walking over to his desk. “Here I want you to study these dark earth magic books when you get a chance. They’ll help you get a better feel of how to better control your baser dark type minerals. Like the onyx you used to make the armor and naginata the other night.”
“Ye-ss-ir,” He said as his face light up. “I can see that your time on that date was well spent my friend,” I say as i can’t help but laugh.
It had only been four days since the date and three since Twilight told him that she like him and wanted to give a relationship a try. So the officially become a couple and ever since Polearm has been the one to get nervous just from mention anything related to the subject. Even if it was just a minor detail. He still focuses quite well on his studies too. I even had Twi come in and help me analyze some of the data I collected on Talent magic. She was the eager beaver on this but Polearm was eager to try out the new magic he’d invented. It was astounding. Talent magic was a totally new form of magic in its own right. It needed no spells or incantations to use it. You only need to channel the magic in your body externally instead of internally. After the magic reaches sufficient mass it starts to form around what the wielder’s talent is and based on what their think at the time.
“Alright I need to speak with Adam to see if I can find the necessary elements for a human in his world,” I say as I look for my watch. “Why sir? I thought you were never going to attempt human transmutation,” stated my assistant. “That’s because this isn’t going to be human alchemy but alchemagical cloning instead. They share a same base yes but cloning isn’t trying to create new life, aka a soul, but just trying to make a copy off any already pre-existing body. The technique is going to rely more on my arc of embodiment magic than on my alchemy as a whole. So it will be much safer to use.”
As I was looking for the watch Polearm had made his way to the books I brought him. “Sir if I may ask, why do you want me to study dark earth magic?” he asked picking up the first book on the stack. “Call it a hunch Pole. Don’t forget what happened on your date. When you used the Talent magic it first appeared as black lightning which is a man indicator of dark type magic. Ah-ha found you, you little bastard,” I said as I pulled out my token. “Anyway, I want you to study earth and dark earth magic because it seems you have a natural affinity for both types of magic after a while we can move on to plant magic. Now study and if you feel up to it use the key next to the books to go to the Library and practice with the girls in the arena. I’ve got an important call to make now don’t disturb me.”
“Yes sir,” acknowledged my assistant
I left and went to the back of the lab where no one would disturb me. I looked down to my token and thought for a bit then I closed my eyes to think. Every time I talked to either Lex or Adam they always had the tone of distrust in their voice, and it was a tone I hated. They had every right to take it though. I won’t deny that it’s my fault, even if Sora and Nat agreed to the terms of our match. I open my eyes back up and look to the watch ‘Here goes, again’.
“Call Adam and Lex,” after I said the watch popped open and the hands started spinning violently. After around a second a split display screen popped up revealing a tall red and red-haired man with silver eyes on one screen and a woman with blue hair with gold highlights and mismatched eyes. “Hey, guys. Sorry to bother you two. Especially you Adam since we just spoke a few hours ago,” I say nervously.
Dark Library right after Ed left
Dusk POV
I plop down on the couch in the library after I finish changing and sigh. It has been rough, learning all this darkness. Especially since some of it is contradictory to what I was taught as Celestia’s student. The more I think about it, the more I can see why Nat was so scared about unlocking my Heavenly Body magic. If I was told before I had met Nat that I would become a super powerful dark mage in the near future, I probably would have sent a letter to the princess without a second thought. But know, I am starting to think about what I could do to spread this dark knowledge across my home, likely without Celestia’s knowledge.
Wow, that sounded tyrannical.
I look to Nat as she sits next to me and hands me one of the dark magic books I have been reading through. It was of Umbrum dark magic spells, but with my training, I couldn't be corrupted by them that easily. Some of these are actually really helpful, like turning to mist or shadow and controlling my anger and sadness into beams of pure magic. There was a sudden pop again and the librarian was floating before us.
“Sorry to interrupt your studying, Ms. Dusk but I was informed by the mistress to monitor your thoughts as a precaution to prevent corruption and to inform you and the mistress of such signs. While you show no such signs, I had caught wind of your thought of tyranny. Please do be mindful that this is the state of mind you must not full too. You have shown great progress over the past four days. Much more than any before you but do not let the success cloud your head,” said Dark with concern.
I look to Nat and Selene, the duo just looking to me with raised brows, not appearing worried, but intrigued. “I was just thinking about how I am supposed to spread this dark magic knowledge through our home, probably without Celestia's influence if it ends up like I think it will. I guess I phrased it kind of tyrannically in my head.”
Selene shrugs and lays against the couch on the floor while Nat scoots closer to me, taking a long look into my eyes before nodding. “Alright. I can tell you aren’t lying at least. Just remember that you aren’t the only one who would be spreading this info around our Equestria. Also, remember our deal, you start getting tyrannical, I Invasion Link you.”
“If I may make a suggestion Ms. Dusk and Ms. Nat. The mistress once had a school of darkness here in our Equestria. Why not found one of your own with help from your version of the Mistress. I must point out that all variants of the Princess of the Night use the same base dark magic. If anyone will help you two she would. If anything else, then go to her before the sun princess when you return home,” explained the glowing orb.
I look to Nat again as she seems to ponder this, something akin to a spark of memory appearing in her eyes. Then she blushed again. “Shut up Sora!” She whisper yells to her sister. Unfortunately for both of us, Sora decided to listen to Ed and was teasing me and Nat constantly, especially now that she has new ‘ammunition’ from the both of us sleeping together every night since the festival.
“I must say Ms.Nat, that your sister is a rather enjoyable conversationalist. And the renovations to the arena have been completed. I also included a new series of Dark Crystal Golems that were used in the armies of King Sombra during the Crystal Wars. Please enjoy your new arena,” says Dark Light as she pops away once again.
I sigh again and continue to read through my book, Nat taking out her own book on dark wind magic. I am not sure how long the two of us were reading for when I hear the entrance activating again. I glance at the entrance and see our dark magic teacher entering, a smile on her face as she sees me, Twilight and Nat absorbed into our books.
“How are you three enjoy your studies today?” sung Luna in joy. “Very much so, Princess. This has really come in handy for controlling some of my powers, as well as making some new ones.” Nat says, marking the page she is at. “That’s great to hear Nat. How about you Twilight?”
“I found so many spells that I never knew could be used for such a variety of things. Then there are some of the training methods that have helped me in my alchemy studies for Ed too. It just so much-” said Twilight as she face plants in mid-sentence. I look to her for a second before laughing at the perfect timing.
“Wow! I hope I wasn’t like that when I was younger!” I say with a laugh, Twilight looking to me with a blushing glare. “Come on Twi, you have to admit that was funny.”
“My mind scan shows that Ms. Sparkle has shorted out, mistress,” said Dark as she popped up next to Luna. “Oh dear, it looks like information overload again,” said Luna as grabbed the bridge of her nose. “Tia said she can get like this if she’s been up for too long, or if she’s constantly reading. I’m going to have to ask you two to move so we can ‘reboot’ Twilight as Ed would say.”
Luna picked her niece and brought her over to the couch where we’d been reading while Dark Light followed her closely behind. Nat and I move from the couch and grab our things while Selene helps Luna place Twilight onto the couch for her to rest.
“I really hope this never happened to me when I was studying under the princess. I don’t remember it happening.” I mumble, trying to remember if this has ever happened to me. “I can scan your memories for you Ms.Dusk,” said Dark as she shot over to my face. “No, thank you.”
“This is reminding me of Sheila from RvB a bit.” I hear Nat mumble. What the heck is RvB?
“Anyways, was there something you needed princess?” I ask after a second.
“I came by to see how you three were doing is all. I haven’t had students since I since returned from being banished to the moon, let alone personal students. You have no idea how happy it makes me, to see you three studying here. I wanted to see if I could help you with anything, but from what I’ve read from Dark Light’s reports and watching the recordings of your training sessions I don’t think there’s much I could do at this point,” said Luna as she turned to face us with tears in her eyes.
“Are you alright princess?” I ask, moving in closer to Luna who then pulls us into a hug. I can’t help but smile. “I’ll be fine Dusk. These are tears of joy is all. I think it’s time you two moved into higher the higher level spells,” Luna says as she dries her eyes. “I thought we were already on high-level stuff. These spells a pretty strong in their own right. Then if you combine them with another spell they can do some pretty serious damage,” Nat comments.
“These are only the spells and techniques for basic control, Nat. You two haven’t even touched the spells that Starswirl created. There are also the ancient spells, the alicorn spells, and the ones I wrote myself. I think you might be interested in ‘solid state shadow magic’ in particular. Oh, before I forget, Ed asked me to tell you three to be sure to start getting ready for our trip to your brother’s world within the next three to four days,” explained Luna with joy.
“Did somepony say something about a collection of Starswirl spells?” asked Twi who popped back to life on the couch. “Tia was right when it comes to her recovery, whenever it comes to books,” Luna said jumping back from shock. “Have I ever been like that Nat?” I asked. “Not from whenever I was around. Maybe you did when you were studying under Celestia, but otherwise, no.”
“Mistress you can’t be serious about giving them access to the Forbidden section of the library!” exclaimed the librarian next the princess. “I am very serious Dark Light and you will not hinder them in any way shape or form. Girls as long as you don’t try and take the tomes from the Library I give you the unlimited access to this place and if Dark gives you any trouble simply send me a scroll. No matter the time. Now you’ll have to excuse me as I’m going to check up on Ed and Polearm’s training.Have a wonderful afternoon my students,” Luna says stepping back through the mirror.
I look to Nat who looks shocked that the princess would give us that much freedom. I have to admit I am shocked as well. First I was taught that dark magic is pure evil, now I am about to learn several forbidden spells in another dimension. Guess this come with the territory of dating a Displaced.
“Sooo….wanna head over to the restricted section?” I ask blankly. Nat nods to me and we head over to an area we saw was closed off earlier, the barrier in the way now gone. I gain a small smile as we enter the section, seeing tonnes of books, scrolls, and tomes in a variety of shapes, sizes, and designs. I go through the shelves for a bit before grabbing one that is labeled as ‘Advanced Umbrum Darkness’. I look to Nat who grabbed one that didn't have a title, but the cover had a skull made of rubies with the eyes being sapphires.
“Hmm, dark healing rituals. This could come in handy.” I hear her mumble to herself, before glancing to the side, probably talking to Sora again. “Be careful with this tome in particular Ms.Nat. It was the one that had lead to the downfall of the crystal king,” said Dark as she popped up next to Nat’s head. Nat looks to Dark with wide-eyes for a second before conversing with Sora and shrugging, grabbing the book anyways. “Thanks for the warning Dark. I can see what it is about at least, and then see what happens.”
“As long as you understand my warning. As you know, even the evilest of things can come from purest intentions. There is a table and chairs around the corner. Now you must excuse me as Ms. Twilight is about to have another overload in the Starswirl section,” says Dark as she pops away.
“Selene! Be sure to keep an eye on Twilight please!” I call to my Zoroark. “On it!” I hear her call back. I smile and go over to the seat nearby and begin to read through the new book. I glance over to Nat and see her sitting on her Vectors like a chair, seeming to converse with Sora again before opening up her own book.
Looks like we have more to learn before we head over to Adam’s world. I wonder what magic Lex gave him and Penny.
Three Days After Gaining access to the Forbidden Section
Ed POV
It had been two weeks to the day that I had summoned Nat and Dusk. Things were in a much less desirable state then I would’ve like them to be but the two of them seemed to be happy with the results thus far. Luna had even given them access to the forbidden section of the Library, but this didn’t surprise me given Dusk and Twi are the same pony on a base level. Polearm had proven to be quite adept with dark earth magic and plant magic. I had even tried out my own techniques for applying talent magic with a few successful trials.
I had sent a letter to those who’s were coming with me to the next world. The team consisted of me, Luna, Polearm, Twilight, Nat, Sora, Dusk, and the Pokemon. When I had called Adam and Lex the other day I had told them to meet us in an open area. I told everypony we’d be departing from my lab. I’d managed to fix the issue with my summoning as well. No more falling through portals at random. I could now walk through no hassles We were all gathering outside in the gardens.
I told everyone to bring a few changes of clothes and nothing more. Anything else we’d need we could buy or make while there. I was going over my list of materials that I’d need to start gathering once I was there while Luna was sitting in the shade taking a nap. Reminds me of when she used to do the same thing in the old castle courtyard. I looked to the gates when I noticed our favorite couples coming through it. I went over and woke Luna up so she’d be ready to go by the time they reached us.
Nat was wearing the outfit she arrived in as was Dusk but with the addition of the coat, I’d given her. I didn’t see the Pokemon. I could only guess that they were already in their pokeballs. Twilight was wearing blue jeans with running shoes and a blue top with her mark on it. Polearm was wearing his onyx armor with his naginata strapped onto his back.
“Good afternoon everypony, I hope your travels here went well,” said Luna with a smile as our friends met us. “Everything went smoothly Princess. I explained to Spike that I’d be gone another week but he really didn’t seem to mind until I told him that Ed had sent him homework and it had to be done by the time I got back,” giggled Twilight. “Nat and Dusk, I have something for the both of you,” said Luna as she pulled out two necklaces with a shield and moon pendant on them.
“What are those Princess?” asked Twilight. “These are the official crest the school of the moon. They mark Dusk and Nat as graduates from my peerage and Dusk’s has the addition of stars on it to signify her as an Archmage of Dark magic,” Luna explained as she handed the pendants to Nat and Dusk. “I’m very proud of the two of you and your always welcome at the Library and here.”
The duo stares at their new necklaces in awe for a bit before they both smile and place them on, looking towards Luna with tearful smiles. “Thank you, Princess Luna.” They say together.
“It was you two that put forth the effort and time, just remember to always keep learning. No one is beyond this, even Tia and I. Ed is also a perfect example of this. Now, I believe all we’re waiting on is your brother to summon Ed,” Luna said looking to me. “I’ll call now that we’re all here,” I say as I pull out my token. “Call Adam.”
The watch popped open as the hands spun a screen showed from its face. It displayed a close up of Adam’s face. “We’re all ready on our end Adam. Just need you to summon me. Here Nat and Sora want to say Hi,” I say hand the watch to Nat. “Hey bro. Sora says hi too!” She says, Adam, waving back. “Alright, I am going to summon you guys, stand by.”
The display cut off and Nat throws the watch back to me. After a few more seconds I hear the words ‘I summon the Crimson Sage’ in my head and then a Void Portal opens in front of us.
“I’ll go, first guys, then you'll follow after Luna,” I say walking into the portal. “Let’s go girls and Polearm,” Luna said with an excited smile. “Come on guys a new world is waiting for us!” yelled Polearm as he and Twilight ran in hand in hand.
“You ready to see Adam and Lex again?” asked Dusk. “Hell yea!” exclaimed Nat. They then ran into the portal as it shut behind them.
Adam POV
I was waiting with Qrow, Rainbow, and Penny in the field near the Everfree for the others to come through the void portal. I was thinking about what I was going to do to help Nat and Sora through this situation. Ed told me about how Sora basically reversed in age within Nat’s head into her actual age of a seven and a half-year-old. I could only imagine what that did to her mind.
When I ended up telling my friends what happened, Qrow immediately tried to take me to the local bar to forget about it. Penny ended up shocking him with her lightning magic. Pyrrha and Ruby agreed to help me and Ed gather the necessary components when they have free time. Rainbow just seemed to want to train more for some reason.
I look towards the void portal as I sense several large energy signatures coming through. I saw as the changed Alchemist walks through the portal, the red coat he was wearing being changed to fit his new size. Ed was actually almost as tall as me now. Behind him was his wife, Luna. She was wearing a rather formal looking dress that seemed to work well for moving around. After her, was an earth pony stallion I guess was Polearm that Ed told me about, and his world's version of Twilight. The duo was running through the portal hand in hand, so I guess they got together.
The last ones to come through were the ones I was worried about. Nat, Sora and her Twilight. They definitely changed. Nat had her Neo jacket and a pair of black jeans on, and she had an odd necklace with a shield and moon on it, as well as her purse and AR. Twilight looked the most different from the last time I saw her. She had a black coat like Edwards with some kind of purple sparkles in it. She also had a necklace, but it had an extra star on it. The biggest differences though were her left arm that was made of crystal and a red tattoo over her right eye, the same one Jellal has in Fairy Tail.
As soon as my sister and her Twilight walked through, the portal closed. The group looked around a bit before they noticed me and my group standing off to the side.
“Adam! Penny!” I can barely react in time as Nat jumps up to me and Penny, the both of us barely staying upright. “Salutations Natali! Good to see you again.” Penny says, all of us breaking the hug.
“Hello everyone,” Ed says as he and Luna walked up to me and Penny. “It’s nice to see you again Ms. Polendina. How are your alchemy session progressing?” asked Luna from behind her husband. “Very good princess. It took a while for me to get used to it, but eventually, I managed to control the energy flow for the alchemy. I was able to fix some of the items my friends brought from Remnant, like Crescent Rose and Ruby’s cape.” She answers.
As those two are talking, I am looking towards Ed with an impassive look on my face. Even though he explained what happened with great detail, a part of me couldn’t help but feel mad at him for hurting my sisters and Twilight. I hear some wings flapping next to me and turn to see Rainbow who is looking to Nat’s Twilight in shock.
“I-I don’t….Twilight?” Nat’s Twi turns to Rainbow with a smile, waving her left hand. “Hey, Dash. It’s actually Dusk right now, so we don’t end up confusing me with the other Twilight.” She says, Rainbow just looking to her arm. She sees her look and sighs. “Yeah, a lot has happened since last we met.”
“Ya think?! Tw...Dusk, if it wasn’t for the arm, what got you into this bad mare look? I mean, a tattoo!?” She says in shock. Dusk just giggles at her reaction. “Wow. If you are reacting like that, I wonder what my versions back home will react.” Dusk then lights up her horn for a second, and the tattoo changes from red to lavender, the outline barely noticeable.
“So, is anyone going to introduce me?” We all turn to Qrow as he says this. “Right, sorry Qrow.” I walk up and place a hand on his shoulder. “Everyone who doesn’t know, this is Qrow Branwen. He is a hunter like me. Qrow this is Edward, his versions of Princess Luna and Twilight, Polearm, my big sister Natali and her version of Twilight, call her Dusk.” I introduce quickly. He just waves after a second and takes out his flask again.
“Why am I not surprised that is his response.” Dusk mumbles to herself. “Not even halfway through the day and he’s already hit the sauce. So, Adam, I know you still really pissed with me so I’ll let you take a couple of hits out on me if it’ll help any,” said Ed as he came over to me passing Qrow. I look slightly down to the Alchemist and think of trying out my soul ability I have been training with.
“Alright. I want to try something I have been working with.” I say, Penny, looking to me with wide eyes and stepping back a bit, the others looking worried. I step back a bit and focus my aura and magic. I then do as I have been practicing with Penny and focus my aura outside of my body and towards Edward, the alchemist looking intrigued.
“What is that you're doing there?” asked Ed. “I think I might want to put up my shield,” as he said this Edward’s body took on the form of greed in full Ultimate shield form. “Okay go for it.”
I smile and finish focusing my aura before slamming my palm on Ed’s chest. Nothing happened for a second before I twist my hand and focus my aura to the exact opposite wavelength as Ed’s, sending the alchemist flying back. He bounced on the ground a couple times before stopping, gasping for breath.
“Ed!” shouted Luna as she flew over to check on her husband. “How could you send him flying like that Adam. Ed was only trying to let yet release your anger not send him flying!” shouted Luna at me looking over her shoulder. Then Ed grabbed on to her and started to laugh.
“HAHAHAHA! That was great. I even felt it through my armor. Was that your aura?” asked the alchemist as he got to his feet with some help from his wife. “Sort of. It was a technique I have been trying over the last week. I essentially alter my aura’s wavelength to either match or become the opposite of my targets. Think Soul Eater. If I can master this, I think I could give Blackstar a run for his money.”
There was a sudden rush of wind and I was standing face to face with the now human Edward. “You're not the only one who’s been practicing my friend. Since Nat and Sora helped me with Malice I can use my homunculus abilities without restrictions. Still got Envy under wraps but I wonder. Could you perhaps help me unlock my semblance while we’re here along with those soul techniques? In exchange, I’ll have a line of elemental clothing for you and your team.”
I look to him for a second before nodding. “I’ll do what I can. Ozpin and Pyrrha are still better teachers when it comes to aura though. We still haven’t found Penny’s Semblance, so maybe this could help out.” I say in thought. Penny seems to perk up at the idea. She has been trying really hard to unlock her semblance, kinda like Jaune.
“Well, now that you are done trying to beat the crap out of Ed, can we summon Lex?” Nat says from behind me. I look to her and nod before digging into my pocket and taking out Lex’s token. “I summon the Fairy of Justice.” We all turn to the new void portal with the Fairy Tail symbol and I sense three different magic signatures making their way through, one being Lex and the other two being new.
After a minute, Lex walks through the portal, her rapier at her side, and two more wizards come out behind her. The first was a unicorn stallion with a white fur coat with some black stripes, a wild styled, sky blue mane and some kind of blue triangle on his cheek. He was wearing a plain blue t-shirt and black jeans and a white overcoat and a single black glove.
Next to him was someone that took me a second to recognize. It was Spike, but he was definitely different. He was around the same height as Penny, his scales looking harder and the spines a little sharper. He also had a pair of wings sprouting from his back. He was wearing a pair of tan cargo shorts, a yellow t-shirt, and a black vest.
The portal closed after the two males walked through, the trio looking to our crowd in surprise at all of us. There was an awkward silence for a while before both the last and first person I expected broke it.
“Salutations Lex and friends!” Penny says after a bit, the others all snapping out of their trances. “Holy crap, Spike?!” Dusk says in shock, the drake looking to her and going wide-eyed. “Twilight?!” He immediately rushed over and looked Dusk over, her arm in particular.
“Actually I have been going by Dusk for a while. I take it Lex didn’t tell you about my injury?” Dusk asks, managing to yank her arm away from the drake. “No. Lex just said she and Trace were going to a different world to help her sister. I am just tagging along to relax after a contract I just finished.”
“Yeah, You can blame everything that’s happened lately on me Spike. I don’t know if Lex told you but I was the one that helped set up the course in Everfree. I think you were at the library at the time,” said Ed as he walked over to Lex’s group. “Well I know you want to do something Lex. Either blast my head off or punch me in the gut. Do your worst.”
I can see Lex thinking, and since I know she has a ton of different magic, I was curious. There was a tense silence as we all watched to see what Lex would do. I then see her eyes light up and an evil smile crosses her face.
“We might want to back up,” I say to the gathered crowd, everyone on edge about what Lex might do. She spreads her arms and two red spell matrices appear in her hands. “Requip! True Zangetsu!” I go wide-eyed as two blades appear in Lex’s hands, each similar in design but different sizes. It took me a second, but I remember the name of the swords being the same as Ichigo’s from Bleach, but I guess they are from the manga.
“OH, CRAP!” yelled the alchemist as he realized what was about to happen. She connects the two swords and lifts them over her head. “Getsuga TENSHO!” She slashes the swords downwards, sending a concentrated beam slash of magic towards Edward. There was a beat, then Ed fell into two clean pieces.
“HOLY SHIT LEX!” Me and Nat yell to our sister. “REALLY? YOU HAD TO CUT ME IN TWO! SOMEONE HELP ME REACH MY LEGS!” shouted Ed.
“I gotcha Ed.” Polearm says, helping the two pieces of Edward into one again. “Thanks, Pole. Okay now that we all have the anger out of our systems. Adam did you tell the Princess we were coming here today?” asked Ed as he sat on the ground adjusting his leg.
I go blank for a second before I facepalm hard. “I knew I was forgetting something!” I yell in annoyance. I go to grab a scroll from my bag, where I hear the pop of a teleportation spell nearby. All of us turn and see not only Celestia and Luna, but Cadance and Shining Armor have appeared, Luna and Shining in their armor.
“Adam! We sensed several extremely powerful magic sources appearing! What’s-..” Celestia stops herself as she sees our large group.
Ed POV
From the sudden running away to the sudden appearance of the whole royal family, except for Blueblood, of this world I can add up that we’re about to have a few issues on our hands. I get up from where I was sitting and return to my group.
“Let’s take it easy for right now guys. From what I can sense they’re more than a match for you three,” I say looking to Pole, Twi, and Dusk. “Luna stick close to me for now. Dusk and Nat stay on either side of her. If things get hairy I might have to bust out a few seals,” I say motion for them to form up.
“What should we do sir?” asked Pole moving in front of Twi. “I can take care of myself Polearm,” snorted Twi. “I want you two to stay back with Lex. She and I are the only ones here that can actually take on alicorns in a serious fight.” I say looking over to Adam and the royals.
They’re clearly shaken from our arrival here. One massively powerful Displaced is one thing, but in this case, we technically have four counting Luna. I thought he’d all of this taken care of all this. I started walking over to Adam’s group all the while making sure to keep Luna in between me, Nat, and Dusk.
“Nat, if things turn south, beyond all hell. Get Luna and the others to the nearest mirror and get the Library and stay there until I come to get you or have Luna bring you guys back to our Equestria. Got it,” I say a seriously as I can muster right now without looking back.
“Alright, Ed. But only if things go too far south. I am going to try and keep things calm between the royals.” Nat says as we walk up. “Hopefully it won’t. The only thing I’m worried about is them accusing Luna of being Nightmare Moon reborn.” I say hissing at the mere mention of that name. “Stay close to your teacher for now.”
I look to Nat out of the corner of my eye and he nods to this. “Stay here. I’m going over to talk and to see if we can smooth any bumps out,” I say as I walk up next to Adam. I can see the Royals are all clearly weary of my presence. “Sorry, Adam. I wanted to come and introduce us if you don’t mind,” I say place my hand on his shoulder. As I did I noticed he was shaking just a little.
“S-sorry Ed. Guess trying to listen to their fears shook me up a bit.” Adam says after a second before turning back to the Royals. “Anyways, like I was saying, I am going to be using your old castle to help my sister. Sorry, I haven’t told you, I was busy with training and getting everything ready.”
“Yeah, a little warning might’ve been nice,” Cadence says reluctantly. “Sorry again, but I am sure you guys would have been doing the same thing if your siblings were placed in the same positions,” Adam says, mostly to Celestia and Shining.
“You need to calm down a bit my friend. You weren’t nearly this nervous when we fought in our sparring match a few months back,” I said trying to calm his nervous but I think I only made this worse. It certainly got his Luna’s attention as she came forward a bit.
“You two had a sparring match? So...you are Edward Elric, correct?” She asks cautiously.
“Yes, I am Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist,” I say placing arm at my waist bowing to the royals of this world. “I was in a bit of a bad mood at the time and Adam helped me with a bit of stress relief with a match. I’d just found out that my niece's wedding was in a few days you see and I’d just got back from a recent trip. He was very helpful. Even if I was holding back quite a bit, he’s a capable fighter,” I say patting Adam on the back. He only stiffens up more.
“Hey, Adam! You ok over there? You look like you did when you were caught in the middle of one of your sisters' arguments.” Nat calls from behind us, Adam looking to her with a face that screamed ‘I know, help!’
“Come on over here girls but slowly,” I call to Nat and the others. “Who have you brought with you Mr. Elric?” asked Celestia. “They’re my wife and her personal students/guards while we’ll be staying in your world,” I say in a serious tone.
Nat took point while Luna remained next to Dusk. “I do hope things are going well you two,” Luna said as she looked to her students. “That makes three of us Luna,” Nat responded.
They reached us in a few minutes and I could already tell that there were sparks flying. I saw the look in the other Luna eyes and it screamed rage. Celestia looked intrigued while Shining Armor had stepped in front of Cadence. I could see why after concentrating a bit hard. They were in their rights but I was in mine too. That’s when I saw the other Luna summon a sword, it looked like one of the ones Adam told me about from their duel. She lunged at my wife in a pure rage.
“You will not be allowed to exist here MOON!” shouted Adam’s Luna flying at mine. “AHHHH!” screamed my wife frozen in shock. Before anyone noticed I had changed into half demon form and caught the sword in my right hand. “This is my wife Princess. Not Nightmare Moon and I will not let anything happen to her,” I say crushing the sword in my hand. Dusk immediately steps in front of our Luna and blasted the other with a lavender lightning bolt. The other Luna tried to stand firm, only for Nat to stand next to Dusk and send her flying with some powerful black wind.
Luna bounced a couple times before stopping on her back. Before she can get up, Nat and Dusk appear in front of her, Nat pinning her arms to the ground with her wind magic, a fierce expression on her face.
“Listen up princess. I don’t care if you are one of the rulers of this version of Equestria. You mess with our magic teacher, you mess with us. Right Twilight?” Nat turns to her marefriend, who had an equally fierce look on her face. “Yeah. Mess with that Luna, you can see what me and Nat have been learning the past couple weeks.”
“Girls please stand down. I would like to prove that I am Luna and not Moon. Do you perhaps remember a pony from when you were younger by the name of SnowDrop?” asked Luna to her somewhat double. “SnowDrop was one of my closest friends over a thousand year ago,” answered the pinned princess. “What about the rhyme? Girls let her up please.”
I watched them let the other Luna up. I reverted back to my base form then looked to Adam whose jaw was on the ground at this point. “Watch this. We’ll have to get a real for your bottom jaw afterward.” I say resting my arm on his shoulder.
The girls let the other Luna sit up from her position on the ground and my Luna sat in front of her. The crowd behind us watch in rapt anticipation. I had a weird feeling this would be adorable, so I braced myself. The duo get on to their feet/hooves and crouch slightly, Cadence and both Twilight’s looking in surprise.
“Moonlight, Moonlight fireflies awake. Make a wish and do a little shake!” We all looked as they did their own version of the greeting dance, but instead of a shake at the end, they place their hands on the others hearts and close their eyes at the wish part. After a second, the duo opens their eyes again and I can tell Adam’s Luna is torn on the issue while my wife had a smile on her face.
“Well, that was adorable.” We turn to Dusk as she says that before she looks to some of the others. “Are all versions of me and Cadence like that when we greet each other?” There was a stunned silence before Spike and Rainbow burst out laughing.
“Wow, you got blunt Dusk!” Rainbow says mid-laugh. The others begin to join in the laughter at Dusk’s bluntness, the mare blushing. Nat stops laughing after a bit and pats her back with a smile. Rainbow and Cadence then look between them a couple times before Rainbows eyes widen.
“Wait we were right?!” She shouts in disbelief. Nat and Dusk blush and nod slowly, Rainbow smiling wide. “Woo! I was right!”
“Yes, Rainbow you were right about Nat and Dusk. I’m sorry to cut this short but we need to explain in a little more detail why we have gathered so many of the Displaced in one place. I’m sure that every pony that just arrived after we did would like for us to do so in a very formal manner, as would I. Even if this is a different Equestria Luna and I must still adhere to the ways of politics,” I say as a flash comes from my hands as I repair my clothes from Lex’s earlier attack.
“I for one would like to do it in the throne room or the library. Preferably somewhere where the likes of the Grimm won’t be a hassle. Our arrival here was like shooting off a magical typhoon to the bastards and then there were all of the negative emotions we all just had and still have.” I say looking to Adam.
“Let’s head to my place then. Ruby and Oscar should be finishing their patrol soon if these magic attacks weren’t a warning to them, so we should be fine from the Grimm. They’ll call if they don’t think they can handle anything.” Adam says, beginning to head into town.
Our now giant group follow the Huntsman, and we were quickly introduced to Legacy Tracer or just Trace, the stallion that came with Lex and had mostly just been hanging out on the sidelines. Lex told us she was taught how teaching him to use Reflector magic so he came by to help make sure the magic doesn’t exit the castle. Trace seemed like a pretty cool dude.
We started our walk back towards Adam’s place on the outskirts of Ponyville. While along the way his Luna had decided to chat with me a bit.
“So you were the one that Adam told me about,” said Luna. “Yea, sorry about dragging him away from his duties here. I couldn’t think of anyone that could match me in terms of strength in my world at the time that wasn’t related to the issues that were causing the stress at the time,” I say as a scratch my head while looking up. “It’s interesting to me that you were able to best Adam, but you were still able to seriously fight him without using your full power at the time,” added Luna in curiosity.
“You see Princess, I’d just spent a three month training period with the Elements and various other ponies in my world. It was to make them stronger and to help me get back the strength I’d lost before a was entombed in stone. I had only been free for two months before it and I wanted to get my strength back. After the training in my Equestria, I ended up spending another week in another Equestria that was, like it is for most of my kind. Similar in many ways but different in many others. I trained a smart ass kid named Oz. He’d recently become a Displaced himself and needed some help with his powers. In exchange for his training, I helped him clear what they call a dungeon. He gave me a few abilities in exchange for giving him the use of alchemy,” I continued to explain as we neared the edge of the forest.
“So it wasn’t long after you returned from this Equestria that you summoned Adam to our world for your stress relief,” Luna says raising her brow a bit. “Yes, it was also to see what I could do with my new skills, but the only one can be used for combat the other two let me regain any magic I use up. The last, let’s me dual wield any type of weapon in each hand, even two-handed weapons, except bows,” I say putting my hands behind my head as I look to my Luna who was having a discussion with Lex, probably about the Dark Library.
“What are these abilities and can the be taught to others?” asked Luna as she leaned in close eager to hear my response. “Mars Bane is the attack skill that lets me turn one strike into for at once for a single weapon, but it’s not limited to a set number of weapons either,” I say looking to her Celestia. “So you can essentially use as many weapons you want to strike for times a piece,” she said as she crossed her arms. “Yep and the magic recovery is called Mana Regen 1 & 2. One lets me recover magic just by walking the other by attacking. On top of those, I have my natural ability to taken the magic from my surroundings and that does include ponies and other living beings. But don’t worry as I have it turned off whenever I don’t need it.”
“And what was that form you took when you broke my sword earlier?” she asked with suspicion in her eyes. “That was a partial transformation of my demon form. I have a being the calls itself Malice that was formed of the collective hate myself and the souls trapped inside my body. They took over my body trying to free themselves a while back but was given a second chance by a void dweller after I died. I chose to come back to be with Luna and my family,” I say looking back to my wife again. “You love her to the point you’d do anything to keep her safe, even if it meant destroying part of yourself, wouldn’t you?” Luna asked with regret for her earlier actions.
“Yes, I would. She and my family mean everything to me. I do what I can to protect them and Equestria of course. The reason we’re here is to help Adam’s sister because Malice tried to devour her soul when they were trying to help me control my new power.,” I say letting out a sigh as we arrive at Adam’s house. There was a very familiar Huntress and Hunter standing out front.
“Hey Ruby, Oscar!” Adam waves to the duo, the young warriors looking to the group in surprise. “Hey Adam, what’s with the crowd?” Ruby asks. “You remember what I told you about my sister?”
“Yeah. Oh! I guess the group is here to help?” Oscar asks. “Yeah, we’re all here to help my little sis,” Nat says, walking up to the duo. “How about we all get introduced inside?” Adam suggests, opening the door. Everyone agrees and enters the rather nice looking house, those with shoes being reminded to take them off first.
“How about you guys head over to the living room and get introduced and give those who don’t know the rundown while I make some tea,” Adam says, placing his jacket and mask on the back of a chair and heading to the kitchen. Our large group all find places to sit, stand or lean. I look to Nat who seems to be thinking about something. I wonder what she’s up to.
Nat POV
It only took about two minutes for all of us to get properly introduced to one another, Ruby and Oscar being surprised that Lex and I are Adam’s sisters since none of us look alike, to which I countered with Ruby and Yang.
“Touché.” The young huntress says. The group laughs a little at this, me and Oscar in particular. “So, what exactly happened to you two anyway. Adam didn’t really tell us.” Oscar says, leaning against his chair. Adam came in a second later with a large kettle of tea and a lot of cups for all of us.
“It’s….kinda complicated,” I say to the others, grabbing some tea for myself and Dusk. ‘Hey Sis. If you want, I could explain.’ I hear Sora in my mind. ‘I’m not sure sis. I have gotten good at controlling the flow of the soul stone, but I am not sure how long I can keep you connected to my pool of magic and connected to the stone at the same time.’ I tell her in worry, the others confused by my silence.
“Ms.Basatin? Is something wrong?” I look to Oscar as he asks this, and notice his posture is more professional looking, and his voice is a little different. I guess this is professor Ozpin. I sigh after a second. “Alright, sis,” I whisper and focus on my magic pool and the flow of the soul stone. “Nat? What are you doing with your magic?” Lex asks, her eyes glowing a bit. After a second, I connect to Sora and let her take control, our pink magic aura flashing around us for a second.
“She’s letting me take control,” Sora answers, the others looking in shock. “Wait, Sora what are you doing? Trying to take control while using the soul,-“
“We aren’t using the soul stones magic. Nat connected to us to her pool of magic. Look, I don’t know how long I can stay in control so we will make this quick.” She says before turning to the group.
“To make a long and complicated story short, Ed summoned me, Nat and Dusk to his world to help him gain control of an alternate entity called Malice, that had threatened to take control of his body. Malice is a collective consciousness of negative souls and Ed’s self-hate. Me and Nat fought him to help him gain control of Malice, but during our confrontation, the demon tried to use a technique to devour our souls. He failed, clearly, but a side effect was that the connection between our souls began to fade. If I didn’t have this necklace around my neck, I would cease to exist. We’re here to make me a new body so I could become ‘real’.”
I begin to get tired from the strain of keeping Sora connected, so I ‘poke’ her with a Vector. “Looks like I’m out of time. I’ll see you guys later.” After she says that, she retreats into my mind and I can disconnect her from my magic. I take control and begin to pant from the effort.
“That….that was harder than I thought,” I say between pants, Dusk letting me rest against her. “I can imagine. I was just keeping an eye on your magic flow, and that took a lot of energy to maintain.” Lex says, her eyes no longer glowing.
“That would be the Soul Stone Lex. Think of it as an Equestrian Philosopher Stone. But I call them Sage Stone due to the fact they’re made out of pure magic. This one is made from strict;y soul magic and was the first successful one I made. It was the only thing I could think of that would provide Sora with a strong and constant supply of the necessary magic she needed to stay stable at the time. I don’t recommend tampering with it either,” Ed explained to my sister. There was still some tension there but she decided not to say anything on the matter right now.
“Ok, so your soul connection is fading, and you plan to make your sister her own body. That’s what you needed help getting the ‘necessary components’ were for?” Ruby asks.
“Allow me to explain Ruby. The ‘necessary components’ are not what you might be thinking. We are simply referring to the base elements found in the everyday human body. You can find them at any market really. The hard part is going to be in form Sora’s new body. I didn’t plan on just crafting it as it’s too dangerous if I were to simply use alchemy and too unstable if I were to use magic to clone her a body from Nat’s DNA. That’s where my special talent comes in. Over two thousand years ago I developed a combined technique I call alchemagic,” Ed pauses to see if anyone has a question before he continues.
“But, if you could do this anywhere, why come to this world? Why not summon Lex and Adam to your world?” Cadence asks, having only listened for the most part. “Because of Malice, Cadence. Whenever I access my Philosopher Stone I access its magical absorption ability. I drained a considerable amount of the magic from the area in question back home not enough to do damage it, but enough to drain it for a while that it needs a sufficient amount of time to regenerate the magic,” Ed explained looking to Lex.
“That is why you are using the old castle. Because after my fall into Nightmare and the double use of the elements, the castle grounds are neutral in magical energy.” Adam’s Luna says.
“Yes. The reason we have so many Displaced is one because they’re family and this decision involved their input, and two because Lex and I possess the necessary skills and power to perform what we are calling ‘soul transmutation’. It’s a highly advanced skill that involves bonding the soul in question to a compatible living body. I still don’t know how stable Sora will be if we- No when we succeed.” Ed says looking to me. “Lex. Adam. I wanted to ask you two if you’d be willing to contribute to Sora’s gene pool?”
Me and my siblings look to each other and Ed in shock at this. We were all thinking we would just use me as the base for her form, but what would Sora look like if she had Adam and Lex’s DNA as well? Would she be human, Faunus, or a Diclonius? The three of us look to one another, speaking with just our eyes before Adam smiles to us.
“Sora is already my little sis. I think adding my genes would just make it more official.” He says with a smirk, Lex nodding. “Same. Considering we all consider ourselves family, I think Sora being the bridge that makes it official doesn’t sound too bad.”
“There is one more thing that could completely stabilize Sora’s form that I can do on my part, but it can only be done after the transmutation is completed. I’ll only do it if you four agree to it as well,” Ed says in a deadly serious tone as he walked over to the nearest window.
Me and my siblings all look to one another, not knowing what Ed has planned, but I hear someone else give their input. ‘I think we should go for it.’ I jump a little as Sora suddenly says that, the others looking worried before I point to my head. I quickly send an Invasion beam to Adam and Lex so they could hear her too.‘I mean, even if this is partially his fault, Ed is still doing everything he can to help make me better. I know he wouldn’t do something dangerous unless he believes it would either do good or if he didn't have a choice. I think we should trust him in this.’
I look to my siblings again, and they both sigh and nod. “Alright, Ed. Sora says we’re in. So we’ll let you do, whatever it is you have in mind.” Lex says after a second.
“I want to turn Sora into a Homunculus,” Ed said as he turned around to face all of the group. “I want to give her a piece of the stones of Malice and Compassion. To give her a balanced form. She won’t be a normal Homunculus either. Sora will have three of the Seals of Sin that I have. They would be Lust, Greed, and Envy. But like I said I’ll only do this if you four are absolutely sure.” Ed finished as his Luna came to his side. He told me he could make homunculus before but he’d never made one like this, but to see he’d be willing to part with a piece of himself to help Sora.
I look to the others, those who don’t know what a Homunculus is are a little lost, but they seem to get the implication. My siblings, Twilight, and Polearm though all are in complete shock. I sense inward and can tell if Sora was in control, our jaw would probably be in the center of the earth by now. I think about it myself, running the pros and cons of turning my sister into a homunculus with three of the seven sin powers. The fact is there are a ton of unknowns right now about what will happen to her if- when we merge her soul.
But….Ed was willing to go that far. I don’t know how much energy his stones are able to emit, but I know that taking pieces of them out to make Sora’s body is dangerous to him as well. I look to the ground a bit, rubbing the soul stone necklace as I try to wrap my head around this.
“If you're wondering how much power my stones can emit, think of the comparison this way Nat. A Sage Stone is a lesser version of Philosopher Stone that is bound to a specific magic type. The Soul Stone is the closest to a Philosopher Stone a Sage Stone can get. If it’s output is a stream of strong soul magic then a Philosopher Stone is an ocean of every type of magic. If Sora gets a Philosopher Stone then she will also inherit a dampened magic absorption ability allowing her to never have to run out of magic. Unless she’s under a very certain set of circumstances,” explained the alchemist motioning in the air.
I am not sure how long all of us just sat there, each of us running through the idea in our heads. I can tell Sora and Ed were all for the idea, but I knew Lex and Adam were torn on it, so I guess I was the tiebreaker. I try to run through the pros and cons again, thinking about how this would affect my sister and our family. After who knows how long, someone I wasn’t expecting spoke up.
“I’d do it.” We all turn to Ruby as she says this. “I mean, I may not understand everything that’s going on, but if Yang, Weiss or Blake were in danger like this, and the one responsible seriously wanted to help, I would take it. Maybe I am just being naive, but Ed doesn’t seem like a bad guy like Tyrian or Salem. He was literally fighting his inner demons, and you two voluntarily stood in the crossfire.”
“She’s right. I’ve met my fair share of heroes turned villains, and this guy is as legit as I can tell.” Qrow says, taking a swig of his flask. I think for about a minute before taking a breath. “Alright. Let’s do it Ed.”
“If that’s your final answer Nat then I’ll do everything in my power. Now let’s start going over what I need everyone to do on their individual parts. First, we have to start on Sora’s new body and place where Lex and I can set up a lab for its construction.” stated Ed pulling a few books from the satchel he’d brought with him.
“Adam, we going to need the castle Grimm free by the week's end. The Twilights will be in charge of helping with the mapping the flows of the magic around the castle. I’ll be the one to pull Sora’s soul from Nat’s body and to place it in her own. While Lex does the fine tuning with her Seith magic I’ll be doing the same with my magic weaving to set up Sora’s body to accept the Philosopher's Stone. Then we step back and I give her the Stone and we see if you can overcome it,” said Ed, letting out a sigh.
All of us nodded at the plan, Dusk and Twilight taking out their own scrolls and beginning to write out the plans. Ruby, Oscar, Rainbow and Penny group up to talk about how they are going to defend the castle from the Grimm while Lex, Spike, and Trace all talk about how they are going to help. I am left with my sister in a sense, letting my mind wander.
‘No matter what happens, I promise I’ll protect you Sorano.’
‘Ditto, sis.’
“This starts the operation. Lex, You and I have materials to gather. Nat, you go ahead and prep a lab setup for drawing blood, hair, and etc. If you don’t mind Adam we’ll be borrowing the basement for the time of our stay.” Ed says assigning us our various tasks.
Once ready, we all decide to start tomorrow as it was already getting late. The princesses gave us permission to stay at the town hall, where the basement doubles as a shelter for our stay. We all head into town, except for Ruby, her uncle, and Oscar, who remained home. We were lucky in that there weren’t that many ponies out at the time, those who were only slightly shocked at our group.
We made it to townhall without any problems. The princesses talked to Mayor Mare, giving her an abridged version of what’s going on, and telling her we are all staying in the basement. It didn’t take long for all of us to get situated in our respective sleeping areas. I am not sure how long I spent just sitting on my bunk when Dusk walked up and sat next to me, concern evident on both our faces.
“Hey. It’ll be ok. Ed won’t let us down. We just need to do our part, and we can get your sister her body, and head home.” She says, bringing me into a side hug. I smile slightly and nuzzle her cheek. “Thanks, Dusk.”
“Alright, I think we should all get some sleep. We have a lot of work to do the next couple of days, so we’ll need all the energy we can get.” Polearm says, having changed into his sleeping clothes. Everyone agrees and got into their beds, some alone, some with their respective others.
Dusk and I rest next to each other as Twilight turns off the lights, letting all of us rest. We have a lot of work ahead of us.
It had been around two days since we all gathered here in Adam’s world. Nat, Lex, and I had begun working the next day in Adam’s basement workshop. We got the equipment all set up and running. Albeit, we had to modify the gem generator to run off an Electric Sage Stone to get the power we need to keep everything running around here. I was down here checking to make sure things were stable with the gestation tank that contained Sora’s new body. The same day we set up we had the component we need for the basic fetus. She was around the three-month stage if I had to take a guess, Lex and Nat could tell. We were still missing a few rare elements that were essential for the later stages of her growth but they weren’t needed as of yet. The princesses said they would get them for us. I was glad things were going smoothly.
I looked to the baby floating in the pink glowing tank. She had already taken on a few of her siblings’ distinct characteristic. As Nat was the main contributor of the DNA here, Sora’s body took on her appearance as a Diclonius for the most part but her hair was more of a sunset pink with blue streaks appearing in it. I can speculate the darker and mixed colors are due to Adam and Lex’s DNA. Sora’s Diclonius horns were significantly smaller than Nat’s were too. This had to do in part to Nat already being the Diclonius Queen. One of Sora’s eyes though, was definitely from Adam’s part of the gene pool. Silver and I mean this kids eye was shining silver. Probably due to the magic she inherited from Lex.
I leaned in a bit more to get a better look. Really makes me wish I had a kid of my own. Sure, Luna and I had adopted some of the orphans of the Minotaur War, but it was only the ones that wanted to come. I wasn’t going to force anyone of them to come. I had no doubts some of their parents were gone because of me but that why I give them the choice. I do miss looking after kids. But there’s no way to express how having a child of your own flesh and blood would feel. I told Luna I would love to start a family and I know she's more than willing to have one right now but again its just not the right time. Maybe we can try and start one once things have returned to more of state of normalcy back home.
My thoughts were then interrupted by the open of the basement door. I see Adam and Oscar coming down the staircase. I look over to them and only smile. Adam looks back and starts to ask a question.
“Hey Ed, how my little sister’s body coming along?” asked the Huntsman in excitement. “She’s doing just fine. Why don’t you come down and to see her?” I say waving them down. “You Displaced a really an amazing bunch. To think that only yesterday she was nothing more than a pile of raw everyday materials with blood mixed in and now she’s a living being” commented Ozpin as his eyes flashed.
“You said it, professor. I am still amazed that we were able to get this far in two days.” Adam says, keeping his gaze on his little sister’s soon-to-be body.
“I thought it would be better to allow her to age rather than just build her from the ground up. This way the body can be more acclimated to her magic and other abilities. Lex agreed with me on this. Maturing is something that we must go through as living beings,” I say walking around the tank. “If we can get the rarer materials by the day after tomorrow we’ll be right on schedule and Sora’s transmutation can take place a scheduled. Now, in the meantime why don’t we get out of here and go somewhere where we can do some training. Know of any places nearby Adam?”
“Sure. There is a small field near the river that runs by Fluttershy’s house that I go for meditation. We can go over there and train in aura and my soul powers. Pyrrha has the day off so she said she wouldn’t mind helping out.” Adam says, giving one more glance to the body before we all head out of the basement.
“How skilled are you two with hand to hand combat?” I ask as we walk into the living room. Guess everyone's out doing their own things right now. “I would be a black belt in judo if I stayed in the dojo for another year, and I have all the muscle memories of the original Adam, so I am pretty good I think.”
“I got that feeling of you from our fight but you still seem too mechanical in your movements. I take it when you’re fighting you’re trying to rely more on your own skills than Adam’s correct?” I asked placing my chin in my hand. “Yeah, it may be a little irrational, but I learned before my duel with Luna I possess Adam’s memories, so I was worried about his personality taking over my own, not unlike you and Malice. I am still a little worried about that, but I have been learning to work with that bastards skills.”
“Let me tell you this Adam. You’re in no danger of his personality taking control of your body. As Displaced we gain the powers, memories, abilities and some tendencies of our characters. I’ve lived as Edward for over two thousand years back home and the only times I ever acted like the original were when I’d get pissed off. I still have some of his speech patterns two. Malice was something entirely separate from this as well. My point is that you shouldn’t fight the battle instinct you have but use it and combine with your own. Only then will you become Adam Taurus the Displaced,” I said clenching my right hand. “Now where is Pyrrha at?”
“Present!” We turn as the Huntress in question walks up to us from the back of the house, her spear and shield on her back. “Hey, Pyrrha. Wanna come with and help me teach Ed in aura usage?” Adam asks, the huntress smiling and nodding, motioning for us to lead on.
“Excellent, but I need to ask,” I say point to the ceiling. “How would you feel if I undid my seals?”
“Seals? As in something is restricting your power?” Pyrrha questions.
“Yes, my dear. You see I’m not human anymore. I died about two months ago and gave up my human life so I could remain in my Equestria. It’s a long story but I’ll say I have always had the seals but was too afraid to undo them because I didn’t want to hurt those around me. The more seals I undo the more abilities I gain access to and there are a total of seven seals. Each with its own unique powers. I can use these in combinations as well. The only seal I haven’t undone is Seal four Envy. But I don't want to go into why. If not the seals then I can use my true form. Up to you three really.” I say moving toward the door.
I can tell the trio are a little worried, but Adam takes a breath before stepping up. “If you want to control your aura, you’d need to be able to do it when you are at your most powerful so you can control it easier when you are at your base form.”
“True form it is then but we need to get outside first,” I say opening the door. “I don’t want to put a hole in your roof or destroy your home altogether.”
The three of them just stare at me for a few minutes in disbelief. Before long Adam shakes his head and follows me out the house, the other two right behind us. Our group heads out towards the river, Adam in the lead with the three of us behind him. Luckily it didn’t take that long for us to get there, a small area in the field clear of any rocks or branches.
“Hope Fluttershy and her animals won’t mind the noise and light show,” I say, walking next to our guide. I clap my hands together placing them on the ground in as a flash of red lightning come out form a solid wall behind the cottage. “Just a safety measure if things get intense.”
“How intense do you plan on getting? That wall is at least two feet thick!” exclaimed Oscar.
“Only as intense as they need to be my friend. Now hold on to ah? Something I guess,” I say as I walk a good ten feet from the others. “RAAAAAAAAA!”
I roared as my body became engulfed in a pillar of red light while you could on make out me as a black form. Suddenly I became covered in eyes, red metal, and shadow as my body started to grow. I now stood at least three feet taller than Tia back home. The column of light died down to reveal my true demonic form. I could see with the eyes on my back that the trio was frozen in place from the transformation. I turned to face them and made my way back to Adam. Pyrrha was clutching her spear ready to strike at any moment.
“Well, what do you think guys? This is what Nat and Sora faced in their fight with me,” I said in a multitude of voices. I can tell that Oscar looks like he is about to faint and Pyrrha may have some nightmares for a while. Adam though…
“Holy Crap that’s awesome!” He yells before a spell matrix appears beneath him and he seems to sink into his own shadow, quickly merging with mine to be eye level with me. “Nat and Sora had to fight this?! Damn! Didn’t think they would have it in them.”
“You’d be proud of your sister’s man. They encouraged me to go all out into this form. I can access all my powers in this form to, and FYI, if you don’t want to be eaten then don’t stand or merge with my shadows,” as I say this a giant smile come out next to the faunus. He yelps slightly before the matrix appears again and he jumps off me.
“Alright then. How about we start with some meditation?” Adam says, the others nodding, but clearly are still on edge.
“Fine with me,” I say sitting on the ground with a bang. My body gains a lot of mass Envy is released. I can the others are fidgeting a lot. “You guys are going to have to calm down or I’ll get nervous and then things will really get weird,” I say laughing. I think I made it worse.
“Not exactly easy when you are sitting next to a giant demon that makes Salem look like an angry housewife,” Oscar says, Pyrrha nodding. Adam didn’t seem all that affected though, much to the duo’s confusion.
“Trust me, kid, if you really wanted to see evil then you should look at the things in my head,” I say extending a number of my eyes over to Oscar. “Interesting magic you got there.”
“Well, it isn’t exactly my magic. It belongs to Professor Ozpin. I still don’t actually know where he got it, or why he was cursed with this reincarnation thing though, he won’t say.” Oscar replied, lighting his eyes and levitating his cane in front of him with a contemplative look on his face.
“That is really a good question Oscar. I want to know as well, but do you know why the professor is so secretive?” Pyrrha asks the young boy, who just shrugs. “It makes sense that Ozpin would be secretive when you think about it. He has wandered the world of Remnant for centuries, maybe millennium, so he has seen and been through things no one should have.” Adam comments.
“I know your past Ozpin and it is similar to my own, but I will not say it as it is not my place,” I say transferring my gaze to Pyrrha. “ You young lady have a familiar feel to you too. It’s almost the same as Oscar, but stronger. It might be because you have had more recent contact with the brothers of Grimm.”
“Yeah, maybe, but unlike Ozpin and Penny, I can’t seem to access any magic. I know I have it, Adam and Princess Luna said I do, I just can’t seem to connect to it.” Pyrrha says sadly, using her semblance and placing her shield and spear on the ground behind her.
“I can see all things with my ultimate eye Pyrrha even spacial distortions. I am not limited to the flow of magic in the body either. I can see it has to do with your scar,” I say point to her chest with my shadows. She raises a brow and looks to her star-shaped scar curiously.
“My scar? Why would a scar from an arrow be blocking me from using magic?” She asks, Adam and Oscar looking curious as well.
“You still hold on to your previous life in Remnant Pyrrha. I hate to tell you this but unless you can come to terms with your life in Equestria and move forward then you will never be able to learn magic. I can use magic but I can’t cast spells with it and this is because I wasn’t able to accept my life in my own Equestria. I was only able to fully gain this power after I returned from the void a second time but I’m still unable to cast a spell unless it’s one of my own design,” I explain as I retract my eyes from the young girl.
Pyrrha seems to understand but is still torn on the issue, probably thinking about her team from Beacon. “Pyrrha, remember, your team is probably going to be showing up here in Equestria eventually, so you don’t need to worry about them,” Adam says. She nods and gets back into a meditative stance. Oscar soon follows suit, Adam already with his eyes closed and breathing in. I can see his magic and his aura flashing around his body as he sits there.
I look to Oscar who has his own magic and aura around him, his magic seeming both weaker and stronger than Adam’s. I try and focus my own magic and energy, trying to emulate their flow, without very much luck. Having multiple eyes is very distracting at times like this. I just decide to shut them all and let my mind relax and wander. As I do I can feel the souls within my body start to come to my side. I start to see their memories as if they were my own. The good and the bad. Before I realize it I feel an external energy pouring from my body.
I don’t know how long I was sitting there for but I am pulled from the trance by a yell. I opened my eye to see Oscar, grabbing his chest.
“What’s up with you kid?” I asked, extending an eyeball his way.
“I am not sure, it felt like someone was tapping on my soul or something.” He says, and I notice he is in my shadow before his eyes light up again. “Indeed. I can safely say I have never felt whatever that was before.” Ozpin adds.
“Sorry about that. Sun must have caused my shadow to shift and connect with yours,” I say shifting my shadows away from Oscar/Ozpin.
“Um, Ed?” I turn to Adam who is looking at me with wide eyes. “What?” He just points in front of me with a slightly shaking hand. Confused, I look before me and my eyes widen. My shadow is lifting off the ground, taking the form of humans. They seem independent, as they look themselves over before they turn to me and immediately return to my shadow. We all stay in shocked silence for a while before Oscar broke it.
“What was that?”
“I-I’m not sure. I felt some sort of energy flowing through and off me, then you snapped me out of my trance.” I explain, Adam and Pyrrha looking intrigued. “Can you do it again?” Adam asks, earning a shrug from me. “I can try.”
I started again concentrating on how I felt during my meditation. I start to feel the energies come from my body once more. “What’s going on out there? I can’t really see from having the eyes all shut,” I say trying to keep the energy flowing.
“Ed,” Adam says getting my attention. “I don't know what's going on but I’m pretty sure it has something to do with your semblance.” I open a few of the eyes on my back to see exactly what’s going on. My gaze was met with a similar scene from just a few minutes ago. There were several independently moving shadow figures. This time they were more solidly formed.
“That’s freaking awesome!” I say stand up from my spot on the ground trying to keep my mind focused. “I must say. This is a most unusual semblance. And I’ve seen a lot of them. Ed, there was a huntsman during the Vital Festival that could make up to three other copies of himself, but yours seem to be on a much larger scale.” said Ozpin via Oscar.
“I don’t seem to have as much detailed control. I guess that more shadows I create the less control I have over them,” I say walking over to one of my puppets. “I think this has to do with the souls in my Philosopher Stone.”
“That’s what aura control is basically. Controlling the soul in your body and harnessing it to turn it into outward power. Of course, in your particular existence that would be souls. I have to say though, I’m kind of jealous. To be able to summon others to you from your shadow. That’s it, we can call it Shadow Split,” explained Adam in excitement.
“Just how many souls do you have in your body?” asked Pyrrha with a dumbfounded look.” Not even I know that Pyrrha. I recently gained more after my return from the Truth. I can tell you there is no way to count them all. I do know that a good portion of them hate me and a good portion don’t. Now, how about we move on to combat techniques,” I say as I release my summon my puppets back into my shadow.
“Adam, I have to say something before we do any kind of combat at all,” interjected Oscar with a hint a fear. “What is it Oscar?” asked Adam as he got up. “How the hell are we going to spar with a twelve-foot tall demon the can summon a small arm from it shadow!?”
“ I have to agree with Oscar on this Adam,” added Ozpin. “Ed’s power and size to make for a rather larger issue. He won’t be much more than a hindrance if we’re just trying to spar.”
“You know I can hear you two right,” I say appearing right next to Oscar/Ozpin. “Rah! You can teleport to?” asked Oscar now on the ground. “Nope. This is my speed of Sloth. I used to only be able to move in straight lines, but I found with just a slight movement I can move in a much more controlled way.” I explain pulling Oscar up. “I bet you could give Ruby a run for her bits,” added Pyrrha with a chuckle.
“I have no doubt that I could but that’s a focus for another time. Back to the sparring with aura. I can see why Oscar and Oz would be concerned with the whole size thing but that where Envy comes in,” I explained as red lightning starts to crackle from my body. “Changelings got nothing on me,” I say as I take on my previous form.
“I thought I told you that it’s best to remain at your strongest when you’re doing this type of training,” Adam says shaking his head. “Oh, trust my Adam, I’m still in demon form but I’m just using Envy to disguise my form while I remain at the peak of my power,” I explain.
“Sorry if I don’t get why you don’t just do this all the time,” stated Oscar. “Power is scary Oscar. Just because I have power doesn’t mean I need to flaunt it. Another thing is you’ll learn as you grow and gain control over your own power is that there is a time and place to show it off. Like when I first transformed here. I changed to my true form because I need to get the hang of aura while in that state because I won’t always be able to maintain the form under certain circumstances.” I say as I walk around the trio.
“It similar to how I when I use my semblance, Oscar. Power is a good thing when used correctly but it can be a bad thing even when not intended to be,” Pyrrha says remembering her fight with Penny. “Take the ponies of Equestria. Their often wary of things they don’t understand even if that thing is a very kind-hearted dragon like Spike” explained Pyrrha.
“The saying goes ‘don’t judge a book by its cover’, well that can be applied here as ‘just because you have power doesn’t mean you should let it be known’. In order to protect, somethings are better left unsaid Oscar,” Ozpin added. I wholeheartedly agreed.
“I think I understand a little,” Oscar says looking to me. “Even though you’re strong you don’t let others know to keep those around you safe.”
“Yes, my young friend. He can be taught,” I say point to Oscar. “Now, Adam, remember how I asked about you about hand to hand combat earlier?”
“Yea, but wasn’t that to just to give me advice on how I fight and adapt, though?” said the faunus tilting his head. “It was but it was also to see if you could I could take you on without a weapon in a fair fight. You have the Ember Silica which requires a proficiency in hand to hand combat but you only took judo but you said you weren’t relying upon you natural battle skills as a Displaced. Well here’s what I want to do,” I say as a can see a gleam of curiosity in his eye.
“I’d like to spar with you to learn how to control my aura and to help you rely on your instincts a bit more. I’ll give you a few of the hand to hand technique from back home to help you use the Silica a bit better,” I explain extending my hand. “Deal, but don’t come crying to me when you lose an arm,” he said taking a hold of my hand. “That’s why I have this,” I said lifting my left hand in the air activating the ultimate shield.
“I think I’m going to enjoy the next few days,” Pyrrha says with an evil smirk. “Yea I’m not so sure about that,” Oscar adds. “Things will definitely be interesting,” interjects Ozpin.
At the same time in the Dark Library
Lex POV
“WOW! The is awesome Princess and you said this was all of your Equestria’s dark magic you’ve collected,” I said as I stepped into Luna’s Dark Library. “Yes, Lex. and you can call me Luna. My library contains all of my worlds collected dark magics. Tia didn’t want to deny our world the possible good that darkness was able to bring. So that’s when Ed and Starswirl began constructing this place to house that knowledge. It was originally the center of my school until Sombra’s fall of course. It was then that Tia and I decided that some dark magics were, in fact, just too dangerous. So we gather every piece that we thought could bring harm to our ponies and locked it away here. We then had Starswirl use his mirror portal magic to lock this Library in the world between worlds. Or what you Displaced call the Void.” explained Luna while she looked around the Library.
“Yea Lex, me and Twilight spent the last few weeks here studying under Luna as her Night Apprentices. They even have a training arena that can be changed to better suit your needs. You just have to let Dark Light know what the specifics you’re looking for are,” Nat says with a twinkle in her eyes as she and her marefriend ran off to do their own thing.
“Who’s Dark Light? It sounds like the name of a pony,” I asked before I hear a pop behind me. “That would be me, Ms. Justine,” says a voice. I turn to see a little ball of light floating next to Luna. “Lex this is the Librarian and at one time my personal assistant, Dark Light,” Luna says holding her palm under the glowing orb. Something in the back of my mind was telling that we weren’t going to be the best of friends.
Luna started to tell me how Dark was originally designed to be a type of return system for the books here but gradually evolved into a type of Dark Tome Fairy. The students of Luna’s school were the ones that had originally named her due to the fact that she was a light in a dark magic school. She was just called Light until some of the students started to joke around with her being a sort of night light and eventually this lead to dark light. From there the name apparently just stuck. After Luna finished her story came back to the reason we were here. The fact that I need to learn dark magic for the trainees back home. Right now there were only four, them being my Luna and then the CMC, but I know we’d get more in the future too.
There were a lot of tomes, scrolls, and even a few stone tablets. I knew there had to be multiple volumes too. It was a good thing I had my Wind reader glasses with me, but I doubt that I’ll be able to get through have of this knowledge in only a few days.
“You’re allowed to read anything you wish Ms. Justine. Except, for the forbidden area. There is a barrier in place that only allows those who have the Mistress’s permission to enter it. They are only Ms.Nat, Ms. Sora, and Ms. Dusk at this time. If you try and read any of the books they bring out they will be sent back via displacement spell or and illegible spell,” explained the annoying book fairy. I could already tell she was really going to annoy the crap out of me, just from listening to the sound of her voice.
“Don’t worry Lex you have my permission to read anything you want while you’re in here. But that’s all. You won’t be able to bring the anything out without my permission. I can already guess you suspect why,” said Luna in a serious manner. “The knowledge is too dangerous to leave out for others who might not have the best intentions,” I say crossing my arms as a shuck my head up and down in agreement.
“Yes, now you best get to reading, and if your interested Ed gave me permission to instruct you in alchemagic. We can head to the arena once you reach a good stopping point in your studying. In the meantime, I will be in personal study hall getting some rest. If you need me simply have Dark Light show you the way,” Luna says before she starts to walk through the bookshelves.
Man Ed wanted me to learn alchemagic. That was awesome but I remember him telling me back when we first met that it was incredibly hard. Still, if Luna knew how to use it then there was no reason that I couldn’t learn it either. First off I needed to read, a lot, and I didn’t have the time to waste either. So I took out my glass and got to work.
One Hour Later
I’ve literally spent the last hour reading three bookshelves worth of info on umbran spells and shadow manipulation. I couldn’t stop myself. I was tearing through the books as if the were my favorite candy bar. Could anyone blame me though, Celestia had made it quite clear on where she stood on dark magic before I showed up. This info was really going to help back home. Who knew that Ed had married such an awesome scholar in dark magic. Made me think on what other things the alchemist was hiding. I won’t push him for the info if he wants to tell he will. I went back to my book ‘Obsidian Weapon Enchantments and Forging’ when I heard a pop above me. Great, the library fairy is back. She’s probably here to tell me to reshelve the books.
“Ms. Justine, I know you’re excited about bringing this information back to your own students but if you don’t slow down you’ll end up as Ms. Twilight did on her third day here,” stated the little glowing sphere above me.
“Look, I’m not Twilight and I can handle reading three times this many books on a day when I’m not even feeling good at all. So, back off and let me get some work done. I’ve don’t have a lot of time and I have a ton of other materials that I need to get to. Preferably some of the other elemental-based spells. Not to mention I still have alchemagic lessons with Luna later on to. Now shoo, your twinkling is really getting on my nerves and I’ll reshelve those books in a minute,” I say trying to bury my face in the book I was currently holding.
“Ms. Justine I must still insist that you take your time when reading these tomes. Many of them are extremely old and valuable. They cannot be replaced and the Mistress would be extremely upset if any of them were even stained by water,” exclaimed the annoying light orb. “While I know you can handle more than the average pony I still don’t want another incident where somepony will literally stop working from reading to many books. Slow and steady Ms. Justine, slow and steady.”
“And your concern is appreciated, trust me, but as I said, there is only so much time I have here. And I’ll have you know that thanks to my glasses and my Super Archive I can memorize and understand written information at several times that of even Twilight. So like I said, shoo.” I say in annoyance. I really don’t like getting interrupted when I am reading.
“As you wish and do put the tomes back when you’re finished. When would you like to meet up with the Mistress for your lessons on alchemagic? She will be waking from her nap soon so I must inform her,” asked the fairy. I look to my pile of reading materials, then to the other bookshelves for a second. “Wake her up once I finish these two shelves, so maybe another half hour.” I respond, levitating another book, ‘Dark Mentality and Healing Techniques.’
“Very well and Ms. Nat and Ms. Dusk wanted to let you know that they’ll be in the training arena for the next few hours after they finish their ‘lunch date’.” said the light ball in a huff before it popped away. I roll my eyes and go back to my book before something registers in my head.
“Lunch date?”
Same Time. Everfree Castle Ruins
Ruby POV
This was weird. I am not even going to try and lie. I know Adam explained how the Displaced worked, but the fact that there are two very different versions of Spike with me and a stallion from another dimension was just all sorts of odd. Also Twilight, but I was used to the mare, what with her basically being a more energetic and less mysterious Blake.
“So the magic you use is called Dragon Slayer magic? Isn’t that a little….grim?” This world’s Spike asks his counterpart. I decided to just refer to the bigger one as Drake. Not very imaginative, but whatever.
“Yeah, I know right. According to Lex, Dragon Slayer Magic was a magic style given to humans during some kind of a dragon war to help turn the tides. It sounds interesting, but needless to say, things went south since dragons are all but extinct in Fiore.” Drake says in agreement. I look to Trace, the stallion looking around the ruins with a curiosity I haven’t seen before. Well, aside from Nora.
“Sooo Trace! What’s up?” I ask the stallion, trying to break the awkward silence around me. “Not much. I had never seen the ruins before Faekage Lex turned it into the training hall. To think she turned this place into such an amazing gym is really a testament to her prep work for the guild.” He says, picking up a piece of rubble with a picture of a moon on the back of it.
“Really? So what does the training hall look like?” I ask in curiosity. Trace digs into his backpack and takes out a picture of what looks like the ‘guild’ in front of the training hall. It was actually really cool, all the familiar as well as new ponies and other creatures.
“Heh, cool.” I handed the photo back to the stallion. I look to Twilight who is going over some sort of magic scan or something around the grounds of the castle. It took a while but eventually Twilight explained what we are going to be doing here in a way I could understand since I don’t really get magic. Apparently, this place was a neutral zone for light and dark or something, and because of that, we can use it to conduct the ‘transmutation’ to bond Adam’s little sister's soul to a new body.
I look over to the other side of the runes to see Polearm exploring the the area he was in. He could do alchemy just like Penny could, which was awesome, What really stuck out about him was his special talent though. He was proficient with any type of polearm weapon and he’d developed his own type of magic,even though he was an earth pony. So cool, maybe he could teach me but then again he said it was a recent development and I’d have to learn a special technique from Adam first.
That’s when we feel the ground start to shake a bit, “What the heck is going on?!” As I was looking around I noticed a column of red off in the distance outside the forest towards Fluttershy’s cottage. “Looks like we got trouble guys,” as I say this all of the others see the column too. “Don’t worry Ruby that’s just Sir Edward. He’s probably just training with Adam right now,” Polearms says as he goes back to exploring with Spike.
Just who is Ed anyways? I mean he shows up with Adam and all these others, not to mention the whole royal family, who is shaking in their boots when they arrive. They're doing this whatever project to save Adam’s little sister. Now you’re telling this guy is the cause of a giant column of red light off in the distance. Let me get this right. You have Ed who is some sort of alchemist, Lex who is an extremely powerful mage, and Nat/Sora who are some sort of mutant superhuman. Not to mention each of them is more than powerful to enough take on one of the reigning rulers of this world in a one on one fight and still not even break a sweat while doing so. These people are absolutely terrifying. And Ed is married to a different version of one of the said rulers, wait doesn’t that make him royalty too?
“ URRRAAAAHHH! MY BRAIN HURTS!” I yell while I grab my head. “Let me guess, you are trying to wrap your head around Lex and her families power?” Drake asks, coming up beside me. I just nod and take a sip of some water I brought with me. “Trust me, you aren’t the only one. Quite a few of the guild have been trying to wrap our heads around them, especially Luna and my Twilight. Some of us don’t care, but a few of us try to at least make some sense of the Displaced. Not with very much luck I am afraid.”
“Trust me you two there’s not much sense when it comes to the Displaced. I’ve tried to make the most back home but every time I get close to some sort of answer, Ed always throws my theories for a loop,” says Polearm as he joined Drake and me.
“Jeez, I don’t even want to think about what would happen if those three met my dad or Dr. Oobleck. I feel like those two would need to find some beowolves to fight, just to get their minds back to normal.” I say, leaning against the wall. “Even though I don’t get what you said, I agree. Luna had to take on a couple quests just to get her mind off trying to figure out Lex.” Drake adds.
“I always find solace in my experiments. But Ed said you huntsman fight these Grimm things. To bad you’ve cleared them out here. I’d love to have the chance to take on one of those things,” says Polearm with sparks in his eyes. “I wouldn’t be so cocky if I were you Polearm. Grimm are by no means safe, even ‘newborns’. Plus you have to factor in the species, the skills in their arsenal, their size, their abilities for either up close and ranged combat. Even if you are far better than the royal guards here, you would have a hard time taking down, say, and Ursa.”
“Adam didn’t go into the details of who I am did?” he asked with a cocked brow. I just shook my head. “No, he just said you were Ed’s assistant and you were better than the royal guards. He mentioned that you would actually be a pretty high ranking member of his White Fang squad if you joined.”
“Think of it this way Ms. Rose. I’m not just Edward’s assistant but I’m also his student in alchemy, magic, and combat alongside our version of Twilight. Who is also my marefriend by the way,” said the guard with pride. I look to the mare in question, who is continuing her scan, but I can see a distinct blush on her cheeks.
“Huh. You know, now that I think about it, there are a lot more couples around here than back at Beacon. Sure there were some odd couples and students dating each other, but I think this is the largest concentration of actual couples I have been around. Especially now with Adam and Penny. Still can’t believe that.” I comment.
“How blind can humans be to love any way? Course I say that and it took and elaborate date night set up by all of my teachers before I admitted how I felt about Pole here,” Twi says with a flushed face as she joins us. I shrug to them.
“I can’t say for others, but for people like me, our studies and protecting our world came first. Remnant isn’t like Equestria, the four kingdoms don’t all live in harmony. As much as I hate to say it, Cinder is right. Our world was on the brink of war well before I was attending Beacon. With that in mind, love really didn't seem all that important. Though there are the exceptions like Pyrrha.”
“You know, there is something that I have been meaning to ask. But why did you want to become a huntress Ruby?” Spike asks. “Well, there is no one answer to that. I want to be like my mom, Summer Rose, she and I are basically the same, silver eyed scythe wielders. When I was a kid my sister used to I read stories to me before bed, stories of heroes and monsters, and I wanted to be just like those heroes in the books. As someone who fought for what was right, and who protected people who couldn't protect themselves. I just….wanted to make my home like this world.”
It was funny in a way. While Dr.Oobleck had asked the rest of my team the same question, he didn’t ask me, and I didn’t ask myself. But now….why did I want to be a huntress?
“That, rather ambitious for a child. But I can tell the real world isn’t the same a one of your fairy tales.” Trace adds, and I can’t help but giggle a little, the others confused. “Sorry, it just….one of my teammates, Blake, said the same thing when I told her.
“If anyone can tell what the horrors of the world are like and how to overcome them it would be be the princess Ruby. They might not look it but they’re both over a thousand years old. I mean I often turn Princess Celestia for advice back home and not just because she’s one of my teachers. Heck if you really want to some advice on war you should see Ed and Luna. They both fought in wars. But you should be careful around Ed with it. He’s fought on the frontlines of the Minos Wars but its not one of his favored memories from back then,” Twilight says as she turns around her voice carries off before she starts to walk away.
“Pole what does she mean by that? I know a lot of veterans have issues but they eventually overcome them. If Ed really is as old as you guys say shouldn’t he be over them by now?” asked Spike as he cocked his head to the side. “Our Spike asked Twilight the same thing too. See Ed was entombed in stone for over one thousand. He’s went through a lot when this happened up to the point he was able to return only a few months ago,” said Pole as he looked to the direction that the light came from earlier.
“What happened?” I asked in worry. “I’ll tell you what I know Ruby, but nothing more. If you want details you’ll have to ask Sir Edward yourself. See, after the Ed stepped down as King of the Minotaurs he refocused himself on his research. During this time a pony he considered family betrayed him and the ensuing incident in entombed his body in stone and broke his mind.” He paused for a bit.
“You mean he went crazy?” I say in shock.
“Yes and no, I mean he was still there but he wouldn’t have been coherent but his body would have been move as if by instinct. Luckily he was turned to stone. Later on he was able to fix his mind on his own. But no pony knew or they would have freed him if they would have been able. Ed was imprisoned by alchemagic. Something that he developed and only three others understood at the time but not enough that they were willing to risk the life of the one they cared for in a slim chance to free him. So, time went on and Ed witnessed many things that he regrets not being able to be there for. This all lead him to hate himself deeply. That hate lead to the creation of the demon Malice and in turn leads us here.”
“My teacher has been through much and I think he sees a younger version of himself in Nat and Sora. He’d do what he could normally on his own for someone in this situation but he is literally going out of his way to do everything in his power to make sure they don’t have to lose the ones that matters to them. Even more so when he asked Princess Luna to teach them dark magic. But I’ve said enough let’s finish up here and head back to town,” Pole says as he walks off. When he was talking about Ed’s past, they way he spoke was both sad and proud.
“Spike, this situation has a lot more riding on it then what Ed originally let doesn’t it?” I ask the dragon at my side. “I think so Ruby. But I wouldn’t go into too much detail. Ed and the others know what they’re doing.” answered Spike. “ I’m sure they do. Now, lets flow Pole’s example.”
Behind Fluttershy's Cottage
Ed POV
We’d been sparring for a few hours now. Everyone looks pretty worn out and could use a break so I think it’s time to head back for dinner and some rest. Adam took the forefront of the punishment then you had Pyrrha and Oscar was last but that was expected. I look to the others and then back to myself. Its at times like this that I really feel guilty about being a Philosopher Stone.
“Had fun so far guys?” I say with a little laugh. “Dude, you aren’t … even a bit… winded.” commented Adam as he tried to catch his breath. “Nope. But you have to remember, not human anymore. Even before I died though, a work out like this was nothing. How are you two fairing over there?” I say looking to Pyrrha and Oscar.
“You make Professor Oobleck look like he was standing still.” said Pyrrha as she checked on Oscar. “Once your learn how to strengthen your body with magic you’ll be able to move as fast as he can easily,” I say waving the air. “I never want to face you whenever you’re mad.” added Oscar. “Just out of curiosity. On a scale of one to ten, how seriously did you fight Adam when you summoned him?” asked Ozpin
“Do you seriously want to know Oz?” I ask reactivating my seals with a red flash of light. “Completely,” said Ozpin in a deadpan tone. “On how serious I was it would be a six. On the amount of power I used, it would be a two or three. I wasn’t really sure of myself at the time as this was still when I was afraid to use my true power. To date there is only one person, technically two, that were able to match me in a fight,” I say as we start to walk back to Adam’s house. I lower the wall that I brought up with some alchemy.
“Nat and Sora is who I’m guessing,” Adam said as he rolled his eyes. “Yea, and I was still holding back due to fear of Malice at the time. Your sister’s amazing Adam. She’s a lot stronger than she gives herself credit. She’ll have to accept that now though,” I say looking a head of us. “I take it you’re referring to Sora. Sora was always Nat’s rock for situations like this. I guess it’s time she started to fight on her own. Like you said Ed. Nat’s strong and I have no doubts that she can support Sora,” He said with a supportive tone, but there was just a hint of concern in it to.
“Let’s get back to the house. I’m sure that everyone will be returning from the own adventures today. Between me, you, Nat, Sora, and Lex, we’ll be able to whip up one hell of a meal,” I say with a smile.
We arrived back at the house just as everyone started to come back from their own trips. Ruby’s group was the first to make it back. They’d been there for around an hour. Certainly took some flack from Ruby about my light show earlier. Pyrrha told everyone about my demon form and I got bugged all the hell to see it. I had to insist on not destroying the house to get them to stop. I also warned them all that it might cause us to take a little hell from the Princesses and everyone was to far gone for that. It wasn’t to long before Luna, Dusk, Nat and Lex came back from the Dark Library. This scared the hell out of Pyrrha when they all came out of the hallway mirror. I decided to go down stairs to check on Sora body. I got down there only to be met with a familiar family sight.
“Hey guys, guess you’ll had the same idea I did,” I say to Nat, Sora, Lex and Adam.
“This is amazing Ed, I never would’ve thought of using alchemagic in varying stages of alchemy then magic to create Sora’s body. You really have taken thing way beyond just trying to save Sora from deterioration,” Lex says with a smile placing her hand on Sora’s tank.
“You’re actually trying to give Sora a chance to live her own life, aren’t you Ed?” asked Nat with a few tears in her eyes. I look to the younger baby floating in the liquid magic. “I’m doing this to give Sora a chance at a life she never had a chance to live on her own yes, but the original reason still stands to. It’s my fault for not being able to control the demon inside of me at the time, and it's thanks to you that I can now.”
Adam looks to me then to Sora’s body. He smiles and turns his gaze to me again. “You’re also do this as a thank you aren’t you. You shady bastard,” says Adam as he walks over to me.
“Yes my friend I’m doing this for all of those reasons. But I know what it’s like to be on the outside looking in. I was an outsider back on the version of earth I came from. So you can say I’m doing this because I feel a sort bond with Nat and Sora,” I say noticing Luna was standing just out of sight at the top of the stairs. She was doing her best to mask her presence but we all knew she was there.
“I don’t know what will happen after we all leave this world guys, but I would like you three to know that I consider you all family. I know I have no right to ask anything of you after we’re done here. Hell, I wouldn’t be surprised if you three never wanted to see my face.Wouldn’t blame you if you destroyed the watches. Just wanted to tell you my thoughts,” I say turning around to face away from the others. “Now, let’s get up stairs we have a large group of mouths to feed.”
I start to walk away as I here a creek behind me. I met with Luna at the top of the stairs. She had a slight lok of concern in her eyes, but I simply smiled as I walked past. She followed me past the kitchen until she got to the living room and started to converse with the others. It wasn’t too much longer until Adam, Lex, Nat, and Sora came up from the basement and started to help cook supper. Thus the rest of the night was filled with joy. After we all fininised eat we all went our separate ways until the next day.
Things were progressing rather and rather along. Sora’s body was now in its final stages of development. She was around the four to five years old stage now, and we were just waiting on the rarer elements needed for us to finish her development. I wish we could’ve aged her body up more to around the age of a teen but her soul wouldn’t have been compatible with her physical form. Thus, the chance of soul rejection would’ve had almost a one-hundred percent chance of occurring.
Currently, everyone else was having their breakfast upstairs before they all venture off to do their own things. To my knowledge, Lex was going to be heading back to the Library with Luna. Nat and Dusk were going to be training with Rainbow and Adam. Pyrrha was teaching today. Ruby and Penny were going out with Pole and Twi to show them the town. Trace and the Spikes’ were going into Everfree to explore the castle and to clear out any Grimm that have moved in. I was going to head up to Canterlot pick up the elements for Sora’s body. Since Oscar wasn’t doing anything to my knowledge I was going to invite the lad to come along. Maybe I could talk with Ozpin on why he won’t allow Oscar to start training with magic.
Qrow was going to be Qrow. To be honest, I didn’t really know what he’d been doing for the past five days. I hadn’t seen too much of the guy. Except, for the few times we went out for drinks. After I had my feel of alcohol, I’d usually take off from the bar or where we went for drinks to get back to town hall to crawl in bed with Luna. I might not be human anymore but I still enjoy a drink like everyone else, it’s just a lot harder to get drunk, perk and curse at the same time. I must say Qrow is a pretty level-headed guy when drunk. I really did enjoy our talks. He was really the only other adult I could have a relatable type of conversation with, other than Luna of course.
I made my way up the stairs to meet up with the site of everyone doing their parts to help clean up the kitchen and table or wherever the managed to find a spot to eat. There were over around twenty of us coming here in the morning if you counted the occupants that were already living here. I look to Luna who was helping Penny dry the dishes. Those two seem to have formed a bond since they met in our world. Luna was the first to notice me standing in the doorway.
“Good morning Ed. How’s Sora’s body fairing today?” asked Penny who saw Luna attention was on me. “She’s doing great Penny. Is there any coffee left?” I ask with a soft smile. “I just made a fresh pot actually. We found Qrow in the tree across from the house again and I knew he’d want some when he came in,” Penny said as she showed me a full pot of coffee on the stove.
“Thanks, Penny. I’ll have some then I believe I see if he and Oscar want to come with me to Canterlot,” I say making my way to the morning gasoline. “Celestia and Luna were able to get the elements to finish of Sora’s body?” asked Ozpin as Oscar walked into the room proceeding to fix himself a cup of coffee. “Yea, That’s my goal for today and I was going to see if you and Qrow wanted to come with me. That’s only if you two or three don't have anything else planned for today.”
“I don’t have anything going on unless Oscar had plans,” Ozpin says as his eyes glow for a moment indicating Oscar is in control. “I wasn’t planning to do anything but some aura training but I can do that on the train when we’re on the way to the Castle. So, it looks like we’re with you today,” says Oscar as he sips on the coffee Ozpin fixed. “Great, now all we need to do is ask Qrow and I don’t really feel like waiting for him to fall out of the tree so let's go see if he wants to come before the train gets here.”
“So, Penny said the tree across from the house. The question is which tree is it?” says Ozpin as we walk out the front door. “It can’t be that hard to find him can it. I mean the guy wears a red cape everywhere he goes, but he can change into a bird so it could be harder than I originally thought,” I say with a thermos of this morning’s coffee.
“Has Qrow ever been drunk as a bird before?” Oscar as we make our way to the Everfree. “I can say he’s tried to change into one on a few occasions when we went out the past few days but he never successfully changed into his bird form. It was fun as hell to watch too,” I say with a laugh. “Let’s start the search and hope we can find him before he wanders off again,” says Ozpin with a sigh.
The three of us separate a bit to look around the small gathering of trees before the forest, looking for either a red cape or a black crow. It was harder than it sounds since the leaves of the trees were darker than you’d think, so if he was a bird, he would be almost perfectly camouflaged.
I spent maybe ten minutes looking around before I hear several curses and grumbling from the left of me. I look over and see Qrow sitting as a human in a tree rubbing his head with Ozpin’s cane levitating above him. It didn’t take a genius to figure out how Oscar woke him up, the grin on the boys face betraying him from secrecy.
“Want some coffee you drunken bastard?” I say with a chuckle. “Oh, ha ha ha. Where’s the damn stuff at?” Qrow said jumping down from his branch. I hand him the thermos and he quickly adds his own ‘cream’ from his flask. “Penny must’ve brewed this. That girl certainly knows her way around a coffee pot. Adam is lucky to have her as a girlfriend.”
“I am still trying to wrap my head around that one. I know I didn’t know Penny personally, but from the professors and Ruby’s stories, she didn’t seem like the kinda girl to fall for a bad boy like Adam. Then again he isn’t the same as back home….Gah! This hurts my head.” Oscar finishes, rubbing his temples.
“Trust me, Oscar. Adam is the total opposite of the Adam Taurus from Remnant. And don’t forget that Penny has gone through some major changes herself. But back to why we’re out here. I’ve got to head up to Canterlot to pick up the rest of the elements need for Sora’s body. I wanted to know if you wanted to come with us today?” I asked staring at the hangover Huntsman. “Eh, why not. It’s not like I was gonna do anything productive anyhow,” he answered as he started to walk to the house.
“I recommend we make him take a shower before we depart. Especially if we’re going to meet up with the Princesses,” Ozpin whispered to me. “ I agree,” I say nodding my head. Once we got to the house we all but ordered the huntsman to take a shower, and not in the bird bath, they have in the back of the house. He was about to argue before my wife reminded him that he has had one in two days. Her tone all but shook him out of his hungover state and into the washroom.
It didn’t take long for the three of us to find ourselves on the train to the capital. I noticed that while Rarity was an open source of clothing, Oscar still wore clothes fit for a farm boy and Qrow’s outfit was near identical to his original, just with a lighter shade of grey and more black.
As the train began to get underway towards Canterlot Oscar got into a cross-legged position on his seat, intent on meditating till we arrive. It was good for him to practice here since he can focus on the rhythmic sounds of the train moving to help. Qrow just nodded to the young huntsman and took out a small book, I think I saw him reading it from time to time, but it didn't have a title so I didn't know what it was.
“So, Qrow why is it you took my side when we first showed up in this?” I ask leaning into my hands. “Don’t really know Ed,” he said turning the pages of his book. “As you know I’ve had my fair share of bad luck and you seemed to have had the same. You’re not a bad guy but just one that’s had a hard time as of late,” He says turning another page. “A thought just occurred to me.”
“What is it?” I say raising a brow. “How exactly do you plan to pay for those elements the Princess got for you. They aren’t exactly cheap, ya know,” He says looking up from his page. “I don’t know. Bits don’t exactly all the look the same in every Equestria. I’m sure that we’ll be able to work something out though,” I say leaning back on my bench. “Well you might want to start working on that cause we’re about to be in Canterlot,” he says put his book down to take out his flask. He took a quick swig of it before offering it to me, I decline though.
We roll into the mountain tunnel so I decide to break Oscar’s meditation. I walk over to the young farmhand and slightly jostle him a bit. When that doesn’t work Qrow comes over and knocks him over the head with his book.
“OW! Damit Qrow you didn’t have to hit us so hard!” says Ozpin. “No, but it sure as hell was fun to do it,” he says with a laugh. “You agree with me don’t you Ed?” I look to Oscar as he rubs his head, “ Not gonna lie. That sure was funny to watch.”
“Consider it payback for this morning. Now come on, this train rides stating to put me to sleep, and we still have to walk through Canterlot to get to the castle. I’m already in a bad mood from the wake-up call this morning and I don’t want to be in another so let’s go,” Qrow says using his thumb to point towards the door. “Why don’t we stop by Joe’s Donut shop on the way? I know Ozpin needs another cup of coffee and we could all use something to eat. Or at least Qrow and I can?” I say as the train comes to a stop.
“I heard about that place from some of the guys at the bar back in town. They’re supposed to have pretty good donuts. I wouldn’t mind stopping as long as I get to a dozen to myself,” Qrow says as we get off the train. “Not opposed to that idea myself. What about you two?” I ask looking to Oscar. “Sure, I could go for some donuts,” agreed Oscar.
We stopped in the shop for a box of donuts as none of us were sure we could finish off a whole box of donuts and keep it down while facing the princesses. Qrow already looked like he was trying everything he could before we left the shop. We were then on our way to the castle. It’s a good thing that I brought Qrow and Oscars because I doubt the guards would’ve let me pass through the main gates to get into the castle and then I would’ve caused a scene. That’s really the last thing I needed, was to cause an incident in another world. Anyway, Qrow got us through to meet up with Celestia and Luna, surprised me that she was up right now.
We were led by a duo of royal guards, and I could tell they were suspicious of me, considering I looked like a new human. I couldn’t really blame them though, from what I heard any new humans are normally escorted by Adam. While we were walking the halls, I saw a couple of guards in the training yard from the window, the trio all having the symbol of the White Fang on the back of their armor.
“So Adam was serious when he said started his own White Fang,” I mumble to myself. “Yeah. Even though we were still skeptical about him, Adam decided to have each of us join up as honorary members. Obviously, things with his squad are different than the one back in Remnant. I think that what he’s trying, is what the White Fang was supposed to be.” Qrow says.
“It’s true, and Sir Taurus has almost made it an incentive to find those that he ‘can see hidden potential’ in.” One of the guards ahead of us mentions. “Even though he only comes by every week or two for training and recruitment, he seems to pick those that are a little new. The most experienced member he’s picked has only been in the guard for seven months.”
“Sounds like what I did back on my Equestria too. I spent around three months training the Elements of Harmony, Spike, Shining Armor, Polearm and eighteen hand selected guards out in the Badlands. They all improved immensely. I didn’t train the guards as harshly as the Elements but the got up to Shining Armor former base level,” I say look onto the guards. They share a look of confusion before shaking their head and muttering something like ‘multiversal weirdness’.
After that little exchange, we made it to the throne room, one of the guards heading in to inform Celestia and Luna of our arrival. He came back not a second later and gave us the go-ahead to go in. Entering the throne room, I see that there is the usual contingent of guards stationed near the thrones and the doors, but I do notice two that are part of Adam’s squad. Sitting on the thrones were Celestia and Luna, the latter clearly tired.
“Ah, Edward, Qrow, Oscar, and Ozpin. Glad to see you four again.” Celestia says, stepping down from her seat, followed by her sister a second later. “Likewise your highnesses. It’s good to see you two without there being a potential threat or misunderstanding.” Ozpin says, bowing quickly with Qrow. Guess the drunk still understands respect.
“It’s good to meet you two again. I’m sorry for the intrusion but as soon as Adam had informed me that you were able to obtain the necessary rare elements for Sorano’s body I thought there sooner we got them the sooner we could begin infusing them into Sora’s body. I would also like to go ahead and discuss what you would like in a form of payment for said elements,” I say taking my usual bow.
“That shouldn’t be necessary Edward. After Adam told us the whole situation over one of his letters, we agreed to get the elements for the sake of helping. I cannot imagine the pain Adam’s sisters have gone through, and any chance to end it should be taken.” Luna says in determination.
“I understand this Princess Luna but I must insist on repaying you in some form. It is not my way to simply allow things to go unexchanged for. As an alchemist, I live by the law of Equivalent Exchange. Do you understand what this means?” I asked raising my head as I look the sisters dead in the eyes.
“To obtain, something of equal value must be lost.” All eyes turn to one of the guards, a unicorn mare in the White Fang, who looked around sheepishly. “I uh, overheard Lady Polendina say that a couple times when she practiced with her powers.”
“Exactly Miss. It is not only the philosophy by which my order lives by but it is also the law by which we derive our powers,” I say nodding to the guard. Perhaps I will give Penny the next step in her powers later. I look at the duo, who sigh after a minute. “I know that look in your eye, that is the same one as when Adam explained why he was making the White Fang. Stubborn and hell bent of making it work. Very well, let’s head to my study and discuss our business there.” Celestia says, beginning to head to the doors.
“Shall we follow the Princess gentlemen,” I say to Qrow, Oscar, and Ozpin as I follow Celestia out of the room. The two humans follow a second later, then Luna, and then the guards who escorted us to the throne room. The walk to Celestia’s study was silent, none of us daring to break the silence aside from our steps. I saw Oscar with a contemplative look as we walked, his mouth moving sometime, and I figure he is conversing with Ozpin. Qrow was content to just watch the halls go by as we went through them.
Most of the halls looked the same as the ones back home to me. The route we took to get to Celestia room was nearly identical, but there were a few more turns than the one I was used to. We got to her room in about fifteen or twenty minutes after we left the throne room. There we two Solar Guards stationed outside the door when we arrived, normal procedures for all worlds I’m guessing. Celestia opened the doors and we all entered taking seats around the table she had for her tea time. Celestia must have been very serious about this discussion because she immediately started on making tea for everyone before she joined us.
I can tell Oscar/Ozpin and Qrow had caught on to the nature of our discussion, so they both grabbed the pillows provided for seats and got comfortable. Luna meanwhile, grabbed the chair from her sister's desk and spun it around to face us before sitting down. Once Celestia finished making the tea, she carefully poured out a cup for each of us. The atmosphere was rather tense, to say the least.
“Alright.” Ozpin begins. “Edward, as you have gone by this law of equivalent exchange the longest, I believe it would be best for you to hash out the details proper with the princesses, as Qrow and I can only help so much on with a style of life we know next to nothing about.”
“It’s simple Ozpin. The Law of Equivalent Exchange simply states that nothing can be gained or lost without something of equal or greater value being offered up in its place first,” I say taking a sip of my tea. “In layman's terms in order to pay for the rare elements, we need for Sora’s I must make a payment of equal or greater value in some way shape or form.”
“That isn’t exactly easy to measure Ed. I may not be the smartest when it comes to science, and a complete idiot in magic, but the fact is those elements are some of the rarest things we have back on Remnant.” Qrow says, taking a sip of his own drink.
“If we could simply use the elements I could create with my Arc or my Philosopher Stone I would, but they’re too unpredictable in the reaction process to break them down. I need the raw naturally occurring forms to go the safest route to ensure Sora’s body survives the transmutation,” I say putting on a serious look. “And I’m willing to pay any price necessary to obtain them.”
I can see that both Celestia and Luna are almost at a loss in what to do. Almost. I can all but see the gears beginning to turn in Celestia’s head as she tries to think of a way that I could pay for these elements. I am not sure how long we were all sitting there, each of us almost lost in our own thoughts, when something seemed to click in the solar princesses mind, and an almost evil smile crossed her face. One that slightly unnerved the others, but looked almost familiar to me. Like the one, Tia gets when she has a stupidly ridiculous idea.
“I know that look in your eye Princess, all too well. It’s the same look, the one my sister gets in her eye whenever she gets an idea that she won’t back down from. It would be better for all of us if you just laid all the cards out on the table right now,” I say taking a long sip of my tea as I then set the cup down as I look Celestia dead on with the most serious look I’ve had yet. “I said I would pay any price and I meant ANY price.”
I can see Luna looking between the two of us a couple times in worry, along with the huntsman duo, before Qrow keeps his gaze on Celestia’s eyes, and his own widen. “No way, absolutely not!” I look to the normal charismatic and calm huntsman as he gains a look of shock. Celestia only smiles.
“Very well Edward. You see, the day Adam arrived, he was issued a duel requested by my sister. It was something I was scared to watch, but as I did, it woke something in me. This kingdom has known peace for a thousand years, and as much as I hate it, not all of the peace was done through peaceful means. I can tell you know. As much as neither of us would admit it, Adam wouldn’t last a second against me or my sister if we truly got serious. At least when we met. You on the other hand…” she trailed off, the meaning behind her words painfully obvious.
“NAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! I know all too well the paths to peace sun princess. You think your hands are the only ones that have shed blood in the name of peace in this room. NAHAHA! Let me tell you this. I never let Luna or Tia spell blood back home. Never. I didn’t care what their reasons were. Yes, I’M A MONSTER AND I’VE KNOWN IT FOR A LONG TIME!” I exclaim to Celestia and Luna and the huntsmen. “The Minos of my world named me The Crimson Butcher in our war. Do you have the metal to face a creature that needlessly slaughtered armies by itself, Princess Celestia?”
I look to Celestia as an almost mad smile broke across her muzzle. “The Crimson Butcher huh? Interesting. Almost as deadly sounding as mine.” She leaned a little closer. “The Scorching Slayer. That is what they called me during the war against the Griffins in this world. Luna was all but put in charge of the kingdom while I stood by my troops. That was the last time I have ever had to fight seriously against an army. I wonder if I still got it?” I can see the fire in her eyes, one that used to be just smoldering embers, roaring brighter than her own sun.
“Can your actions match the fires I see in those eyes, my dear. Tia back home was never able to defeat me even when she had Luna helping her. Of course, this was before I started my combat for the wars. My powers have grown far beyond that now and thanks to Adam’s sisters I now have complete control over all of my abilities that I was always too scared to use back then and a few I got from other Displaced too. I didn’t fight Adam on my best day but I’ve been DYING to test my power on a real opponent!” I shout as silver aura and red lightning start to hum around my body.
Celestia’s response was for her mane and tail to turn from a trio of colors calmly flowing in the unseen wind to a blazing inferno, her rose eyes turning orange and her fur to become an almost blinding white. I am not sure how long the two of us were standing there, staring each other down for, when a nervously cleared throat interrupted us.
“So uh, I guess you guys know what you want?” Oscar asks reluctantly, a hand on his cane. The two of us calm down, becoming normal once again and sheepishly grin while rubbing the back of our heads. I can hear Luna facepalm from her seat.
“How in the hell did your Luna fall for someone like you?”
“I’m not some battle crazed moron. Thank you. I do appreciate the finer things in life such as music, science, dancing, singing, and the night and all of the beauty in it as well as my wife’s stars and moon. Luna and I feel for each other because we talked to one another and formed a bond. It originally stemmed for being outsiders if you must know,” I say looking at the lunar princess with an insult in my eyes. “Anyways, shall we gather the others. I’m sure we’ll want a buffer for our match.”
“Indeed. I hope your wife will be able to attend. Though, I guess she would if she shouldn’t anyway.” Celestia says with a giggle. I chuckle along with her, the other three in the room looking to us with varying expressions.
“When I said this week would be interesting, I did not mean this,” Ozpin comments quietly.
“Oh trust me, Ozpin, interesting won’t begin to describe what’s about to happen,” I say laughing as the others only look at me with concern. “More along the lines of thrilling,” I whisper to myself.
“The only problem we have right now is how are we going to gather everyone together. I know I’d never hear the end of this from Luna, Adam, Leax, Nat, Sora, and just about every huntsman and huntress that here. Not to mention those that were brought with us.” Then a light bulb went off in my head, “I can use my watch for those who have one and you two can use that scroll spell.”
“Wait a minute,” said Qrow as we headed to the door. “Are you serious about facing off with one of the leaders of another world? I mean, I know there’s no stopping you two at this point. But you two were literally just giving off enough killing intent while smiling, to bring down a whole pack of giant alpha level Grimm. That’s a good sign to keep as main civilians away as possible. Don’t you agree?” says Qrow with a concerned look in his eyes.
“I must agree with Qrow on this sister. On both matters. Even when we kept the fight between Adam and I under wraps, the ponies where still endanger from it. We need a location where you to can ‘duke it out’ without worrying about others that can’t protect themselves,” added Luna in a serious manner.
“Already decided on that,” I say opening the door. “And what location have you decided for us?” asked Celestia with a snort. “Your Badlands of course. Remote, isolated, and no population to worry about whatsoever. If they’re at all like the ones back home. Course I made our Badlands when I got to pissed off. But they should do.”
“Wait did you just say you made the Badlands on your world? How?” asked Ozpin. “Simple. I got really mad and kicked my magic absorption into overdrive and wandered around for two weeks straight in a berserk rage. I feel bad for the area, the magic still hasn’t recovered enough to support anything other than small plant and animal life, but it’s a good sign.” I say taking out my watch.
I called everyone that had a watch and told them to meet up at the house immediately and not to dilly dally. Celestia and Luna did the same on their end with the scrolls. After all, was said and done we decided to head back via the train. This way we could give the others time to all gather at one spot back in Ponyville and Luan could get a good nap in to recover a bit of energy. Gods know she’ll need it.
We were now on the train back to Ponyville after making our way through Canterlot again. Luna was lying down sleeping already. Celestia and sat in the middle of the car while I sat across from her with my arms crossed and head down with my eyes shut. I was merely thinking this was for Sora but I couldn’t help but be a little excited have my first serious fight since Shining Armor’s match a few months back. Qrow and Oscar were sitting in the back of the car while Qrow having a ‘conversation’ with Ozpin. They thought we couldn’t hear them, wrong. Heard every word but didn’t care in the slightest.
“What’s up with this Oz? Couldn’t they have just as easily just negotiated some form of a deal instead of a fight?” Qrow asked in concern. “While I agree that’s what should’ve happened Qrow,” Ozpin paused for a minute letting out a sigh before continuing. “Those two a prominent power in their respective world and in more ways than one. I saw it in Ed’s eyes and Celestia’s too. I wondered Remnant long enough to fight many battles. What I saw in their eyes was a fire that I see in many young huntsmen and huntresses’ back home when I recruit them.”
“I think I get what you’re saying, old friend. The will to fight and not the one to simply the one to slay monsters. But the one you get when you meet a strong opponent that can push you,” Qrow says as he takes a swig from his flask. “I can understand that, but I still think this is a bad idea. Those two are monsters in their own right. There’s no telling how bads thing could go if the squared off in a fight to the death.”
“I agree with this completely, Qrow. But do you honestly think there’s anything we could do stop them?” Ozpin asks looking out the window. “Like you said they’re monsters. I saw what Ed’s power could do first hand when we were simply training the other day. That’s when he was playing around with us too.”
“Is that guy really that strong?” Qrow says leaning forward. “More so than what he lets on. He truly isn’t human. The fear I felt when he released his power. Oscar and I couldn’t stop shaking. Then, when his shadow was on us, he was somehow able to tap directly into our souls. We played it off like it was nothing but the connect was a two-way street. What I saw in his soul, let’s just say the when the man said he had a similar to mine. He wasn’t exaggerating.” Ozpin says as he looks back to Qrow.
“That bad, ah. Well if you say so I’ll take your word on it. For now, let's just sit back and enjoy this peaceful ride before all hell breaks loose,” Qrow says leaning back in his seat.
We got to Ponyville in about an hour and a half. We then set out for Adam place. Some of our friends were there already and other had yet to show up. Lex and Luna were among those to still arrive. They were still in the Dark Library if I had to guess. Nat, Dusk, Rainbow and Adam showed up next then it was Pyrrha turn. Soon followed the Everfree group. Adam’s Spike looked especially displeased. Ruby’s group was already there due to having only been in Ponyville. So I called Lex and Luna on the watch. They came through the mirror which stunned Adam’s Princesses.
“Why is that you all called us together?” asked my wife. “Celestia and I want to have a fight,” I answer nonchalantly. “YOU WHAT?!” she shouts in the royal Canterlot voice. Everyone but me and the alicorns quickly covered their ears. I look over to the others as they get their hearing back and Lex steps up calmly.
“Excuse me you two, but I would like to quote Pinkie for a second.” She clears her throat. “ARE YOU TWO LOCO IN THE COCO?!?!” She yells, trying to resist shaking both of us with her magic.
“Seriously! Are you two nuts?! I know first hand how strong you are Ed, and I don’t even what to think about how strong Celestia of a world filled with Grimm is!” Nat shouts.
“First off, don’t ask me if I’m crazy, because been there done that and never again. Second, this is happening and you are just as pumped as the rest of this group to see a real fight take place. Third, we’re going out to the Badlands of this world to make sure no one gets hurt and I know Lex’s barrier is more than enough to protect the group. So, yea, this thing is happening,” I say crossing my arms. “ Finally, this isn’t my idea but Celestia and this is to pay for the elements needed for Sora’s body.”
That shut everyone up, all eyes turning to the sun princess who just smirks. I can see Dusk’s look of disbelief that a version of her teacher would actively look for a fight. Nat looks like she wants to argue more before she pauses and rolls her eyes. “Again, not helping Sora.” She says to her sister, and I could swear I heard Sora laughing.
Lex looks torn. I could see the excited look in her eyes, mixed in with worry and shock at this decision. Ruby just looks stoked, almost vibrating in excitement at the prospect of watching Celestia and I battle. Everyone else just looked either shocked or torn on the subject.
“Look, even though this would be even more epic than an all-out battle between Natsu and Acnologia, are you two serious about this? I know that you two are beyond powerful to the point I doubt I could even stop you, but I need to know so I don’t end up having to break out some of my grand spells.” Lex asks wearily, trying to contain her torrent of emotions.
“Trust me, Lex. There is no stopping these two when they get like this,” said Luna as she scowled at me while I stared at the sky whistling. “If Celestia is as stubborn as Tia. This fight was bound to happen before we left. Especially, since Luna gave me the details of her fight with Adam. It would be best if we let the two clash and let off steam.”
After trying to come up with a response, Lex relents with a sigh and gives a weary thumbs up. Ruby squees loudly and darts around with her semblance, acting like a certain pink pony. The others chuckle a little at her excitement.
“Alright, if you two are serious then just give us a few minutes to get ready. I would prefer to have my armor and weapons on my person, just in case.” Pyrrha says, heading to her room. Ruby nods in agreement, heading to her and Penny’s room to get her scythe.
“You know Lex, while we are waiting for those two to get ready for the fight, you could show Ruby some of your weapons with Requip. I know you have more than just your rapier and Zangetsu.” Nat says, everyone else getting what they believe would be needed to watch the fight.
After about ten to fifteen minutes of everyone gathering or changing their clothes or equipment, we were almost ready. I got Luna to help me change my arm and leg from the crystal variants to a ruby based arm and a diamond leg. I didn’t want any handicaps, period. Changing out my arm and leg shocked some wowed other but when it was done we were ready.
We all gathered in the backyard and Lex and Dusk focused on their magic, while Adam’s Luna allowed her memories of where the badlands are to flow into their minds.
“And away we go!” shouts Lex as the imagery shifts from a grassy backyard to a rocky desert-ish scene. We let go over each other's hands and start prep work for the fight while letting those who need time to recover did so. The newcomers to Direct Line take a second to re-adjust themselves after the teleportation, Oscar, and Ruby supporting each other. I can see the faint blush on the young huntsman cheeks, and Adam and I smirk at them while the others don’t notice.
I went over my things once more to be sure I everything in place. I remove my upper clothing as I didn’t want it damaged. I still take pride in the clothes I made. Luna got a gleam her until she saw the large scar the Chrysalis had left from the fight with Malice, after which she quickly turned away. I could see everyone else was staring at it or my ruby arm.
“Come out with now while I’m still getting ready and can answer questions,” I say as I start to stretch. “Ok, where did you get that scar? It looks just like the ones Adam and our Luna have but bigger and longer.” Spike asks, coming over with the others.
“In a fight with the Queen of the Changelings, and yes you can eat my arm because its made from gems. Just know if you try I will backhand you through that mountain over there,” I say, pointing off to a plateau around fifty yards away. Spike pales a little while the other Spike, Drake Ruby said she refers to, just shrugs.
“Eh, Emerald Dragon Slayer, I’ll stick with those gems.” He says nonchalantly. I noticed that everyone else had tensed up a bit when I mentioned Chrysalis, except for the Remnant group. Fortunately, she was pretty much a wreck after her fight with Malice. It allowed the changelings to think freely with the hive mind broken. Through cooperation, we were able to integrate them into Equestria. Many of them actually change into more colorful forms.Some remained their old bug like forms but looked completed instead of a half-dead pony corpse.
“So, how did you lose your limbs?” Ruby asks quietly, and I remember how her sister lost an arm.
“I didn’t lose them in a fight or accident. They were changed when I was brought to my Equestria as a Displaced. I can change them out for various things. This ruby arm allows me better access to fire alchemagic and my leg allows better access to lightning. I don’t need them but it makes it easier. Whenever my limbs are damaged enough or ripped off my body they’ll regenerate, but as steel.” I say as I walk over to the others.
Lex POV
While Ed and Celestia were getting ready and talking to the others, I was setting up a viewing area nearby so all of us could watch these two titans go up against each other. I really have to thank Luna again for those Alchemagic lessons, way easier than Alchemy in my opinion, though that may be because of my huge pools of magic. Once I found a good spot, I cut down a couple trees and turned them into small bleachers for all of us to get a good view and evened out the ground so it wasn’t slated.
I then began to write my strongest defensive enchantment around the bleachers. I had been practicing my enchantments around the guild and Ponyville so this wasn’t the hardest thing I have written, but it was up there. If I was right, this enchantment could take two spells of my Crash magic, and maybe even Grimoire Law, though I haven’t been able to test that spell yet.
I put a lot of magic into keeping the enchantment perfect, so I needed a small break after I finally finished writing it. I could see Ed talking to some of the residents of this world and my Spike while Celestia was talking with Nat, both Twilight’s and her sister. Polearm and Trace were both just off to the side before seeing I finished the viewing area and taking their seats. I noticed those two have gotten along really well, Trace even have shown Pole his corrupted hand.
Before long the groups all finish their conversations and come over to us, Celestia still talking to her sister and Ed to his wife. I am really glad I am not those two right now. Sure I can be hot-headed and end up being scolded by Emerald and Sonbāsutā, but I would never enjoy the fury of a worried sibling or significant other.
“So Lex.” I turn to Ruby as she comes up beside me. “Natali says you have some really cool weapons aside from your rapier?” She looks super excited. I smirk and lift my hand in front of me, using Requip and summoning Hidan’s scythe. Ruby looks like she is going to blow. I smirk and hand her the immortal ninja’s weapon, Ruby looking over the design the same way Rarity would a new dress.
“There-there are no words.” She says softly. I laugh a little and dismiss my weapon, before using another Requip, the Gunner Requip, to summon Black Rock Shooters arm cannon. The young huntress looks like she is going to lose her mind as she looks over the weapon on my arm.
I laugh again at her expression, the others Remnant natives looking over to me in shock at my weaponry, when I look back to the battling duo as the Lunas come over to us. I dismiss my weapon and double check the enchantment for the fourth time, nodding that it is still good.
“Good now, to quote a certain pink party pony ‘LET’S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!” Ed says as he jumped into the plateaus as Celestia takes off into the air.
Clash of the Monsters: The Crimson Butscher VS The Scorching Slayer
Ok! I knew this Celestia had to be strong but what the hell?! As soon as Ed and Celestia met each other’s rushes, the shockwave of air hit all of us, blowing our hair back in spite of the shield Lex put up. Good thing the only ones wearing skirts were Ruby and Pyrrha, the two huntresses skirts not rising from the wave.
“Holy Crap!” I hear both Spikes’ yell as the wave hits us. I see the two fighters separate from a short stalemate and Celestia takes to the air while Ed begins to move on the ground, hiding himself by changing the color of his coat.
Ed POV
I know Celestia was strong and the question was how strong. Tia had always held back when we sparred from fear of harming those nearby back home. The same for me but Celestia was far more battle harden like me so she knew we could let loose. That's just what I wanted.
I took up a spot where Celestia couldn’t see me. When it comes to fighting I’m usually the strategist in war’s but when it came to personal, on the spot matches like this one I like to my opponents to surprise me so I can think on the fly. Not says that I don’t have something of a strategy already formed either. If Celestia fought like Tia then she specialized in two types of weapons. What they were, I had no clue.
I really didn’t want to start out with my weapons anyway. I plan on releasing a few of my seals in combinations to see how she can handle me in hand to hand first. Tia was never really skilled in this aspect of battle and maybe I could use this to throw her for a bit of a loop for a bit before I bust out my Arc of Babylon. Of course, since I was able to create my latest weapon I was able to unlock the next step in my arsenals evolution. I wonder if she can make me use it.
“There she is,” I whisper to myself in my hidey hole as I see Celestia flying overhead. “Wrath, Greed, Lust, and Sloth should be more than enough to start things off with. The only problem is that once the seals are undone I’ll be broadcasting my location. Gonna have to strike fast.”
I watch as she flies around a little more before coming closer to the ground, this was my chance. I release Sloth and Wrath and rush over to her at a speed that Rainbow would blush at. To my shock, Celestia turned to me and blocked my punch without missing a beat.
“Nice try, but it’ll take more than-” I cut her off by opening my hand and releasing a torrent of crimson flames at her face that….barely faze her. Should’ve seen that coming. I can see her smirk from under her helmet she was wearing, and prepared for some pain.
Nat POV
The audience cringes slightly as Celestia give a hard knee to Ed’s gut before backhanding him away, the alchemist bouncing a couple times before righting himself, and dodging a couple magic blasts. All of us watch the duo fight, filled with excitement despite the fact they just started.
“WOOHOO! GO EDWARD!” Ruby yells before looking to Celestia. “TAKE HIM DOWN, PRINCESS!”
“Ruby, are you seriously cheering for both of them?” Oscar asks in confusion, not turning from the fight. “Duh! Pinkie isn’t here so I have to pick up the slack in the cheering department.”
I roll my eyes and look to my Pokemon, the five of them having been brought out after the shockwave and given the rundown with my Broadcast spell. Artemis and Selene are watching the fight with critical eyes, Topaz with awe and Pandora and Chance with pure unrestrained excitement.
‘Hey! Turn back to the fight Nat! I don’t want to miss a second of this!’ Sora says, causing me to roll my eyes and turn to the fight. I have to say, I haven’t heard her this excited in a long time. I smile as I watch the duo going back and forth.
Ed POV
I wonder if I should try out my new move on her. Fire, did jack, as expected. Lightning probably won’t do much else either. Worth a shot though.
“Seals Greed and Lust Release,” I say as my nails extend and I armor my body. “Lightning Drill!” I shout launching myself into the air in a lightning spiral straight at Celestia.
“What the hell!” yelled the solar princess as she brought her shield up to block my assault
She managed to knock me back to the ground. I looked down at my hand noticing half of the spear was now gone and this was with my armor covering it. What was that damn shield of her’s made of? I think it’s time we stopped this pre-game show and got serious.
“Hey, Celestia it looks like the crowd really enjoy the prequel. Why don’t we drop the actting and move into the main event now?” I asked dropping my shield and throwing off my upper clothing.
She smirks and barely nods, dropping her shield and placing her hands on her hips, two sword sheaths appearing in a flash of light. She grabs the handles and unsheathes two ornate looking sabers, the blades so sharp they look like they could cut molecules.
“Indeed, lets.” She says before launching herself with her wings faster than any other pegasus I have met. But not as fast as Nat. I bring up my arm, blocking one of Celestia’s saber and do the same with my leg, blocking the other one. “Impressive. You actually blocked them both.”
“Oh, you call this blocking,” I say activating my shield on my free hand. “This is merely a fight prep stance,” I say taking my free hand thrusting it the palm into her gut sending her flying back into a plateau behind her. “When I said the main event I meant it, Princess.”
I activate Arc of Embodiment bringing out two chainsaw blades. “Let’s see if how long that armor will last you. Or can you force me to bring out the real me.” I say shooting at her.
In a clash of grinding and sparks, our swords met each other. Left swing right parry. Swiped jump. So much dust was being flung if I hadn’t activated wrath I wouldn’t be able to see her.
“Intriguing, I am shocked that those weapons of yours haven’t been sliced by my sabers yet. These swords were made by the best blacksmiths and enchanted by the best sages over one thousand three hundred years ago.” She says between attacks.
“These playthings, I never expected them to do any real damage to those. I made them out of magic. See how to tell when I use aura or magic the energy is silver. Alchemy is red. Alchemagic is a bright crimson like the fire earlier. But if you really want to test those blades I have a weapon you might find rather interesting. If you’re willing to let me release it?” I ask the princess as she has a confused look under her helmet.
“A secret weapon you say. It better not be a gun.” She says with a small chuckle, barely glancing to the audience, the humans from Remnant in particular. She then focuses her magic and both sabers are covered in it, the two swords slamming into my chainsaws and pushing me back a dozen feet, which she closes in a second.
“Oh, Princess did you even ask your sister about my ability called MARS BANE!” I shout as my chainsaw each land a series of four strikes on both of her sword breaking us apart. “Now I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE KNIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS THE THE KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!”
I finish my incantation to have a large dual handled key shape form in front of me. I take a hold of my weapon bringing it to point at Celestia. “This is my Keyblade. The Baku. This weapon it made to defend the lights from darkness and the hearts of friends, Not to mention the dreams of my subjects.”
Celestia is silent as she traces her eyes over my weapon, likely feeling the magic and power flowing off of it, a power that almost rivals my wife in creating dreams of happiness. “I see. Well then, shall we continue?” She says, getting into her dual wielding stance. I nod and grip my Keyblade with both hands and charge.
Nat POV
I really wish I was part snake right now. Just so I could unhinge my jaw and make it drop farther than it is. I cannot believe what I am seeing right now. Edward Elric, the Fullmetal Alchemist, the Crimson Sage, my friend and husband to my magic teacher, has a fucking Keyblade.
“You’re wondering where he got that aren't you, my student?” asked Luna with a smirk. “Hell yea, Keyblades are extremely powerful weapons that are used to defend the realm of light from darkness! How does Ed have one? Did he get it from a Displaced?” I asked picking up my jaw from the floor.
“Not at all. The Baku was a weapon that appeared to Ed after our wedding many years ago. It gave him the ability to dream walk and help me defend the dream realm from nightmares He keeps it sealed away because he doesn’t want more wielders to show up in our world. Keyblades can bring calamity if you’re familiar with its lore. And it would seem you are but it would seem your friends want to know,” explained Luna as she turned her attention back to her husband with bated breath.
“Ok, seriously, I knew Ed was holding back but what the hell?” Lex mutters to herself. She and I knew about the lore of the Keyblades and the ridiculously complex story of Kingdom Hearts, but Adam, and clearly the others not from earth, were a little lost. Some of them look to me and Lex for a second, silently saying they are listening while watching Ed and Celestia fight.
“Long story short, Keyblades are weapons that can unlock anything, most wielders falling into the path of light or darkness respectively. They are weapons that can open the hearts of others, allowing them to be purified by light, or absorbed and buried into darkness. It is incredibly difficult to earn a Keyblade, you can’t just make one or steal on. You have to earn it.” I quickly explain, watching as Ed blocks Celestia’s sabers.
“Those things come with a variety of powers, each almost as unique as their wielder, so no two keys are the same in the end,” Lex adds, seeming to trace the key in Ed’s hand, trying to memorize its design, and more likely, its magic.
“Cooool,” Ruby says with an awed smile. Oscar looks to the weapon with an odd look of respect, the others still watching the fight and not the weapon. “Damn, he had to earn a Keyblade to dream walk? I feel like I cheated now.” Adam mumbles to himself. Both Lunas’ and his friends laugh a little at his remark before we all turn our full attention back to the fight.
Ed POV
I block blow after blow. Most think a Keyblade is a cumbersome weapon because it’s a bigass key but it really isn’t. I fought with my buddy here plenty and after the first time I used it I quickly found that keyblades are personalized in their base form to better support its wielder. I earned the Baku to because I wanted to help Luna do her job and support her as her husband. This guy has really helped us both. Which is why I think it has two handles. That and it can split apart.
I pull the blade into it separate parts to better match Celestia’s sabers. Sparks were flying every direction as the magical blades clashed with each other. I was having a blast and we were still in our base forms. We broke apart again catching our breath.
“You’re in excellent form,” I say taking in a good breath. “Can’t say Baku has ever had a dance partner like those two. What are their names? If I may ask.”
Even though her helmet, I can see the slightly embarrassed blush on her muzzle. “Solar,” she lifts her right sword, “Flare” she lifts her other sword. I just look to her with a deadpan expression. “Hey these were made halfway through the war, I didn’t have a lot of time to come up with a clever name for them.” She defends.
“HAHAHA! I’m sorry about that Princess. Their good swords but there’s a special move from a show back home that uses the same name. Surprised Adam hasn’t taught to you,” I say reforming Baku into one piece. I then place it in the air and it returns to its place in the void.
“Allow me to show you. SOLAR FLARE!” I say bringing my hands up to my face closing my eyes as a bright red flash blind the pony in front of me. Can’t do the actual move but my imitation does good enough job.
I close the gap between us reactivating my ultimate shield on my arms quickly knocking the sabers from Celestia's hands. I then began to lay in a fury of punches before landing a good kick sending her into the air. She managed to stabilize herself with her wings.
“Ow.” She says blankly, looking at me from above. I can only give a cheeky smile as she hovers there for a second before reaching behind her back. In a flash, a new weapon appeared, a gold and black halberd, the middle of the blade being adorned with five different gems, a ruby, sapphire, emerald, topaz, and onyx.
“Oooo! Nice Halberd. My turn!” I exclaimed raising up my right arm. I punch the space next to me cause the very area to shatter like glass. I reach into the void pulling out a large two-handed sword. It hard a sweeping red blade and was adorned with phoenixes for flangs. On either side of the cross-section, the was a brass adornment with a jewel that was an eye while there was a single rudy in the pommel with a star in it.
“This is my Di-sword. I swore I created through my perception of reality,” I say with a large smile on my face. “Don’t think you’re safe in the air either,” I say placing my sword above my head.
“Meido Surasshu,” I say bringing down the sword, a slash of galactic energy towards Celestia. To my shock, however, she simple raises her weapon parallel to the slash, blocking it, and barely being pushed back through the air before teleporting to the ground. I can almost hear the smirk.
“Surprised? I would be too. This is no ordinary weapon, Elric. This weapon was forged by me, my sister, our teacher Starswirl the Bearded, and my dear friend at the time. Discord. My sister and I made the weapon with materials derived from the Draconequus homeland, the metal making it all but immune to reality warping attacks. It was the last thing my sister and I did with Discord before he lost himself to his rage and madness, and taking over Equestria. I swore to myself I would never use it until I was sure my friend could be brought back.” She says.
“Reality was not warped, my friend. Yes that is how the Di-sword is forged and it allows the wielder to do so, but my attack is literally a portal to hell,” I say with a smile while Celestia simply smiles back. “Seeing as how my sword is currently of no use I’ll return it,” I say as I let the sword fade to light particles.
“Shall we move to the next phase and show each other the face of monsters that lie beneath the masks?” I ask looking back to the solar pony. She smiles wide and takes off her helmet, and her arm guards. She turns her head to the sides a couple times, cracks sounding out before looking to me with a smile that would set nightmares in the minds of her subjects.
“Let’s.”
Luna POV
I haven’t seen Ed pull out the Baku at all since his release from stone. I must say I never even seen that sword or technique he used on Celestia either. This fight was getting very interesting and I wish I could get down there and fight alongside him. Ed was so excited, more excited than I’ve seen him in a while. It was understandable to, as he was only ever able to pit himself against me and Tia back home.
I looked to the others and they seemed to be caught in between in a storm of emotions as well. I got the sense that Ms. Rose really liked the weapons. If that was the case then she’d really like to see Ed pull out his last trump card. I just hope he has the sense not to and only uses the Arc and if need be the Gate.
My attention turned back to the fight as something shimmering caught my eye. It was Celestia. She was removing her armor. Ed was just standing there with a smile on his face. An evil smile was on Celestia's face at the same time. They seem to be agreeing to something.
“Oh no,” I say shaking my head. “Well, we’re screwed.” My counterpart says as we feel the heat begin to rise. The others all begin to sweat before Lex goes to the enchantment and adds something, the writing turning icy blue and the air around us cooling down.
“Luna, what’s going on? I’m getting a really bad feeling from the area coming from down there,” says Penny looking out to Ed and Celestia. “Damn it. I knew this was gonna be a bad idea when I saw the intent those two were putting out in the palace. I never thought they would be this powerful though,” added Qrow with a scowl.
“Ed never showed this type of attitude when we fought,” Nat said in shock with eyes glued forward. “I haven’t seen Celestia like this in over a thousand years. Luna just what kind of power does your husband have?” asked the other me with fear in her eyes. I noticed the air was starting to hum and vibrate.
“Adam, what is going on?” asked Ruby as she looked to the faunus who had a smile on his face. “Those two are finally taking this thing seriously,” Adam says with clenched fists.
“I think we should get out of here,” added Oscar. “The best place for us right now is where we are, Oscar,” interjected Ozpin. “Those two are putting out enough power to fry anything outside Lex’s protective seals.”
“I had to strengthen them just make sure they would hold up. This is getting scary. I knew Ed was powerful but this is on a whole nother level of power. This must have happened because he gave up his old life,” Lex said as she stood up and looked to the field.
“It would really help if you released your own seals, sis,” Nat mutters, the others looking to Lex in confusion, the mage looking to her sister in shock. “How do you know about that.” Nat’s response was just to make a Vector visible and wave it. “Oh yeah.”
“Wait, what’s this about seals?” Trace questions. “During my training, in the months before the guild was opened, I realized my magic has several seals on it that I can release to increase my magic power and unlock some of my grand spells. I only figured it out after trying to use Fairy Glitter.”
“It likes the Seals of Sin that Ed has I’m guessing. You can release them at will but there in place to make sure you don’t go out of control. You might have to release them to stop this, Lex. The fight could go on for some time given the amount of power these two have,” I say with concern.
“There something you’re not telling us, Luna,” said Qrow still scowling. “What is it?” asked Ozpin.
“That would be Ed magical absorption. Am I right?” said my counterpart. “Yes, when Ed activates his power on this scale. It automatically kicks in. Those to could fight for days if not weeks possibly even years if we don’t put a stop to them before it gets out of hand. I’m saying this for not only my husband’s sake but also your sister’s Luna,” I say looking at my group of friends.
CRACK. BOOM.
There was a sudden eruption of light from the field. I looked to see two large columns of light. One red and the other was yellow. In the columns, I saw two black figures, each at the center of their respective starting points. They both had white circles for eyes and quarter moon smiles as they looked to each other. Then their forms began to change.
“Looks like we finally get to see what the monsters were hiding under those masks,” said Qrow as he crossed his arms. “Just my luck.”
“Oh, sweet Dialga and Palkia we’re screwed.” I hear one of the pokemon mumbles before we all watch the two monsters before us.
3RD Person POV
The two pillars of light continued to climb high into the sky as the two fighters allowed themselves to change. They allowed themselves to take on the look of the monsters they swore to fight against. Within the red pillar, Edward allowed his body to reconstruct itself, growing larger than Celestia and become the thing on nightmares.
In the pillar of yellow light, Celestia allowed the heat of the sun to race through her veins, her own form changing to accommodate. Her once bright and soft white fur changing to a dangerous light red, her mane and tail becoming infernos of white and blue fire. She smiled as she felt all the power she kept locked up come rushing back through her body and soul.
In an instant, the two pillars burst outward, sending an unbelievably powerful wave of magic energy around them. The barrier Lex put up began to bend slightly from the wave, before Lex took out her rapier and focused on the enchantment, adding to its power, and allowing the power of Nullification magic to surround it, stopping the magic wave.
The dust kicked up by the wave began to settle a bit, allowing the audience to see the two fighters. Needless to say, they were stunned stupid.
Ed’s Luna, Nat, Twilight, and Dusk stare in awe and worry as Edwards full demon form stood there, the shadows covering him seeming more malicious than ever before. Ed’s form had changed from when he’d fought Nat. Now that he’d gain full control of Malice’s power he fully embraced the demon he was.
The shadow’s of Pride now formed a cape the draped down his back. Ed had gained a tail of red still and shadow. The large eye on his chest now supported the Oroborus in its center. While his torso was much more muscular from Sloth. His nails were also much longer thanks to Lust. His left eye yellow on a black background. Ed now stood his full twelve foot tall. Ed was now the Embodiment of Sin.
This realm’s Luna, the Huntsman, Adam, and Lex, stared in awe at the transformed look of the sun princess. Her once soft looking hands changed to claws of red, her mane and tail looking like they would burn the sun itself. Her halberd was held in a single hand, the other merely staying at her side. She had grown as well, now an intimidating eight feet even. While only two thirds the height of Edwards form, she was still more than scary enough to send an enemy running from mere proximity.
It had been a long time since she had used this form. After the war, she swore to herself she would never use it again, it’s power was like a drug that she barely managed to keep in check. Now though, she remembered when she first unlocked its power, and how she swore to use it to protect her subjects from the Grimm and from their enemies.
“Nova form is it, Princess?” asked Ed with a glint of curiosity in his eyes. “Tia was only ever to pull that form a few times before she ran out of magic. How long can you last, I wonder?” Ed said as he flicked his tail on the ground kicking up a small cloud of dust.
Celestia, or Nova at this point, chuckled a little, an almost mocking grin and a glint in her eyes. “Well, Elric, I can tell you something I have that your sister likely does not. Just from your explanation, she can only use her own magic to maintain this form. I, on the other hand, have a different source.” She says, pointing to the sky. Or more accurately, to the sun. Her sun.
“Oh no. She draws her power from the sun too but I made her promise to use that power only if necessary. I’ll give you a guess where my power comes from,” said the demon alchemist as he points to himself.
“You drain the magic around you. Your wife told my sister, who told me. I know you could go for a long time as long as there is magic here, but so long as the sun exists, I can go just as long.” She brings her weapon above her head and crouches, ever so slightly.
“Your right about that Princess but did she tell about my ability to self generate magic through simple movements and fight,” Ed says as once again hit the space behind him cause it to shatter as he pulled the Di-sword from its closed space of the void.
The sword had grown to now match Edward’s new massive form. Ed placed both hands on the handle raising to point at Nova. Placing one foot forward and taking up his stance one more as the red blade began to glow.
In the next second, the two weapons of the monsters met in a clash of red and gold. Blow for blow the sword and the Halberd clashed again and again. The wielders each had a smile as evil as the blackest heart. Nova was able to knock back the alchemist to give herself some striking distance as her weapon was more for distance combat than close quarters. Edward raised his high as it started to glow a bright red.
“CRIMSON ONSLAUGHT!” shouted the demon alchemist as he swung the Di-sword in a series of sweeping slashes in an array of red energy at Nova. The alicorn dodges the energy with grace and ease. The alchemist shot for bringing his sword down with enough force the shatter the surrounding plateaus as Nova met the sword with her Halberd once more. The overall force of the strike created a small crater underneath the sun princess.
“Your strength is truly something to be wary of, Demon of alchemy. Nraa!” said Nova as she pushed Edward off. “You still have more to offer me though. Adam told me of your wide array of techniques and weapons skills. Why don’t you pull out some more magic?”
As she said this the pony shot a highly concentrated beam of solar magic at the demon. He took it straight to the chest earning a hole through to his back. In a flash of red, the demon’s body repaired itself to full condition. Nova stood there wide-eyed for a moment. She was quickly snapped back by laughter.
“NAWAHAHA! Force of habit taking a beam to the chest. Been awhile since I took one that strong. Now magic time,” said Edward as a silver spell matrix formed behind him. In the next moment, Edward was moving from side to side using a flash step technique.
Nova was having trouble keeping up with the alchemist random movements. In the next second Edward’s palm land straight into her side. He quickly twisted his hand and pushed forward into Nova send her flying a few feet. This attack wasn’t meant to do external damage but internal as Nova got to her feet she noticed she had blood coming from her mouth. She looked to the demon who was staring at his hand in thought.
Nova took this time to shoot at Edward at blinding speeds. She brought her Halberd up with enough force to clear the clouds from the sky. Edward blocked the swing with his sword without even removing his gaze from his hand but he was still sent backwards at least twenty feet from what could be seen from trenches his feet had dug. Nova felt a sudden pain in her gut. She quickly dug the end of her Halberd in the ground to catch herself. She started to cough up blood on the ground. She didn’t understand what was going on. She had attacked Edward but she was the one that took the damage.
“Didn’t think I pulled it off correctly but it looks as if I did something right,” said the alchemist as he closed his fist and looked to the princess. “What the hell did you do? I’ve never seen an attack like that before.” Nova said as she recomposed herself.
“You can thank Adam for this one Nova. He used it on me when we first got here. After he taught me aura and unlocked my semblance we started practicing how to use it. What I did was basically hit you with my soul. Not great for sending someone flying but great for dealing damage,” explained Edward as he ready for another attack.
“Don’t think I’ll use it too much more though. Don’t really have a handle on its output,” Edward said as various weapons formed behind him. “I can handle it. Going to see what new weapon to pick from ay?” said Nova as she recomposed herself getting into another stance placing the Halberd in front of her expecting anything from the array of weapons still appearing.
“Let’s see if you can not only dodge and attack me but my Arc of Babylon too,” Edward said charging at the pony with the weapons following behind in mid-air. Then without warning a sword shot at Nova. She deflected it with her Halberd. One after another the weapons started to fire at the solar princess while the alchemist closed the gap. In the next moment, they were face to face grinning to each other as their weapon met with sparks.
“Haven’t had this much fun since my fight with my nephew,” grinned the alchemist as his sword held the Halberd’s head in place as sparks danced from the blades. “You don’t think you’re cheating by launching random weapons at me?” smirked Nova as kneeing the demon in the gut causing him to almost lose his lunch.
The fight between these two went on. Edward would launch weapons to keep the alicorn from getting too far away and if she got to close he’d use his Mars Bane to knock her back one more. It seemed as if Nova wouldn’t be able to gain any sort of a foothold to go on the offensive other than her magic beams. These still didn’t help much either unless she took the time to charge them but the alchemist’s regeneration speeds were something in their own right. She was truly back into a corner in this fight and she reveled in it.
“Come on alchemist! Push me to the edge! I want to see all of your powers!” shouted the excited pony. Edward simply looked to the Princess then smiled evilly, “NAWHAHAHA! AS YOU WISH! YOUR HIGHNESS!”
As Edward said this more and more weapons began to appear behind him. Then his shadow expands to cover a great are behind him while the weapon fell into it. As the weapons stuck into Edward’s shadowy hands began to reach out from it and grasp on to the weapons that had landed in the shadow. Large figures began to climb up from Edward’s shadow. They all looked like the demonic alchemist himself but were made of shadow. Soon Nova was facing an entire army of shadowy demon alchemist, each with its own distinct weapon.
“This is my semblance in its fullest form. Shadow Split Army. Normally I don’t like to use such tactics in a one on one fight but I think you’ve earned the right to face my army, Nova Star!” smiled the Alchemist as the shadows marched toward the smiling Princess. “Bring it on Crimson Butcher!” yelled the Solar demon.
“ONWARD!” yelled Edward as the shadow army broke into a run. They converged on the princess one after another. Each shadow fought with Nova using a fighting style after fighting. With each varying weapon, Nova had to think of a different strategy with each new opponent she faced. Edward continued to shoot weapons at Nova as well.
“Looks like fun. I want fun,” said Edward as he launched himself from where he stood into the frays of the shadow army “Twelve shot anti-magic sword. MARS BANE!”
As Edward said this twelve of his anti-magic crystal swords charged with red alchemagic appeared behind him and proceeded to fire on Nova and the shadows. Each sword landing four blows on whatever it hit. “Firing on your own soldiers, Edward. That’s very low,” commented Nova wiping the blood from her brow. She’d deflected the blades with her wings. Even though she had enough magic to negate some of the swords effects it still greatly affected her as these were an exact copy of the original claymore.
BRING.
“Not if I’m firing on myself Nova,” added Edward as he brought his sword once more meeting face to face with Nova and her weapon with a smile
With a quick shift in stance Nova was facing the main demon and his army all at once. Nova and Edward started exchanging blows quicker and quicker. A strike here. a slash there. Edward would cut Nova would block it. She pushes him back and flows up with a hack. Ed would block with the flat of his sword. It was just as they and their friends had said earlier. Neither of them showed any signs of letting up. Their fight had already drastically altered the landscape. Most of the area was now a flat desert-like landscape. All the while the fight was going on those on the side could barely believe that this was merely a bit of fun for those on the field of battle.
The demons continued to fight each other as alchemy and magic started to cut through the air. Techniques and magic that hey had never revealed to those they knew weapons that had never been released to the world littered the landscape. Nova had managed to get Solar and Flare back from where they’d landed earlier in the battle. They allowed her for much better maneuverability in fighting her multitude of shadow opponents and their leader.
“Must say you are one hell of an opponent Celestia. More than earned the name ‘Scorching Slayer’,” said Edward as he walked across to Nova, picking up his pace with every step. “You two Edward. I can see why you earned the name ‘Crimson Butcher’. Even if it’s a title of fear it’s still one that earned you the respect of your people,” says Nova as she walks toward her opponent gradually picking up speed.
Quicker and quicker they raced at each other. Clashing as their weapons met again and again. Each blow cracked the air with thunder clearing the dust. Neither side showed any signs of fatigue. Edward had abandoned his Di-sword and was now using a set of entrick golden single handed longswords. They then shifted into bladed tonfa. Once in this state, Edward was able to utilize his martial arts and sword skills in tandem. These weapons quickly shifting from one form of the weapon to the other to better suit Edward’s needs as the fight progressed, but there was still on more form these swords could take on.
“You’re hiding something from me, Alchemist,” said the princess with her swords pressing down on Edwards tonfa as sparks sizzled from the magical blades being held to one another. “True Solar Queen. And I believe it’s time to reveal it,” says Edward as he pushed Nova back off him. He quickly jumped backwards put quite a bit of distance between him and his opponent. While he did this he deactivated his ‘Gods Hands’ skill and reverted his tonfa to their sword form.
“Running away, Edward,” Nova smirked at her adversary.
“Not at all your highness,” Edward says as he turns the swords to face opposite directions from one another while connecting the two handles at their bases. The blades then slightly curve back while a string of light connects the two tips. Edward turns the new weapon to be vertical, revealing a type of golden bow. He pulled back on the string of light causing an arrow of the same light to appear. “Don’t know what’s going to happen Nova. but I can say either dodge or block the arrows. MARS BANE!” shouted Edward as he shot the arrow of light at Nova. The arrow split into four separate red beams in mid-flight to the princess.
“Solar Waves,” Nova says sending out a pair a magic slashes that met the arrows in mid-air causing them to explode. Edward meanwhile kept firing keeping Nova at a distance as she either dodged or did her best to destroy the arrows before they hit.
“This is getting quite old, Alchemist. Stop using these cheap magic arrows and face me,” Nova said as he chopped away at the arrows. “I do suppose you’re right Nova. I do have one last weapon I’d like to bring out of my collection though,” Edward says smiling as he dismisses his blade bow to bring out an intricate silver dagger size key-like object.
“Another keyblade Edward, I don’t think you’ll have as much of a reach with that one,” snarked Nova with a chuckle. “ You just wait and see what this key can do, Nova,” Edward said as he raised the key above his head a rotated his hand causing it to click. In the next moment, golden branches started to extend from the key to the sky.
“What are you playing at alchemist?” asked Nova as she looked to the golden tree in front of her as the branches began to retract back down into the key from whence they came.
Once the key had completely absorbed its branches it was no longer a dagger, but some sort of close quarters lance. The blade was a cone that spine with intricately embedded gold line on it, that was tipped with a shining silver winged spiral like piece. The guard came up in a cone was also silver but was adorned with red reflective metal that matched the handle. This was a weapon that Edward had pour a lot of time and effort into creating as it made based on the original key to the Gates of Babylon, Ea. As Edward had created through his strongest alchemagic it took on some of his traits, such as its color scheme. The change in the color called for a name change to so Edward called the weapon The Sword of Enlightenment, Abed-Nego, Babylonian for The Shining Star.
After Edward had created the Abed-Nego he gained access to The Shining Gates of Aries. A great noble phantasm that allows access to any noble phantasm that has or will ever exist and has existed.
‘I don’t like the looks of the new weapon Edward pulled out. If on par with any of the others I’ve faced against in his hands, then I’m in some serious trouble. I know that thing outclasses everything else he’s used so far, except that Keyblade. He could actually kill me if he unleashes that lance’s power. I’ve had to go into this fully open to ending him before he ends me.’ Thought Celestia as she sheathed her swords and pulled out her Halberd once more.
“This sword is called Sword of Enlightenment, Abed-Nego. It translates to Shining Star. Though not the original weapon I did my best to forge it. Know this Celestia. This weapon is by far the most powerful one in my possession. The only one more deadly would be my Keyblade due to its abilities but this one much more powerful in terms of strength,” said Edward as he held the blade up to Nova “You are the first to face this blade Nova and having this in mind you should know that not even I know what it’s capable of.”
“I honor that you would want to test such a weapon on me Edward, but I simply won’t roll over and let you run me over with that sword,” Nova says as she prepares to face the next wave of attacks from the demon before her.
“Know this Celestia. The games are over and now you face the full power and killing intent of the Crimson Butcher,” said Edward as the look in his eyes changed to that of warrior set to face his end with fire in his eyes.
The alchemist charged forward with his full force behind his weapon. He thrust it forward in an attempt to impale Nova while she moved to the side narrowly avoiding. This time Edward’s attack was more than just attack, this time there was killing intent behind it. Nova was now facing the true ‘Crimson Butcher’ and not the playful fighter from just a moment ago. She realized she’d have to get into this mindset herself if she had any hope of bringing down this creature.
In the next second Nova found herself in the midst of an onslaught of repeating thrust and jabs from Edward’s lance. Its small size made it incredibly easy for Edward to recover from this type of attack. Nova couldn’t even dodge the attacks at such a close range. She had to rely on her shield spell and even she was having a hard time maintaining due to the multiple attacks. That's when cracks started to form in the shield. The lance began to glow as Edward thrust it dead center into Nova’s spell causing it to shatter sending her flying backwards.
“I do believe you’ve earned the right to see the most powerful spell in my arsenal Butcher,” said Nova as she took flight. Her wings were now flames as her mane and tail flared. She placed both hands on her Halberd as the head of the weapon began to emit bright golden and orange magic.
“Then I will show you the same courtesy, Slayer,” Edward says as he raised Abed-Nego above his head fully extending his arm. As he did the lance’s blade began to spin and glow with silver and red magic.
The rubble that littered the landscape started to float from the amount of power the two monsters were summoning to their sides. The whole area started to shake from the the amount of magic that Nova and Edward had built up.
“SOLAR INFERNO!” yelled Nova as she unleashes a gigantic hell wave of magic and fire upon the alchemist below her.
Edward stood in place still hold his weapon above his head as its blade kept spinning as it gathered more tectonic energy and magic around it. Edward then looked to the oncoming hellstorm coming for him. He placed one foot forward and the other back as he brought down Abed-Nego into a thrusting stance. Edward started to say a chanted as the massive solar storm encroach.
“Darisam Mulki!” shouted Edward as he thrust Abed-Nego forward the weapon’s blade spinning as it unleashed a tempest of red and silver alchemagic twisting and whirling into Nova’s Solar Inferno.
The two fighters poured the magic and energy into their attacks as neither was showing any signs of backing. There was no telling if either was winning or losing. In fact, the area began to shake violently from the output of the clashing attacks. Nova and Edward kept pushing forward while those on the sidelines looked on in fear, but not fear for themselves but fear for what these the two fighters were not aware of. The safety of the pony of Equestria.
Edward and Celestia awoke in their base forms to find themselves in a massive crater in what had once been the Badlands of Adam Taurus's Equestria. They both looked around wondering what had happened. The last thing they remembered what that they were both holding back the other’s final attack with neither side show any signs of backing down. They spent the next few minutes to recompose themselves as they got off the ground. Then Edward walked over to Celestia and started to speak.
“Do you remember what happened? Because I don’t,” said the alchemist raising his brow in confusion. “Sorry to say this Edward but I’m in the same boat as you are currently. I remember holding back your attack and pouring all my magic into it and then there was this bright flash and the next thing I know is I’m waking up in this, crater, across from you,” explained Celestia in her stated of confusion.
“I think we might’ve really started getting into warrior mode in the last moments of the battle. I’m like you. I remember pouring all my power into that attack and just keeping it going and then there was a flash of bright light and poof. Here we are,” Edward says as he raised his shoulders. “If I had to guess what happened, then I think either Nat, Lex, my wife, or your sister intervened somehow. My money is Lex, as she’s the only one on par in terms of power with us. She’s also the only one with enough magical power and knowledge to combine several spells need to contain so much power.”
“Is Adam older sister really capable of this?” asked Celestia she examined the crater walls. “Oh, yea. Lex gain all knowledge of the world of Fiore and she has the power to back it to boot. I’m guessing that she used the Grand Spell, Fairy Sphere,” Edward explained as he knelt down to get a closer look at the ground.
“What is exactly does it do? You used the term Grand Magic. So that means it has to be an extremely strong spell if that’s the type of magic it is, right?” Celestia says as she crosses her arms with worry.
“Your right, Celestia,” Edward says standing back up. “It’s one of the three Great Fairy Tail magics. It’s an absolute defense spell that draws on the user's bonds with their friends and converts them to magical power. A downside is that the sphere is that it acts as a time suspension chamber. So there’s no way of telling how long we were in it before our power ran out.”
“You're saying like had to stop the flow of time in order to stop our fight,” Celestia says in shock as she stopped in her tracks. “You’re half right about that. Time stops for those inside the sphere while time flows normally for those on the outside of the sphere. My guess is that we used up all the magic inside of the Sphere that we had access to. That’s why we stopped fighting. After that, we took the full brunt of both attack until they were completely burned out. We reverted back into our base forms as our bodies used up whatever energy we had left to protect and heal ourselves during and after this.” Edward says as he helped Celestia out of the crater.
“If we’re out of the spell doesn’t that mean the Lex has dispelled it or run out of magic?” Celestia says tilting her head. “Yea, I think it’s the first one seeing as how she’s running at us with some pretty pissed off Moon Princesses to back her up right now,” Edward said as he looked to the group of spectators that had come with them.
“OH CRAP!” exclaimed the alchemist.
Before he could anything else Edward was nailed dead in the center of his chest with a beam of blue magic. Not strong enough to put a hole in him like earlier with Celestia but strong enough to knock him off his feet. He was then sent tumbling straight back into the crater rolling the whole way to the bottom. His wife now standing at the edge of the crater staring daggers at the alchemist as he got up off his back.
“Now, Luna. Let’s not do anything too brash,” said Edward as he started to back up.
“OH, WE’RE FAR BEYOND THAT, EDWARD ELRIC! WAY BEYOND THAT!” yelled Luna in her Royal Canterlot Voice. She quickly flew down to Edward and shot another beam of magic at him.
“OW! LUNA HAVE MERCY, PLEASE! TIA, SOMEONE, HELP ME! AHHH!” Edward screamed as his wife began to physically assault him. The alchemist undid his seal of Sloth and tried to outrun his angry wife as best he could at this time.
“GET BACK HERE THIS INSTANT EDWARD! WE’RE FAR FROM DONE WITH YOUR PUNISHMENT!” yelled the fuming Lunar Princess.
“OWOWOWOW! I’M SORRY LUNA! I DIDN’T MEAN TO GO OVERBOARD! PLEASE! MERCY! SOMEONE HELP ME! YAH!” screamed the terrified alchemist as Luna continued her rampage.
Meanwhile, at the top of the crater, the other Luna was busy chewing out Celestia with Lex next to her. Celestia could only look at the ground the whole time. She knew her sister had every right to scold her. She had put her ponies in danger over a mere chance to have some fun at her own expense. That’s when Edward, lying on the ground next to Celestia, and his wife were then next to the others. That’s when Lex stepped in to say her piece.
Lex POV
“Jeez, you two are lucky that I was able to contain your power. I was forced to undo all of my seals. I had to put everything I had into that Fairy Sphere. Luckily, I view you both as friends. I know there was no way I could’ve contained you both if I didn’t,” I said shaking my head in disappointment.
“You, Celestia, are incredibly lucky that Edward didn’t take the fighting with weapons seriously from the start. If he had then you could have been seriously been hurt,” says Luna as she looks to in dead serious manner. “What do you mean, Luna? Edward did fight me seriously the whole time.” Celestia said as she scrunches her face not believing her sister's word.
“Well, not entirely. See when Edward fights he can use multiple weapons as you’re already aware, but what you didn’t know is how dangerous everyone of those weapons actually is,” said Ed’s Luna sternly.
“The keyblade alone can allow it’s wielder to destroy worlds if they know how to use it and seeing as how Ed does know how to use it you could’ve been in serious trouble if he was evil. And that thing wasn’t something that he made either but was earned,” I interjected looking to the burnt and grungy alchemist still laying on the ground by his wife.
“We’re extremely lucky that Ed didn’t recreate Ea. I thought he did when he pulled out that key,” I say with a sigh. ‘Man I didn’t think Ed could use Arc of Embodiment to create actual Noble Phantasms. He did say since he came back from Truth that his Alchemagic was much stronger and if he can use it with Arc it makes sense. Especially if he really focused and if he used those magic weaving skills of his. Sheesh.’
“So what you’re saying is that Edward was taking the match serious enough to use devastating weapons on me but not using them serious enough to where I would severely be wounded,” Celestia says in both and honored and horrified manner.
‘Can’t blame you for that tone Celestia. I’m glad Ed’s Luna didn’t tell them about the Void Stone and I’m glad Ed has it sealed so its magic absorption isn’t active either. My gods this place would be nothing but ash if it wasn’t.’ I look down to Ed to see he’s starting to stir.
“Come on Ed you got a few ‘fans’ that have a lot of question and I think you owe it to them to answer a few,” I say bending down to help the Baka of an alchemist. ‘To think your willing to fight Celestia to help out Sora and Nat. I’m proud to call you my family. Thanks, Ed. But you are a serious Baka.’
“Allow me to help you out, Lex. It’s my fault he’s in this state anyways but he deserved what he got,” Luna says as she supports the other side of her husband.
“So Ed, how long have you had that keyblade of your’s?” I asked as we walked over to our friends.
“I got over a thousand years ago Lex. I have no idea where it came from. It just showed up in the gardens one day after I’d wished I could help Luna in the dream realm. I’ve used it to help her ever since then but I have to unlock it from its bindings first. And before you ask yes I can perform the Inheritance Ceremony. But there is a drawback for you guys if you want the Keyblades,” Ed explained as he started to walk on his on but still rested his head on his wife’s shoulder.
“And what would that drawback be?” I ask raising my eyebrow.
“The same drawback that all keyblade wielders face of course,” Ed says with a smug grin. “You can only use them when needed or to be a little more precise. You can only start to use them after they present themselves to you at the right time. Keyblades are fickle things. The can be wielded by anyone they deem worthy of them. Which is why I have the Baku. The blade chose to be with me. I never went through the Inheritance Ceremony myself or the Mark of Mastery. I simple wield the blade because it wants me to. Nothing more, nothing less,” Ed says as we reach the other.
“Edward, that was so awesome. What was the name of that last weapon you used? How’d you summon that shadow army? How many weapons can you use? How many weapons do you have?...” Rudy immediately bombarded Ed with questions. This went on the whole rest of the day.
We got Dusk to bring us back to Adam house. The Princesses had the Royal guards bring the Elements by while we were out. Ed went to work right away downstairs. Ruby was right on his coattails the whole time as he hadn’t yet answered her questions. They both stayed in the basement for quite some time. Ed came up and called me, Nat, Sora, and Adam down. Ruby was then promptly kicked out, quite literally at that. We all came down and saw Ed was working on what looked to be some of the others outfits. Then we looked over to see Sora’s body floating in its tank. She no longer looked like a four-year-old but a seven-year-old instead.
“Ed, does this mean Sora’s body is completely aged up and ready to go?” asked Nat in glee as she ran over to see our little sister body. “Yes to the aged up part Nat but no to the ready to go part,” answered the alchemist as he moved over to the tank.
“I thought as much,” I say as I make my way to the machinery we set up. “Why isn’t it ready yet Lex?” asked Adam with a look of confusion. “Sora’s body might be ready age wise but it’s not biologically and magically stable yet. You have to realize Ed is doing everything he can as fast as he can while still trying to keep things in the green for Sora’s sake in the long run. He is literally working with several components that have an unknown number of effects.”
“What Lex is saying, Adam is that Sora’s body is half ready. Now we're just waiting for its biology to stabilize from all of the components that were used in its construction. Then we’ll be able to perform the Soul Transmutation once it's finished,” explained Nat as she looked to our brother.
Ed POV
“There was another reason I called you all down here, though,” I said as I crossed my arms.
“I told you guys a few days ago that I consider all of you to be family. Hell after what all of you have done for me in my times of need how could I not. I know I won’t be able to completely make up for what I’ve put Nat and Sora through but as part of it I wanted to give you four your own Keyblades. As you know they’ll only appear when needed, Adam I think yours will appear sometime shortly after I return to my own world. Seeing as how the Grimm a fairly similar to the heartless. But for you three, the blades will only appear when you’re about to face a great evil or any enemy that only you can overcome through the friendships and connections you made on your journeys,” I explain as I turn around and place my hand out in front of me as I start to recite the release chant for the Baku.
“I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAINS.
DEVOUR THE KNIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS.
SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS TO THE KINGDOM,
THE KINGDOM HEARTS!”
I finished the release chant causing the Baku to appear before the five of us. The keyblade still wrapped in chains of light. As I grasped the handle the binds on the sword faded away. I quickly tossed the massive key into the air spinning it so that I caught it by the blade. I then held out the handle to the four standing before me as I recited the Inheritance oath.
“In your hand, take this Key. So long as you have the makings, then through this simple act of taking, its wielder, you shall one day be. And you will find me, friend. No ocean will contain you then. No more borders around, or below, or above, so long as you champion the ones you love,” I say hold the Baku out to my interdimensional family.
The one by one, take the Baku’s handle into their grasp. Each time this happens I can feel a new power in their hearts. A power that connects us all and that will grow in each of them as they make new bonds.
“Ed, what were you doing over there when we came down here?” asked Adam while pointing to the table I’d been standing over earlier.
“I was making a few modifications to your team's clothing and armor. Ruby, I add fire threads to the red areas and to her cloak that way she can use fire in tandem with her semblance. Pyrrha has ice filaments embedded in her armor, spear’s blade, and shield. Penny has lightning threading in her dress and in the wires in her backpack and filaments in the swords. They’ll help with a much smoother control of the blades,” I explain as I walk back to the table and pull out a few books and place them in front of Nat and Lex.
“Nat, these are an entire set of manuals on Twilight’s arm model. They detail how to make everything. Even the amethyst parts should they need to be replaced. If can even apply this to other gems to create varying effects of elemental magic,” I say pointing to the stack of books in front of me. I then turn slightly to face Lex. “These are a set of manuals on alchemagic and magic weaving. Lex these are for your eyes only. Literally, no one else will be able to read these not even your Celestia and Luna. I had my wife use a special type of dark impression magic that Dark Light took of you from the Dark Library. These manuals also detail how to make the element clothing.”
“ Back to the clothing, Adam, I infused your clothing with obsidian and black moonstone threads to promote the flow of your dark magic. Oscar was a little bit difficult as I had to you a few more of the uncommon gemstones in his clothing. I used a bit of everything but mainly focused on light magic type gems with a few that deal with mind, also to help him and Ospin have A better balance mind-body connection while the switch,” I said as I walk around to the other side of the room as I go up the stairs leaving the others to converse amongst themselves.
A few hours later at the local bar
“So,” said Qrow as he downed his latest glass of cider. “Ya got Sora’s body all to put together and all you gotta do now its put her soul in it. Have to say though.” he took another hit from his glass and continued. “you’re one hell of a guy to go as far as you have to try and fix a something that was only half your fault.”
“You’d be better off saying it was all my fault Qrow. I was the one the summoned Nat and Sora in the first place,” I say taking a drink of my own. “Being able to drink in public without being judged is certainly one of the few things I’ve missed.”
“What, can’t you in public drink back home?” asked Qrow with a puzzled look. “Not exactly, when you're married to one of the lands two rulers. Not to mention you can only sell alcohol if you own the means to make it. Like the Apple family. They make cider but only deal it out on special occasions.”
Qrow asks for another glass and tells the barkeeper to leave the bottle. He simply shrugs and leaves it and pulls out another putting it next to the other.
“Yea, I definitely won’t be visiting your version of reality anytime soon,” he said pouring us both another glass of spiced cider.
“Don’t blame ya for that my friend. The time I’ve been here is the most I’ve had to drink in many moons. Sure Luna and I have the occasional glass of wine but nothing more than half a bottle between the two of us. Even when I was still human I still did drink very much,” I say look to my glass.
“Trust me as your friend and a drunk. Don’t start down the path of the bottle Ed. It’s hell. We all have our reasons and I’m sure you have more than your fair share from what you’ve been through Ed but it only dulls the pain, not stop it. Even with the pain dulled it’s still there and after the booze wears off it hurts all the more,” Qrows says with another gulp.
“Good thing that booze never really held any sway over me then. It still nice to have access to though even if it’s just for pleasure,” I say taking another long swig on my glass this time.
“Speaking of pleasure-” burp Qrow. “No, not going there man. Luna and mine’s love life in the bedroom is our business and no one else’s,” I say cutting him off slamming my glass down as I stare daggers at him.
“Relax, I just wanted to know if you to had any plans to try and start a family now that you have everything in your lives pretty much straightened out,” he said as he rested his head on his hand.
“Oh, sorry about that. I can’t say we haven’t thought about it lately, but it’s just that we’ve been really busy since the Cadance and Shining’s wedding. I had planned on taking her on a honeymoon and then this crap happened,” I said as I downed the contents of my glass in one go. “I’m still gonna do it of course but I’d be happy if we could just spend a few weeks, just us no guards no paperwork or crisis, having a quiet getaway.”
“I hear ya, but back to the family thing. You two never had any kids before you were entombed in that stone prison of yours?” the Huntsman asked as he poured me another glass.
“Tried, whenever we would have the time but it was always rare that we got to spend more than an hour together due to our duties we were just too tired. And we were just happy to be with each other. We did, however, adopt a few of the war orphans of the times. Talk about taking flak from every noble under Tia’s sun,” I laugh then take another hit. “Turns out my assistant Polearm is a descendant of one of the ponies we adopted. He the head of The House of Aries.”
“Hahaha… You’re a… hahaha… grandpa…hahaha. How many … hahaha… times over… hahaha,” Qrow managed to blurt out as he fell out of his seat laughing.
“Yea I’m a grandpa, but who’s the one on the floor flailing around laughing looking like a jackass,” I say with a smirk while pouring another glass of cider.
“Yea, ya got me there Ed. It’s still no funnier than if I was talking to a guy nearly twenty times my age. Oh wait, that’s exactly what I’m doing. In fact, that’s something I do on a daily basis now that I think about it. Heh,” Qrow says as he gets back to his seat.
“You know Qrow those kids really depend on you. Adam especially looks to you for guidance, when you're not hammered. I doubt Ruby would be able to stay sane if you weren’t here,” I say taking a large gulp of my liquor. “I’m pretty sure the others of your group will be showing pretty soon too. It’s not just the arrival of so many Displaced in a world at one time but my fight with Celestia and what will be done in the next couple of days are definitely going to throw the balance of this world out of whack. Adam is a good leader but he’s young and can get carried away like when he saw my transformation the other day. He jumped into my shadow and almost got himself eaten by it.”
“You're saying I need stop drinking and get serious about training these kids. If something that bad is coming then why don’t you stay here and take care of it, Mr.Demon of Alchemy?” he asked while he opened the second bottle and poured another glass.
“There are rules that we Displaced must adhere to Qrow,” I say interlacing my fingers in front of my face. “Interference outside the reason we’re summoned isn’t totally out of the question as our contract can be very vague when we’re summoned but the contracts can also be verbally changed at any given time. We also have to be careful on how long we stay in a world as our presence can start to change that world if we stay too long. And the definition of ‘how long’ can vary too. As Nat only lived in my world for a week before she started to affect it. Now I have to watch out for pokemon showing up back home.”
“So basically what you’re saying is that you can’t do too much without causing some big ripples in a small pond,” Qrow said putting down his glass without even taking a drink. “Is that why you're doing all of the extra stuff for those kids while you’re here? You’re telling me that you want me to prepare these kids for something that could possibly overwhelm them and maybe even kill them if it wanted to without even trying.”
“That’s precisely what I’m saying Qrow. Yes, I’m trying to give them the best edge I can. But, I can only do some much for your friends and family Qrow. I can do more for Adam and his family because they're Displaced. But there one more thing I could possibly do for you as my friend, but only if your willing to accept the consequences that come with this boost in your power,” I say pouring another glass of cider.
“If it’ll help me protect Ruby and the other’s I don’t see any reason to say no. You’re a good guy Ed and I trust you. You’ve been doing everything you can to help Sora and on top of that, you’ve been doing what you could to help the people I care for deeply. So, I’m more than willing to accept a gift of power from you,” he said as he stared into his drink.
“Okay, the last thing you should know is that you will no longer be human after the process is complete but a being called a homunculus. I’m going to make it so that you’ll still age like a normal human if I can. There are a few powers you’ll have access to. You have the ability to heal from normally grave injuries like losing your head. Your six senses will be heightened beyond a normal human, more specifically your speed, strength, and reflexes. But most of all you’ll have the Ultimate Eye.” I say putting down my empty glass as I stood up from my seat. I undo my seal of Wrath and activating it in my right eye changing my golden iris to the oroborus and allow Qrow to see it.
“Cool, trick. Guessing that’s one of the powers you used in your fight with Celestia. What exactly does that thing do Ed?” Qrow asked.
“The Ultimate Eye does exactly what the name says. It allows you to see anything and everything in its line of sight. You’ll be able to see how your semblance affects the environment around you. It even has the ability to see through lies and deceit. Not even spatial distortion can hide from this eye. But in order to possess it, you’ll have to be bonded to a Philosopher Stone, ” I say picking up Qrow glass and pour a half a glass of cider.
I release the rest of my seals and open my main eye on my chest and it begins to cry a tear of what looks like blood. This wasn’t blood but a small colloid Philosopher Stone. I caught the stone in the half-full glass of cider and twirled the glass while using a bit of alchemy to mix the stone and the liquor together. I then place the beverage in front of the Huntsman. Qrow pours cider into my glass till it was full and hands it to me. He then picks up his glass and holds it out towards me.
“Here’s to friends and family. Cheers,” we say in unison as we clink glasses and down our drinks.
As soon Qrow finished his ‘Hell Writher’ as I called it he hit the floor as his body started to deconstructing and reconstructing itself while cursing and writhing in pain. I did try and warn him of the consequence but his stubbornness won outright. Hopefully, that’ll be enough to get him up off the floor. I sat back down at the bar and continued to enjoy the drinks the keep kept severing me. After around an hour and a half, the screaming behind me stopped. I then moved my eyes to look to my left side and saw Qrow pulling himself back into his chair.
“Keeper, your strongest drink that’ll anything on it ass,” I say to the bartender, whose name was Peace Keeper come to find out, ironic.
“Ed those things knock me on my ass after just having two of them,” Qrow said in shock.
“Sorry to tell you this Qrow but as a Homunculus, you can no longer get drunk as easily as you use to. In fact, you could drink all the booze Keeper has in stock and still barely have a buzz,” I say taking one of the drinks Peace Keeper brought and quickly downed it before I left some bit to cover the drinks of tonight. I then head toward the door but stop and look into Qrow’s new considerably horrified eye. It was the Oroborus of the Ultimate Eye.
“I’m sorry Qrow. But, I did tell you that you would have to face the consequences of accepting this power. One of them is that you will no longer be the drunken bastard that you were. Ozpin was always telling you that drinking would kill you someday. Looks like he was finally right.” I say as I leave the bar to join my group at the town hall. I turn my head looking back over my shoulder to see my friend, or former friend, sitting at the bar staring at the drink I had ordered for him. I could have sworn that he was crying.
“You can’t run from the truth Qrow. I know that better than anyone and with that Eye, it will always come to you no matter what. Again, I’m sorry if this has caused you pain, my friend, but I did warn you. Before I leave Qrow, I’ll tell you one of my favorite quotes from my homeworld that pertains to your new power,” I say turning around where I’d stopped.
“A knight is sworn to valor.”
“His heart knows only virtue.”
“His blade defends the helpless.”
“His might upholds the weak.”
“His word speaks only truth.”
“His wrath undoes the wicked.”
I recited the old code but said one last thing to help him understand why I said this. “Truth often leads to Wrath and in turn wrath reveals the truth. This power will make clear all paths you can take Qrow, but I know you can take the true path to what must be done,” I say my peace and then walk through the door of the bar.
I got up early the next morning and had headed into Everfree to the ruins to lay down the proper circles and runes for tomorrow’s transmutation. I also wanted to see if Qrow was doing okay. I’d left him on a bitter note last night at the bar. I went around to the usual spots we’d found him over the past few days we’d found him since coming here. It was safe to say he was in none of these places so I went ahead and came here to the castle. I also wanted some time to myself to do some thinking but it wasn’t long before I arrived at the ruins. Other than finding a few small Nevermore in here it was pretty quiet.
Adam and the others had done an excellent job clearing this place out. I used my Arc to make up some large barrels of liquid black ink. I then kicked them over spilling them all onto the floor. I used my alchemagic to embed the ink deep into the stone floor in the patterns of a human transmutation fused with the of an advanced soul transmutation circle. I left certain areas in this pattern open so I could insert the ancient magical runes to accommodate for the flow of the magic. I set the runes in their proper places and headed back to town as I figured Adam’s group should be starting to stir by now.
As I made my way back toward Adam’s place I started to hear yelling of the small red hooded variety. Then I start to here a replied yell from my family. That’s when I figured out where Qrow had been all morning. He must have gone to Adam’s house last night after he left the bar to sleep on the couch. I don’t know if he even has a room of his own in that place. He only seemed to sleep wherever his drunkenness took him by the night end. Can’t do that anymore though. ‘Again, sorry Qrow’. I let out a sigh then heard Ruby again.
“This is the last time I’m going to ask you two. WHERE… IS… EDWARD?!” yelled a very angry Huntress at Polearm and Twilight.
“Ruby, calm down and listen to us. We have no idea where Ed is. We got up this morning and he was already gone or he never came back last night. He most likely with your uncle or training somewhere,” answered Twi with a worried look on her face.
“Oh no. He’s not with Uncle Qrow cause he’s in the house on the couch,” yelled the angry silver eyed girl.
“Then why are you looking for Ed. Did something happen to Qrow that was Ed’s fault?” asked Polearm as he placed an arm in front of his marefriend.
“That’s exactly what happened. Qrow came in this morning complete sober and hasn’t touched his flask at all. Then I go over to ask him if something is wrong. When he pulled his head up to me our eyes me and I saw one normal eye and that snake symbol that Edward got when he used his powers in his fight with the Princess,” Ruby yelled as she stomped the ground with both of her fists clenched in rage. “Edward better have a good explanation as to why my uncle is now half blind!”
‘I’ve got to step in before she hurts someone or attracts the Grimm.’
I put my hands in my pockets while I walked out of the forest and made my way to the trio and open my mouth to explain things.
“Your uncle isn’t half blind girl. In fact, he can see more clearly now than he’s ever been able in his whole life. That eye is The Ultimate Eye that sees all things even truth,” I say as I make my way over to the group. “What did you do to Qrow?!” shouted Ruby as she charged at me pulling out her Crescent Rose with flames coming off her clothes as she activates her semblance.
I let out a sigh as I activate my partial demon arm. Ruby propels herself faster firing off a few rounds to jump in there air and then again to come back down bring the blade of the Crescent Rose down upon me. I simply catch the blade of the weapon between my thumb and forefinger causing a small crater to form under me from the force of the attack while the girl holding it glares at me in pure rage. I only have a straight face on at the moment but I let out another sigh and I begin to speak.
“Qrow willing accepted the power of the Ultimate Eye last night at the bar. I told him that there would be consequences and one of is that he would no longer be the drunken bastard he was Ruby,” I say as she takes in what I say her clenched teeth start to disappear and is replaced with a look of shock as tears roll down her face. “In time he’s going to be a better man for accepting this power I gave him. Yes, his eye and body have changed becoming much stronger and gaining new powers and abilities. But, he is still very human. I was able to withhold much of the immortality of the Philosopher Stone I gave him.”
“What does that mean?” she asked as her grip tightened on the scythe.
“It means he’ll still age normally for the most part if only slightly slower,” I say tossing the scythe to the right causing the young huntress to fall with her weapon.
Qrow came outside of the house to see what the commotion was. He saw Ruby getting up off the ground and then he looked to me and started to grit his teeth a bit. He then pulled out the Harbinger from off his back and charged at me in a rage much as Ruby did. I saw him coming at me the second I heard my name.
“ED! YOU BASTARD!” yelled Qrow as he thrust the sword forward. He immediately started wildly slashing at me causing a whirlwind to start to form as I dodged them.
‘Have to admit I’ve always wanted to fight in an epic battle with Qrow Branwen. This could work out for him seeing as how his head is finally clear after years of drinking. I’ll help him get a handle on his new powers, let him get out some rage, and get to fight one of my favorite anime characters. Win-win for us and triple win for me if he still considers me his friend.’
I block a hit with my demonized arm and was pushed back a few feet. “Okay Qrow, I know you have mixed feeling about me right now so come at me and let them out. While you’re at it use your new powers. Push past everything that’s happened and move forward,” I say waving my arm off to the right. I lung forward giving a punch with my right hand and he blocked it with the flat of his sword pushing him back a few feet.
He only glared at me with his Ultimate Eye. “If you don’t want to talk that’s understandable too but that doesn’t mean I’m just going to stand here and just let you beat on me Qrow,” I say as I pull Enki in its bow form before a separate it into its dual sword form.
“What did you do to Ruby you bastard?!” he hissed at me.
“Not a thing, actually. She was pissed off and worried about the state she found you in this morning and wanted to find out what I did to you last night. So she started looking for me to find out what happened and came across Twilight and Pole in the process. She thought they knew where I was but they didn’t and she kept asking and this kept giving the same answer. Which pissed her off even more. That’s about the time I came out of the forest and she attacked me. I caught her scythe and then let her fall off to the side and that’s when you came out,” I say as I run forward.
CHINK.
Our blades met in an exchange of back and forth blows. Qrow then changed his sword into its scythe form and brought it down upon me. I crossed Enki’s blades to catch the Harbinger. The force of the blow caused another crater to form under me. Qrow was certainly putting his new strength to good use. I was so focused on the scythe I didn’t react as the Huntsman kick me into the nearest tree. I was knocked back and quickly hit on the head with a fallen branch.
“OW!” I yell, jumping back to my feet.
‘Damn that hurt. Looks like he’s starting to us use that eye and his semblance in tandem. That's very good.’ I looked over to Qrow as he charges forward he swung the scythe coming in from my left, so I jumped and as I did I saw he had a few tears in his eyes. ‘Crap.’
I land behind him and started to speak. “Qrow it’s like you said last night. The booze only dulls the pain and even then it’s only for so long. It’s time you stop denying yourself the truth.”
I turn to face him and him to me.
“Why did you give me this power Ed?” asked Qrow with a softened face.
“I give you those powers to help you move forward, Qrow. I did this so you could help those kids. They’ll need a teacher. Especially Adam, if not Ruby most of all. Oscar needs to learn how to fend for himself since Ozpin’s hold on him isn’t nearly as strong in this world as it was in Remnant,” I say, sending Enki back.
“I didn’t give you those powers to cause you any more pain than you’re already in Qrow but to help you move through the pain. Remember the code I gave you last night and stick to it. Now go and explain to Ruby what’s going to happen from now on. And once you have better control over those powers you’ll be able to turn your eye back to normal. Now I’ve got to go and check on my wife. Pole, Twi come on.”
Adam POV
I release another sigh and I head back home from the schoolhouse. Pyrrha and Cheerilee had asked me to come in and help them set up for some kind of lecture about certain types of Grimm that Pyrrha was going to be holding later, and they needed an extra pair of hands to help get everything set up. It really helped that I was able to use my shadow as hands to organize everything faster.
I was kinda at a loss of what I should do today. According to Ed, everything was on schedule and we could go though Sora’s transmutation tomorrow, so all the prep was done, we just needed to actually go through with it.
Though, I was worried about Qrow. He showed up back at home last night before I fell asleep and from what I could tell, he was completely sober. I just chalked it up to Ed using some kind of alchemy, but even then, it seemed off to me.
Then there were the gunshots I heard a couple minutes ago, but I think Ruby just found a couple Grimm or something. I really needed to get back to practicing my soul attacks though.
I really wish Ed’s wife gave me permission to enter the dark library like my sisters, but I guess learning about my own dark magic is a sort of hands-on thing. Though, I have mostly just been copying things I saw in media, like Shikamaru, Betty, and Pride. Maybe I should see if I could develop my own abilities aside from my soul attacks?
That thought about my abilities brought me back to something I have been trying to figure out. Me and Ruby, how do we use our eyes? It has been bugging me since before I was brought to Equestria, but every time Ruby used her eyes, it was to protect her friends. Pyrrha, Jaune, maybe she would have used it more is she and the others stayed in Remnant.
Yet, despite all the theories and posts I have read online, there was never a definitive answer as to how to use them. And now I was in the same boat as the red hooded huntress. How do I petrify or vaporize monsters with my eyes?
I guess I could ask Ozpin, but I have a feeling he would try to dance around the answer than just tell us outright. I do trust him and Oscar in a fight, but in a truthful conversation, I could tell he almost always is lying about his past, or at the very least, he is leaving some things out. Even though I understand some of it, what with his being a millennium of years old, some things need to be said to uproot the seeds of doubt.
I am brought out of my mental rambling when I see Edward, Polearm and their Twilight going by. I notice the latter two look a little shaken up from something, maybe they saw some nasty Grimm?
“Hey, guys, what’s going on?” I ask, walking over to the trio.
“Well, not so good Adam. Ruby was in a bad mood after seeing the state Qrow was in. After she got a look at the emblem in his eye she was able to chalk it up to Ed’s handy work,” explained Pole.
“After running into us she tried to find out where Ed was at, but we kept trying to tell her we didn’t know. After say twenty minutes of yelling Ed came out of the forest and that’s when Ruby went nuts and attacked him. There were a few gunshots as she shot herself into the air and another shot as she launched herself at Ed. I saw a lot of flaming rose petals go everywhere as she tried to hit Ed with the Crescent Rose only for him to catch like it was a baseball,” added Twilight with a little bit of shiver.
“I let go of the scythe and let them fall to the ground. That’s when Qrow came out of the house, saw Ruby on the ground and attacked,” added Ed.
“What did you do Ed? Qrow thought a lot of you and it would take a lot to have just attack out of the blue like that. Even if you did get in small scuffle Ruby,” I asked in shock to my statement.
“I was getting to that. Last night at the bar we got into why I was doing all the extra work while I was here. Then I told him there was a way I could help him. I warned him there would be consequences if he accepted the Philosopher's Stone but he said he trusted me and you know how stubborn the bastard can be,” Ed said as he crossed his arms.
“Wait a minute. You turned Qrow into a Homunculus?!” I asked in disbelief.
“Not entirely. I turned him into a half Homunculus like Wrath. He’ll still age if not a little more slowly than a normal human. He has all the usual benefit of the Homunculi even their metabolism,” Ed explained but paused to take a deep breath. “That means he can’t drink anymore. Well, he can still drink but like me, he won’t be able to get drunk nowhere near as easily.”
“You mean Qrow was sober because you gave him a Philosopher’s Stone,” I say as I was still in shock. “Why the hell would you do something so stupid?! That man is in some form of pain and you took away the way he deals with it.”
“He said it himself last night at the bar Huntsman. Drinking only dulls the pain and even then it’s only for so long and it makes it worse!” Ed shouted at me with a few tears in his eye.
“I gave him the Ultimate Eye as a means to not only help my friend face his pain but to move past it. He has people and family here that are depending on him and your one of those people. You need a teacher that has a clear head not just some of the time but all of the time if you're ever going to properly lead the Equestrian White Fang,” Ed says getting in my face. “I tried to talk him out of it to no avail. So you tell me, Adam Taurus. How would you have dealt with that situation,” Ed said as he backed away from me.
“I…” I started to say but then I quickly shut up and thought it was best not to piss off Ed anymore than he already was.
“One of the last things I told to Qrow was the Old Code, Adam. It was the only thing that I could think of to help him understand the situation he’s in now. I suggest that you take it up to as your order would do well if they could learn to understand its meaning as well, Huntsman, ” Ed sais as his group started to walk away.
I didn’t get why Ed was talking like this. He’d always been so friendly with me and the others. It like he turned on some sort of formality mode. I think has a lot to do with Qrow and him becoming a Homunculus. I think he really regrets doing it. Qrow is pretty stubborn and once he has his mind made up you can’t change it. I can’t really try to understand how Ed’s mind works but I do know that everything he does has a purpose behind it. He’s willing to take the blame and hurt for things if it’ll help those he cares for. Ed’s even willing to sacrifice part of himself if he can help someone just a little. He turned Qrow into a Homunculus to force him to face his pain but he tried to talk him out of first. The man was truly deserving of his title as The Crimson Sage. I’m proud to call him my friend and even prouder to call him family. Ed suddenly stopped and looked to the sky and let out a large huff and then started to speak.
“Sorry for biting your head there Adam. Let me make it up to you. I can let you have access to the Dark Library to learn a few dark spells,” said Ed in an apologetic tone. “ It what you’ve been wanting right? You should know my wife isn’t the only one who has access to it. I did help build the place. I can even teach how to use your shadows while we there. My semblance is shadow clones after all. We could also work on our soul techniques. Perhaps there’s a way we could even channel them through our weapons. Come with me as today is the only day we can do so. I must speak with my wife before we go to the Library it won't take long.”
Twilight POV
After Edward’s discussion with Adam, he tagged along with us as we went to find our Princess Luna. Ed said she’d really been enjoying her downtime of not having to raise and lower the moon or dream duties. She still helps Adam and his Luna to keep herself from getting bored apparently. We told Ed the last place we saw her was after breakfast. Luna had said she wanted to get Rarity to make her a new dress for some reason. Personally, I think it’s for a date with Ed. He’s been under a lot more stress than what he let’s everypony see. Gods know this recent skirmish with Ruby and Qrow has only added to it.
‘Stupid Twilight. Now I remember what I wanted to ask Pole and now is just as good a time as any. Good thing I was thinking of dates.’
“Hey Pole, can I ask you something?” I say as my face heats up. “Sure Twi, what do you want to know?” he replied looking to me from the corner of his eye.
“Well, we’ve been dating for a while now and I know you’re really busy between your studies for Ed and your guard duties but I was hoping that you might start staying over at the library in Ponyville once we’re back home,” I say with my face burning up as I look over to my coltfriend who was blushing red enough to make an apple jealous.
I could tell he was giving this some serious thought from the look on his face before he answers.
“Listen Twi, I’d love to spend a few nights at the library with you,” Pole said but with a serious look. “That’s great, I can put an extra bed in Spike’s room. He won’t mind as he spends most nights over at Rarity’s now anyway.” I squeed with joy.
“Ed, did I just hear her right?” asked Adam in shock. “Spike sleeps at Rarity’s house in your Equestria. How the hell did that happen?”
“My timeline is a little bit different as you already know. Back home Discord was freed and reformed before the wedding,” Ed explained to Adam as we walked along. “Rarity needed a date to the said wedding and asked Spike. Though the got pretty close in training camp too. Since then they started seeing each other. Especially since Twi has spent a pretty good portion of her time in Canterlot with me on her alchemy studies since the whole Malice incident.”
“Spike runs the library in Ponyville when I’m not around during regular business hours but he stays over at Rarity’s after closing and cleaning. I don’t really know the specifics of what’s going on between them but I do know that they’re very happy since they started dating. I even saw a kiss when we were at the Candle Festival,” I say sheepishly. “Sorry about interrupting you Pole, please go on.”
“Yes, well, I was gonna say that I really would like to start staying over Twi but I can’t. My job as a guard and Edward’s assistant slash student won’t let me. I mean, I stay at the guard barracks or in the lab whenever I get to into my research and you remember what trying to figure out that drink formula experiment did. URM” Pole explain with a sorrowful tone looking down.
All of a sudden he was nailed in the head with a small stone knocking him down straight on his flank. I looked around to see who threw the rock only to see Edward was facing us while tossing up and catching a handful of similarly sized stones in his hand. I looked back to Pole who was rolling around on the ground while holding his face. That’s when Edward gave his bit of inquiry.
“Dumbass students the lot of ya. You can stay in Ponyville and use the Rune transporter in the shop to go and forth from Canterlot Castle’s workshop to the Ponyville Automail shop. That is why I developed the thing. How do ya think Twilight’s been checking in on Spike. And it’s not like you’re not going to have downtime Pole. I’m not going to have you constantly in my lab my workshop all the time or sparring. I get enough fight with Luna in as is without having you bugging me. And no but either. You’re going to start putting forth more effort into your relationship with my niece,” Ed said as he started to throw more rocks at Pole.
“OW! Okay, I get it.OW! I need to put effort into my OW! relationship with Twilight. Twi I’m sorry. OW! Now can you please stop your uncle. OW!” Pole say as Ed continued to flick rocks at him.
“Yes, Edward, speaking of putting forth more effort into relationships. Maybe you should take some of your own advice,” said a dark and ominous princess of the night, aka Ed’s wife, from behind him.
That’s when Ed froze in terror and very mechanically turned around to see a smiling Luna with her eye twitching ever so slightly.
“Oh, hey, Luna,” Ed says as he smiles in fear. “Why did I wake up to alone this morning my dear husband?” asked Luna clearly angered.
“I was trying to back before you woke up but the laying of the final marks at the castle took longer than expected. Then, kinda I got into a little skirmish with Ruby and then another one with Qrow,” Ed clapped his hands to together while he bows his head. “I’m really sorry Luna. What can I do to make it up to you?”
Luna let out a sigh then smiled while placing both hands on Ed’s face pulling it up to meet her gaze as she then kissed him. Adam, Pole, and I all blushed at the sight while trying to look away but couldn’t. When Luna pulled away I swear Ed’s eyes were spials while Luna only chuckled at his confusion.
“You and I will be having a date later on this evening. One, you need a break and haven’t stopped since we got here. Two, we haven’t spent practically anytime together since our arrival either. Now, I must go and help Lex, Nat, Sora, and Dusk with there dark magic lessons. I’ll meet you at Townhall by five this evening. See you later Ed,” Luna said waving goodbye as she was off to see the others.
“Yeah see ya later Luna. Love ya,” Ed mumble out still in his daze from the kiss before shaking his bringing him back to reality. “Okay, guys that went a lot than I thought. Let head to the Library now.”
We walk with Ed till we reach a mirror shop. Adam looked at Ed while scratching his head.
“Ed this is a mirror shop, I thought we were going to the Dark Library,” Adam said in disappointment while Pole and I laugh. Ed then pulled out his black key and placed it on the mirror causing a ripple effect to occur in the mirror.
“Alright Adam in ya go,” Ed said as he grabbed Adam by the jacket and threw him through the doorway. “See you guys in there if ya wanna come.”
Ed the step through the door and we followed suit
The Dark Library
Ed POV
.We arrived in the Dark Library within a few seconds of me tossing Adam through the mirror. I was met with an angered faunus who hadn’t yet looked at his surrounding but was looking to the doorway waiting for me to come through. As I did he was right in my face just as I’d planned for him to be.
“What the hell Ed I know you’re still in a bad mood from earlier but that doesn’t give you the right to go tossing people through mirrors,” Adam spat in anger as Twi and Pole came through the doorway.
“You two decided to join us, good,” I said looking of my shoulder before turning back to the angry faunus, “Before you throw off on me anymore you might want to look where you are my friend. Dark Light come out and meet our latest addition to your roster of patrons.”
POP!
In a quick burst of light, there was a small orb of light about the size of my head now float in mid-air now floating next to me. Adam only looked at it with a raised borrow questioning what the orb was. Then it started to introduce itself.
“Greeting Adam Taurus and welcome to the Dark Library. My name is Dark Light and I am the Librarian of this place. I take it you are the brother to Lex, Nat, and Sora. I do hope we get along while your stay in my Mistress’s domain.,” Dark Light said introducing herself in her usual polite but monotoned manner.
“Wait, where did you say we were at?” asked Adam as he look quickly changed to that of confusion and awe as he looked around at the massive collection of dark magic tomes.
“You three can take a crack at the books while I take a nap and maybe get something to eat. Adam, just ask Dark Light if you have any questions about anything you’re curious about or don’t understand. Don’t bother trying to get into the restricted section cause you need my permission or Luna’s to get in there, and I don’t plan on giving it to until you’ve proven yourself to my wife that you can control your magic beyond a certain point. She’s the expert on this part of the magical spectrum. Adam, be ready because as soon as I say so we’re going to the training arena to work on shadow and soul techniques. See ya after while,” I say as I walk to Luna’s private study while waving to the others.
“Have a decent rest Master Edward. Now, Mr. Taurus shall we begin with your studies,” chirped Dark Light.
A few hours later
After I’d eaten a few pieces of fruit I sat in the chair I kept in the study for such occasions as this. Sure there was a bed but that’s Luna’s and I never really liked it anyway. I don’t know how long I was out but it couldn’t be more a few hours, four at most. When I woke up I felt so much better. Now that my head was clearer I thought it was time to train Adam in the proper use of shadows.
“Dark Light inform Mr. Taurus that it’s time for training. Please guide him to the arena and configure it for an open field around high noon if you please,” I say as I make my way through the bookshelves to the arena. “I would be my pleasure, Master Edward. If I me add I rather like Mr. Taurus so please don’t be to rough with him in your sparring,” said Dark Light with some concern in her voice.
“Don’t worry Dark. I’m only planning on a minor session,” I say laughing.
The Arena
I made it to the arena in fifteen minutes. I got the with Adam in it already waiting from me. I released Pride and activated my demon armor for my arm. I smiled the Huntsman as my shadow expanded behind me in. It took on a large shape with multiple eyes a mouth with razor sharp teeth in the shape of a smile and multiple appendages.
I quickly used a few shadow hands to grab on to Blush & Wilt pulling it from Adam’s grip catching it with my right hand. He was clearly shocked that I was able to so easily take his weapons. I could only smile.
“Lesson one Shadows are some of the most versatile things on this planet. Whether for showing off or stealthily stealing your opponent’s weapons,” I say shaking his weapons at him. “I’m going to teach you more or less the how to make use of your shadows as weapons.”
“Sweet, now can I have Blush & Wilt back?” Adam asked extending his hand waiting for me to return his weapons.
“You can have these back when we’re done with your training. Until then I’m putting them in my vault,” I say as I open the Gates of Aries placing Blush & Wilt in it.
We sparred for a quite a while. Adam would try various attacks and techniques from various show and a few from the Library with little to no avail of even coming close to me. I was really disappointed that he was trying to use his own attacks.
“Adam, what is a shadow?” I asked as he rubbed his chin pondering the meaning of my question. “I’m afraid I don’t really follow Ed. Shadows have a lot of different meaning. Especially since we’re Displaced,” he said with a huff sitting on the ground to take a breather.
“You’re right but think of it this way. A shadow is a reflection of whatever it cast. As such it has all of the same attributes of whatever cast it. A shadow can also be a weapon sharper than the sharpest sword but as fragile as a dry leaf. A shadow can also be the gateway to your soul. Take my semblance for example,” I pause to see him staring intently at me.
“My semblance allows me to summon forth replicates of myself that operate independently from me but it represents my want to give the souls trapped in my body a form separate from me. My point is Adam, you shouldn’t try and copy things you’ve seen but come up with your own techniques like how you developed your other techniques. Enough of a break now we move on to the other techniques or more specifically your eyes.”
“You know how I can use my eyes?” Adam said jumping to his feet in excitement.
“First off Adam you already know that the Grimm are destroyed when the gaze of the silver-eyed warriors. You must understand that this means they were a direct countermeasure created by the god of light to counter his brother’s beast of darkness, aka the Grimm. You, Adam, are a very special case in this manner because you have silver eyes but you can also use dark magic,” I explain to the Huntsman.
“I’m afraid I don’t understand Ed,” Adam says scratching his head.
“I’m saying you are the one being in this world that has a balance of light and dark. The one being that can never fall to either side. Who will always walk the line in between them. But that’s only if you can learn you can learn to use them in the entirety. You already have a handle on the dark aspect of yourself as per the markings that appear on your body when you invoke it but you have no concept of how to invoke your light aka your eyes,” I said as I used Arc to make a few bottles of water tossing one over to Adam.
“Great, but that leads me back to me to my earlier question Ed. How?” he said then take a swig of his water.
“That brings me to my question for you Adam. What is your first and foremost responsibility as a Huntsman, a leader, a brother, a friend, and to those you hold dear?” I asked in a serious tone.
“I don’t follow. Ed what’s the point in that question. It has several different answers for each subject and many that can tie into each other,” Adam said in total confusion.
“I didn’t want to bring this up but it looks as if I have no choice.,” I say with a darkened tone. “You once told me how Lex ‘lost her innocence’ remember.”
“Don’t go there, man. You know none of us like to talk about what happened,” Adam says as he starts to growl at the very mention of the incident but there was also a flicker of white light originating from his eyes. ‘Looks like I’m going to have to play the asshole again, but if the helps him understand how to unlock his powers than I’ll be the bad guy.’
“Oh really what the hell are you gonna do to stop me, Mr.Taurus. Maybe I should just go talk to Lex about it. She’d be able to give a better description of exactly what happened. Nat could tell me exactly what state of mind she was in after it all went down,” I said with an evil grin.
‘Gods please forgive me. I hate being a douche.’
“You better stop right now Ed. I’m warning you if you don’t I’m going to beat the ever living crap out of you,” Adam said with his fists clenched in rage but his eyes now had a steady flow of light coming from them.
‘Sorry Adam but I have to do this.’
“You beat the crap out me, you mean like you beat the living hell out of the guy who defiled your sister. Don’t make me laugh kid. In fact, HAHAHA, the idea, HAHAHA, of you trying, HAHAHA, is absolutely hilarious, HAHAHAHA,” I say laughing maniacally.
Adam was now positively fuming with the light coming from his eyes. One more push and I had him.
“I still find it funny how a fifteen-year-old but the crap out of a twenty-some odd-year-old adult. Doesn’t really matter in the long run but I think I’ll go ahead and call Lex and Nat up on the watch now,” I say reaching into my pocket.
“YOU BASTARD!” yelled Adam as a blind light came forth from his eyes bathing the whole library in the brilliant light of protection.
‘Finally’
A couple hours later in the lobby…
Adam passed out from invoking his eyes so I brought him to the lobby to rest. Not surprising, it like using muscle you never knew you had. I looked over to the faunus who was starting to stir.
“Oh my head, what in the Gods was names happened?” Adam asked as he grabbed his head sitting up.
“Easy, Adam. they egging on I did earlier, got you to use those eyes of yours. Have some water and sit back and relax. You’ll start to feel better in a minute. I want to apologize for those comments I said but it was the only way I could get a reaction out of you,” I say as he takes the glass of water from my hand then taking a huge swig of it.
“What exactly happened? The last thing I remember was you fixing to call-” He immediately stopped talking and jumped up and grabbed my shirt his eye began to emit light again.. “You bastard! I thought we were family and then you go and pull a stunt like this.”
“Easy Adam. You’re still weak from your outburst, and I never had any intention of going through with that threat. Makes me sick that I had to sink so low as to use one of our family member’s worst experiences as a weapon against you just to unlock your powers. If I had more time I’d have done thing differently. But let me ask you a question. In that moment before you blacked out, what exactly did you feel?” I ask as he holds on to my shirt before releasing me.
“All I was thinking I had to protect Lex and Nat from what you were about to do and anything you were about to ask,” Adam say as he stumbles a bit.
I poked him in the chest causing him to fall back into the couch in his weakened state as I asked another question, “And what is your first and foremost responsibility as a Huntsman, a leader, a friend, and to those you hold dear?”
“To protect them at all cost. Even if I know that I have no chance of winning,” He says as he soon starts to realize what’s going on.
“Exactly my young friend and that is the key of how to unlock the power of your eyes. You want to protect those you hold dare to you. Although your power is a little bit different from Ruby’s,” I said refilling his glass with water.
“How so?” he says taking another gulp of his drink still visibly pissed at me.
‘I don’t blame you for that.’
“The power of your eyes takes the form of your keyblade,” I say standing up from my seat. “I only saw it form for a slight moment in your hand when your eyes activated. It wasn’t long enough to give it a defined form but it was definitely there. Now I hate to cut our training short but I have a date with my wife that I must keep and you’re completely spent for today,” I say walking over to the door while Adam follows still scowling at me.
We walk through the portal returning outside the mirror shop from earlier. I wasn’t worried about Pole and Twi as they can enter and leave as they needed. We were met with Luna who was wearing a midnight blue dress embroidered with diamonds in a night sky motif with her hair in a ponytail while she was wearing black high hill shoes. She also had a long box hidden behind he back.
“Right on time. Ed would you mind going on ahead while I speak with Adam for a bit,” Luna says with a smile. “Sure,” I say going on to the restaurant.
Luna POV
I looked to the shocked but angry Huntsman. Ed had contacted me through Lex’s watch and let us know what had happened. While Lex, Nat, and Sora were a little mad with what Ed did they were more worried about his emotional state. He’d broke down crying during his apology to the trio of sisters for his use of their past and for the way he went about pushing Adam to unlock his power. After we got Ed to calm down we noticed Adam was starting to stir in the background so we decided to end the call. Afterward, I explained how Ed was always doing what he could for others no matter the cost to himself. He’d always been this way he’d help others even if it meant losing someone he cherished for good. Always saying ‘I will always do all that I can to help those I care for. I don’t care if they end up hating me in the end because of it’.
I was pulled back to the present when Adam spoke.
“What did you want to talk about Princess?” he asked in a rough tone.
“Adam I know you don’t have the best opinion of my husband right now but I want you to know he is truly sorry for his actions in the Library earlier. One thing you must’ve realized by now is that Ed only does things like that is one he has a good reason to,” I say looking to the ground.
“I don’t care for his reason’s Luna. He had no right to use one of my family’s darkest times against us. I thought I considered him family but after this stunt, I’m not sure I want to ever have anything to do with that bastard again,” spat Adam in fury.
“Let me tell you that Ed understands it was a similar situation was what caused him to be entombed in stone,” I say as I pull the box from behind my back. “Edward has wronged everyone of you that he has called his family and he doesn’t take that word lightly Adam. Ed has major trust issues due to his entombment and for him to consider you and your sisters family after a few months is something remarkable. He was in tears earlier. Something that I rarely ever see outside of him being around me and Tia.”
I give the box to Adam and he looks to me in confusion. He then opens it and his eyes widen. In the box lay his weapons Ed had taken from him earlier and placed in his vault. They had gone through some type of evolution when he put the Blush and Wilt in the Gate of Aries. What the vault did to them I didn’t particularly know apart from what Ed had told me to tell Adam. All I know is that when a weapon is placed inside Ed’s vault it evolves to its peak of proficiency and this state is maintained for the rest of the weapons foreseeable future.
“When Ed put your weapons into his vault and they became what is called a Noble Phantasm. In other words, a legendary weapon that can only be wielded be a legendary hero. You no longer have to build the ammo for Blush while Wilt can generate a reality slash called Meido Surasshu. It’s an a reality warping attack that sends whatever it hits to a place Ed calls Hell,” I say as Adam runs his hand over his new weapon.
“Adam, I know Ed has already said he wouldn't blame you four for never wanting anything to do with him ever again but that he’d still considers all of you family. Just know that no matter what you do when Ed says something like this he truly means it. You all have qualities that remind me of Ed when he was younger and maybe that’s what he sees in all of you too. I think he’s doing his best to help you four in order to keep you from making his mistakes and to help guide you as best he can. Ed never had a Displaced there he could turn to, in fact, the closest thing Ed had to a teacher was mine and Tia mentor, Starswirl,” I said as I walked over to the young warrior placing my hand on his shoulder.
“Please don’t judge my husband’s actions to harshly Adam. I can also predict what he might do before we leave to return home,” I say turning as I start to walk away. Before I get to far Adam catches me by the shoulder.
“What do you think Ed is going to do Luna? I might be on the fence about how I feel about him right now but I have the right to know if he’s planning something,” Adam said in a serious manner.
“I believe Ed will try and alter you and your sisters’ watches so that you’ll never be able to reach him. Or at least only under dire circumstances. You’ll have to excuse me now as I must join Ed at the restaurant for our date. I know he really needs this right now. I will see you tomorrow for your sisters ceremony. Goodnight Adam,” I say as I leaving Adam with his thoughts.
I got everyone up just before sunrise at townhall and then head over to Adam’s place. Safe to say I had a lot of malicious looks pointed at me. After the entire group was alert and focused we made our way through the Everfree here to the castle where we met up with Celestia and Luna. Once here I started to direct everyone to their assigned spots. Adam, Qrow, and the rest of his team we the outlying defenders against any outside threat that appeared. The trio of Twilights are in the castle with Oscar, Trace, and RD. My Twilight and Dusk were helping with the flows of magic by channeling them into the circle and Runes. While Adam’s Twilight, Oscar, Trace, and RD helped defend them. Lex, Nat, Sora and I were setting up things in the old throne room. The alicorns and pokemon were on standby in case something went awry.
I was doing some final prep work on the calibrations for Sora body while Lex was placing a few protective scripts around the room to form a barrier as a last line of defense should everyone have to fall back here. Nat and Sora were staring at Sora’s body as it still floated in its tank. I walk over to them and speak in a soothing voice.
“It's time to get her out of this thing Nat and put her in the circle. I think you should be the one to do it,” I say as I start to purge the liquid magic from the pod. She nods and walks up to the pod, holding Sora’s body upright as the last of the magic is purged. She takes a breath and carries the child to the center of the circle, being more gentle than I think I have ever seen her be before.
“Nat you stay next to Sora’s body and Lex you need to stand across from me. Have your Seith magic ready,” I say as Lex takes her spot on the opposite side of the alchemagic circle. “Twilights start channeling the magic of the land into the Runes in front of you. Lunas and Celestia be sure to keep that magic steady. Nat, Sora take off the Soul Stone and place it in your inventory.”
Everyone started to do their jobs as they were directed. When in a few seconds of giving everyone their orders the circle and Runes began to glow with a multitude of colors.
“Okay. Nat, Sora, prepare to meet your next Void Dweller and Trust me when I say he or she is way scarier than Loki,” I said clapping my hands together hand then placing them on the edge of the circle. Red lightning started to fly in every direction. Then in the center of the circle, a monsters eye appeared and started to engulf Nat while I followed here into as well.
In the next moment, I could see I was flying through a firestorm and whirlwind of random images as my body was deconstructed as it passed through the Portal of Truth. Then I could see that there was a light at the in the distance. ‘Just like last time. I’m coming Sora, just hold on a little longer.’
In a flash of white, I once again found myself in the home of the Void Dweller that called itself Truth. I was laying on my face so I got up and started to walk around until I came across three Portals of Truth. One I quickly recognized as my own while the other two I could guess belonged to Nat and Sora. They were both standing in front of their respective doors. Their doors had what appeared to be trees on them with the branches on them being labeled with Friends and Family and there were specific names and symbols under each category. The doors were mirrors of each other but Nat’s also had an extra branch labeled Lovers with a single name on it, Twilight.
I then laid my eyes on the bastard that I was there to see standing in the center of the Gates with its usual toothy smile, on its none existent face, Truth. It quickly notices my presence walking over to me and starts to speak.
“If it isn’t my old friend Edward Elric. What brings you to my part of the void. No wait, let me guess, hmmm, you’re here to exchange these two souls for more power, as they are quite strong in many areas like magic. I know you want their abilities for yourself. Oh, you want to trade them for a new arm and leg,” laughed the Truth as is smile showing off its teeth to me.
I stood there gritting my teeth as I balled my teeth. “Shut up you damn bastard. You already know why I came here. And you also know that I wouldn’t come here unless I absolutely had too.”
“Let me ask you this, Allan. Was all of what you’ve done for these humans and others really worth it? All they’ve done so far is nothing but scorn you for trying to help with the exception of these two, of course,” Truth stated as it pointed to Nat and Sora who were still staring at their gates in some sort of trance.
I swung my fist with everything slamming it into Truth cheek sending it flying through the air landing on the near Nat sending a shockwave throughout the white void. Nat was quickly brought out of her trance and turned to lay her gaze on Truth. It simply evilly smiled as it stared back at her with none existent eyes. I used Sloth the put myself right in front of her getting Truth’s attention back on me. I kept looking at the Void Dweller while I whispered with Nat.
“Ed is that thing what I think it is?” Nat asked softly as she could.
“Yes it is Nat, that’s the Truth or at least the Void’s equivalent and it’s just as much of an asshole as the one in the shows and manga. You need to get to Sorano and snap her out of the trances you were both placed in. I’ll occupy Truth as long as I can,” I whisper seriously over my shoulder.
“Ed, I can help. I was able to keep up with you after all,” Nat says as she starts stepping out from behind me looking to the white smiling figure in front of us. I put my arm in front of her. “Ed?”
“No, you might have fought equally with me when I was too scared of my use my full power Nat, but there’s no way you could keep up with me now that I can utilize my full strength without fear of losing control. Even if you used Queen Mode, besides you’re in no shape to fight when you’re the only one hold Sorano together. You need to get to Sora as she's still connected to you and she needs her big sisters to help her face the monster that’ll save her life,” I say changing into my full demon form.
“Now go!” I say as I speed toward Truth in a flash of crimson as I unload a fury of blows on the bastard. Truth simply laughed at my assault on it as it moves to and fro dodging my attacks. It summoned orbs of white light and started to fire beams at me. I dodged them one after another but I knew Truth was just toying with me.
“Come on Allan, show me what you can do with all of that power you've acquired since the Merchant first sent you to Equestria,” Truth says flying down at me at whistling speeds with a balled fist landing directly in my gut sending me flying. “How about we see what you can do without that alchemy of yours,” it said as Truth snapped its fingers.
Red circles proceeded to move up and down my body. The next thing I know my demon form crumbled away as I was back in my human form but something was off. I was no longer wearing my usual attire but I now was had shoulder length messy brown hair, hazel eyes, and a very pale complexion. While my attire consisted of a red T-shirt, a dark grey trench coat, black dress pants with an adjustable cloth belt with a skull emblem on it, heavy black steel toe boots, and a fedora that matched my coat with a purple and electric blue band on it.
“What the hell did you do to me Truth?” I asked in shock. “I simply sealed your powers as Edward Elric. HeHe. I guess doing so also returned you to your original human form aka Allan Ferris. HAHAHA!” laughed Truth.
“NAHAHA!” I laughed at the Void Dweller who was visibly shocked at my reaction even without most of a face. “What so funny?” it asked a little ticked
“You’re stupid. I don’t define myself by my Edward Elric character you idiot. I define myself as me that’s why I never fully took on Ed’s persona. So go ahead and seal away my alchemy and just know that I gained more power thanks to my friends and my family,” I explained with a smile.
“What powers do you have other than Arc of Embodiment, a Philosopher’s Stone, and a few magic techniques?” Truth asked with a smile.
I placed my hand out and started to recite the Baku’s release phrase summoning forth the keyblade. I also smash the air behind me and pull out my Di-sword. The Truth was shocked again as I cross my blades across my chest and look at it with killing intent. I then activated my semblance summoning my shadow army while I use Arc to weaponize it.
“Thanks to Luna I was able to find love in Equestria. Thanks to Lex I was able to move forward with my dream of helping the people in Equestria and helped me understand magic even more. Thanks to Adam I was able to walk my niece down the aisle on her wedding day. Twilight, Spike, Polearm, The Elements, and Shining Armor all gave me a chance to be a teacher again. And most of all thanks to Nat and Sora, I was able to overcome my own self-hatred and my personal demon!” I shout jumping up launching myself at the Truth bring my swords down as it converts to of the light orbs into light blades and blocks my slashes.
“What does any of that have to do with power?” it asked as the swords scratched sending sparks flying.
We went blow for blow as our blades clash in a fury of sweeps and slashes. I didn’t know how long I was going to last against Truth but I was going to give it as much hell as I could bring. We clashed back and forth as it fought me and my shadow hoard. Truth still wearing its signature smile the whole time. I continued to dodge its light blades and light blast while staring into where its eye should be.
Void Dwellers are Displaced that have amassed enough power to leave their Equestria and wonder the Void. They’re basically on par with gods in their own right. I don’t care though I had my family, friends, and subjects back home to think of. Nat, Adam, and Lex were counting on me to bring Sora back through the Gate and that’s exactly what I’m doing.
“You don’t get it Truth. You wanted to know what the powers I’ve gained since I became Edward are but I never gained Edward’s power other than alchemy and the Philosopher’s Stones. The thing is, I may have taken on his look and name but I was never Edward. I was always Allan and as for my power. MY FRIENDS AND FAMILY ARE THAT POWER!” I yelled.
“CRIMSON FLAME DRAGON STRIKE!”
A burst of red fire came from my blades and rose upward transforming into a massive dragon made of flames.
“Crimson Lighting Tempest!”
While Truth was distracted by the dragon coming for it I jumped up and brought my heel down connecting it with Truth should be face. Sending straight down into the awaiting shadow army. They immediately started to have a free for all with the Truth. Not long after, the fire dragon struck where the Truth landed burning everything to ash. I’d landed a ways away. The Truth came out of the red inferno and toward me as I took up another fighting stance.
“You have grown strong Crimson Sage,” Truth said as it snapped its fingers causing another series circles to pass over me returning me to my Edward Elric form. “You would give your life for those two over there and the ones on the other side wouldn’t you?”
“Yes, I would. They’re my family after all. Even if they ended up rejecting me and if I met my old family someday, if they're still alive I’d do the same for them,” I say as I reseal away my weapons.
“You pass with flying colors. Come on we need to go see those two over there,” Truth said as we walked over to the Diclonius sisters. “I’m sorry Allan, I had to see if you were ready to have access to the full power of the Stone of Compassion.”
“What are you talking about?” I ask cautiously.
“The seals I placed on you were meant to restrict your Stone of Malice solely. When I saw your demon from I was skeptical that it was you in control. Now that I know you truly have conquered your demon I'm giving you access to the stone I gave you when you were last here,” Truth said with its toothy mouth. ‘Gods it’s creepy as all hell.’
“What’s the exchange?” I asked stopping for a moment.
“No exchange as you already paid the toll last you were here, with your life as I human. When I sent you back to Equestria, that toll was not going back to your old world. The toll for the stone was living as a human. Of course, You can still turn back into a human if you separated your stones from your body, but that would mean giving up your immortality and being with your precious Luna. You don't have to worry about dwindling soul power either whether from using the stone’s or creating Homunculi. You will always have a constant supply of them from the Void when you need new ones, so long as you’re wearing the Void Stone,” the Void Dweller says as it walks toward Nat and Sora.
“What can I do for Sora?” I asked with worry in the back of my throat.
“Absolutely nothing. You have done all you can by bringing them here to meet me. Opening the Gate is the only thing you can ever do for those who wish to see the Truth. They must pay their own tolls now. As missing organs or limbs were enough from you while you were Human, but that is no longer the case. I’m not a being for apologizing but it is the Law of Equivalent Exchange that governs this part of the Void and it must be followed by those who come here for something. Now come,” Truth says in its usual voice as we began to come upon the Gates and the sisters.
‘Nat & Sora I’m sorry but it looks like I won’t be able to do anymore. At least until we return.’
Nat POV
I quickly rushed over to my sister as Ed, or I guess Allen as his original name is, started to fight against Truth. I was really worried about him considering how much he stressed how strong Void Dwellers are. I can only hope he could either hold it off or convince the entity to let us go through with this.
I ran up to my little sis, noting that her appearance is actually that of her new body. She was still just staring at her portal, so I ran up to her front and gently shake her shoulders.
“Sora? Sora, wake up.” I say, stressing to keep my voice calm. She doesn’t react so I try to think of something else. I go through my magic powers, my Sensory Link not working, my Wind not fazing her, not even some of my dark magic was affecting her.
I then get an idea. When I ‘woke up’ here, I got a weird feeling in my head, kinda like when the DNA Voice first appeared. I focus on the feeling in my head and am able to visualize what looks like a web, with one bright pink and silver thread leading to an orb of energy. I guess that is my connection to other Dicloni as the queen, almost like a hive mind. I focus my mind into the link and am able to break through some kind of fog that was around the orb.
A couple seconds later, some light comes back into Sora’s mismatched eyes and she blinks a couple times.
“Nat?” I smile and hug my little sister with a smile. Sora looks to me for a second before returning my embrace.
“Hey, Sora,” I say with a smile, breaking the embrace. She smiles up at me, noticing the portals in front and behind us.
“Hehe, so, looks like Princess Luna was more correct before your date then you’d admit.” She says. I raise a brow and looks to my portal, noticing the area that is marked as Lovers and I end up blushing brightly.
“Why? Just, why?” I say exasperation. I can’t complain any longer as there is a small explosion in the distance. I think it could the distance in this damn void.
The two of us look over and see Truth fighting….Ed?! He didn’t look like Edward Elric anymore. Is that what he looked like before he was displaced?
“Is that Ed?” Sora questions, eyes wide as we see him using his Keyblade, his Di-sword and his Semblance to fight that silhouette of a creature, and actually seemed to catch it off guard.
“Sorta? I guess that is Allen, who Ed was before he was displaced. Though, I am pretty sure he is the same man anyways.” I explain as the duo stop their fight and talk for a bit. I couldn’t hear them, but considering Truth’s sadistic smile, I was a little worried. As the duo approached, I subconsciously placed myself in front of Sora and summoned my Maguilty aura around myself.
“Well?” I ask Truth, and blank glare present on my face.
“Well, what? You two are the ones that came to me for help and I know you know the Law that governs my world. So, tell me what you want and I’ll tell you what you must exchange in order to have it. Though I must say, I’ve never seen one soul split in two the way you and your sister’s has. Now tell why it is that you’ve come or leave,” Truth says crossing its arm as is kept its smile the whole time it spoke.
I look to Sora who can seem to read my mind in spite of us not using Telepathy.
“We’re here to separate our soul completely, so I can live in a new body. Our soul connection is already fading so if we don’t complete the transmutation, I vanish back into Nat’s head and heart.” Sora explains.
“And I refuse to let that happen. So take whatever you want, I don’t care as long as my sister gets to live.” I state.
Truth gets right in my face with its smile and staring dagger from where eyes should be. “There are two way to do this but seeing as your sister never had an original body to return that only leaves the one option. Normally all you’d have to do is offer up your Gate for her body if she had one to return. But this time you’ll have to give up everything that binds and connections you two together as one entity to become two.”
I gulp as he explained that. The question is how much does he mean by that. We were already planning on splitting our soul, but would I lose Sora’s memories? Would I lose our mental connection?
I glance at my little sister as she holds onto the side of my shirt and shake my head. Even if we lose our connection, that will just make her like Adam and Lex. We aren’t connected, but we are still family. I sigh and nod my head, looking back to the silhouette before me.
“What do I have to do? I assume sacrificing my portal is at least a part of it but is there anything else?” I ask the Void Dweller.
“Not this time your highness. If I took your Gate then your sister would simply fade away. No, all you must do is leave through the Gates at the same time in order to sever your connections to one another. As a bonus, you will gain a small amount of universal knowledge and be able to perform alchemy without circles. Sound fair to you two?” Truth says as it walks past Ed. “Fair warning, it hurt like hell.”
Looks like we are getting an upgrade with this. I guess it’s fair, since everyone that has passed through their portal would end up getting that ability. I look to my sister and nod, the younger Diclonius nodding as well and walking towards her portal as I head to mine. I glance at her over my shoulder just before our doorways open up.
“See you soon Sora. I love you.” I say as the arms from the portals begin to grab me.
“I love you too.” I hear her say as I begin to get pulled into the portal, and I can only assume Sora is as well. I can barely hear as they both are slammed shut.
Lex POV
All of us had to cover our eyes as the light from the transmutation almost blinds us. I can only hope things are going well for my sisters and Ed on the other side. I am really glad I had Trace with me as he was able to use his reflector magic to keep the lightning bolts from the transmutation from hitting anyone.
I could sense that the magic in the air was being used up rapidly, and I was beginning to worry that the neutral zone wouldn’t have enough magic to sustain the transmutation. Then I sense something, like glass breaking against my soul.
I look towards the circle and use my Seith magic to see what is going on. What I see is both hopeful and terrifying. Nat’s and Sora’s soul was split in two. Looks like it’s my turn.
I focus on the smaller portion that I could tell was Sora with my magic and keep her stabilized as she leaves Nat’s body and towards her own. The transmutation was taking some of the strain of keeping them both stable, but it was still very difficult for me to help out. I am not sure how long I had to use my magic for when Sora’s soul finally bonded with the new body.
I deactivated my magic as the circle suddenly bursts, covering the area in a cloud of dust and obscuring everyone’s view of the trio.
“Come on Ed. I know you won’t let us down.” I look over to my brother in shock as he mutters this. Even after all that bull, Ed put him through with his eyes, Adam still had faith in that alchemist.
There was a tense couple of seconds as everyone enters the throne room with worried painted on all their faces, but none more so than Adam, Dusk, Ed’s wife, the pokemon and myself. I shake my head and use a small amount of wind magic to make a breeze to blow away the dust cloud.
Once the cloud is blown away, all of us see as Ed is on the edge of the circle, laying on his stomach while Nat was laying next to Sora’s body. I am not sure how long all of us were waiting there for, when Chance and Selene rush towards their trainers, quickly followed by Topaz, Artemis and Pandora.
“Nat, Sora, wake up!” The Zoroark all but yells, carefully laying Nat’s head in her lap while Artemis does the same for Sora.
“Hmm, five more minutes Selene.” I can barely hear Nat mumble that. The response was immediate, Adam, Dusk and I rushing to my sisters as Ed’s Luna and Twilight rush to the downed alchemist.
“Nat, snap out of it!” Dusk says, shaking her girlfriend's shoulders.
“The … Soul Stone… give it… to… Sora… NOW!” shouted the huffing Ed as his head lay on his wife lap. I remember the next part of this and grab the soul stone from around Nat’s neck and rush to my youngest sisters side and clap my hands, blue electricity sparking out as I use my own alchemy.
I place the stone in the middle Sora’s chest and can feel as the stone begins to merge with the child’s body. I watch in terrified fascination as the soul begins to merge with her body, deconstructing and reconstructing it with pink lightning sparking around her. The electricity didn’t seem to affect the Decidueye holding her, but I did see him grip his beak, so it was harming him, but he ignored it.
“Adam… Take these too… Lex. Now is the … best time to merge …. the Philosopher’s Stone… with Sorano’s body… with as little difficulty… as possible,” Ed says taking three vials of crimson fluid from his coat pocket handing them to my brother. “The rest is up to you guys and Sora.”
Adam nods and grabs the vials before looking to the gathered crowd around us.
“Penny, Twilight, we could use a couple more hands on this.” He says, Penny and Ed’s Twilight rushing over. He hands them both one vial before tossing the last one to me. At this point, the alchemic sparks have stopped around Sora’s body. The two other girls kneel next to me, I nod to them and we each take out the Philosophe’rs Stones from the vials.
The three of us take our positions around my sister and clap our hands as one, placing the stones on Sora’s chest. The triple transmutations were brighter than the one I did myself, so everyone but Adam had to look away. Good thing his mask works like sunglasses as well.
I watch in awe as the stones sink into Sora’s body and began to merge with her. I make sure to keep an eye on her magical pathways and see they are still fully functional with no signs of blockage, or other problems. I then hear something that both scared and brought hope to me.
Sorano was yelling.
“OWWW!! DAMN IT THIS HURTS!” She yells as the stones begin to deconstruct her again. I cringe as I remember how Qrow described his own deconstruction, and now Sora’s was triple the strength. I barely react as Nat suddenly gets up and uses me as support and grabs our sisters hand while Adam grabs the other.
“We’re here Sora! You can get through this! We can do it!” Nat yells as the reconstruction seems to speed up, Sora continuing to yells and curse.
‘Note to self, scold the seven-year-old for her language later.’
The three of us continue to just hold onto our sister as the transmutation continues, before I notice something I was expecting. An ouroboros tattoo began to appear on Sora’s right shoulder as the sparks from the transmutation began to die down. Once the sparks finally stop, all of us just wait with bated breath as my little sister pants in exhaustion.
“That….that sucked.” She says, finally opening her eyes. I can’t help but feel a little happy that I am not the only one with mismatched eyes now.
“Happy Birthday kid. How’s the body feel other than the immense pain you're in, of course?” Ed asks as he and his wife join the main group. “Gonna have to have a certain pink party planner do her job when we get back.”
“Same,” Nat says. I laugh a little at this and snap my fingers, summoning a change of clothes for the still naked child. It was actually a child version of the Cross Academy uniform from Vampire Knight. She tries to sit up before almost falling back down with a groan. Chance runs over and supports her so she can sit up.
“Here sis, let me,” I say, helping her get dressed. I saw Nat looking over the others and hear some feet moving from one spot to another. I glance over my shoulder and see Nat had sent all the boys aside from Adam to the back of the room with her Vectors.
It took a bit, but eventually, I managed to get the outfit on her before Artemis and the other pokemon come over and begin to help their trainers to their feet. Nat got up with a slight stumble, but Sora had to be supported by Topaz and Pandora. I guess it is going to take a bit for her to get used to her new body. I guess I can wait to give her her new magic.
“Hey, you ok?” Ruby asks Sora, coming over with the others.
“I...I guess? I feel really weird, like my whole body fell asleep for a couple hours and the obvious feeling of being attacked by a dozen tiny Lancers.” She says, Ruby and the others from Remnant wincing at the analogy, Qrow especially.
“Well, I believe my job is done here. Now if you would all hand over your watches so I can modify them,” Ed says as he stretches out his hand. I am about to grab mine before Adam speaks up.
“Yeah, no way in the Void that’s happening Ed.” I look to him with a raised brow, along with the others as he walks up to the alchemist. “Like it or not Ed, you’re a part of our family, so I won’t be letting you alter the watch to where I can’t contact you.”
I go wide-eyed along with the others as we all turn our attention to the blonde alchemist, who looks a little surprised.
“Luna told you what I was gonna do didn’t she?” Ed asked as he looked over his shoulder to his wife who was staring off into space. “I swear. If you guys are willing to accept me as family I’d be more than happy to do the same. I think I’ll leave it up to Sora to decide what type of family member I am though, as children often have a better understanding of this sort of thing.”
“Already done.” We all look to Sora as she lifts herself with her Vectors, or more accurately Vector as she only summoned one. “The four of us already talked about it a while ago. After everything that happened and what we knew about you, it seemed a little weird to consider you a brother or cousin. So we came to a sort of agreement.”
We watch on as Sora lifts herself over to Ed and wraps her arms around his waist, shocking the alchemist from the sudden contact. “After everything you’ve done for us, I say you earned the title, Uncle Edward.”
“Fine with me. I’m already a grandpa so why not an uncle. Thank you Sora,” Ed says returning the hug. “I’m for the hell I’ve put you all through this last month.”
I smile and look to my other siblings, motioning to Ed. The duo nod, though Adam was a little reluctant but I knew he needed to know about it.
“Ed, Luna.” The duo look to me as he continues to hold the Diclonius girl. “There is something else we wanted to ask the two of you. As we said before, you’re a part of our family, and Sora is the bridge that makes me and my siblings really related. We wanted to know if you would like to make it so you two count as well.”
“Oh, how so?” The princess asks, walking next to her husband. We all look to one another before Nat steps up to them.
“We want to know if you would allow Sora to have Elric as her maiden name.”
They were shocked at this question. Ed bent down and picked Sora up and held her in his arms giving her another hug while Luna joined in wrapping her wings around the duo. They were crying while smiling at the same time.
“I would love for Sora have my last name as her own,” Ed said as he let Sora down.
“Yes, welcome to the royal family my dear niece,” added Luna. I smile as I see Sora giving a smile brighter than Celestia’s sun, happy tears running down her face. I glance around, seeing everyone else in varying states of happiness, Qrow holding onto Ruby, this realm’s Celestia holding her sister, and everyone else just enjoying the show.
“Man, my family is weird. I have an older sister who is the queen of our species, a brother who is the captain of his own squad of the royal guard, another sister who is the master of her own guild, and now the princess of the night and former Minotaur king as my aunt and uncle.” Sora says with a laugh, everyone beginning to laugh at the absurdity.
“Lex before I forget I have one last gift for you. See if as I given everyone else something you are the only one left,” Ed says walking over to me and clapping his hands together he then places his hands on my temples like when he first taught my alchemy. “This may sting more than the last time.”
I feel the shock running through me and he was right, it felt stronger than before, but I managed to actually stay standing this time. Thank you training with the guild members. Getting his with all those magic attacks really helped build my pain tolerance. The sensations finally stop after a bit, and I stumble but manage to stay on my feet.
“Woah, that was seriously stronger than last time,” I mutter, rubbing my head. “So, what was that?”
“That was all the knowledge on Noble Phantasm of the Fate multiverse. Ranging from divine weapons to demonic scripts. Since you now poses alchemagic and Arc of Embodiment you can use them in tandem to recreate the Phantasm for your guild or you can forge your own,” Ed explain as he gestured with a smile. “Look, I know Fiore magic is great and all but you still have no true demon or holy magic in Fiore while in Fate you do. This is just in case you need an extra edge in your upcoming fights.”
“Wow. Thanks Ed. I guess that is true, especially since I can’t just walk into Tartarus and ask some demon to teach me something. Well, looks like it is my turn, Equivalent Exchange and all that.” I say, snapping my fingers and bringing up my Archive screen. I type in a few commands, those who have yet to see this magic intrigued at what I am doing. After a second, the progress bar appears above Ed’s head like last time and fills up, albeit slower than last time.
“And there we go. I figure giving you Super Archive would help you connect and sort through all the souls you have running around in your body.” I say, dismissing the screen.
“Holy Crap! Did you just give me everything on Fiore’s magic?” asked the shocked alchemist. “Talk about a head rush. I can actually do spellcraft now, sweet!”
“Don’t get too excited Ed. I only gave you the information about the magic. It is up to you to actually make the spells. Also just an added bonus I learned about, the Archive will do as its name suggests and keep a record of everything you have ever read, seen, heard, smelled etc. If I am right, that will also include the souls in your philosopher stones.” I explain. “Also you lack the info on the Grand Spells and my forbidden magic.”
“Nope don’t need those things, have enough of it in the Dark Library. Next time you won’t be able to be so lucky when using them on me. One last thing,” Ed say as a holds up his hand as a book appears. “I saw you using a Zangetsu knock-off, I know they’re not the same thing but as a Di-sword is produced by will your perception of reality into taking on a physical form may be by studying this manuscript you can produce a true zanpakuto someday.”
“Sweeeeeet. I wonder what mine would look like though, considering all the versions I have seen in Bleach.” I mumble to myself, taking the book and sending it into my Requip dimension for later.
“Hey, not to be rude or anything, but I think we should get out of here. The less time in the Everfree the better.” Oscar says, looking into the forest.
“Agreed. Come on everyone, lets head back.” Pyrrha says, heading to the door. The group begins to follow the huntress to head back to town. I look over to my sisters and find Sora being carried by Nat, much to her apparent displeasure if her pout is any indication.
I smile as I follow the others out last, before glancing at the castle once more and using my Nullification magic to get rid of all the remnants of magic we used while we were there. I smile and catch back up to the group.
The walk back to town from the castle may as well have been a Grimm repellent with how much positive energy was surrounding us. I was annoyed that Nat wouldn’t let me try to walk on my own, but I guess it makes sense, considering I needed Lex to dress me. Gods that is embarrassing.
I guess I have some serious child instinct though, cause I barely caught myself as I started to nuzzle into Nat’s arms, a small smile on my face. I glance at my big sis, who just smiled down at me and nodded. I smile a little more and relax into my sister's arms. This, this was nice. Sure we ‘held’ each other before, but it was either in our head or when I was intangible. This, this was real.
I can’t even describe how happy I am right now. I am real! I have my own body! Though, while we were walking I found I don’t have any of Nat’s memories, only my memories. That will definitely take some getting used to, since before I could just enter Nat’s ‘memory warehouse’ as we call it, and find what memory I was looking for. I wonder if I can still do that for myself.
I guess I was more lost in thought, then I realized because I soon had to shield my eyes as we left the forest and stood on the edge of the entrance to Ponyville.
“So, what now?” Trace questions.
“We should probably find Pinkie and the girls. I know they are going to want to see Sora now that she has her own body.” This realms Twilight says.
“We won’t have to look far,” Ruby says, pointing down the road. All of us look and see this worlds AJ, Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy, followed closely by the CMC, walking down the road towards Fluttershy’s house.
“Um, Nat? Can you let me down now?” I request. My big sis seems to ponder, stopping after seeing my deadpan glare at her, and gently places me down on my feet. I took a deep breath and tried to take a shaky step, and my legs gave out again.
“I gotcha.” I hear before feeling a fluffy mass beneath my arms, keeping me up. I glance at Chance who has a bemused smile on his face at my struggle.
“Yeah yeah, laugh it up. I’ll get used to it in a bit.” I say with a pout. Man, I really sound like a child.
“Guess it is going to take a bit before you can get your motor controls back.” Penny points out.
“Yeah, probably, but it kinda feels like when Nat and I broke our arm after rock climbing and couldn’t use it for a month. I guess I just need to keep trying and my muscle will get used to the daily strain.” I say, leaning on Chance and taking a couple of careful steps. I stop as I hear giggling and turn to see Ruby and Penny trying not to laugh, the Spikes in the same boat.
“What’s funny?” I ask with a raised brow. At that point, the two huntresses and dragons burst out laughing. I raise a brow and look to the others, who are equally confused.
“S-sorry Sora. I-its just ‘giggle’ you sound so mature, and it just doesn’t work with your voice!” Ruby struggles to say, falling on her back and laughing out loud.
“What?” I go wide-eyed and cover my mouth as I realized my voice was actually almost a higher pitch than Sweetie Belle, and I am sure my face turned a shade of red that would make Big Mac jealous. How am I just now noticing this!?!
“Huh, I didn’t even notice how high her voice was. She kinda sounds like you did Nat.” Adam says.
“WHAT’S FUNNY?!” All of us jump back and I end up falling as Pinkie suddenly materializes next to us. Also, I figured out I got the ‘Nyu’ response whenever I am startled. I look past her and see the rest of the girls looking around in confusion before spotting us.
“PINKIE! Don’t do that! You nearly gave us heart attacks!” Pandora says to the pink mare, her scythe on her head glowing with a charged Psycho Cut.
“Sorry. So what’s-” she cuts herself off as she finally notices me. I lock eyes with the pink mare and gulp, trying to get up, only to fall again.
“Um, can somepony help me up?” I ask sheepishly. There is an awkward silence before I hear some hoofsteps and see this world Screwball and Scootaloo. The duo carefully grab my arms and help me to my feet again.
“Thanks.” Gods this is weird. These two are taller than me now! I can only imagine how the others back home are going to react.
“So what’s….woah.” I look past the two fillies and see as the others finally make it over and notice me, Applejack stopping her sentence as her eyes widen.
“Um, hi?”
After a second, a very loud squeal sounds out and I feel like I am being stuck in a vice. I barely am able to move and see, to my shock, Fluttershy is hugging me like a teddy bear.
“Oh my goodness, oh my goodness! You are so adorable!” She says pretty loudly, much to all of our shocks. I feel her nuzzling my head and blush as I am stuck between her rather generous rack.
“Hey Shy, you mind not smothering my little sister?” Adam asks with a grin. She looks to him for a second before seeing me and I am sure I was beginning to turn blue from lack of oxygen.
“Oh my!” She lets me go and I fall on my back, gasping for air.
“Why….do guys say….that is….a good way to go?!?” I yell while trying to get my breath back, the boys all laughing at my question. After a second I hear some more footsteps as Selene walks up, gently bringing me to my feet again.
“Thanks, Selene.” The Zoroark just nods and stands by me as I get back into the feel of standing on my own two feet. I take a breath and then take a step forward, followed by another….and another….and another. Before long I am walking in a small circle, everyone smiling at me.
“Alright. Looks like you got the hang of walking again.” Artemis says. I nod with a victorious smile. I carefully walk over and stand between Nat and uncle Ed.
“Way to go sis! I know we have always been fast healers, but this is very encouraging.” Nat says with a smile. I just grin and roll my eyes at her congratulatory tone.
“Now all I need to do is get used to my abilities again. At least I can summon a Vector.” I say, summoning said arm and straightening out my clothes. I hear a gasp and look to Nat who is staring at me in surprise. “What?”
“I-I can see your Vector.” I go wide-eyed and look to the others, who shake their heads no. I raise a brow and look back to Nat, shocked as I see her summon a half dozen Vectors behind her. They look like they would in the anime, transparent and like the space around them is distorted.
“Huh, guess Dicloni can see each others’ Vectors. Makes sense considering the fight between Lucy and Nana.” Nat says with a hand on her chin. I nod and retract my Vector, before glancing at my shoulder where the Ouroboros Tattoo is.
“Now I just need to figure out how to use my Homunculus powers. I really wanna shapeshift into an adult.” I say, thinking about how to use them. Unfortunately, FMA and FMAB didn’t really give much information about how the Homunculi use their powers. I know how they work, just not how to use them.
“You know you could just ask.” I turn to Ed as he says that with a grin, some red lightning sparking from his hand. I just sheepishly blush and grin as I forgot that Ed can use the powers too.
I go to ask before I hear what sounds like a quiet jackhammer behind me. Turning, I see Pinkie again, but she is vibrating so fast she looks like she is constantly in two places at once. I look past her and see that Adam and his team were giving the girls the rundown on what we have up to all morning.
“EEEEEEEEE! I can’t believe it! I get to throw a ‘Congratulations-on-getting-a-new-body-and-happy-birthday-party!’ Oh, I gotta go bye!” The next thing I know, there is a pink cloud where the mare once was that quickly dissipated.
“Oh boy here we go.” I hear Ruby mutter. I nod as I couldn’t trace the pink mare departure before the rest of the girls came up.
“Oh my! This outfit of yours is spectacular darling! Who made it?” Rarity asks, looking over my Cross Academy Uniform. I really do not like that show, but I will admit the outfits were sick.
“Actually, me and my Rarity made it. I copied the design from a story I read and drew it out for Rares, who then adapted it to fit ponies. Once Ed and Nat told me we were making a body for my sister, I had her make the uniform to fit a kid.” Lex says before reaching into a book bag she brought and taking out a sketch pad and handing it to Rarity. “These are some other outfit designs I drew a while back. If you want, you can copy them and make the outfits here.”
While those two go on about fashion, I turn to my new uncle and aunt. “So, can you explain how I use the Ultimate Shield, Spear and shapeshifting?”
“Certainly, Sora,” Ed says with a smile. “Hmmm. Where to start?”
“Where not start with the spear Ed,” added Luna while pointing to my hand.
“Good idea Luna. First things first, Sora you should know you're what I like to a superior or Alpha Homunculus. What this means is were a normal Homunculus as for greater attributes than a human you have thirty times this and more thanks to your Diclonius and faunus natures,” Ed explained as we walked. “In short in terms of raw physical power and senses you have an extreme edge over everyone else and this includes Nat except for when she’s in queen mode.”
“You’ll have to be a little more careful when you have a better motor function. I recommended you have some weight training with the royal guards and gradually work your way up,” added Luna.
“Just like any natural ability, they can be triggered by wanting to protect yourself or others. In your case, though it is activated via Seal of Sin release since your an Alpha Homunculus. You have Seal Two Greed, Seal Three Lust, and Seal Envy. They will stay activated as long as you want or until you run out of energy. All you have to do is say ‘Seal of Sin Lust release,” Ed says holding out his hand as his nails grow into long sword-like claws. “Simply say the phrase ‘Lust I bind thee’ and the seal will reactivate. If you want to extend the claws more simply think so.”
“How does Envy work?” I said as I couldn’t wait to transform.
“Envy is the trickiest of your Homunculus powers to use and maintain as it requires the most concentration to use and maintain the forms you take. But, just like any muscle in your body the more you use it,” Ed says retracting his claws.
“How long before I can use my powers?” I say a reserved.
“You can use them all now if you want to but I don’t recommend it as cause you to be in some serious pain. Even if you have a high pain tolerance it will still linger for a bit. Now, for your shield pretty much the same premises as Lust and Envy but it would be the easiest of the three to use and maintain. Greed is also the most versatile of your powers as far as combat goes. The really hard part is when you start to combine your powers but you’ll have to figure that part out on your own.” Ed said as we start to get to town.
I sigh and rub my head in slight disappointment. I really want to practice with my new powers, but I guess I should wait a bit. Maybe I can set myself up a training regiment when we get home.
I glance to the crowd with us, seeing Trace and Lex heading off with Rarity to her store, Adam and his team heading to their house for a bit, and the others just scattering to do their own things before Pinkie’s party tonight.
“I guess we should head over to townhall and grab our things. You know, it is going to be weird going back to our original world after staying in alternate ones for so long.” Dusk says, stretching her arm.
“Yeah, hopefully, things have been cool back home. I could only imagine how our Celestia, Luna, the girls, and Shining reacted after I sent that letter a couple weeks back.” Nat says.
“I don’t recommend doing that right now,” Ed says crossing his arms as he starts to head to Sugarcube Corner. “I’ll have to agree with my husband and this you two’” added Luna while smiling.
I raise a brow and look to Dusk and Nat, the duo also a little confused. I mean, we know that Pinkie is going to be throwing me a party, but wouldn’t she wait until later tonight. I know she can basically break reality, but even she has limits. I hope.
Either way, I was getting a little hungry and we decided to follow the duo towards the bakery. I could almost feel the energy coming from the store, full of anticipation. Once we arrive at the door, I reach for the knob with my Vector and turn, revealing the darkness of the store. I smile and we all walk in just as Pinkie hits the lights.
“SURPRISE!” All of us smile as we see that almost everyone in town and all of our friends are in the room, even this world Celestia and Luna. I saw the banners on the top with ‘Congratulations on getting a new body!’ And ‘Happy Birthday’ on them.
“You know, I shouldn’t be surprised, yet I am!” I say with a smile as the pink mare bounces over to us.
“Well? What are you just standing around there for silly?” She says before grabbing my hand and pulling me through the crowd. I had a feeling this was going to be a really fun one.
Nat POV
I watch as my little sister plays Pin the Tail on the Nightmare with Pinkie and some of the school colts and fillies of this world. I could tell she was cheating a bit by using her Vector, but the others didn’t need to know that. The party had only been on for about half an hour and already most of the crowd had gotten the gist of what the party is about. They were shocked to learn about Sora’s transmutation from this morning.
This was really nice. It had been a while since we had gone to any version of Pinkie’s parties, either back home, in Ed’s world or just here. It really helped take all the stress of the past few weeks off my shoulders. I can’t believe I went so nuts back in Ed’s world.
Speaking of, I managed to glance towards the alchemist in question, who was laughing with his wife and this world’s variants. I frown as I see what they cannot. I know he puts on a really strong mask, but even it has some cracks in it.
I go over to him as his wife walks off with this worlds royals, casually leaning on the table next to him.
“Hey.” I start.
“Hey, Nat.” He says, taking a sip of some punch. An awkward silence descended on the two of us as the noise from the party seems to fade into just white noise.
“Ed. Are you ok?” I question with concern.
“For the most part yea, I’m a little winded from opening the Gate of Truth and then having to fight a void dweller without full access to my powers. It really takes a lot out of me just opening the portal alone. I’ll be fine after a days rest. Anyway, there’s something else on your mind that pertains to Sora, isn’t there Nat?” Ed asks leaning against the wall behind him.
I nod and take a quick sip of my drink. “Yeah, I know how the homunculi work, but I have a sneaking suspicion there is some uniqueness to Sora as an alpha. As her big sister, it is my responsibility to take care of her and to know when there is a problem. So, what do I need to know about Alpha’s?”
“Your right, my perceptive niece,” he says winking at me. “You see, an Alpha, as the name suggests is a superior Homunculus in every way to other Homunculi. They're just below the parent Homunculus in terms of the picking orderer. Think of them as the queen to a king. If they give an order then the only other Homunculus that could override her order would be another Alpha with a larger stone or the parent. Look at it this way if she would order Qrow to do something he’d have to it and I’m the only other person who could override said order.”
“Damn. I guess it is a good thing she will be the only Homunculus back home. I don’t even want to think about the pranks she would be able to pull if there were others.” I shiver slightly as I remember some of the pranks she pulled when she was just using her astral form. Cheerilee had to take a few days off work to calm down from the scare.
I glance around the party again, seeing my siblings all having a fun time with their friends and each other, before looking to Ed again.
“You know you can’t hide it forever.” He glances to me with slight confusion. “Your feeling and thoughts. You and I have a problem with bottling everything up. You need to practice what you preach and talk to someone about it.”
“About what Nat? There are many things in this head of mine. You know that better than anyone. Which brings up the next point. Don’t let Sora end up like me and have a demon form from those souls in her stone. Oh, and she can create other beta level Homunculi like Qrow but I think you should tell her when the time is right, but back to what you’re referring to,” Ed says looking to me in concern.
“Yeah, defiantly going to keep that secret for a while. But, as I was saying, you should really talk to your wife or your sister about some things. They know that you have some pretty bad nightmares according to Luna, and they do want to help. I may have some slight PTSD from nightmare night, but I imagine yours is a million times worse. You don’t have to hold everything in.” I place my cup down and turn to him fully.
“We’re family now, and family looks out for each other. If not me and Sora, you could talk to Lex and some of her guild members, or Adam and his teammates. You don’t have to isolate yourself anymore.”
“I know PTSD is something I have Nat but it not in the way you’re thinking. My past is filled with death as I know Luna has told you. She is your teacher after all. But as far as my head goes I also have the memories of people I’ve never even met before so I’ll tell you this for Sora’s sake before the same thing happens to her. Use you Maguilty Sense and help her get to know the souls so they don’t create a second Malice Seed. You’ll have at least a year before the nightmares will start. You’ll have to excuse me as I’m going to take your advice to heart and talk with Lex. Good luck,” Ed says finishing of his punch before walking off to leave me with my thoughts.
He is over thousands of years old, has been through wars and countless battles. Ed was messed in the head, but he knew it and was unwilling to place the burden on his family. I smile a little as I remember how messed up he was over the call about what he did to Adam to unlock his eyes.
Even after all this, Ed was still a living man, even with countless numbers of souls living within his body. And I had a feeling, Adam’s, Lex’s, and my parents would have welcomed him into our family with open arms had they met.
I leave the table I was next to and head into the party again with a smile. Our newest family member was definitely one hell of a warrior and an even greater sage.
Ed POV
I made way through the party and couldn’t help but smile as Polearm was now the one with the blindfold on. He wasn’t doing too well with this. ‘Gonna have to incorporate some blindness training for him when we get back home.’ My Twilight was laughing at her coltfriend so hard she was holding her sides. I shook my head and couldn’t help but laugh at this myself.
“Ed why don’t you join in the festivities too?” asked Qrow who came out of nowhere.
“Hey, Qrow. No not gonna do that. I’ve always been more of the one who gets joy from just being able to see others in their own happiness. How are you holding up with the whole, well you know?” I ask looking off to the other side back at the party.
“Not being drunk is gonna take some getting used to along with the whole Ultimate Eye thing but my eye seems to have reverted back to normal like Adam said it would. Guessing it’ll only activate when I need it to or if I say that phrase you told Sorano right?” He asked me still a little ticked at me from the sounds of his voice. ‘Don’t blame ya man.’
“Yea but say ’Wrath’ when you say it. Eventually, you won’t need to say the phrase but just think it. Alright, Qrow I’m headed over to chat with Lex for a bit if ya need anything just give me a shout or come over and see me,” I said as waved bye as Qrow rejoin some of the older members of the party.
“Um Ed, can I talk to you for a bit?” asked a small red-hooded Huntress nervously.
“Sure Ruby, what’s up?” I said. “Well, I just wanted to say I’m really sorry for the way I was acting yesterday. I was really upset with what had happened between you and Qrow and then I was so angry with Twilight and Polearm because I thought they were hiding you,” Ruby says looking at the floor in shame.
“Look at me in the eye when you’re speaking Ruby,” I say crossing my arm as her gaze meets mine. “I’m not at all upset with you and what you did to me. It’s perfectly normal to have that kind of a reaction when it involves someone you care about. But that didn’t give you an excuse to be mad at my friends. You’re still very young and it’s harder for you to control your emotions but you need to learn when it’s okay to lash out with them.”
I kneel down to get eye level with her. “In fact, it’s those very feelings of wanting to protect those your care for that allow you to use these,” I said pointing to her eyes. “You and Adam are the only ones with the light that cuts through the darkness in the world to my knowledge, but while Adam walks the path in between the light and dark you must walk the path of only light. But you must keep in mind that all things come with corruption and that even the best of intentions can lead to destruction. Now, go have fun as we have won a major victory for Sora today.”
‘Back to talking with Lex I just hope she’ll be able to contend with Malice even if they’re both in weakened states. My nightmares have been getting to the point to where even poor Luna can barely dispel them. I hope this isn’t a sign that I’m developing a split personality or even worse. Another damn demon in my head.’
“Hey Ed what you thinking about?” asked Lex.
“Oh hey, Lex. Finally made it over to you. Guess I was lost in my own head there. I just wanted to know if I could help me out with something in my head?” I asked pointing to my head.
Lex POV
I raise a brow at Ed’s request. He wants me to help with something in his head? What does he mean?
“Is Malice bothering you again?” I question, leading him to the kitchen and away from the party.
“Not exactly. I have been having some pretty bad nightmares,” I look to him in a deadpan fashion, “ok worse nightmares lately, and it has gotten to the point that even my wife can’t stop them. I can sense that Malice has been getting weaker as I am accepting my sins, but I worry about what these nightmares mean.”
I look to him with an intrigued look on my face. Why was Ed having worse nightmares now that Malice is weaker? Sure he has been through a hell of a lot with my siblings the last few weeks, for him at least, but that shouldn’t be magnifying his nightmares. So why? Well, there is only one way to find out.
“Alright. I’ll see what I can find in that head of yours. Just a heads up, this is going to feel really weird.” I inform him before closing my eyes and placing my hands on his temples, two beams of blue magic looking like blades connecting my hands to his head appearing. I focus for a second, selecting the three forms of magic I will need to use for this to work, my Seith magic, Maguilty Sense, and Telepathy, and combining them.
“Solo Triple Unison, Mind and Soul Invasion,” I whisper and my eyes shoot open, glowing green as I lock our eyes and a sensory link is connecting us. In that instant, I see and feel as my mind and soul are sent into Edwards, leaving my body as my lifeline.
My vision goes white for a second, before coming back in something I wasn’t expecting. I heard from Nat about how Ed’s mind and soul were like a tempest of tortured souls just like Pride in the show. But it almost looks like what was once a whirlpool of torture, has calmed into a stream of contentment.
Looking around, I still see the souls all floating in the space, making up the ‘wall’ but they aren’t screaming, yelling, groaning in pain or anything of the sort. In fact, I could swear I saw a few with smiles on their ‘faces’. They were all just, sorta doing their own things, I think I even saw a couple of them floating side by side.
I raise a brow at this drastic change of pace before one of the souls floats closer to me.
“Um, hello?” The soul tilts to the side before glancing behind it, two more souls coming over.
“You are Natali and Sorano’s sister, are you not?” I’m momentarily shocked as one of the larger souls asks this. I nod after a second, still a little shocked.
“We owe your siblings a lot, miss. I am not sure how much they told you, but the three of us were the ones who aided in their battle against Malice.” The other large soul, sounding like an older woman, says.
“Oh! I guess you two are the ones who gave Nat the strength to attack Malice.” I look to the smaller soul, and I swear I could see her flicker into the form of a little girl with blond hair and green eyes. “And I guess you were the one who went through the sensory link and used your happy memories against him.”
The smaller soul nods and floats behind the other two, clearly a little shy. I smile nonetheless, before remembering why I am here.
“Anyway, it was nice to meet you three, but I need to find Malice and have a chat with him. Do you know where he is?” I ask. The trio before glance to one another, and I see a couple souls looking at me in my peripherals. They float to the side and the souls make what looks like a hallway, with a soul ‘door’ at the end.
“Thanks.” I say before ‘walking’ towards the door, a cool mask of neutrality adorning my face. Gotta remember to thank my Luna and Emerald for the lessons on having such a poker face. I walk to the door and turn the ‘knob’, entering a room that looks like how I expected the ‘outside’ to look.
Sitting in the room, no not room, cell, was what I guess was what was left of Malice. His arms and legs were chained to the wall by the wrists and ankles, the chains looking like a bunch of interlocking spell matrixes. He was almost thin, looking like if Father was using the Ultimate Shield, but without any energy in his body.
I guess Ed accepting his sins was having more of an effect on Malice than I thought. I shake my head after a second and close the door with a resounding ‘CLANG’. The demon finally looks up to me as I am standing before him, and I can’t help but get some déjà vu to when Meliodas met Ban in Seven Deadly Sins.
“What do you want with us mage? Can’t you see we’re busy trying to feed off of what negativity the alchemist has been producing for the last few days,” Malice says as it starts to suck in a red mist like energy into its mouth? “We can’t be bothered with your trivial acts. Either tell us what you want, free us, or leave.”
Malice then got to its feet which cause a rattling and clunking sound to reverberate through the chamber we were in. That’s when I noticed that Malice had chains around its wrist and ankles.
“You can’t leave this room? Odd, I would think you would still have free mobility to cause the nightmares that have been plaguing my new uncle as of late.” I say with intrigue, getting a closer look at the shackles. Each time Malice absorbs negative energy, they seem to almost get heavier and give off an odd archaic shine.
“NAWAHAHAHA! While we would love to claim to be the cause of the weakling's nightmares we are only partially responsible. The main source lies deep in this place and we no longer have free rain to move around since your sisters’ involvement with us. We must add, their souls were delicious,” smirked the entity of living anger.
I looked to him with my neutral mask still on, even as I wanted so badly to beat the ever living tar out of him. I nodded and closed my eyes, thinking what could be causing Ed to have the nightmares, when it isn’t Malice. It wasn’t Ed’s self-hatred but maybe, some kind of self-punishment like with what happened with my Luna and the Tantabus. Maybe….
“Would you like our help, mage?” asked the decrypted demon.
I look to the demon with well hidden disgusted. “Ordinarily I would sooner ask Master Zero or Blue Note if they wanted to help than ask you. But, it seems I have little choice. I am not leaving until I can find out what’s up with Ed, and you are my best bet.”
I walk to it and light my hands with my Nullification magic, before turning a glare at the grinning demon. “If you try anything, I will use one of my forbidden spells and erase you from existence.” With that, I use my magic and destroy the shackles around the demons limbs.
“Much better and we don’t recommend trying to erase us. If you do there would be no telling how your precious uncle would react, but to show we bare you and your family no ill will we will give you this in good faith,” Malice says extending its hand as a pair of pink orb form in it.
I raise a brow at the orb before him, sensing something familiar about it. “What are those?”
“These two orbs are the piece of your sisters’ souls that we took in our battle. We will give you one now and one at the end of the journey to ensure you don’t try any as your kind say ‘funny business’, ” Malice says handing me one of the orbs but reabsorbs the other.
I look to him, then to the orb before me a couple of times before lighting my right eye with Seith magic and absorbing the soul fragment, almost looking like I am using Kamui. I nod as I sense that the orb was indeed part of Nat, before turning to the door and opening it up. I step to the side and give a mocking bow. “Monsters first.”
“One moment if you would please, mage. According to the alchemist’s knowledge, you can also make a type of ‘soul contract’ gaining a what is called takeover form,” Malice says as a contract appears before me. “We will give you a new form as an insurance policy. Do we have a deal mage?”
I look between the contract and the demon beside me a couple of times. That was one of the few magic styles I have yet to be able to use, my Satan Soul Takeover magic. Kinda difficult when you can’t even meet a demon unless you want to take a vacation in Tartarus. I haven’t even met any Displaced that could count for it.
I think for a second, remembering how terrified Mirajane was when she first unlocked that magic, but also how powerful she was compared to Lisanna and Elfman. An insurance policy huh? After a minute of deliberating, I snap my fingers and summon a pen, writing my name at the bottom of the contract, rolling it up and holding it out for the creature before me.
“Thank you mage. You now have the Malice Soul Form. We’re don’t have to tell you it will be similar to the alchemist’s true demon form. One more thing must be added to your body,” Malice says ripping off its own right arm and then proceeding to hold it out to me. “You must accept our flesh into your own to complete the contract as our body is not a physical one.”
I roll my eyes as it was just like Mira being ‘possessed’ by her demon before learning to control it with magic. I grab his arm in my hand and take a breath, laying it overtop my own and feel as it covers mine. It feels like I hit my funny bone a dozen times before making it fall asleep as the arm takes over my own. After a couple seconds, I feel as it is done and flex my arm. I am sure my body’s arm was taken over as well, but dismiss this worry for the time being.
“Alright. Now, let’s find what’s causing Ed these nightmares.” I say, taking the lead and heading deeper into Ed’s subconscious, Malice close behind, much to the shock and worry of the other souls nearby.
“They are afraid you and us will try and absorb them.HaHa. Feels good to see them cower once more. It nourishes our form,” Malice says as I look over my shoulder as the demon starts to regain a more muscular form.
I quickly stop, Malice almost bumping into me and turn to him, making sure that all the souls nearby are watching us. “What?” it asks. I just sigh and look at my new arm, before smirking.
“Alexandria….CHOP!” I say before chopping him in the center of his head, Malice yelping and falling onto its ass. I laugh out loud as the feared demon of self-hatred, fell for an underused anime joke.
“HAHAHAHA, oh, oh my gods that was awesome!” I manage to say, many of the souls nearby joining into the laughter, and I swear Malice was blushing in embarrassment.
“Whatever, let’s just find whatever is the cause of this so I can go back to my cell,” it says with an attempted pout, but it just doesn’t work with the way his face is. I finish laughing and head out again, the souls nearby not minding the two of us now.
“Why have you entered my home little ones?” boomed a voice from every direction. “I was sleeping rather well until you decided to start stirring up the souls Faekage Alexandria Justine.”
I look around in worried confusion, Malice standing back to back with me. I only see a bunch of souls floating around really fast. “Who’s there?!”
“Compassion, Solace, Peace, Kindness, Positivity. Whatever a good thing is called is what I am. I am the opposite to the demon behind you young mage. You may call me Somber,” Said the voice as a golden-robed hooded figure appeared before us.
“Somber? That is ironic.” Malice says, earning an elbow to the gut from me.
“Not now Malice. So, Somber, are you the reason Edward is having such serious nightmares as of late?” I question, placing my neutral mask back on.
“You can shed you false face young guild master I mean you no ill intention. But unfortunately, I am the main cause of my dear host’s worsening dream state. He gained me not long after returning to life. I am the Embodiment of Edward’s Stone of Compassion. Only now have I gain my form after your sister’s transmutation. It was after the battle with the Truth when I was unsealed,” explained Somber. “Edward is punishing himself for his past transgressions as he thinks he is undeserving of this power.”
“Oh boy not again! I just dealt with this with my Luna!” I yell in annoyance. What is it with banished millennium-year-old beings punishing themselves?!
“Neither Alexandria. It was the strife he put his family through during the time he was entombed and the negativity he recently put your sisters and brother through. You must understand that the man you call your uncle, Edward Elric, is a shell. His true name is Allan Ferris and it was always his nature to do for others he cared for,” Somber explained as it pulled up images from Ed’s battle with Truth.
“Damn Truth, and its power over the void,” snorted Malice.
“Agreed. It looks like Allen is like Adam in terms of protective instincts, but is a lot like Nat’s parents with self-blame. I guess I can only do so much for him, at least by myself.” I say, watching the battle unfold, and hearing about how each of us has helped him. A light bulb suddenly goes off in my head as I hear all we have done to help him.
“Wow, he really is a bigger Baka than some anime protagonists. He knows how much we have been able to help him, but he can’t just ask for some help.” I say with a grin while Malice and Somber nodding.
“He never was one to ask for help even back on his Earth,” Somber added. “That’s what I gleamed from his memories. He always would make props for his friend at their request and work day and night and never ask anything in return.”
“Hehe, I know a few potential members of my guild who could learn a thing or two from him,” I mutter with a smirk, remembering some less than reputable ponies I met that may end up working with me in the guild hall. I quickly turn to Somber as the events with Truth finish.
“So, is there a way to help Ed with these nightmares? I may know a thing or two about dream walking and manipulation, but I need to know the underlying problem before I could look for a solution.”
“The underlying cause of most of the nightmares is he own unwillingness to accept that the consequences of his actions are not just his own. If he would be more willing to accept the help of others, such as yourself, then he would be able to rid himself of the majority of the effect of the nightmares. The problems mainly lie in the fact that he is more than willing to give but not willing to accept compassion in return. It also stems from the Law of Equivalent Exchange,” explained Somber.
“It’s why I was born in the first place,” added Malice.
“It the one aspect of the original Edward and Allen share. Self-blame and an unwillingness to ask those around him for help. All because he doesn’t want to involve the ones he cares for out of danger. That’s also the reason he was entombed in stone a millennium ago,” Somber says looking to Malice. He seems to want to tell me what happened to Ed but can’t bring himself to do so.
“The alchemist has harbored this habit long before I came to exist but it has grown worse since coming here and since he married the Moon Princess. He ultimately doesn’t realize he is the cause of his own nightmares. They were just kicked into high gear since obtaining Somber over there because he doesn’t think he is deserving of the Stone of Compassion or the Powers that come with it,” smiled the demon as it explained.
“Either way, we don’t really care as it doesn’t really affect us in any negative way. As long as, Allen stays this way we gain more power by feeding off the negativity and grow stronger. Sure as for now we can’t do anything but bide our time and wait. The alchemist will screw up sometimes and when he does, we’ll be there to take over once more.”
“What the ball of anger is saying is unless you can get our host to simply start asking for a little bit of help every now and then, then he’s doomed to have the nightmares for the rest of his foreseeable life and they will continue to worsen over this time. He must realize he can’t be everyone's’ sins on his shoulders alone, that’s why he has friends and family after all,” Somber says as I see him smile softly under his hood.
I nod at this and think for a second, before glancing at my right arm and remembering my new form. I smile as I think of a way to snap this Baka out of it.
“Alright. I guess that was everything I needed to know. Now then, I should head out, but first.” I turn to Malice and snap my fingers, summoning an orb of green and blue magic.
“What’s that?” He questions, slowly smiling at the orb.
“My repressed anger and rage at Ray.” I hold it out to him. “Take it. Even though you may get stronger, I feel like you and Ed could make better use of it than I can.”
Malice and Somber are actually shocked as I offer the one who made Ed mad, more power. “Why would you give me this?” He questions suspiciously.
“A couple reasons. One: despite my own advice, I have had trouble letting go of my past. It is why Sonbāsuta and I have yet to do anything after that dance on Hearths warming. Maybe it is just because you are part of Ed, but I feel you could be the one I can unload this on.”
“Two: even if you are an evil abomination that should probably be sent to the deepest part of Tartarus, you’re still a living being, and if all goes well, your negative energy food source will be lost for a while.”
“Lastly: Equivalent Exchange. You are giving me the parts of Nat and Sora you stole, as well as my first Satan Soul form. I just feel like I owe you a bit.”
“Very well. I will not turn down negativity of any kind. If this concludes your visit to our home then I believe I have one last thing of yours,” Malice says holding out its hand as the other pink orb reappears in it. “This is the piece of the We took from the one called Sorano. It is yours to do what you will with. Do not cross me mage or I will revoke your contract.”
“I don’t cross on my deals Malice. One of the things I learned in my life, is to always stand by your word. It’s why I am such a good guild master.” I say, swapping the orbs. I quickly absorb Sora’s soul orb while Malice takes his time in absorbing the one I just gave him.
“I’m leaving to return to my area of the room.So, do what you will with … urah… the Compassionate one over there,” the demon says in disgust as it walks away.
I shake my head as I take a breath and bow to Somber, ready to head out. Somber bows back, a smile on his face as I begin to fade back into my own body.
My vision takes a couple of seconds to come back, my sight revealing the alchemist as his eyes are still dulled from my spells. I glance at my arm, seeing it is still taken over.
“Judging from the look of your arm you made a takeover contract with Malice. I take it from that, you were somewhat successful in your endeavors to root out the cause of my nightmares?” Ed asked with a concerned looked on his face. “ And I’m sensing a ‘but’.”
“Yup. I know what is causing your nightmares, and it has a simple solution, but it is still something that you will have trouble with.” I say without pause, before hitting him upside the head with my demon arm.
“BAKA!” I feel like if this keeps up ponies will start calling me a tsundere.
“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT FOR?!” shouted the shocked alchemist.
“These nightmares are your own damn fault, Allen! It barely has to do with Malice, and just barely more to do with Somber. You are subconsciously punishing yourself with these nightmares. Your damn inferiority complex in not believe you deserve these powers, and that you need to carry all of our sins is what is causing this!” I yell at the man.
“So you're saying I’m punishing myself for reasons beyond my control and that I should stop trying to do everything on my own,” Allen says with a deadpan look on his face. “And who the heck is Somber?”
“Your Stone of Compassion personified. He showed up after the transmutation. Nice guy, defiantly more fun than Malice. And yes, you really need to stop doing everything yourself. If I tried that in the guild, we would be shut down after the first month.” I soften my expression and lay a hand on his shoulder.
“You have more than just Luna, Twilight or Polearm too. Even after all the crap, we have been through, you do have your Displaced family to lean on now too.”
“Thanks a lot, Lex. Oh, I see Malice isn’t completely without reason now,” Ed smiled as he looked at my eye. “I’m gonna go chat with the rest of the party and I believe you have a couple of things to give to Nat and Sora.”
I smirk and am about to leave, before remembering my arm and focusing my magic, the yellow digital-looking magic covering my arm and turning it back to normal. I nod and smile, heading back into the party with Ed right behind me.
“I’ll talk with you later Lex and Thank you,” Ed says walking off towards his wife. “And keep the real name to yourself.”
I smirk as he heads off towards his wife, an idea popping into my head about how to end things.
‘Looks like I am going to have to ice my voice for a bit. It has been a while since I last sang. But first things first.’ I head over to the pile of presents for Sora and pick up my own, carefully adding the portion of her soul into the magic within. I smile and head over to Spike, intent on enjoying myself for a while longer.
Adam POV
I release a small sigh of relief as I saw Lex and Ed leaving the kitchen. I saw them heading in a while ago, and was worried when we all sensed a small spike in magic power, but Spike and Trace said it was likely a Triple Unison Raid. The fact that Lex could do a unison raid by herself was really impressive.
All of us took a breath after they explained it, but we were all still a little worried since we didn’t know why she used that much magic, but we all decided to leave them to themselves just in case. I could tell all the other magically inclined beings in the room were relieved when they came in, more or less the same.
I was wondering what they were talking about, but I figure it has something to do with Malice or something along those lines. I really wish there was a way for me to help Ed with his inner demons as my sisters have.
I guess just being a huntsman and a faunus I could only do so much for someone in terms of psychology. From what I know, I could only give some many things, one of them I know is necessary as, family. I smile as I hear Pinkie whistling to get everyone’s attention.
“Alright everypony! It’s time for the new Diclonius to get her presents!” She yells, Sora smiling and all but teleporting to the pile of presents. I shake my head and laugh as Sora is reminding me of my little brother Tai back on earth whenever it's his birthday.
“Alright Sora, I think you’ll like this,” Lex says, handing her present box to the girl. I could sense that it was enchanted like the ones she gave me, Penny, and Rainbow for Hearths Warming.
I watch in my own excitement as Sora tears open the box, revealing an icy blue, orange and white flame in the box. While most were confused and a little worried, us Displaced knew what it was and we all smiled.
Sora smiles wide and grabs the fire, allowing it to cover her, much to the shock and worry about her catching on fire. After a couple of seconds, the fire goes down and Sora smiles after opening her eyes. She seems a little confused for a second, before raising her hand, a red ball of fire appearing.
“How you feel Sora?” Ed asks as he puts one of his own gifts in front of the seven-year-old.
“Warm and….chilly?” She says in slight confusion, before dispersing the fire and focusing again, the air around her hand suddenly becoming mist and cold.
“Well, that is because I decided to give you two somewhat opposite elemental magic. And also another lost magic. Rainbow Fire magic, Ice Maker magic, and Arc of Time.” Lex explains with a grin. I am actually surprised she gave her those magic, considering how they all work.
“No way! Did you give me Arc of Time? Oh, this is going to be great.” She says with a grin, and now I am worried about her own Equestria. Her pranking record was worrying.
“My gifts might help you out with some of that magic,” Ed says placing the rest of his gifts in front of his niece.
Sora smiles and takes the gifts apart and opening them up, revealing an alchemist watch that was a shade of pink darker than Nat’s, with a red Ouroboros and Diclonius horns on the front. The second one had a ruby red and aqua bow that looks like it would go in her hair. And last was a necklace with a white and silver stone in the center, and I could sense that was one of the Sage Stones Ed make.
“Whoa.” Is all Sora can say as she picks up her presents.
“That’s exactly what you think it is Sora. But as it like the one that held you together that makes it extremely powerful. I know you’ll be able to handle the Time stone for three reasons. One, you're fused with the Souls stone. Two, you are a fighter, Three, you're my niece,” Ed explained as he knelt down and tousled Sora’s hair. “Adam, your turn.”
I grin and snap my fingers, summoning my present box from the back room. “Hey Nat, sorry, but I think Sora could use these,” I say, much to the confusion of everyone but Ruby, Penny, and Pyrrha.
I give the box to Sora, who opens it up and actually gasps at what I made her. She looks between me and the box a couple times before squeeing loudly.
“What is it?” Nat and Lex ask in unison. I smile as Sora reaches in and takes out a pair of red and white gauntlets. They have a different design than my Ember Celica, and she grins after putting them on than then taking out a belt of daggers.
“What. Adam is that what I think it is?” Nat questions sternly. I just grin as Sora stands up and motions for the others to get back. She makes sure the weapons are on right before extending her fingers, the gauntlets shifting as five daggers extend to look like claws on the gauntlets.
“That’s exactly what I know it is Nat. Hey, you think we might be able to make the jacket?” asked Ed with the fires of creativity burning in his eyes.
“Edward!” Nat says sternly, but I could tell she is still thinking about it. I laugh as those two have a mini stare down, Sora just looking over her new weapons with an excited smile.
“What, I like the jacket. Elemental weapons are cool. But if I really wanted one I could do it any time Arc of Embodiment, remember. I really think Sora could benefit from having one too,” Ed says not backing down while his wife and students could only shake their heads.
“Why do I even try? Though, I guess I am not a really a good position to talk about that, considering I have a Neo coat.” Nat says in defeat. I laugh a little as Ed wins that argument. I grin as I kneel before Sora and focus my aura.
“Oh yeah, there is something else I wanted to give you. Now, I need you to close your eyes and concentrate.” I say, laying a hand on the side of Sora’s head, just below her horn. She nods and closes her eyes as I focus my own aura onto hers, my eyes glowing slightly.
“For it is in passing that we attain immortality. Through this, we become a paragon of strength to rise above all, endless in distance and unbound by death. I release your soul, and by my shoulders protect thee.”
I see as Sora’s aura surrounds her, looking a mix of blue and pink before I lower my hand, slightly out of breath from the use. She opens her eyes and looks at her hands as her aura begins to dissipate. I could see Pyrrha smiling in my peripherals, knowing I basically just copied her.
“Wow, so this is what that feels like. Thanks, bro.” She says, giving me a hug. I smile and hug her back, happy that most of her strength is coming back.
“I do believe that's everyone,” Ed says looking to Pinkie. “Cake and song time would you agree, Pink party planner pony.”
“If you don’t mind I would like to sing a song for my new niece,” said Ed’s Luna stepping next to Sora with a smile as she looked down to her.
“You got it other princess Luna!” Pinkie says, zooming around, setting up a small stage near the back with a bunch of instruments and microphone for Luna. I grin as Pinkie somehow grabbed my violin, though I am pretty sure that was back in my room.
I motion to my elder sisters and they nod, heading over to the stage area with our Aunt Luna. It is going to be odd referring to her like that. I grab my guitar as Nat sits by the piano (how did Pinkie get that here?) and Lex takes a quick drink of water and stand next to Luna by the mic.
“Sora I hope you will always stay strong because you are a warrior. But you have to be strong for yourself now as only you can. That doesn’t mean you have to do it alone though either, don’t be afraid to let others now,” Luna said as we started to play our instruments.
I smile as Lex and Luna begin to sing, perfectly set to Nat’s piano. I glance to my little sister, who is smiling with some tears in her eyes, sitting in Ed’s lap and between Dusk and Penny. I could only wonder how all our parents would be reacting to this. Maybe it is my imagination, but I swear I could see Nat and Sora’s parents smiling from the back of the room.
I could all but see Sora’s emotions as she listens to us play and sing, her smile refusing to leave her face. I give her a quick wink as we begin to fade out, the crowd gathered all applauding loudly for us. I smile and place my violin away as we all walk back to Sora and Ed.
I could immediately feel something wrapping around me as we get close, Sora pulling all of us in with her Vectors for a group hug. I couldn’t help my own tears from falling for my little sister. I could feel as Nat wraps her own Vectors around us, a smile on her own face as we all hold Sora.
“Ah got to say, ya’ll are one hell of a family.” I hear AJ say as she and the others give us some space. I look to her and nod in agreement, the others finally letting one another go.
“That reminds me,” Luna says reaching into her bag on the table pulling out four silver chain with what appears to be some type of shield pendant on them. “These are the crests of the royal family that adorned Ed’s flags so long ago. The very same crest that Polearm wears now. I wanted you four to have them. They’re infused with my magic so we can keep in touch should you ever need me. Even in other realities. Simply hold the shield and you’ll instantly be connected to me wherever you are.”
I am shocked as she gives them to us. I guess that makes the four of us pseudo-royalty? They look similar to the graduation necklace Dusk and Nat have, but they have the weird shield symbol that Polearm necklace.
“I hate to cut the festivities short but I do believe we should all return to our own realities. Nat and Sora can attest to a summoned Displaced staying a week in another’s world can drastically alter it. We’ve got Pokemon popping up left and right back home now,” Ed says standing up from his seat. I could tell he didn’t want to leave but he was also telling the truth at the same time. Nat had told me of the happenings after her battle in Ed’s world.
“Hold on Ed. There’s something else. I’m sorry I acted the way I did in the dark library. I know I was a little Argo back there when you brought up Ray. So, even if it is just a promise, you have my word as a huntsman. If you ever face an opponent you think you need help with, don’t hesitate to summon me. Kay?” I say, holding my hand out.
“I know you’ll keep that promise nephew. But I don’t need it. We’re family after all. Next time I’ll see you under better circumstances. The same goes for me as well,” Ed says taking my hand.
I could almost hear the others grinning as I shake Ed’s hand, before taking out everyone’s tokens from my bag. I give Sora a quick kiss on the head and hug Lex and Nat, before stepping back as the others all get into their groups.
“I’ll see you guys later. It’s been nuts. Our contracts are finished.” Three different portals open up, everyone making sure they all have their stuff. Nat, Lex, and Sora give Ed and his wife a hug each before stepping through their portals.
Ed gives one more glance to us before nodding, walking through the portal with his wife, Twilight and Polearm. Once the portals are closed, I take a good look at the three tokens in my hands, a smile worming its way on my face.
It’s been around a week since Luna, Ed, Twilight, Polearm, Dusk, and Nat had left for Sora’s transmutation. I wasn’t really worried about the state of things here as I could manage the lowering and raising of the sun and moon on my own with no problems at all. Night court could be suspended with little hassle to as Luna never had to deal with to many of the nobles’ issues. They had all but gotten over Ed’s presence and were clamoring to meet with my brother to best see how his work could better line their pockets. While Ed was willing to meet with more of the more gracious nobles he absolutely refused to see the ones who only saw him as a means to make money.
I was really worried about Ed as Luna had informed me that his nightmares had been worsening since the incidents of the wedding. To make matters worse Sora and Nat’s presence here had made a much larger impact then what they and Ed had originally predicted. Ever since those first two pokemon appeared at Sweet Apple Acres more and more of them have been appearing all around Equestria. Luckily it started before Ed’s group left and with Nat, Sora, and Dusk’s help we were able to get enough of information on the creatures to form a type of Pokemon rescue squad made of ponies with an affinity for nature and animals headed by Fluttershy. Everything was working out as most of the pokemon were more than willing to partner with ponies and help in our daily lives. There are those who choose to stay away to the mainly stick to the Forests, mountains, plains, and larger bodies of water.
I was still worried as according to Nat there were the more dangerous Pokemon were the legendaries and rare types like Selene. They could only be dealt with, by getting help from more powerful pokemon or by someone more powerful than the pokemon. Thanks to Ed, the elite guards were able to quiet some of the more violent encounters with the pokemon and even earn their respect enough to gain partners from said incidents.
There was another matter on my mind though. Before Ed left he’d come to me and asked what had happened to the remains of Nightmare Moon. I asked him why he wanted to know as Luna was Nightmare Moon and I would think he would want to bring up the events of the subject as they might upset him. My brother pushed through with only an expression of stone an on his face and concern in his eyes. There was something he wasn’t telling me and I wasn’t going to push it. Ed would tell me if it was of major importance at the right time.
One week pryer Celestia’s Room
“Ed, why are you interest in the remnants of the evil that took over Luna all of a sudden? Shouldn’t you be getting ready to go to Nat’s brother’s world?” I asked raising my brow.
“I’m all set as far as my needs go, Tia. Now stop dancing around my questions,” He demanded. “What exactly did you do with the leftover fragments of Nightmare Moon’s armor and any other remnants of her?” That includes any fabrics from clothing or otherwise.”
“Ed why are you asking me about this? I would think you of all ponies wouldn’t want anything to do with that creature at all. It nearly took Luna away from us both. I know you’ve been working to conquer your own demons but that doesn’t mean Luna should have to face Moon in the same way,” I shot at my brother as he crossed his arms.
“I have no intentions of forcing Luna to face Nightmare Moon, Tia. She has been doing an excellent job of coming to terms with her past mistakes on her own. I, as her husband, can only support her in those times and help when she asks for it. If I see there is a time when I need to step in and do something without her consent I will. Believe me, I’ve already tried to I face her demon in the dream realm by using the Baku’s dream walking ability but she was far too powerful for me to face alone, especially given my weakened state of mind at the time. Then I met another version of Moon in another reality and almost killed her out of pure anger. If both encounters and my own actions to my demons have taught me anything it’s that only you can face your demons and move forward.” Ed says with a sigh as he looks to the window depicting Nightmare Moon’s defeat at the hands of the Elements of Harmony.
“Ed, I’m sorry I just had to know your intentions. I know you wouldn’t be asking me about Nightmare’s remnants if you didn’t have a good reason. Sadly, I must inform you that they were stolen from the pony I entrusted them to some time ago before Discords release. His name is Craft Caster and he is the current vice headmaster of my school.” I said looking to him as I look to the floor in worry.
“I was afraid that might be the case. Tia this has to do with a story from my home that someone wrote base of the show. Things are still different from in this world and I don’t know all of the details but I can tell you to be cautious while I’m gone. The ponies that stole the remains are a cult devoted to Nightmare Moon that calls themselves the Children of the Night. From what I remember they will try and revive Nightmare Moon sometime in the very near future but they won’t be able to for know as Twilight will be coming with me and the others. Have a couple of the Elite Night Guards stationed in Ponyville, for now, to watch over the Library suspicious activity while we’re gone. They can stay at the shop for now,” Ed says as he started to pace.
“Ed, what does Twilight have to do with this? Does this cult plan to use her in some way? Is she supposed to be some form of sacrifice to resurrect Nightmare Moon?” I asked in horror.
“I’m afraid so Tia. They plan to foalnap her and use her blood and the remains of Nightmare Moon catalysts in a ritual that utilizes several forms of different magics and ancients spells in a sequence of combinations to revive their queen. I plan to stop it when it starts but the problem is I have no idea when it will all go down as the timeline can always go awry. I do know this will occur before the return of the Empire. So it should be very soon. I intend to be staying in Ponyville once I return. I have things that need tending to there in order to start up the other automail shops,” Ed explained as he and I walked out of my room.
I walked off to the throne room while Ed walked to meet up the group out front but before we parted he said one last thing.
“Don’t tell Luna or Twilight about this just yet. If we’re able to prevent this before it’s meant to then good and then we can tell them,” Ed whispered to me.
“And if we can’t?” I asked as quietly as I could.
“Then things get a little complicated and we’ll take some heat from Luna and maybe Twilight. If we can prevent the ritual from taking place then no problems then I’ll tell Luna everything and if not and we can stop it just as it starts then just as well we’ll have the same result. Just keep things under wraps until I can get back Tia. I’ll see ya in about a week or so. Give or take,” Ed says running out the main door.
“Be safe brother and keep Luna safe too,” I said waving goodbye.
Present
I was attending to the rest of my duties for the day when Shining Armor and Spike, who was covered in scrapes and scratches, came rushing into the throne room. If Spike was here that could only mean that something had happened in Ponyville. ‘Why now? Just before Ed was supposed to return.’
“Spike. Shining Armor. What is going on?” I asked as the ran up to me.
“There a new pokemon that have just appeared in Ponyville one looks like a red dragon and the other look like some sort of black and yellow armored lizard with a huge head like a shield. The red one saw a filly with her Growlithe out playing and immediately attacked and the fled into the Everfree. I managed to catch up and that’s when I saw the yellow one defending the filly and the Growlithe,” Explained Spike.
“He tried to help but was blasted with attacks from the to pokemon. That's when he came here using Ed’s transporter,” Shining picked up allowing Spike to catch his breath again. “ I send the Elite guard that have partners to see if the can at least calm the fight down.”
“Excellent idea Captain. Spike, I’m sorry to ask but can you return to Ponyville to keep tabs until the guards and their partners arrive?” I asked in haste.
“Will do,” Spike says with a salute.
Just then a huge wave of power came over all of us in the room. We all looked towards Ponyville as several large powers had suddenly appeared. ‘Oh no. What else is going to go wrong? I can’t defend my ponies against beings with this much power at there disposal. Wait, I know these powers. Twilight, Luna, and Polearm but the last one was, familiar yet foreign.’ My eyes shot open when I realized that it was Edward.
“They’ve returned,” I said to Spike and Shining.
Ponyville
3rd POV
Edward and his group came through the void portal and ended up in the Library. The all started to stretch and let out their sighs. The felt good to be back in their own world. While everyone was unpacking they heard a loud pop. The group turned to see Celestia, Spike, and Shining Armor all standing in the center of the Library. Everyone was confused as to why Spike looked do banged up bur before anyone could ask the young drake spoke directly to Edward.
“New pokemon appeared... attacked filly and her Growlithe.... in Everfree… other pokemon protecting them… need you to stop it,” Spike said while flailing his arms.
“On it,” Edward says rushing out the door.
Ed POV
‘Great, not even home five damn minutes and I already have to deal with some form of crap. Need to talk with Tia later to see if there’s any news on the Children of The Night. Right now it’s rescue time.’ I rushed through town to the Everfree using my Sloth speed. ‘Truth unsealing my Stone Of Compassion made me even faster and thanks to that fight with Celestia I have even greater control. Now let's find our little ones and troublemakers.’
I ran all over the forest searching in sections as fast as I could with my Ultimate Eye. I fund the group in question in a gully at the base of Mt. Canterhorn. What I saw totally shocked me as the pokemon came into full view. There was a red Aerodactyl facing off with a Bastiodon who defending the filly, Dinky Hooves, and her Growlithe. It was pretty come for this type of situation when the pokemon first started appearing but with Nat’s help, we were able to get teams set up to deal with it before the wild ones started rampaging. We still have these problems from time to time were a wild pokemon attacks, someone, straight away. I took out my A.R. to scan the pokemon.
Aerodactyl Lvl 35 Male Aerial Ace, Mist Ball, Fly, Double Team
“I bet it’s protecting Dinky out of maternal instinct. She’s pretty banged up. I don’t think she’ll last much longer in this battle and the Aerodactyl won’t be merciful either,” I say as the Aerodactyl is charging a Mist ball. “Gods this is gonna hurt like hell.”
I rush in and take the full force of the Mist Ball which knocks me back straight into Bastiodon’s Protect.
“Uncle Ed!” shouts Dinky as she rushed to my side.
“I’m fine Dinks,” I say getting and ruffling her mane a bit to calm her down. “Here use this berry on our big yellow friend here. I’ll take down red head over there.”
I walk up to the other pokemon who was clearly unwilling to let up its assault as it flapped its wing to keep itself in the air.
“So you like to pick on young one do ya? Unfortunately for you, I hate that and you picked somepony close to me. So now you pay,” I said holding up my right arm as red electricity sparked from it.
RAH! “Crimson Lightning!” I shouted as red lightning flew from my hand hit the Aerodactyl before it could react. “I don’t like fighting pokemon personally because there’s no sport in it. But you don’t mess with my friends.”
I made a red crystal Poke’ball and threw it at the Aerodactyl. The Pokemon was instantly sucked end and then the ball hit the ground writhing back and forth for a few seconds before stopping.
“I’ll let you go later on after you’ve had a chance to cool off for a bit and we get some data on you,” I said pick the ball up off the ground. “Now on to you,” I said looking to the b=Bastidon now on its feet again. “Thank you for defending Dinky from the big jerk. How would you like to come with me and be my partner?”
Bastio. Bastiodon
“Excellent, and don’t worry I’m not going to use a poke’ball on you. I only use them on the ones I have to restrain for a while and once they calmed down enough I let them go,” I explained as I rubbed the Bastidon on her head. “Come on Dinky. Let's get you back home. I know your parents are worried and I’d rather not have Tim throw another hissy fit. He’ll be worked up enough as is with the details of what went down and don’t worry you’re not in trouble either.”
“Okay, Uncle Ed. Come on Growly,” Dinky said taking my hand as we went back into town, pokemon in tow.
I dropped Dinky off at her home and made my way back to the Library. I needed to speak with Tia about the cult. I was sure that they were going to make their move very soon and I wanted to be sure to prevent their plans from coming to fruition. I doubted I’d be able to prevent Nyx’s creation but I might be able to prevent her rise as the second Nightmare Moon at least. Things were a bit of as far as characters went in this version of Equestria but I won’t sweat the details. Right now, I looked to Bastiodon and then to the poke’ball containing Aerodactyl, I need to get back to the Library and get these two treated.
‘Who would’ve thought my first pokemon would be a defense base one, funny.’
I walked through the door of the library to see Tia listening to Luna about her adventure in the other world and meeting the alternate versions of themselves. Then she got to the part where Celestia and I fought each other, ‘I know I just saw Tia shiver a bit’. Twi was treating Spike’s wounds while Pole told him his part of the the adventures and that Twi had asked him to move in. Spike got a big laugh from Twi telling him how I convinced him to move in with rocks. Tia then noticed I’d returned.
“Ed, were you able to get everything taken care of with the rogue pokemon and that little filly?” Tia as trying to hide her fear.
“All taken care of, and this is my new partner Bastiodon. She was the one protecting Dinky and Growly. I caught the Aerodactyl in this poke’ball for the time being. Here Twi, I need you to take these two down to the treatment center for their wounds. They aren’t bad shape. Pole, Spike, Luna you guys can go with her please, I need to talk with Tia alone for a bit,” I said in a serious tone as I give Twilight the poke’ball.
“All right Ed, I’ll see you at the shop tonight then. I’ll go with Twilight to the hospital and then I’m off to the castle for a bath and to change out my clothes. I’ll also see to some of the royal duties for you Tia,” Luna said as she waved goodbye as the group exited the library.
“ You were right when you said the Children of the Night wouldn’t be active at all during your absence Ed. They were for a bit right after you left, but haven’t been since. All they did was watch the Library from afar according to the guards but they stopping when Twilight stopped coming around after the first two days,” Tia started to explain before I couldn’t even ask.
“Alright, that answers my questions. I’ll be staying here in Ponyville for the time being to keep an eye and Twilight and to help with the shop and future projects and plans I have. Luna will be in between here and Canterlot on and off during this period. I plan on having her stay in Canterlot, for the most part, to keep her out of the whole cult and Nightmare Moon resurrection business. Tia, I don’t know how this will all play out but I’m hoping it will be for the better. I don’t really remember much of the story but I do remember that Nightmare is revived in some way,” I said partially telling Tia the truth. ‘Gods Thank you Aj isn’t here.’
To tell the truth I did want Nyx to be created as I think it would help Luna move forward in coming to terms with her past and I think it would also be a good thing for Twilight. If she had Nyx in her life she’d be able to experience so much more out in life then just being a bookworm or student. Not that she isn’t already getting to experience a lot, especially with Polearm in her life. Twi has come a long way since I was freed from my tomb but she is still missing a lot too and the Nyx could help with that and it could help Polearm too. Nyx could possibly bring them together as a real family.
‘Sorry for lying to you Tia and Luna. Sorry for letting you get foalnapped Twilight but I think Nyx could really benefit this world.’
“I’ll keep an eye on things and Twilight will have Polearm with her at night too. He’s moving in to here in the next couple of days,” I say try to ease Tia worries a bit. ‘Man I really have been riding the idiot train lately. Not to mention the bastard train to.’
Then I heard my creed in the back of my mind as a portal appeared behind me.
“Great not even back a day and have to leave again. I’ll be back soon. Tia, tell Luna I got summoned and I’ll be back in a few hours probably no later than a day. I'm not going to stay long,” I said walking into the portal.
“Okay Ed but please be careful over there,” Tia says as the portal closes.
I kept on running, past the Vehibots and Crystal Guards that were either wounded or dead, I was nearly at the wall, when suddenly, two objects appeared before me, one was an Alchemist's Silver Pocket Watch from Fullmetal Alchemist, with a message,
“I am the one who constructs and deconstructs, the partner and protector of the moon, I aid the Innocent and protect the children, If you require aid, Call my name and I will come forth, The Crimson Sage”
The second one was a weird blade, again with a message, “To those who find this blade, if you need a melee tank of fire, a mage, a ranger, or a summoner or even someone to talk to, give a ring, for I, Pyro, am ready to fight.”
I realized that these were tokens, from other Displaced, so I decided to summon them, two portals appeared, and coming from one of those portals was one normal looking male, wearing a set of jeans, lab jacket, and a set of goggles. His face was blackened by soot. A small scar was hidden by the soot, but could still be seen, running down the left side of his face, over his eye to almost his chin. His brown hair darkened by the soot, it looked just like doc browns, crazy, untempered and pulled back. His face at first had a smile, but soon fell to an unamused grin. He looked down at himself, looked back up, rubbed the back of his head, while rubbing some of the soot off his lab coat, then his face.
He soon paused looking around at the fighting, looked back down at himself, his grin falling to a grimace. He grabs his lab coat, reaches inside and pulls out what seemed like a door, throws it at the ground and it pops up into a full sized door. He grabs the handle pulls it open and walks in, it shut and then reopens a different man walking through.
Gone was the lab coat, but now replaced by what seemed like a swat vest. His undershirt a deep black matching the vest, his jeans now cargo pants. He grabs the handle turns it the other way and the door pops and shrinks down till it fits in his hand, he then sticks the small door in his pocket, one of 30. His face seemed different now as well, it seemed ruffer, more aged, and a heck a lot more scars. To me, it seemed like half his face was uneven, squared off. He left eye seemed to look off, fake even. Yet when it looked up at me, I could feel the odd and old gaze of the man before me, it felt like a beast was staring me in the face, and the only thing stopping it was a cage.
He seemed to scan the battle happening around us, looks back at me back at the cons, and turns the closest cons. He throws out his hand and a small fireball shoots from his hand, heading straight for the con. It burns clean through and dissipates right after. Said con hold its chest before falling down, offline permanently. With one look back at me again, he speaks for the first time. His voice sounding old, and cold just like he looks.
“Kill all the cons in the city, I will slow down the reinforcements until you can make it to my location, and if you need to chat, set your channels to 98.7, get what ponies you can to safety. This is war, and they don’t need to lose their lives.”
He steps forward as his form shimmers, revealing the armor he was wearing. It looked like the armor from halo but it seemed different. It looked like some things from iron man was mixed in with the design. It was a deep wine red, almost the tone of blood, just a few shades off. He lifts up his right arm, a hologram pops up. Request PA nickname Onslaught Y/N? He presses Y and a rift opens above him, a set of large armor lands in front of him. It looks like power armor from fallout in design, but more of a halo look to it. The colors were a deep green, with a dull metal gray. The moment it closed up, some more things dropped from some rifts. They seemed to float around him before he lifted up his foot and parts started to build on top of the power armor.
As more and more pieces were added it soon looked like the hulk buster armor. The colors shifting from a gray to a snow camo design. Once the last few pieces locked into place, a weapon fell from a rift, he grabbed it and held it to his left arm. The armor pulled back the hand deforming and connecting with the back of the weapon. Three barrels hung out of the front, the main base was hexagonal, seemed to have an ammo belt coming up the left side on to the back of his armor. The barrels rotated once before stopping, his arm holding out the weapon. On his back, a large cannon attached to his right shoulder the barrel resting next to the rest of the weapon. A small rack holding 5 rounds was attached to the weapon, feeding into it. He closed his right fist and a sword extended out, wiping around before linking together forming a strong blade. It rested just above his wrist.
The moment he started stepping he took off in a dead sprint towards the destroyed wall, swinging the blade at any con in his way. He didn’t use his gun the whole way, yet he did jump, smashing down on any con in his way, like one would do to an ant.
“Well that was cool, now about the other one,” I said, looking to the other portal,
Out of the other portal walk a tall man with gold eyes and blonde here that was in a braid. He wore a red hooded coat with a moon and cross and the back. His other clothing consisted of a black long sleeve shirt and silver trim. He looked up to me and spoke.
“Who are you and why did you summon me?” he asked.” Names Edward Elric by the way.”
“Nice to meet you, reason why I summoned you is because look around, Decepticons are everywhere, so can you help taking these guys out,” I said, “Also my name is Optimus Prime, leader of the Autobots, and king of the Crystal Empire,” a bullet whizzed past my head before I took out my blaster and shot the con in the head, “Boom! Headshot, 10 points,”
“Your 100 points behind me prime!” calls the armored beast.
“It’s on, old man!” I sent out a barrage of missiles at a group of 30 cons, instantly giving me 105 points,
“Both of you, herd the cons towards the outside the city. Make sure all civilians out of my way. Once their there, I take care of the rest,” Said Ed as his shade came to life producing an army of himself.
“You got it, hey old man, you take care of the civilians, I’ll take care of the cons,” I transformed into my Shadow Optimus mode, and used black tendrils to spear 20 cons, “1150 points!”
“I didn’t call my best set of armor to play babysitter, There Your ponies prime, not mine!” As he lets off a shell over the wall and pieces of cons fly everywhere. “I think I'm up to 2000 points now!”
“That is one big beast, I want one as a pet.” Said the old man as he grabbed a con and tore it in two using his hand and gun barrel. “Rip and tear!”
“Please I can easily top both of you in one shot,” Ed said. “Agru Peta Babkama Luruba Anaku (Aries Open the Gate for Me So That I May Enter)” A large golden gate formed behind the alchemist and began to fire an onslaught of weapons on to the cons and the shadow copies. The clones picked up the weapons and started to fight their own battles.
“Now onward,” yelled Ed.
“Showoff!” I shouted,
“That takes the fun out of the fight, I could just go crazy and wipe the field of the cannon fodder, but after not getting a chance to get some of my anger out, I want to make it slow for them.” The old man said, his suit turning red for a second.
“I’m the former king of the Minos back home I’ve been around my Equestria for over 2,000 years. I prefer to protect my people and soldiers along with ending the battle with as little loss as possible,” Ed snarked.
“How old are you Ed?” Asked the old man, pausing mid rip of a con.
“While I say 2,136 I’m actually much older and don’t go running your mouth,” he summoned a pair of twin longswords combining them into a bow and began to fire into the cons as the arrows of light that split into four shouts a piece.
“Your young boy, compared to me, I just hit 70,000 a few weeks ago, don’t tell Pinkie though, that mare will give me a party for each year,” He said laughing a little till a con’s shot bounced off his belly.
“Me, I’m currently 17.”
“If you going by Displaced story, then yes you have me beat in age, but considering I was wondering around my world before the sisters were born then physical I got you beat. Need to learn time flows differently in each world, Prime.” He says shooting more cons.
“Been there, done that, heck in a few dimensions I fell into through my experiments, I met their mother, and I will tell you,” he said looking at said mares up at the castle.
“There are a few dimensions where they’re my daughters.” He said laughing to the point he had to stop to get his breath back. Looking up at there blushing faces. “And i’m damn proud of them!”
“I didn’t need to know that.”
“Need to know bases please, freaking travelers. I little info about me. Married to my Luna back home. Did what I could to keep her and Tia from shedding blood unnecessarily for years and it worked as they have never taken a life. Just woke up from a stone nap a few months back. Betrayal on one of my old friends not going into detail. When I find the bastard, He’s dead,” Ed says throwing his sword through a way of cons causing them to fall backward in waves. “I hate war but I love a good fight.”
“Me too, war is just unnecessary, but I will fight to protect my king.”
“Well then, that's good and a worrying thing to hear,” looking up at the sister watching them look at each other some sort of spark going on. “But, Ed. This is a father thing of me to say, But do anything to hurt Luna, And you're going to regret meeting me once more because it’s the father that breaks bones, the mother kills.” The old man says, His suits eyes turning dark and an all to familiar mist seeping around the dome-like head, causing any crystal ponies looking on to lock up in fear.
Ed looked at him about to say something cocky, but the feeling of pure fear, rage, and killing instinct made him think beforehand, and decide to say nothing to the threat. The con’s nearby however turned and ran at the feel as it washed over them. Old man saw one nearby and grabbed it and held it in place staring it down, to his surprise it dropped out, fainting from just the presence he was letting off.
“Just so you know old man, Luna means the world to and I’d die before letting anything happen to her. Family means a lot to me as well. So don’t lecture me on hurting people I care about. I have a three nieces and a nephew that are Displaced too so I know what’s it like to have to go through hell for family,” Ed says with a little bit of annoyance not paying attention as a con grab his right arm and pulled it off only for Ed to look at the con as red lightning sparked from his shoulder as the arm was then replaced with a new metal one.
“Oh, you shouldn’t have done that,” Ed said to the con as it started to back away.
“THAT WAS MY FAVORITE ARM!”
Ed then jumped up and grabbed onto the cons head and crushed it with the new arm. Ed’s form began to change forms as he grew into a twelve-foot tall demon covered by shadows, eyes, and a red metal armor with a cape of shadow and a singular large eye across his chest.
“YOU SHOULD BE RUNNING NOW! RAH!” yelled the demonized alchemist as he charged into the cons and started to rip them apart with his bare hands in pure rage.
“I’LL DEVOUR EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU TO FEED MY MAGIC!” Ed yells as he tore con after con with his teeth eating them the spark and all.
“Savage,”
“I wish I could say I have a family, a human family, but fate took them from me long ago, but I get where you're coming from, Ed. Remind me after this battle for me to look at your arm and work on one for you, then we can match.” Old man said slapping the left arm with a small chuckle coming out of him. He looked around the battlefield and seemed to sigh.
“Welp, I enjoy a good fight but this is pushing it. King moves to wipe field.” Old mans suit opens up and he shoots out like a rocket. In his hands to white orbs glowing brightly. He holds them out and shouts one spell.
“Ultima cannon!”
“ You have an Ultima, cool. I wish I could say that but I give up my human life so I could return to Equestria. So I wholeheartedly agree with you old man. And you’re more than welcome to look at the arm” Ed says summoning a turning lance like sword to his hand. Ed holds the sword above his head and begins to spin as it gathered red and silver magic. Ed yells bringing down the sword adding to the old man’s attack.
“Darisam Mulki! (Forever cleave apart this celestial body)”
The orbs exploded in his hands the blast speeding out through the battle, the cons turning to ash. Leaving the two big bots standing in the back of the battlefield. His eyes fall on them as he floats down, he seems to have a hard time as he drops down a little bit every few seconds. Till he steps back onto the ground.
“Scrap, that’s cool!” I said,
“My guess is that you two are Megatron’s from alternate realities and you're here for something that can save the already dead Cybertron or something to help conquer the universe,” Ed said running up to the two bots.
“It’s Megatron, conquest is his thing.” The old man said as he seemed winded, tired on his face, the suit coming up behind him, acting like a guardian.
“Ed if you and prime want to fight them go for it, I need to rest, Curse this bad heart of mine.” He said holding his chest a pained look crossing his face.
“No, these Megatron’s are tough, one is Beast Wars, the other is Animated, tough cons, and their versions of Decepticons are fierce, one of them has a mini-nuke for a weapon that leaves a crater the size of a city block,”
“I have to say I loved you in Beast Wars and Beast Machines as a kid. Animated was pretty cool too,” Ed says as he reverts back to his original form.
“If you admire us so then why not join us? You clearly are a powerful being to be able to decimate our army as you have. You can instantly heal and still fight as well as change, forms. You would be a great asset to us, Yeeeeesssss,” BW Megatron hisses.
“Hell no, I can stand evil creatures like you two. As a former king, I would never willing or unwilling serve you. And before I rip you to shreds you should know I’m not even using a fraction of my power. Your con just pissed me off for me to change forms. Let’s me show you a special sword.” Ed says holding out his hand.
“I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE KNIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS THE THE KINGDOM OF DREAMS, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!”
In Ed’s hand was a keyblade but one that I wasn’t familiar with. He then pointed at BW Megatron. He started to scowl at the alchemist who was smiling at him.
“I’m going to enjoy this. Hey Prime. can you Powerlink or use a super mode?” Ed asked.
“Don’t know those, but I can channel every shadow into my very being and transform, but didn’t test it yet,” I replied back, pulling out my Shadow Blade,
“Maybe you can use these as I don’t need them,” Ed says as the golden gate appears and opens with nine small bots roughly his height and a trailer containing the four drones from Transformers Energon come out of it. “The Gates of Aries contains every weapon that has ever been created or will be created to here a few gifts.”
“Cool, one problem though, never had a chance to watch Energon, but it might be useful, for now, give me a brief info on it, WHOA!” TFA Megatron shot a blast near my head, luckily I dodged it, the old man fired a shot at him.
“Easy, just say combine and the drone will attach to your arms and legs in any order use say one through four,” Ed says blocking a blow from BW Megatron tail claw thing with the flat of his blade while. “The little fellas are the minicon teams that form the Requiem Blaster, Star Saber, and the Skyboom Shield.”
“How about this guys, I’ll take the TFA meg, and you two handle the BW?” the old man said Getting a second wind, the pained look now gone from his face. “I mean hell three on two seems unfair, well I guess it could be two and a half, counting on Ed’s height.”
“Sounds fair,” I said transforming and ramming into BW Megatron, busting up my front, and a little dent to him, “Ouch,”
“Damn, nice blow their prime.”
“Scrap you, old man,” I said before getting kicked away,
TFA Megatron runs fully on towards the old man, he holds out his hand stopping the blow. “My turn!” He hits him square in the jaw and launches him off towards the mountains nearby. “You may have been a fighter in the pits, but when it comes to strength, I rule like I did, On Top!” Cracking his knuckles.
“WHOA! OOF!” I groaned, after getting sent into a nearby blacksmiths forge, getting up, I was then shot in the chest by BW Megs, having enough, I grabbed him then punch him in the face repeatedly,
“You know prime, My token is a weapon too.”
“Now you tell me, but who cares, I can lift 700000 tons, and punch a guys armor who boasted was made from a collapsed star, which is denser than osmium,” I said punching BW Megs in the area where the sun don’t shine, meaning his pelvis area,
“You know we keep boasting about our feets, it just be better just to whip out our cannons instead, cause that’s where we are at right now.” Old man said watching where TFA Meg landed.
“Dude, I got a better idea, you and Ed hold them off,” I said before Ed was launched away, “Nevermind on Ed,” then ran off,
“I will rip my Meg open if I want to, but like a cat to a mouse, I like to terrorize my prey first. But two on one sounds fun, So what do you say dino boy, Want to meet your extinction?” The old man said his grin growing to the point Alice’s own Cheshire cat would be proud.
Not too long after I got back, the Megs were giving the old man a hard time for their respective loyalists had arrived.
“Shesh I heard of gang banging, but this takes it to a whole new level,” he said with a laugh.
“Don’t worry, I got what I need, which just so happens to be the Crystal Heart,” I said holding the Heart, the energy from me began to energize it, then with a mighty explosion, all Decepticons were launched away from the Crystal Empire, “Close one, good thing I gave this thing a power boost,”
“Awe, I was having fun.” He said losing his fighting spirit.
“Quit your whining, they had leapers, which are unstoppable, unless you go for their battery pack on their backs,”
“Oh yeah, those guys suck, but as you can see from the bodies around me, their chest can be penetrated with enough force.” He said pointing to one that had a nice large hole through its chest.
“If I had known we were gonna be attacked I would have kept Predaking and the Dinobots here,” I said with a sigh, “Hey where’s Ed?”
“Short fry? Somewhere around here, I think. Lost track once I started getting bloodlust.”
“Oh, well I will send you back first, here’s my token,” I said handing the old man my token, “Also here’s a Spiderbot for a pet,” then handed him a, me-sized Spiderbot,
“Now hang on there prime, me and Ed were going to talk about his arm, maybe make a new one for him, and I was going to talk with you about maybe helping keep your supplies up, since I got more then I need.”
“Alright, we can go look for him, by the way names Optimus Prime,” I said,
“Nice to meet ya prime, Call me Pyro, Old man is what I called my late pa.”
“Alright, let’s go find the Alchemist,” and we set off to find Ed.
“Why not call him shorty or small fry?” he said with a small chuckle.
“Because you are a small fry too you know.”
“I know the show he’s from, and those kinds of names get some humor out. Makes it fun, as my mare friend would say. And I’m only this small cause your a transformer.” and we argued while looking for Ed. Pyro’s armor not far behind holding Ed, but saying not a word. To anyone looking, they could have sworn, it had a grin on it, and the eyes turned yellow with two small red pupils.
“Somebody, tell this thing put me down,” Ed says with his head in his hand “Missed the fight.”
“Oh sorry Ed, You can put him down now, Jarvis.”
“Yes, Sir.” Comes from the suit, in a pure British accent.
After repairs to the Crystal Empire were made, me, Pyro and Ed decided to talk, “So how are you enjoying your stay here in my Equestria?” I asked, trying to start the conversation, although Pyro was asleep,
“Other than getting dropped in the middle of a battle and having my arm ripped off when I wasn’t paying attention great. Luckily I can regenerate. Perks of being a living Philosopher Stone,” Ed says with a smile.
“The Philosopher's stone, heard about that, but don’t know much about it, but sorry, just needed help, my Autobots have been spread out making allies, bases, all of that, heck the only things I had active in my Basement were Iron Golems from Minecraft, and a single Spiderbot,”
“Trust me you don’t want a Philosopher Stone Prime. I only use mine when I have to or when my body reacts to a serious injury. Other than that, I rely on my magic that I got from my niece. A stone it literally a mass of disembodied living souls. But enough of that got any kind of family since coming here?” Ed asks while tinkering on his arm.
“Yes, he does,” Sari said walking towards us, Nyx on her shoulders,
“Ah Sari, I see you’re alright, Ed, this is my girlfriend Sari Sumdac, and my daughter Nyx,”
“Nice to meet you both. Name’s Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist or that’s who I am now. Formerly Allen Ferris a small-time prop maker. Nyx showed up here. I’ll be dealing with this back home pretty soon myself,” Ed said noticing something about his arm. “Sorry, but you guys might be freaked out by this next part.”
Ed then reaches under his shirt and flipped what sounded like a series of switches. In the next second, Ed pulled off his own arm. And placed it on the table in front of him. He then took a small bag from his belt and placed it next to the arm.
“Ed, that freaky as all heck,” commented Sari as Nyx rushed over and hid behind me.
“Sorry about that, but I need to change to a calibrated arm. This fresh one was a spur of the moment regeneration and they are extremely uncomfortable when I use them,” Ed says as he reaches into his bag and I’m completely shocked when his whole left arm sinks into the tiny pack. “Endless carry bag Prime. Let’s me carry a number of items without any consequence of space or weight to the pouch. Here it is.”
Ed pulls out a green crystalline arm and attaches it in place of his steel one.
“What the heck kind of an arm is that?” I asked getting a closer look.
“I call them crystalmail series. This one is my emerald arm and lets me have better control over wind magic. I can’t use normal Equestrian spells and the fact that I’m immuned to all forms of Equestrian magic doesn’t help either. I can use magic but if I want to use spells I have to write my own,” Ed explained going through a few stretches with his new arm. “Now, what can I do to help you out with this war of yours Prime?”
“Well, I could use some reinforcements, and help to track down the Allspark, yes you heard me the Allspark, and help building up an army,”
“Simple enough. I can use my Arc of Embodiment to create pretty much all of that but the army well just be mindless drones that are capable of mid-level understanding. I can create computer components reinforced with magic to allow alternate energy signature tracking too. Two questions though. How many Allsparks are we trying to find and which ones?” Ed said in a serious tone.
“According to Primus, one, but it’s the ones following it that worries me, for Quintessa, from The Last Knight is following it, I don’t know why she needs it, but she’s dangerous, she managed to get Optimus under her control,” I snap my fingers, “Just like that, instant mind control,”
“She was based off the Quintessons that were the original builders of the transformers race so that makes sense to me that she’d have a mind control ability. There is another problem you face in here too. Your almost identical in the other Optimus’s build and design so she might be able to brainwash you to and with that chaos magic you’d be the perfect weapon if that happens,” Ed explained holding his chin while pacing back and forth. “The Allspark in the Age of Extinction, in order to find it we’ll need a scan of its energy or something similar to it at least.”
“Along with my Shadow magic,”
A snort from across the table signaled Pyro waking up, followed by a thud as he feels out of his chair.
“Sorry, what did I miss?” He said holding his head, looking from ed to prime then the kids nearby, rubbing his head, a smile on his face. “Hello you two, Sari right? And this cute little one would be?” he said bending down to look at Nyx.
“That would be Nyx. She’s technically most of a reborn Nightmare Moon without all of the spite and jealousy for Celestia,” commented Ed.
“Oh, then maybe I should call the other nightmares I have with me,” Pyro said holding his right hand to his chin, lost in thought. “Naw, it would be hard to tell who is who if I did that.” he seemed like he was in deep thought over what he just said.
“We were just discussing how to bolster Prime extremely spread forces and how to find the Allspark. And I seem to remember you saying you’d take a look at my arm and I’m not going to pass up the chance for a Displaced such as yourself to do so,” Ed says crossing his arms.
“Well, I can make doorways to help connect the bases that don’t need power to work, just going to have to tweak it to shrink them down. I do have some deep space ships and warp jump ready ones. And the arm, sure let me grab my tools and get some supplies and I will see what I could do, just if you can, get some of your materials because I know I might not have any that would work.” he said, tapping his left arm in thought.
“Power is some that I can provide in bulk. Sage Stones are an artifact I can make with an infinite supply of magic and that can create in based on what type of magic you need them to be. Think of them as the Equestrian equivalent of the Philosopher's stone. Without the loss of life,” Ed says with a lightbulb over his head.
“These doorways are wormholes, they're from Minecraft, I think they're called dimensional doors. I just need to work in a shrinking spell in beforehand,” he said, while the whole time twilight is looking on writing in a scroll and is locked in nerd mode. “And is that lightbulb thing something you got from Pinkie Pie?”
“It happens from time to time. Side effects of loss of concentration coupled with Arc of Embodiment, but it was Pinkie that first triggered it,” Ed said as the lightbulb fades into nothing.
“Same thing happens to me, except from Chaos magic,”
“Well, I could base your new arm around my own since I lost my left arm some time ago. I mean heck, I had to rebuild this thing 50 times over to get it to what it is today.” He said looking down at it.
“As long as it works, is comfortable, functional, and I can enter change it with the others in my collection I won’t complain,” Ed said with a smile.
“Why not fuse all of them into one, using each one of the others like cores, or like the infinity gauntlet?” he said the turning gears showing through his position.
“Let’s do it but instead if regular gemstone we can use a series of Sage stones,” commented the alchemist. “Infinity Arm nice.”
“Mind if I help, I would like to get my mind off the whole me being Quintessa's servant,” I asked, not wanting to think about what I would do if Quintessa controls me,
“Here, this might do the trick,” Ed says pulling a glowing white stone from the pouch on the table. “It’s a Sage’s Mind Stone. Just use your chaos magic to convert it into a processor or motherboard and insert it into your head.”
“Thanks, Ed, is it a one time use?”
“What part of Infinite magic did you not get. As long as you don’t burn up the magic before it can be restored the stone will endure forever and it won’t degrade either. This sucker will even boost your IQ,” Ed says tossing me the stone.
“Sorry, just nervous, it happens, it makes me not think straight,”
“Nervous habits. Never leave us kid, even as Displaced,” Ed says pointing to me.
“Well the name sounds perfect, but I will have to grab a few things, be right back.” Pyro said lifting up the door from his pocket placing it down, the door expanding out.
“But now that I think about it, why don’t you lot come with me, we can talk in my war room, get something to eat and you guys can see my lab,” he said look at me and Ed, looking at my daughter and girlfriend.
“Coming, I could use some lunch. Don’t really need to eat just like to,” Ed said following along. “So Pyro, how’d you end up Displaced, merchant, random encounter, or accident?”
“I was at Comic-Con, take for the fact I was 85 I think. It’s been over 70,000 years since then so my memories might be off a little. I met the merchant, nice guy by the way, and we started chatting, one thing led to another, and I have a new friend. He let me set everything the way I wanted it, I just told him I want to retire fully, I’ve been through enough pain and war to want to go through anymore fighting, so dealing with a villain from my choices I did not need. I mean I was in a war that was about 60 years long so when it comes to fighting, I enjoy it, but don’t need to deal with it. I’m too old for it now, I just want to relax and enjoy my fall years.” he said looking to the sun, eyes closed. “I’ve seen so much, done so much, caused so much pain, I’m just tired of it. My fighting spirit is worn out, and I’ve been around too long. Put in the fact my spirit was broken long ago before the war started, and i’m one big mess ready to make Chernobyl look like a firecracker.”
“I was at my hometown’s Comic-Con and was sent into my version of Equestria after I bought the void Stone around my neck from a guy dressed as Handsome Jack from Borderlands. Spent the first twenty-five years trying to get home then just settled down in Everfree for a few hundred years. Got the title Golden Eyed Sage from the locals that would visit me then I decided to shut everything down and go around the World and study. Gained much knowledge and then I got homesick for the forest and that's when I returned to find the Castle of the Two Sister had been built. First time I met Luna she blasted me into a wall,” Ed laughed. “That actually seems to be a recurring theme with every alicorn I meet.”
“You two must sound like an old married couple there Ed.” Pyro said with a laugh.
“Me, I went to a Con with my friends, saw the Merchant, bought the Matrix, and the Shield blaster from AOE/TLK wound up here,”
“Well let’s all get going, Prime you might want to shrink down to fit, and the rest of you can come too,” Pyro said looking at Ed, Me, then Sari and Nyx. I snapped my fingers and shrunk down, still five feet bigger than Pyro.
“Oh, by the way, Pyro,” I smacked upside the head, lightly not to kill him, but hard enough to show my anger.
“Ow, that hurt.”
“YOUR FRIENDS WITH THE MERCHANT?!”
“Yeah…and?” He said with a small grin, rubbing the spot I hit.
“I HATE THAT HOBO!! He’s the reason why I’m here!”
“Hey he’s doing his job, hate it or not, but it’s a job. But be happy he didn’t screw you over on something. Though, could call him up if you want?”
“Think of it this way Prime. If the merchant wouldn’t have sent you here then wouldn’t have fallen for a girl that deeply cares for you and a daughter to love,” Ed says to me with a grin while pointing to my family.
“Yes you are right Ed I’ll be sure to thank him for that, and if I’m going to be here, I want some things,” I said,
“Ok let me give him a ring.” He said lifting up his pipboy and typing on the keyboard. The number going in so fast I couldn’t see it. It rung three times before he picked up.
“Hello Pyro, my old friend, what can I do or buy from me for you?”
“Not much right now my friend, but I got a friend here that wants to talk to you,” he said moving over to me to look down at the Pipboy.
“Ah James how are you today?” he said in a mock happy tone.
“Now, my friend, treat him like you do for me, not rudely,” Pyro said his face taking on a slightly angered look.
“Whatever, hello Merchant, and to answer your question, I’ve been just peachy, I love getting shot by ponies left and right and going to war against several different versions of Decepticons, but just peachy,” I said,
“Hey, you wouldn’t happen to know the merchant that uses the Handsome Jack cosplay would you?” asked Ed. “if ya don’t I get it. Multiverse is pretty big and there are a lot of you guys spread out over multiple Earths too. Just thought I’d ask if you do happen to come across him please tell him Allan Ferris says Thanks. Hey, Prime, you wouldn’t happen to have an artifact with a similar energy signature to the Allspark would you?”
“I could send some probes out to scan around, and see if I can pinpoint it.” said Pyro looking at Ed then me. “Might take a bit, but could work.”
“Sounds perfect old man but we still need a sample of energy or something similar to look for,” Ed says twirling his finger in the air.
“Good point, shorty,” Pyro said to Ed a grin on his face. “Maybe something to a spark could work as a base?” Pyro said starting to get lost in his head. “Darn, I remember something from the prime tv show of transformers, but my bad memories leave it on the tip of my tongue but I just can’t find it,” he said eyes shut, lost in thought, but an angered look crossing his face. “I’m just getting to darn old now, darn this Alzheimer's disease.”
“I think I know what you’re talking about Pyro but I really didn’t watch the series unless it came on in the mornings before school. I’m at a loss myself. If I had paid more attention I could pull it using my Archive magic. No sense in racking our brain on it now though. Why don’t we get started on the arm? It looks as Prime is searching his memory banks,” Ed said point at the Autobot leader. “And if Alzheimer’s is that big an issue I can give you a Mind Stone, but only if you want one.”
“I had it right before I became a displaced, there is no way for it to be cured nor removed. And I know it because I infected myself with the Blacklight virus and even it can’t cure it. It’s just nature running its course. I’m doomed no matter what I do. But as for scanning, I’ve got an idea.” pyro said walking to the door, he opens it and goes through the door shutting behind him. He comes back out a few seconds later. In his hands is an orb, it looks like a probe from star wars. He winds back and throws the thing and it breaks Mach 10 out of the planet's gravity. He hits something on his pipboy and looks closely at it.
“Maybe you’re thinking about Dark Energon, that stuff is uncurable, but I think I have something close to the Allspark,” I said pulling out the Matrix, “The Allspark came from the core of Cybertron, so did the Matrix,” then I felt the sudden familier calling from the Matrix, putting it back in my chest, I went to a corner, then blacked out.
3rd PERSON POV
“Ok, the probe is out and now scanning, all the data is being rounded to my main computer back home and should help with figuring out where it is, and how far out it is. Once we get there, I will get to it, work on your arm and get one of my jump jets ready to jump out there and come back.” Pyro said looking up from his pipboy, looking at all of them before looking to his door.
“Just a bit of info to but Mind Stones won’t cure they’ll prevent progression. It’s like a stasis pod basically but I respect your choice. I hate forcing things on others and only do so if it’s absolutely necessary,” Ed said leaning against a wall. “The only way to make the effects permanent would be to infuse your organic body with a Mind stone on the cellular level. Which you can’t do unless you have the magic weaving skill and alchemy and I know you have alchemy and magic weaving.”
“Not on the levels you have Ed, but I’m good, it’s just time is closing up on me, so I just need to deal with it.” He said his look somber. His eyes took on an aged, weathered look. His true age showing for a moment. As he rubbed his hair some greys could be seen just below the brown. His skin looked worn, and some hidden scars showed themselves.
“Heck, you deserve the name sage way more than me at this point. Not an insult by the way. I can’t imagine some the cool stuff you’ve seen. Only wish I could grow old like you but then I’d leave Luna behind and the fact that someone could get their hands on the void stone around my neck. That’s one artifact that I can’t have floating around the multiverse,” Ed said as he looked to Pyro.
“70,000 years physically and mentally, it takes its tolls, and thanks for the comment. I tend to act sagely sometimes. Not everything I’ve seen nor done was cool. War is hell, and the way I walked through it, I’ve got a gold throne with your number 1 waiting for me in hell. My kids will live till there’s mother’s sun explodes. And that’s true ed, why not hide it, could make a pocket dimension to store it?”
“You don’t have to tell me about wars, my friend, as it always leaves a bad after taste in one’s mouth. The Void stone is the main source of my Immortality and power. A constant supply of souls and whenever I need them and a direct link to the void and its magic. I still have my other abilities like Mana Recovery 1&2 that let me gain magic just by walking around and attacking random things. Plus I have the magic absorption too. Not proud of it cause when I went berserk once I drain a whole area of its magic creating my Badlands,” explained the Alchemist.
“Yeah, I could see some big powers wanting their hands on that.” He said looking younger again. Though his eyes still looked old. “And I know the feeling of using control, thankfully it was on a planet that was void of life but still. It’s why I have my powers limited, held back. I’m so op that I could destroy even if I didn’t want to.” He said his face carrying a grin for a little while but it soon fell once more.
“ Oh no it wasn’t void of life, it was a living forest. A group of minotaur raiders was going around slaughtering villages and I came across them in the process. I have my share of limiters too. Seals of Sins big the bulk of them. No duh. I saw that when I pulled out Abed-Nego. It’s that knockoff of Ea. Didn’t want a world eating sword on my planet. Still have to take caution for the people's sake. I know you understand being a former king to,” added Ed.
“Oh, where they just slaughtering or was more going on that the readers shouldn’t know?” he said looking around as if looking for something. “And I do understand, it’s hard, there were times I had to be tough, times I had to be soft, but should someone do something to my family, times to be known as the mad king, or king of rage, the dark king,” he said his eyes shut, a memory coming back up. “And when it came to the nobles. God, I wanted to kill myself sometimes during listening to those suck-ups. Thankfully me and my lover found ways to entertain ourselves during that, from using magic behind them or playing a trick on a guard nearby or some adult things.” he said, a small amount of blood trailing from his nose during that thought. His grin locked in a pervy sage look, or master Roshi look. Beard included.
“Same here when it comes to family. I was dubbed the Crimson Butcher during the Minos Wars. Then the Crimson King. Pretty sure you know how most Minos Politics works. As for kingly duties, Luna and I were able to get married thanks to them and we’ were able to bridge the gaps between the kingdoms. We even adopted many of the war orphans that later became the Order of Crimson. In fact one of my students slash assistant is one of their descendants,” Ed said with a laugh. “I think I might put ole Blueblood through a training Regime and see if we can’t fix the stick up his butt attitude.”
“Yeah I know how it goes, just a bunch of feet kissers, and money grabbers taking up the time people with real problems need help with. Like Blueblood, for example, he tried being rude to me and tried getting me killed, assassins if I remember right. I beat his butt across the room and left him chained up, with one warning on him, tired around his neck, Don’t mess with the king or this will be you next. Didn’t have any feet kissers for a few years.” he said his face in anger then with a small grin. “And it might work for you too, that or cut off his funds. Either one should work. He just is a greedy little turd that needs a lesson given to him. And throw in what he did to rarity and I would of straight killed him. But now he can stay in the jail room I threw him in.”
“Speaking of kings, you think Prime okay over there? He seems to have moved over into the corner and is he shaking a bit?” Ed asked.
“Prime, the real prime is how old in the show? He has some large amounts of years to dig through.” He said looking at the prime.
“Good point if he has all of the originals memories plus the ones from other shows too. Heesh and I thought have Truth cram universal knowledge into your head was tough. Get a headache, just thinking about it. Akashic records are one heck of a trip. Ya know,” Ed says grabbing his head in pain.
“I think the original is millions of years old, I think. Heck, I have to write down some things myself at the moment to remember them down the road now,” he said lifting up a small book and writing in it briefly, then closing it and stuffing it in his pocket. “But if I had that kind of thing going on, I need a stiff drink and a few weeks to piece everything together.”
“Says the one man in the room that can still get drunk, my body won’t let me and Prime’s a machine. Anyway, enough on remembering let's get to work on that arm while Prime’s still checking his memories,” Ed said with a raised brow as the old man took out a flask.
“I drink shine Boy, still takes a few mugs to start getting to me.” He said lifting up a small flask and drinking from it. “And done deal, you open the door, I will pull the baby on though. Then we can place an order and get some drinks and go over what the probe is picking up. Work on that arm and get an army started on build time for prime.”
“Sounds like a foolproof plan to me Pyro. This door here right,” Ed said pointing to the door to his right.
“Yep, darn prime, lose some weight would ya. My back won’t enjoy this for long.”
“Let me,” Ed said placing his hands on the Autobots side and began to push Prime off to the other side of the room.
“Thank you, that spell I used takes more than it used too, darn am I getting old.”
“Not human anymore here. At least not after I died about a month or so back,” Ed says joining Pyro in front of the door
“Yeah I hear ya, the Blacklight virus and the many, many DNA splices I’ve done to myself, I couldn't be called human if weren't for my shape,” he said before stopping.
“At least you still have a mostly organic body. Mine may seem it but I’m really a mass of life energy,” Ed said looking to the older Displaced.
“That’s a good point Ed. Power level release 25%.” His muscles pulsed for a sec and then he begins pulling prime easily. “And in a way. If I use the blacklight, i’m just a mass of biomass. But after some tweaking, I got it to the point I can turn it on and off. Becoming stable and unstable at will. Sadly, I can only change my right arm, my left is just like yours Ed, fully cybernetic. Though my left leg is too. God, how could I forget that.” He said looking down at said limb, then leg.
“Mirror that my dear friend,” Ed said pulling up his sleeve and pant leg.
“I know ed, just got lost in my head was all and forgot. Happens from time to time. Just a side effect from my disease.” he said walking through the doorway.
“I’m coming to,” Ed says walking through the door, “What is this room exactly?”
“Welcome to my room of rooms. As you can see there are many many doors linked to doors in my pockets that I can place in worlds I’ve been to, so displaced can come and go without having to summon using tokens. As you can see I’ve marked ones that are linked, and ones that aren't. Now follow me at the end of the hall is the door the leads to my hub. Then we take one to the war room and I will move the one linked to my lab and factory into the war room.” he said now being able to lift prime on top of him to hold him better. “I tend to act like twilight sometimes and over prepare. Saves time sometimes, and sometimes its a waste, but oh well.”
“My mother always taught me it’s better to over prepare than under. That’s why I prefer to study my opponents before wars. Not a personal battle as it takes the fun out of it. Luna actually has a place similar to this place that Starswirl and I built. It’s called the Dark Library. Back home Dark magic was never banned. Luna even ran a school on it before she and I were seperated.” Ed said with a frown.
“Aren't pocket dimensions fun? And my girls might stop in since Pinkie tends to know where I am, and the fact twilight and I were doing an experiment right before getting summoned. Should be in my lab still, and the others will be trailing behind pinkie.” He said a grin on his face as he tracks the girls in question. “And before I forget, Pinkie and Fluttershy are pregnant, so don’t scare them ok? One more thing, Spike and Rarity are a thing. Thanks to my help, at getting them together.”
“Why would I scare them? If they’re your girls then they should be used to seeing a human,” Ed said “Or at the least, I shouldn’t freak them out too bad. I’m guessing polygamy is a thing here too. Oh, and Spike and Rarity are pretty much together back home and so are Discord and Fluttershy though the four are still on the down low about their relationships.”
“You two are the first displaced I’ve had in my world. And take in the fact, I got a big robot on my back right now. You wouldn’t that much, prime though…” he said trailing off, a focused look on his face. His being started splitting down the center. Two halves walking beside him now. “Wow been some time since I’ve have called you guys out.”
“Okay not good for you, and what the heck!?” Ed says freaking out a bit.
“They are two powers that I have gotten from a displaced, Jak from Jak and Daxter. They both have their own bodies and tend to come out should I need them or if they get bored. One is pure dark eco and one is pure light eco. They rarely talk though since its more a hive mind. But they both say hello and it's nice to meet you, we were asleep but pyro woke us up.” Pyro said looking back at ed, both clones looking at ed at first then lifting prime up and talking prime through a door.
“Kind of like my Stone of Malice and my Stone of Compassion. Malice is a demon formed from the hatred of the souls and my own self. While I now have Somber is the embodiment of the compassionate souls. They’re more of a have mind pair,” Ed stated with a grimace look.
“Similar but I'm using the Blacklight to give them bodies,” he said while walking to a door. “Let’s head off the girls and get some food ordered, and then we can hit my lab and get the arm started, the twins should let me know once prime is done with his break down,” he said opening the door. On the other side and a village with a blacksmith to there right, a store right next to it, the sign read, gun store. The blacksmith also said reforge tools and Trade post. The rest of the town was housing and a small castle behind the doorway they walked out of. The girls were walking through the gate that leads into the village. Pinkie saw them both and now was full speed for pyro. She jumped and nailed him in the chest sending both to the ground, locked in a kiss.
“Pinkiepedo twelve o'clock dude!” Ed said moving to the side. “Glad I only have one girl to deal with.”
“Too late,” Pyro said after breaking away from the kiss. “It’s fun having more than one lover, helps on nights you want action, pinkie, or gentle love, Fluttershy. And once these little ones are born, means they can turns babysitting,” he said with a laugh as pinkie gets off him so he can stand up.
“Is the male population low for ponies here?” Ed asked looking around.
“1 to 50 sad to say, something about a war long ago with some empire back when the sisters' parents were around, some spell cast I think,” he said looking at ed while rubbing Pinkie’s head, her back leg was bouncing like a dog’s would. “Never looked into it.”
“I was entombed before the empire vanished back home so I don’t know the details of the Crystal War of my world,” Ed says still looking around. “Glad I live in anthro-land. Everything here is too small. Even for me when I used to be short.”
“So who’s your friend sweetie. Is he like you? Well is he?!” Pinkie said excitement in her voice.
“He is my friend pinkie, his name is Edward, but call him ed.” pyro said.
“I will call him Eddy, oh he needs a party, I’ll be back sweetie!” Pinkie said kissing his cheek then taking off back to Ponyville. Thankfully not using her shortcuts, since we don’t know what it would do to the baby.
“Ed, please Pinkie. I hate jawbreakers and she’s gone. How did you fall for that pink ball of boundless energy that can power a small country on nothing but sugar?” Ed asked shaking his head.
“She heard you, Ed, that mare has hearing like you wouldn’t believe.” he said “We found a spark after a night of drinking, heavy drinking, I think I was having a case of PTSD at the time and after waking up to the room’s state, but it was Fluttershy that things became a herd. She is the leader of the herd, pinkie is second,” he leaned closer and whispered. “And I think Applejack will be next.”
“Like they say ‘It’s Pinkie don’t ask’. Mine pulled out a party machine gun during her training fight with Rarity and Fluttershy. I’m really glad herds aren’t part of the norm back home. Not that they don’t exist. They’re just aren’t more common,” Ed said looking to Pyro. “Bet prime will have one.”
“Love em or hate them they happen, sometimes because the guy can’t hurt the girls' feelings by choosing just one of them. I know I can’t.” he said looking at ed. “And I will take you up on that bet.”
“Wonder how that would between a pony and a robot. URRA. Nope, not a thought I want in my head right now. To be honest I have no issues with herds. I would probably have had one myself but the male to female population is fifty-fifty back home so there not as common or necessary. That and I’m completely devoted to Luna,” Ed said with a smile.
“Hey, it worked with me and them, even though I did change into a pony for a night. God, it was strange for the first few weeks afterward. And that's a good thing for your world Ed, but trust me, keep an open mind. Its how I stand pinkie on some nights, no offense to her, but sanity bar needs to stay up around 75%.” he said his view looking to the castle.
“Eh call it closed minded or complete devotion. Luna is the only girl I’ve ever truly fallen for,” Ed said. “But like I said before I’m not against a herd but like all I have to have my current spouse’s approval first.”
A small pop and a flash of blackened flames happened next to pyro, a clone of him sat there holding a tablet out to the original. He took it, stopping mid-stride. His body language said he was heavy stress and worried. He handed it back to the clone who teleported away.
“Bad news Pyro?” asked Ed in concern.
“Very bad news. Miss, I’ve got to poke at my other nerd friend’s stuff messed with my reactor and we gotta get down there, Now!” he said grabbing Ed and running full speed to his doorway.
“Oh Twilight why in the living Tartarus did she have to do this now!” he said the girls trailing behind him worried. “Of all the days to do this to me, it had to be today, for god’s sake why? Thank God I set these up to act as shortcuts, god if it goes nuker I’m going to get really mad.”
“You need any radiation absorbing material or something along those lines?” asked Ed worriedly.
“No, thankfully. The reactor is from Minecraft, I think it was called, extreme reactors. The fuel is just like an element from home. Thorium to be on the spot. When solid its stable, melted its unstable. But I can’t be for sure, when we get down there you take a Geiger counter and check her. I will suit up and go in, I hope it’s not melting the case, The coolant should be helping that from happening.” he said his face worried.
“Want an Ice Stone just to be on the safe side?” asked Ed.
“I’m using something that goes to -2,234* Celsius. So cold as buck.” he said looking to Ed in his arm. “I just hope I don’t have to take some heavy rads over this, I hate using radaway. Turns your nature’s call to a glowing green, eww,” he said shuddering a little.
“This is one of those times I’m glad radiation doesn’t affect me,” Ed said with a grimace look.
“It makes me feel odd and the biomass I have begins to die. It worries me heavy.”
They ran through the next doorway and were in his lab on one side sat a console, a computer, and other bits and bobs. Serval tubes, one open, 6 closed. The other side held a wall that could easily be seen as. pure lead, but it did have a small viewing port. Giving off a Fallout vibe. Twilight sat by the viewport shaking like a leaf.
“Have you ever thought of cloning yourself before? I’m certain it’s crossed your mind before.” Ed pondered.
“The one you saw give me the tablet was one I made like Osiris did from Destiny. There close to after images, but at the same time they're not. More so too after images in time. But yes I have and you're going to see one in a few seconds.” he said walking up to the open tube.
“I was able to clone a body for my niece using a combination of alchemy and magic techniques not too long ago. I do have to have some help from a Void Dweller with the soul transfer though,” Ed explained. “Course I did use her siblings’’ DNA as part of the base. It took about a week for the body to mature to the age of seven biologically.”
“Must have been fun, the counters are on the computer’s stand. I need to suit up, can you check on her for me, I don’t need the sisters coming down here and give me crap over what happens to her,” he said laying into the tube as it closed. It read, War/original body.
Ed walked over and picked up on of the Geiger counters. “What you’re not their father for this world. HEHE. Sorry, a little joke to lighten the mood a bit never was good at that sort of thing.”
The pod closest to the wall opened, smoke and fog pouring out and out stepped a hazmat-suited figure is a face hidden behind the mask, it looks just like the one Gordon Freeman uses in half-life.
“No, they're not my kids, their parents died in what every turned the badlands to what it is today, all that was left was some black stone. And the joke helps a little.”
“Well, let’s get this over with I’m a little anxious to meet the rest of your girls,” Ed chuckled’
“Yeah, time to fix this mess, Someone had to make!”
Pyro stepped into the doorway the closed behind him pushed the pad to open the other one and walked into the room for the reactors, his suit picking up minor rads. 1 to 3 rads a sec, and it was getting worse the closer he got, he could see the hole in the reactor that was seeping the radiation out. After placing a new block in its place, he walked up to the display and started working on it, he would pause, look it over, before going on. He then hit the final one and everything turned green, the rooms cleaning system clicked on and the element he found that acted like anti-radiation, and would cancel it out or suck it in. He looked at the rads in the room drop to 0.000035 rads, he knew it was safe. He walked to the door and went back to the main lab room. He looked to ed watching him tend to twilight. He walked to the pod sat in it and it closed. An one next to war that read lab opened and out stepped a doc brown looking clone. He went over to the computer and started typing, then walked over to something that was hollow and had to flat bases on the top and bottom. One pop later and a radaway sat there waiting.
“She gonna be ok?” Ed asked in concern. “THIS THING’S GOING CRAZY!”
“What are her rad reading at?” he said grabbing the radaway. “What’s the number staying at?” he said calmly.
“8 to 9. That’s bad right?” Ed showed Pyro the counter. “I have an idea. I might be able to pull the radioactive particles from her body with alchestry.”
“Darn it Twilight, why did you have to go and do this. And that ain’t much, I’ve seen some beasts from fallout, the glowing ones anyways push up to 100 rads a tick,” he said bending down and placing the needle to a vein. The bag draining till empty. “This is going to do the trick, it just takes a few moments, the moment she jumps up, move out of the way, or help her to the bathroom down the hall. I need to make sure, that was all she poke around with,” he said walking back to the computer and sitting down. He typed away and then crossed his fingers looking at the screen. His face brutally calm.
“Good to hear and sure thing. My Twi is a little denser than most so I don’t have to get too worried. It’s my assistant Polearm I have to worry about,” Ed says as he watched the pony before him as a thought crossed his mind. “You gonna try to her in your herd too?”
“Looks like that is all she messed with, the rad must have thrown her for a loop, and that’s how she got here, looks like she was heading for the alarm. Might have teleported. Twilight next time you want to poke at my things, make sure you ask me to teach you what it does and if it's deadly.” He said looking back at them. Her friends now around ed and her watching closely. “Maybe, but needs a spark to happen, she needs to find a way to get out of her student shell. I mean, after all, we both know what’s coming, Ed.” He said looking at the man in question
“Her ascension is what I’m guessing you mean,” Ed said cocking his eyebrow. “Might want to keep an eye out for the Children of the Night and Nyx. I’m fixing to have to deal with it myself. I really don’t want to let Twi get hurt but I can’t just let Nyx not exist. Luna needs to face her too.”
“Yep, and don’t say any more, don’t need to mess with the timeline anymore.” It’s bad enough we both know the future and don't need it to change. And that’s true, might have to swing over there in a few hours check around to be safe. I’ve must have forgotten to check.”
“I hear that. I’ve told Tia and Luna about my knowledge or at least what I could at the time when my memories were under a seal. Whenever I would leave my world I’d get them back but they’d be sealed as soon as I’d return. That’s not the case anymore since I gave up being human. Heck, Discord was released before my niece’s wedding.” Ed commented
“Yeah, the wedding just happened here, though right after I left since I got an emergency call from an old friend I met during my space trip years. I went out to help him out and after getting back got sucked into the experiment with Twi,” he said looking at their group then putting his hands together and seeming stress and saddened.
“Looks like our little scientist is starting to come around. You girls want to take her to the shower. I don’t feel comfortable doing so,” Ed said with a flushed face. “I try to respect a ladies space as much as possible. Pony or not.”
“Yeah, we don't mind sugar, she does need it, I think,” said Applejack.
“When she wakes up she will have to go to the bathroom, so watch out.” said Pyro. “And if she screams ‘why is it green and glowing’ That’s normal,” he said turning around and walking back to the chair.
“I’m going to need to do a little meditation to get those images out of my head,” Ed says rubbing his eyes.
“Ed be happy you didn’t walk around the fallout universe for a little while as I did. Some memories in there over that still make me shudder a little,” he said the girls looking back at him as he put his hand over his face and leaned back in the chair, which then fell over. The thud echoing down the hall.
“Need some help there,” Ed said reaching down to Pyro.
“Thanks, I forget about the dam-darn wheels, they always do that,” he said reaching out to grab eds hand.
“I just thought about this, but do I need to worry about the sister’s senes my presence here? I don’t want to cause you or this world any unwanted trouble,” Ed says scratching the back of his head. “I already give off the kill you vide to most things I meet due to my demon form.”
“They are already on the way here, I felt them move once we got up top, but they shouldn't freak out too much. Just be ready, they tend to act strangely around me, might know about something or, something like that. Chrysalis is still up in Canterlot healing the wounded and starving changelings. I’m just happy I got her to change her mind and keep the fallout from her plan from hitting too close to home.” he said going to the keys and typing in something.
“Unfortunately for me Chrysalis back home fought me when Malice took over my body and in the battle was mentally damaged by my form at the time. It was so bad the hive mind broke. Though some good did come from it as the changelings have now integrated into our society. Some have even become the fairy versions while the others have become whole,” Ed explained as he sat down against the wall. “We gonna meet Celestia and Luna via doorway I'm guessing. Seems to be the fastest way of travel here.”
“Is she dead, or badly wounded or locked up?” he said not even looking back at him. Focused on the screen in front of him. “No they're taking the elevator down here, should make their way here in a few moments, watching them on the cams through the halls. Remind me to check my supplies and count off how much I’ve got because I might have to make a new mining dimension soon,” he said sitting back down.
“She’s there but mentally scarred from the battle. She freaks out whenever I’m just twenty feet away just from sensing my presence. Other than that Chrysalis has actually mellowed out from not having to run a hive anymore. She’s become quite attached to Tia and has come to view her as a second mother,” Ed said with a smile. “Noted. But don’t forget my Arc of Embodiment to if you need something.”
“That’s good, while her actions are bad in our eyes, it was a forced choice for her, after seeing her children die from starvation would drive anyone to do, something as rash as invade. And no thanks to blueblood for sending the letters requesting help back or burning them or sending terrible racist letters back to her,” he said fingers crossed once more anger beginning to cross his face once more. A blood vein popping up on his forehead. “And i’m good for the gift, I just need to keep an eye on the yellorium income, so I don’t run out, a reactor can’t make steam if it doesn’t have fuel. I mean its make enough to turn 6 turbines. And once I get enough bluetonium I can turn on the reactor for that element. It looks to make more steam to power 12 turbines.” he said looking at his computer bring up a sheet full of numbers of supplies. A yellow ingot showed 1.2 million, he nodded his head before letting out a few.
“Good thing my buck of a nephew is too much of a coward to try anything like your Blueblood. He has tried to take advantage of Chrysalis a few times but Tia and I set him straight with a few trips to the arena. Let’s just say he has more than a few noticeable scars on his once so-called ‘beautiful face’ and not thanks to me,” Ed said with a chuckle. “Speaking of fellow royals look who's here.”
“Don’t get me started on that waste of space. He is good where he is now, in a nice warm spot in Tartarus,” he said he left eye seeming to glow for a second, and I could have sworn it was a blue glowing flame. He took a deep breath after that, and looked at the sisters in question, to this surprise two more had joined them. Shining Armor and his wife, cadence.
“Well what took you two, too many cakes and moon pies to fit in the elevator?” pyro said looking at them a big grin on his face. His eyes shined a little. He looked at them as a small blush crossed both their faces, shining was mad as Tartarus, and cadence was showing a small blush as she looked at her aunt’s backsides seeing if what he said was true. She seemed to agree but soon got mad over it.
“Well its true, I bet you two couldn’t fit into your old armors, even with some grease,” he said digging the grave deeper.
“Not that armor would matter in a confined space like this. Especially to someone who can disintegrate it with a touch. Am I right Roshi?” laughed Ed.
“Damn straight and these two know, the prank war will begin soon,” he said looking at them as their gears turned to make up a way to get back at him for the weight joke. But it seemed like they grew a little self-conscious over there weight. “Bet you enjoy looking at another luna’s butt and not get in trouble for it.” He said laughing full bore.
“Okay old dude, low below there,” Ed said red-faced looking up to the ceiling.
“I’m joking, Ed You seem loyal enough, just remember what I said out of the battlefield.” Pyro said looking at ed, his grin falling away. “But time to get to the topic at hand. Your student was poking around my gear, and is lucky to be alive, anything you to want to say, daughters?” he said his face locked in the most terrifying angry look possible.
The sisters looked around the room, trying not to match there father figure eyes in the room. He looked down at them both and this feeling shot down Ed’s spine, one that made him want to run out of that room full bore till he was safely far enough away. It felt like a beast that was so powerful it was staring down at a feat. He could feel the heat on the room drop as ice begins to form around pyro, Ironic looking back at it, for a guys name to be associated with fire instead showing off some powerful cold spells was a surprise. His face even at the time seemed to take a different look, one that one would hope to never see again.
“So how may we help you four today as we are very busy?” Ed said breaking the silence and air. “I know you two are wary of me but you should know you don’t need to be. As your father can attest to this. As long as you don’t threaten my friends and family you have nothing to worry about. A don’t bother with the Elements as I am immune to their effects.”
“Yes please tell us,” Pyro said his eyes still locked on them both. He seemed to start cooling down after that. Get it? I made an ice joke haha i’m funny.
“We wanted to know what you had going on down here. We were worried and we thought…”
“You thought, You thought it wise to put your very nosey student who loves to see how something works by tearing it apart and putting it back together would be a wise idea. And now she is dealing with a dose of rads and is in a state as my meds kick in and flush her systems of the rads.” he seemed to get redder with each passing second.
“A seriously a stupid move on your part Celestia. She all most died down here. Your lucky Pyro has instant notifications set up. And don’t even try and lecture me about this situation because I would never allow one of my students to even try this without me,” Ed said in an annoyed tone.
“Ed, take them, and go check on her, i’m going to my bar and cooling off before I snap and go through a PTSD fueled rampage. I will come by once i’m level headed once more,” he said snapping his fingers and disappearing.
“Sure thing, which way do I head? Instant Teleporting. Love it and hate it.,” Ed snorted.
His voice echoed in the room. Spoken through the sound system that runs the whole lab “Use the doorway they came from, the bathroom is on the way back to the elevator, on your right-hand side and my bar is up top. The girls should have her awake again and should be better then we found her.” the system lets off some static before shutting off.
“Alright, you two heard your father now let’s go get the others and then up to the bar or war room,” demanded the alchemist. “The young couple is to follow as well. No back talk either. I may not be as old as Pyro but I’m still way older than the four of you combined.”
A Scream echoes down the hall. The words ‘Why is it green and glowing’ soon following. ‘Seems she is awake once more.’
“Don’t just don’t,” commented Ed as Luna started to open her mouth.
“Who are you? And why are you here?” demanded Shining in an angry voice.
An afterimage Pyro stopped by handed ed a tablet and left right after shining asked his question. On it was a message, ‘Show who’s in charge, Shining will respect you if you say who and what you are and you rank. His wife though will be very teasing once you drop the bomb, - Pyro.’
‘Can I scare the piss out of him?’ typed Ed.
‘Go for it, I did when I sparred with a clone of myself, had to rebuild the training fields tho’ responded Pyro
‘It will also scare the others to’ -Ed
‘They need it, to show there is a big power gap, and I’m not the only one with high levels of power’ -Pyro
“OKAY!” typed Ed as he then handed the tablet back to the new afterimage.
“Okay, Shining Armor. You want to know exactly who I am. I’ll tell and show you then,” Ed says with an evil smile as he looked to the Royals.
“Bring it on we took in the changelings, what can you do?” he said puffing out his chest a little, to show off to his wife, and the other royal’s.
“Seals of Sin, Release!!” Shouted Ed as a red lightning shot of his body as it began to grow into his twelve foot tall red armored demon form with eyes and shadows forming in the gaps while the chest armor gained a large singular with the Ouroboros in it followed by gaining a cape of shadow and eyes.
Pyro’s afterimage came by putting on a shield to keep the power released from destroying the lab around them. Its face seemed annoyed but didn’t say anything. Light eco Pyro came right after and seemed to build on the spell as well. Shining however was now cowering behind the sisters, his wife, followed suit. The sisters' eyes were wide open and there horns ready to do anything at a moment's notice. But soon went out, Ed later found out it was Pyro’s handy work, even if was drinking by that point and not that it would have mattered.
“Don’t bother. I already told you I’m immune to your magic,” growled the demonized alchemist as he stared down the ponies with enough killing intent the could bring down a mid-sized nation. “My name is Edward Elric the Full Metal Alchemist, husband to Princess Luna of my Equestria, and the former King of Minos the Crimson Butcher. Does that suffice for who I am!”
“In other words, don’t mess with him.” spoke light eco Pyro his voice taking on a calm aged man’s voice. It seemed close to the late Johnny Cash’s but just a few tones higher.
“Stop staring at me and Pyro, we need a cleanup crew down here. Shiny made a royal mess of things on the floor,” Ed says reverting back to human form and then looking to the Royals as the females were all watching where they stepped.
“Also, I do know magic. So don’t tick me OFF!” Ed said staring at Celestia. “You better get it through that judgmental xenophobic jumping the gun skull Solar Princess. I can fight you and still have more than enough power to wipe you off this planet.”
A laugh echoed all the way to the lab. Seems Pyro had heard that all the way up to his bar. Light eco, chuckled as well.
“Pyro agrees, even if he is not in the right mind. Know when it’s time to call it quits girls, cause there are bigger fish in the sea. And get a good wake up call.” he states. “And don’t threaten my kids, they get that from me when they need it.”
“ Just know your father’s right as we aren’t even the really powerful ones of our race,” Ed scratching the back of his head in shame. “Sorry, Pyro. I hate it when Tia gets that look in her eye back home so sometimes I have to shock her back into the reality we actually live in.”
“He understands, even if he is now under the table.”
“Great, let’s get the Elements and meet him in the bar or where he is,” Ed says opening the bathroom door after knocking to let the others know a group was coming in.
“He will sober up shortly, the blacklight helps with it, but he might still act a little on the tipsy side,” he said before teleporting back to watch Prime.
“Okay, we’re coming in, Ed and the Royal family. Hope you’re all decent,” Ed says slowly opening the door,
“Were alright in here, Twi’s getting back on her feet, though we want to know why it was green, and glowing?” asked Applejack.
“Something to do with anti-radiation chemicals. Pyro said it was temporary… Green!” yelled the Alchemist who was now glowing red enough to make it look like Christmas.
An afterimage stopped by, grabbed Twilight's head and looked her in the eyes then looked around her head, took a hair from her mane and coat then left once more. Another stopped and looked at the rest, and shook his head before fading. Dark eco Pyro soon took the last afterimage spot and looked at the girls.
“It might keep doing that for the next few days, but you're lucky to be alive, little one, that many rads in a body that’s not used to them can be very deadly,” he said his voice sounded deeper than the light eco. His eyes were pitch black the left had a purple outline of a pupil.
“I’m gonna follow you since I have no cool where to go. And if any pony has a question for me that’s not too personal may ask it along the way,” Ed says looking to the ponies in front of him.
“That’s fine, Boss made this place a maze sometimes but thankfully he keeps it simple in its own way. We will be passing by the building section of the lab where a base of your arm is ready, just needs you finale inputs on what should go where when it comes to the ‘cores’ and then forging it and the finer detail work.” he said as he walked, he walked with a tense animal like stance, ready to attack at a moments notice.
“I’ll give you the ‘cores’ now. I can make the solar and lunar stones now the Luna and Celestia are nearby to,” Ed says raising his hand up as a medium size multicolored glowing bag appeared above it. He then held his other hand out to the sister and took a small piece of each of their magic that grew larger and started to harden into glowing stones as they came to hover above Ed’s hand.
“He wants to know if you want to use some magic boosting metals in the core of the arm to help in using spells? He was going to build the arm out of adamantium but thought it wise to ask. ” said dark eco, as they came close to the door the lead to the build part of the lab.
“Do you think you can use a fusion of vibranium and adamantium with a gold alloy finish to complete the ‘Infinity’ look?” Ed asked with a grin.
“We do it a lot of the time most of the things he makes for tools and armor use it, and sometimes he really goes all out on the design of something. His armor he wears a lot of the time is made to absorb energy be it direct or kinetic and store it up then release it out in one punch, I think he nicked named it, the Fist of God. Heck, most of the plates take the blow and the suit takes what's left and moves it to the fist. By what he said, it’s wise to think ahead than behind. As for the paint job, it could easily be done. Do you want some other things added, by what he said there is a lot of room to play around with.” he said looking at Ed his one glowing eye looking at him.
“Then lead the way, my dark semi-transparent friend,” Ed said with a wave of his hand. “You ten, ask your question while we walk.”
“This way then, welcome to the true lab. Now time to set things in place. How do you see this arm, the shape, the action, the tools within it, the use it needs to play.” he said looking at Ed. “We can put armor on it to help in fighting, place energy absorbers in it to help in reducing blows, and redirect it elsewhere. A hidden blade as sharp as 3 atoms thick, a hidden cannon trick. You name it I could build it.” he said looking at him.
“Do you think it’s possible to use a filament-based design. I would like that blade thing too. Hate using canons as their not an honorable weapon in one on one combat. At least that's my view of things. Yes, Rarity what is it you want to know,” Ed said look to the designer.
“I could easily put that in, maybe something to run the void energy though that's like a canon, but more magic based, got to do that with my own arm, note to self, upgrade arm with hidden cannon mount.”
“How it is that you can act so casual around the Princess, darling? You seem to be on more than friendly terms with Pyro and I can understand that you two are the same race but not the Princesses,” asked Rarity with a raised brow.
“He is married to his luna back in his world Rarity,” said Dark as he worked on the table a hologram of the arm coming up going into full detail over what goes where. “Plus he just scared the Tartarus out of them both.”
Rarity almost fainted at the mention Ed’s marriage to the Luna of his Equestria. Then again to to scaring Princesses to the point that the wouldn’t even move.
“Here are all of the Stones for the core plus a Void Sage Stone and the magically reinforced metals you asked for as well. Yes, Rarity I’m married to Luna back home is why I speak so casually with the royals here and they know that they can’t do a darn thing about it. I see Tia back home as my sister back home but that doesn’t go for this Celestia,” Ed explained crossing his arms while looking at the hologram.
“Do you want the stones on the knuckles or running up the arm hidden under the armor? Now that I look at it, the armor could work as a pair of brass knuckles too,” he said. “Just need to use magnets and a few magic welds and grab points.”
“Run them through the arm, please. Whatever you need on my part you’ll have Dark,” Ed says snapping his fingers as more materials appear.
“Alright, now the arm could open up and the blade could shoot out like a chain sword and lock together? Or straight fold out and lock in place? Or come out below the armor?” he asked
“Which would you use?” Ed asked.
“Below since it opens more room for more weapons and mods done the road, like a replusar from the Iron Man suits. And then I can add jet boots to your gift so you can have more mobile dodging capabilities.”
“Slow down a bit, please. I understand you’re getting into your work but you’re are moving really fast,” Ed says trying to keep up with making the raw materials.
“Sorry, it happens. It’s just something Twi and I share.”
“I get this way with Polearm too. I get it but just don’t go overboard. It’s just an arm. Sheesh. Freaking Timelord,” Ed says taking in a deep breath and then letting out a long sigh.
“Anyways it means now you have a few tricks to use if you need them, but if I have to, I can throw in a nice katana in with it, or do you prefer a pole staff?” asked Dark.
“Make it a laser katana like the darksaber and we have a deal, ” Ed said jumping at the opportunity.
“One lightsaber coming right up, hmmm, could have popped out into your hand. I’m getting a nice idea on how things will work,” pondered Dark as he stroked his chin.
“Heck yeah, now I need to find a Sith Displaced,” Ed said jumping into the air.
“I could teach you that, and while i’m at it, teach you the way of the voice. I tend to act like a Sith a lot of the time,” he said with a small chuckle. “Though, it means I would have to give you some of the dragon souls I got so your voice carries so good weight to it.”
“Always chose Sith in the game but went with the light side,” Ed said with a cocky grin while the ponies were scratching their heads except for Pinkie of course.
“Yeah that or a gray Jedi, why side when you can just be a user of the force.”
“There is only the force after all,” said Pinkie.
“What color you got in mind for the blade. And that's why I love you, sweetie,” he said kissing Pinkie.
“Whenever I took the color quizzes I usually got gold or bright green,” said Ed twirling his finger.
“Hmmm, could make it change from one to the other, have it change blade length while at it. Though gold strikes me as what would fit you,” he said hand on his chin, lost in the thought, pinkie mirroring him.
“So katana shaped blade, gold or green? easy enough, can fit it right here in the design. Now then one little problem. How to power the blade.” he said looking at it. “My power cells will work and could recharge when back in the arm. Yeah, I think that will work perfectly.”
“Hmmm. Could you do something like Ichigo’s Bankai Getsuga color and as for power use this,” Ed holds out his hand as a black crystal appears above it. “Void magic is hard as heck to gather and condense. Take the thing while its stable please.”
“You mean the red with a black core?” He asks. “I mean I would have to go hunt for it but could find one, tend to grow on sith homeworlds.” he grabs the crystal using his own power to force it to be stable. “This could work, just need to give energy.” As he does Pinkie looks up to Ed.
“How did you and him become such good friends?” she asks the man before her.
“Similar mindsets I guess. I did what I could to help my nieces and nephew when they summon me. Yes, my family spans the void to Princesses. Displaced are extremely powerful beings that you should keep in mind, remember. There is one called Gilgamesh that evolved into the next stage of our kind’s life cycle that is called a Void Dweller. The Void Dwellers make use looks like ants,” explained Ed with a smile.
“Seems it’s holding just need to get the body for it and a way to channel the blade. The emitter needs to be refined from the blueprints on hand. I wouldn’t mind meeting this Gilgamesh, might give me a challenge if I go all out and don’t hold back.” he said looking up from his work table as the blade was forming.
“If you two fought it would have to be in the void itself to keep from shattering and Equestria on your first full-powered blows. The hilt looks similar to a Katana's handle with a type of slanted tsuba like guard just before the emitter while there also appears to be a type of serrated block on the back of it,” explained Ed.
“This is a fine blade, just don’t become the next obi wan when it comes to the limbs getting cut off, Ed.” dark said laughing before working on the arm. He turns to the forging machine and sets it to work. “It should take a few hours to finish up and then after attaching it to your shoulder we put the cores in and it should be ready. I think we should go over what my computer as scanned and eat then see if prime is done crying like a baby.”
“HAHAHA. I think I can spare a limb or two. Reminds me, do you think we could make a leg variant of the arm?” Ed asked,
“Yes I could, I mean I keep working on mine from time to time upgrading it. Last time was a kinetic dynamo. So my arc reactors don’t need to keep working 24/7 to power it. What you got in mind?” he asked as dark walked out to the hall leaving for the war room. The original Pyro now in his place.
“My original Void Stone as a basis for the power source. I could concentrate and make a couple of copies of it and you could place them in the limbs. Since they’re copies they’d be linked to me making it so no one can use them but me. In exchange, I’ll make you one if you want,” Ed gestured.
“True that could work, for yours, I just am using the space left in mine. And thanks for the thought but, I like the way i’m going about it, makes me feel like a nerd all over again,” he said. “So what you want in a leg?” he asked
“As much as I don’t care for them go ahead with a canon design.” Ed sighed.
“Now I just got a Scotsman vibe. From Samurai Jack. Maybe I’ll throw in that jet boot idea, and refine it. Could use it to send out a kinetic push instead of a shot, or both. Hmmm, need to think that over.”
“Prime, or rather Optimus Primal transmetal. His beast from had a jet board built into the legs,” Ed exclaimed.
“Oh yeah, I remember that now. If that’s the case I will just give you one of my jet boards from ratchet and clank.”
“Hey, whatever floats your boat bro,” Laughed Ed.
“Any of the weapons you would want while i’m thinking about it, Ed? RYNO maybe?” he asked as a grin grew on his face as childhood memories came back. He seemed lost in it.
“Holy, I just remembered the Gate of Aries. Once we come up with the weapons they’re in it,” Ed said facepalming.
“It's like the infinite pockets Deadpool uses to store all his weapons, right?” he asked. “Seems like forgetfulness is getting to you too Ed.”
“ More like the Gate contains every weapon ever thought of in existence, thus the name Gate of Aries. My mind might be one that calculates awesome stuff but it’s still that of a simple human,” Ed said shrugging.
“Oh well it happens, maybe after this and checking on the scan, and then on Prime. We can go and maybe drive on my race tracks, get some fun and games out of this stress-filled day,” he said seeming to grow a grin as the idea made him gitty.
“Heck yea, you have no idea how MUCH I’ve missed driving a fast car that’ll drop your stomach!” Ed yelled making Shining duck behind his wife and the sisters.
“Well, you name it for a car, truck, big rig, jet, plane or military. I got it. A man living as long as me and my background needs a hobby. And being black with oil and a new engine in a car frame does wonders.”
“You got one of those missile jet things? I’ve always wanted to air surf one of those suckers before.?” Ed jumped.
“Oh I might, but that’s what a jet board is for. Things are fun going up to 120 mph for a coasting speed.”
“I know but I want to surf a missile into a boat! NAWAHAHAHAHA!” Ed laughed causing the ponies to shake with the exception of Pinkie, again.
“Sure I got some around could do it, if you don’t mind I might join ya. Nothing like blowing something up to get some stress out.”
“Are you two completely nuts!” screamed a frantic purple pony
“From the day I was born I’ve had a few screws loose, but as years passed by more and more have come loose,” Pyro said.
“Sanity and Insanity are one and the same. They don’t really exist. Especially, for those beings like us,” explained Ed with a wide smile.
“Here put these on Ed, we can race up the air vents to the city then to the war room, you guys know how to get there, and don’t go poking my stuff, Got it girls?!” he said tossing two boots to Ed. Looking at the sisters mainly Celestia.
“Sure. And don’t go poking into my mind Luna. You won’t come back the same pony if you do,” added Ed.
“Ready?”
“Is Tartarus on fire?”
“No, but I am, As I can’t burn because I already am on fire!”
“As a famous hero once said FLAME ON!”
“On three. One two three!”
“WOOHOO!”
And like two rockets they blasted off into the vents leaving behind some scared and confused girls. “What are cars, trunks, and big rigs?”
“Best if you girls don’t ask,” said Pinkie with a giggle.
Meanwhile in the vent system
“You think Pinkie said the line?” asked Ed
“Hold on to your underwear, time to go to 11. YEAH, she did!”
“YEAH! HERE COMES THE BOOM!”
“1 mile left before we shoot off from the vents.”
“Rainbow, eat your heart out!”
“Hope Prime likes a hotfoot sundae!”
“I hope he would want something, I mean he has Discords powers right? Couldn’t he make himself have a stomach?”
“Point made. Man sometimes magical immunity sucks.”
“Here we go, time for the boom, let's make ourselves known.”
“3… 2… 1… BOOM!”
“Boom baby!”
The top of the vent system explodes as two rockets blast out of it, both still going up until they readjust their course. As they flew to the balcony that hung out said but landed switching to hover mode and fly down the halls.
“Hey, Ed, watch this,” said Pyro as he jumped on to the wall and began jumping from one to the next.
“These things are a parkours worst nightmare,” Ed laughed.
“Helps when you need to hover if your wings are gone or you need to get some distance,” he said grabbing a column and spinning around it
“Never had wings cause they’d be too much of a hassle,” Ed said as he leaned back in an air chair. “I can because of my Envy skill but like I said hassles.”
“I have and still do. I just don’t like pulling them out, it still feels unnatural to me,” said Pyro as he started jumping up and floating using his wings. One was full of black feathers the other was just pure bones. Yet it still acted as it should.
“Nice look on ya but not my style,” Ed says a pair of metal sword like wings that were colored red on top and silver on the bottom of the feathers came out of his back.
“Yeah, it’s why I don’t let them out much, they look odd on me,” he said as the wings fell against his body and disappeared.
“Like I said a hassle. No matter what I want they come out looking like this when i’m in human form,” Ed said as his own wings turned to dust.
“Yeah, the left one I had ripped off its why it’s nothing but bones now. Well looks like our stop is coming up.”
“If the data is still loading up and Prime is still shaking like a leaf like my two sides are saying we will go to the race track. Oh, I almost forgot, ever played twisted metal?”
“Heard of it never played it,” Ed said with a shrug.
“Well, it's like a big death battle with cars and trucks. And well, I've got some if the maps set up and we can use those rigs or the ones from my mad max collection,” he said looking at ed.
“So basically we try and kill each other with cars, sweet,” Ed smiled.
“Remote control cars but yeah, fun as heck though.”
“No fun if it’s remote control. Course some of us cam regenerate from grievous injury instantly to,” Ed commented as something started to vibrate in his pocket. “Oh no.”
“There are some we can drive ourselves, and I forgot my death race collection as well. I mean I can regenerate too but it's harder once you're a red paste on the wall or around ya. I’m not like the t 1000 from Terminator 2, yet.” he said. “What’s wrong?”
“My wife is calling me,” Ed said with a crack in his voice.
“Go for it, we are at the war room now anyway and I can start work on the data and maybe snap Prime back to here in now,” he said looking at ed then the bot in question. “Just say you're with a friend helping him and you will be home soon, lol. But could always bring her here I don’t mind.”
“Okay here goes and as much as I would like that we just got back from a week in our nephew’s world when I was summoned to Prime’s world. So thanks but no she’s needed back home,” Ed said pulling out his token as the watch popped open and the hands start to spin a screen was displayed from the watch face She a very human looking Princess of the night but with a horn, wings and a tail with a deep worry in her eye.
“Damn Ed, no wonder you feel in love with her, if their mother looked like that, I’d still be there then here.”
“Perverted Displaced, are you the one who summoned my husband?” demanded the new Luna.
“No that would be the cry baby in the corner over there. And truth be told you could call me father seeing I am the father of a few of my own alicorns,” he said resting a hand on his chin. “You were always so cute when you were foul.”
“You are not my father. His name was Flare Stars. I am well aware of your age and power though. Perks of a void traversing call. Please in all seriousness how long will this Displacement last Ed?” asked Luna as she grabbed the bridge of her nose.
“Didn’t say you were mine, lulu. Just saying there are a few of you sisters that were mine. And I’m still proud of them, no matter what happens, even with nightmare moon.” he said now looking down. “Corse my luna’s nightmares were worse,” he said quietly. “Not much longer, just about to take your hubby out to my race track so we both can get some stress off our shoulders from what has happened these last few hours. I mean unless you want to come here and join in the fun,” he said as the computer beeped and he looked at it.
“As long as he can come back in the next two days. Tia is acting really weird and worried about something. Hurry Ed she said this hinges on you for some reason,” sighed Luna.
“Well your lover can count on me if he needs a powerhouse on his side,” Py,ro said looking up at the call, his eyes shining.
“I’ll be back as soon as the metal guy says I can go home Luna,” Ed says Pointing to Prime still in sleep mode.
“I will make sure he stays alive for you Luna, that’s a father’s promise,” Pyro said looking at her.
“Urah, Displaced such as you give others a bit of a bad name from time to time. Ed, please be careful. And no more Void Dweller visits, please,” Luna asked with worry in her voice.
“Good thing I’m used to hearing that, even as a filly she had the royal voice down pat,” Pyro said with a chuckle.
“Alright Luna, Talk to ya later,” Ed said closing the watch and then throwing it to Pyro. “My token. You can talk to anyone who has one. Including my family.”
“Thanks, what was up before you got summoned?” he asked
“Children of the Night Cult and debating to whether or not to let Nyx exist,” Ed says walking over to Prime and flicking him on the foot.
“Oh, Them,” he said his dark clone in the room growing till he hit the ceiling. “I’ve heard tales of them. Are they evil or just a cult?”
“I’m going to let Nyx come into being as I can’t deny her existence and its not even a cult. They’re just a group of mind-controlled ponies. It’s Nightmare’s jealousy and anger behind it all really. The ritual goes off but isn’t completed and goes on to create a filly Nightmare Moon. She is found by Twi and she goes on to raises her and grows to love her like a daughter. Even going so far to call her Nyx her daughter,” Ed explained with a sigh of hopeful regret. “Nyx being incomplete didn’t get the anger and jealousy that led to Nightmare’s creation in the first place. She deserves to exist.”
“Hmmm maybe she was worried over Nyx since its tied to bad memories, but this group sounds dangerous. Well, you could call on me should things go south. Just make sure to aim my landing point away from ya, cause I will be coming armed to the teeth and ready to go to town.” he said tossing his blade to ed, the Terrablade glowing its calming green.
“Thanks but I have a plan to let things play out until I have to intervene. I haven’t told anyone that Nyx will be born from the incomplete spell either. I just hope I can in act the plan before Tia does something that leads to the rebirth of Nightmare Moon completely,” Ed said looking at the Terrablade and then putting it in his Endless carry bag.
“Well I hope things play to your plan, but knowing the universe it will find a way to mess with it. Let's hope she doesn’t ed, lets hope,” he said grabbing the watch, and clipping it to a chain and putting it in his pocket watch pocket. “Welp time to wake Prime up. Come on you cry baby time to wake up.”
“I don’t think he is going to wake up, anytime soon, Ed,” he said, the two girls looking at there father/lover worry on there faces. “Sorry for leaving you two behind, and forgetting about ya as well. Me and Rd just really got into our thoughts and over building his new arm and the reactor getting messed with.”
“It’s alright you did take off right after that and your light self came and got us to the war room and we’ve been talking to them and overlooking him.” Sari said, looking to her lover once more. “Though seeing your others disappear and reappear, was a shock for sure. Though they did fill us in, tough time?”
“Just please, don’t bring it up. I’m angry enough as it is,” he said taking a breath, and then watching his dark clone shrink back down. “So how is the little one doing?”
“We had A little bit of a situation with Twilight and the Royals Sari. Don’t ask any more than that. How are you doing little one? I know this place might be a little scary for you,” Ed said kneeling down to Nyx.
“I’m alright, I just want to know what’s wrong with daddy. Why won’t he open his eyes, why won’t he move?” she said getting more and more scared and worried.
“Your daddy’s fine. He’s just in sleep mode right now. He should wake up soon though. Oh, I have an Idea. Pyro you wouldn’t happen t have an Ocarina like the one from Pokemon the movie 2000 would you?” asked Ed.
“He might brag over how strong he is, but everyone gets tired from a fight, and the one we were in might have drained him dry, he should wake up soon, like Ed said,” he said looking at the girl, a smile on his face showing his fatherly side for a moment. “I might give me a few moments,” he responded before standing back up and walking out the door. He came back holding a blue one, it looked strange, but it would still work. “Here you go, Ed. Best one I could find from a Pinkie stash.”
“That’ll work. Is this the one I think it is?” Ed says looking over the instrument.
“It might be knowing her, but to check,” he said before playing a small tune, a storm starting outside. “Yep, it’s the one we thought it was,” he said handing it to Ed. “I’m going to deal with the storm,” he said walking to the window opening it and shouting out something. “Lok Vah Koor!” The storm stopped right after. He closed it once more before sitting in his chair. His eyes had taken on a dragonic look to them, burning a deep crimson red.
“Well, hope the song I have in mind helps you, little one. It’s from a different universe from the one Grandpa Pyro just played so it won’t summon a storm. It’s called Symphony of Lugia,” Ed said as he started to play the Ocarina a few of his shadows appeared with other instrument and joined in the symphony.
“It shouldn’t, I hope, but should be able to fix it,” he said rubbing his throat a little. Coughing a little, like he had taken in some smoke, and was having a hard time. “Thanks for reminding me of my age, and what I am to her,” he said as small chuckle coming out before returning to a cough. “Carries a nice ring to it, I think. Grandpa Pyro, I like it.”
“ Sorry about that my friend. I’ve always had an affinity for music. Goes back to before I was even Displaced. I never played more than the French Horn in high school but all the years of wondering and different cultures require you to gain abilities for adapting and the music was how I was able to do that. Course I talk about wandering to a Timelord who has a better understanding of that myself,” Ed says with a smile.
“So did I, but I was more an electric guitar kind of guy or an acoustic guitar. Kinda echo’s to my boredom when I was in a bed for 6 months due to my loss of limbs,” he said looking to the left arm and holding it with his right. “Thank god this came to me first. Even if it was slower during that time,” he said musing over the past.
“Do you ever miss your life as a Human Pyro?” asked Ed as a twinge of sadness in his face. “I didn’t even have a bad life. Sure I didn’t make much money but I was happy for the most part. If I had the choice between this life and my old one again, I’d choose this every time. I hope Prime will be able to see the joys being a Displaced can bring him. Like having you two in his life,” Ed said looking to Sari and Nyx with a smile.
“Sometimes Ed, but the pain of my past, makes me start thinking to the current than the past. Too much has happened that I rather forget. I mean I still think like a human so that is good, even if some things from pony land seep in, like there swears or mannerisms. And I think he will just give it time.” he said, his age showing fall bore once more, till the point he looked old. His hair was fully gray with white mixing in, his skin seemed to sag. Scars fully showing. His eyes still seemed sad, and old. “Didn’t he have a sister?” he asked unaware of his look.
I awoke with a splitting headache, ‘Ouch, guess Primus was right about the headache,’
“Looks who's back in the land of the living. How ya feeling their Prime?” Ed asked after he saw me start to move. “You were out for a few hours big guy. Can't imagine what a robotic hangover feels like but you probably have one. You had your girls really worried there for a bit.”
“Yeah, you had all of us worried prime.” Said Pyro his eyes looking right at me. They seemed bloodshot.
“Don’t worry I’m fine, just had to talk with Primus and we will be having some help from 5 other Primes, and they are in my head like AI’s,” I said to my friends,
“Five Primes at ones. Were they five of the original thirteen or five other Optimuses? Man, that's hard to spit out,” Ed said trying to keep from being tongue-tied.
“Optimus and I’m able to transform into them and use their abilities.” I said after calming Sari and Nyx down, “What happened?”
“A lot has happened my friend, my Twilight thought it wise to poke into my reactor, she got a massive dose of rads, helped her and came to find out it was my daughters. Throw on the fact I’m helping Ed the new arm for himself which is nicknamed the infinity arm. Ed mind filling the rest in, I need to look over the data.”
“Certainly Master Pyro. Well to start it off Pyro’s daughters along with Shiny and Cadence stopped in to be nosey after Twi’s friends took her to the bathroom to clean her up. I literally scared the piss out of Shiny, over there, with a bit of showing off. I helped Dark Eco Pyro with my arm and leg designs,” Ed laughed. “Let's call the arm the Sage’s Gauntlet feels right if you know what I mean. Other than that not much has happened other than me and Pyro racing through the vents. I’d talk to my wife for a bit. Safe to say the old dude didn’t make the best impression on her. I think that's about it. Right”
“Not my kids, I’m a fatherly figure to them.” He said not even looking away from the screen. “I more so just act like what he would most likely be doing.” He said looking up. “But yeah sums it up just right. Though you forgot the idea for a race. Or missile surfing.”
“Oh, yea. Still would like to try that but let’s prioritize first. War prep and the Allspark,” Ed said scratching the back of his head.
“Same here, but yeah let’s get down to that, prime want the good news or bad news first.” He asked, looking at him his face neutral.
“Bad news first, if you don’t mind,” I said
Pyro sighed heavily, tapping a key on his computer a hologram display of the universe popped up. A blip labeled home planet, Allspark, and con battleship showed. The battleship and Allspark were not too far apart.
“As you can see Prime, there about a light year away from it, thank god it’s moving or they would have had it by now. That’s the bad news. Good news, I got a ship that could warp out there and we could grab it and fight them off. The second part to that, is ever heard of multi-versal time zones?”
“You don’t mean the time differences in between the dimensions, do you? Cause if you do then that's a big problem,” Ed says shaking his head as he covered his face with his hands. “Hmmm, dimension-hopping willingly. That could be very useful. Pyro how long before the arm and leg are ready?”
“Yep, one second there one year here.” He said holding his head. “My inner scientist is going crazy over this, this is like a conundrum that only half-life could ever come up with. This is a massive boost to us though because now prime we can make a full planet army.” He said with a grin. “The arm and leg both should be done soon. Another few minutes thankfully.” He said before grabbing his left eye and twisting it.
“Prime if you want a specific type of power I’d ask Pyro about seeing what he can do about it. Dude’s a serious power house. Not meant as a joke,” Ed says throwing his hands up.
“Yeah once I have a goal I’m unwise to try to change what I’m planning on.” He said now pulling the eye out. He sat in down on the table and flicked over to Ed. It stopped in front of him and then flicked up looking right at him. Its red pupil looking right at him. Ed jumped out of his seat.
“What the heck man?! You keep random body parts in your pockets?!” Ed says picking up the eye looking it over. “This thing is a machine. Cool and creepy. Like Mad-Eye Moody.”
“Ha ha ha, I just did that to scare you. The spot it sat in was itching like mad.” he said “it’s my spider eye, helps when you want to look around a corner or get a nice bird eyes view of a hall. Though I got the idea from that and Gaara from Naruto.” The eye begins to sprout legs moving to stand on Ed’s hand. When he looked back at pyro a bright blue ethereal eye behind a troll face masked stared back. Some music playing faded below on the computer.
The sisters, Applejack and rarity where green, rarity fainting not soon afterward, Twilight, however, was moving closer to Ed. pinkie and Fluttershy were calm about it, not even fazed.
Ed then had an evil thought to lighten the mood at Twi’s expense. “Hey Twi.” sang the alchemist with a wicked smirk, “Catch,” Ed then tossed the spider eye on to the top of her head. The result one heck of a laughing fest.
“HAHAHAHA!!! That is funny!!” I said in between laughs,
“Urah! Ed was that really necessary?!” snorted the lavender unicorn. “Now I can see why you and Pyro got along right off the bat. You two have almost identical personalities. Hello, I’m talking to you. Equis to Ed.”
“Hmmm. Sorry, Twi. What Pyro just said and what I was thinking about earlier just triggered an idea from our home world,” Said Ed breaking his silence.
“Oh and what’s that?” pyro said lifting up the mask.
“Naruto. Do you have access to chakra and Sharingan?” asked Ed curiously.
“What are you playing at Ed?” I asked.
His left eyebrow raised up and then his eye shifted from its blue to a deep red. A pattern wrapped around the pupil. “Maybe I do, maybe I don’t,” he said grinning.
“How are you not a timelord?” Ed says facepalming. “Anyway, do you think you could install a Rinnegan that can revert between the standard Mangekyo to normal Sharingan into my right eye socket?”
“Because I still want to be able to die, and the whole regenerating thing and having a new face, with a different personality would get old real fast. But I’m as close as I could get to that I guess,” he said tapping his hands on the table. The tapping taking a familiar tune. “I could but I can’t leave prime out of getting some sweet new toys or powers,” he said looking at me. “But I could edit it to do that if wanted. Might take some time Ed, but we got a lot on our hands.”
“Please do?” clapped the alchemist with a bow. “And I need to get the big bot here some new toys too. I can give you any form of Fairytail magic except for the Forbidden and Grand spells using instant download with Archive,” Ed says rubbing his chin. “ And anything Pyro makes I’ll give him magically reinforced materials to craft them from.”
“Maybe some of the weapons from the Cybertron games? Or maybe someones I have in my vault?” he said tapping fingers together. “Though I could come up with something if I tried my hand at it. Though I got to wonder out loud, how many could he store?”
“Re-Equip Magic,” Ed answered. “It lets you summon your weapons and armor from a pocket space to your side immediately.”
“Or that thing they called it in G1, Slip-space right?”
“Sub-space, and yes I would some Fairy Tail magic and lots of weapons that could make Unicron shake with fear, and give Sari some magic as well, like Requip magic like Erza, me Sky, Fire, and Iron Dragon Slaying magic,
“Sorry Prime there is a bit of an issue but Pyro may be able to fix it for you and me. I can give the knowledge on Dragon Slayer magic but I can’t teach you how to use it as only a dragon can do that. Not even my niece can use it and she has all the magic I have plus forbidden and grand magic. But like I said perhaps, Pyro do you think you can help us out with that?” asked Ed.
“You know prime I was going to ask about Unicron, like is he a threat there? And yes ed, I could, I am a Dovahkiin after all.” He said looking at the full scan once more a new plip coming up. It read Unicron, 600 light years moving to the home planet. Estimated time, 60 years until arrival. Should speed increase will move to 6 years. “Hmm, that could be very bad or very good. Wait, doesn't a meg have his blood flowing through him?!” Screamed pyro.
“Awe scrap,” I said, the other primes joining in. Ed slapped a hand over his face.
“Oh, you're telling me. Yea, the Dark Energon Megs from the Prime TV show could be an Issue,” gestured Ed in a serious tone.
“This could turn out very bad guys, like really bad. I have nothing, Nothing to use on a planet-sized transformer unless I go out and just use my strength. Even then, I would need something to keep him distracted. Prime the weapons you use, if i’m going to make some more I need to know how they work, so I can then supersize them for battleship weapons. My dreadnoughts are going to need a full overhaul now. Ed, me and you could work on changing the hulls to a different metal right?” Pyro said he seemed worried and scared. “Oh man, this is bad I mean really bad, my suits of armor only go up to Big O levels.” he paused for a second. “Unless…” he paused, a hand on his mouth. He lowered it a grin spreading over it. “We build the next stage.”
“What do you mean.” Ed and I both said.
“My armor’s the ones you saw me use in the fight prime, I designed them to act like Russian dolls. Stacking on top of one and the other growing bigger and bigger. The undersuits shifting to act as the systems for the higher armors. My biggest right after my Gipsy Danger Jaeger is the Big O, from Big O. Now we just need to wrap our heads over one that could be used.” he said sitting back down and rubbing his head. “If you don’t know what i’m talking about here is something from earth over it,” he said a video coming up on the center table.
“Planet-sized transformers.” Thought Ed. “That gives us a few options but I’m not sure if some of them are may not even viable in Prime’s universe. They should be if Unicron is there.”
“Let’s hear them, I still need to work on supersizing something to use to help even put a dent in that big bots armor, unless i...Supersize it. God, it was staring me in the face, and I didn’t even see it.” Pyro said slapping his head with his hand.
“Like you said, Jaegers, but on a planetary skill. We could see if we could get to Cybertron and reawaken the planet itself and have it transform into Primus’s body. Resizing magic is also a possibility. The problem isn’t power as me and Pyro have more than enough to take on big bady but the issue is we need a distraction to do so.” Ed says with a serious look on his face.
“This should work but the big thing is what one would be best. And that’s a good point, Ed, primus himself could fight him and we help wherever we could,” he said. “As for the magic trick, we could use it if Primus is having a hard time. If I go from memory he will be slow off from the start due to having been asleep so long. Ed couldn't you act as a battery for him or a source to help him wake up faster. And that’s true I got a lot of juice but enough to wake him, I don’t know. As for distraction. We could have a battle going on and just keep hitting him so he is more focused on it then us waking primus up.”
“Give the big man a drink of alchemist coffee, I can do that. Limitless energy is my specialty after all. I don’t know how long I can keep up the channeling though. Five to six hours at most given that I’d be powering a whole planet plus weapons and anything else running of my power.” Ed says bringing up his hand up and clenching it into a fist. “There is an issue though.”
“I could build up power but even then it will drain, fast. Like you said ed this is a planet-sized transformer. Not like I can build an arc reactor that big.” he said pausing for a second. “Though that could work on just giving the power to move, weapons though…”
“There is still a very large issue though. One only Prime can deal with.” Ed said raising his voice.
“The Omega Keys, and getting the Allspark to him,” Pyro said his face dropping.
“And the Matrix. Primus’s direct link to every Prime past, present, and future. That’s where and what the power has to be focused into.” Ed explained.
“Good point Ed. I forgot about that. Oh, I wish I could scream everything I want to get out.” He said before slamming his head on the table. The hologram shaking for a second.
“Actually we may another problem, ever heard of Transformer War for Cybertron?”
“Yes, I was thinking of building weapons from it, for you, Prime,” Pyro said lifting his now bruised head up. Sari and nyx laughing a little at his actions.
“Is the planet split into like in Armada?” Ed asked.
“Well, the Megatron THERE has Dark Energon too. And Primus in this Dimension is alive, how do you think I've been getting all this stuff,”
“The Matrix.” pyro said.
“Wrong, the Matrix can't summon stuff, only blow things up, and contain evil,” I said,
“And contain data,” he said putting some ice on his head.
“Alpha Sigma. Could we somehow establish a direct link to it from here?” Ed asked. “Cybertron also has something else we need. Autobots.”
“What was that computer called again, prime had it on the ark?” Pyro asked.
“Telegram 1, and I don't think so Ed, we still need the Omega Keys, but I also asked Primus to summon 4 titans.:
“Is Metroplex one of them?” Pyro asked.
“Yes, and Omega Supremes, Trypticon, and Fortress Maximus,”
“The Titans are a necessity but I wouldn’t count on Trypticon no matter what especially if the Megs have Nemesis. In Fall of Cybertron he was turned into the ship,” added Ed.
“Yay always loved that big guy. Calm but loyal to you Primes,” he said grin on his face. “And that’s another good point, Ed, a meg gets to him, we’re boned. And oh yeah he was, I forgot about that. I could handle a titan in a fight but planet size, i’m best at just sitting back at that point.”
“I thought about Trypticon, so I had Primus change his program, he is an Autobot, but Metroplex and Fortress are currently the very mountain Canterlot is on,”
“Thank Primus, Say prime could they be projected like hard light holograms, or could they be plugged into my table?” he asked. “They make up the mountain, darn waking them up will be pricey.”
“Dang, there is another thing we have to take into account to. How long before our presences start to affect your Equestria Prime. My niece stay only a week at first and now I have pokemon everywhere,” Ed explained with worry. “We’re cool for now as Pyro’s base giving off altering waves that cancel our own out.”
“Well, your presence is concealed thanks to Sombra, and he is reformed, and no they can't, only I can give them targets, from what FOC OPTIMUS told me, Metroplex targeting system is linked to me,
“I meant plugging them into my table so we can talk to them as well. Like the other AI’s I have running around in my system.”
“Hmm they might be able to, never heard of that before, but it could be a good idea,”
“Pyro my token. Could you hook it up to your systems to boost its communications for conference calls and basic walkie talkie status?” Ed asked. “Prime my watch acts as a video phone to anyone else that has one.”
“Yeah give me a sec. I should be able to if I reach down here,” he said bending out of sight, a few sounds and I was sure a swear from him he came back up. “Done.”
“Before I forget, Jarvis, Vega, and Church stopping hiding and come out.” He said three glowing figures popping up on the table.
“Alright, also, if Unicron is a threat, I will deal with him, I have the Matrix, I could blow him up, and if needed, I can have a ship with space bridge technology go to Cybertron, ask Primus for help, and then all of us fight Unicron, or we can sit back and watch a battle between gods.”
“Also, Dark Energon is Unicron’s blood right?” Ed asked. “Your immune to mind control of all types thanks to the Mind Stone I gave you.”
“Yes Dark Energon is Unicron’s blood, and yes I am, but it's still lethal to me, and organics, but I am immune to the stuff with the Mind Stone, thanks Ed,”
“ Activate Archive,” Ed said as red holo display popped up in front of him showing a chibi Prime and Sari. Ed started to type on the keyboard. “Downloading Requested magics to individuals. Pulse the Primordial magic for Prime. Fyi, Primordial magic gives you immunity to all form of Darkness.”
“Guys, I need an update on Ed's arm and leg, an estimated amount of time for refitting all my spaceships. That would be a nice battle to sit back and watch, Prime,” he said to his AI who started bringing up sheets. He nodded and got up. He walked over to something and out came an arm and leg.
“Thanks, Ed, and guys let me show you what I need help building some things in the Basement, follow me,” I stood up returning to my original size,
“Here Ed these are yours, and let me Prime,” Pyro said snapping his fingers we were back in my base.
Me, Sari, Nyx, Ed, and Pyro went to a hidden elevator, we went down to the Basement, and when we arrived, Ed and pyro’s jaws dropped, when they saw my stuff.
“As you can see we have stuff from Star Wars, Minecraft, stuff from another displaced, and an Iron Giant,” Sari said with a smirk,
“Thanks, Pyro,” Ed says changing out his limbs. “No pain in the attaching. Heck Yea. So many playthings. Missiles!”
“Darn prime and I thought I had a lot of toys. I see somethings you might need help with building, or filling in.”
“Yes Pyro, I do, I just ordered these to be built 2 days ago, the Iron Giant is already built, just waiting for the right moment to activate him.”
“Iron golems from Minecraft could be tougher if built with different blocks,” he said holding one in his hand.
“Vibranium golems Prime?” asked Ed.
“Tried that, didn't work, they went on a rampage, also got some Enderbots, enderman turned robot, and an enderdragon.”
“I made Ed stone golems for training my students. Had to create a specialized chip for them to function. Maybe you can mod it for yours,” Ed says giving Prime a processor.
“I could build something close to terminators if you wanted,” Pyro said.
“Terminators could be useful, but no, too evil looking, but we still need a plan of attack,” I said
“Pyro you said you had A Hyperbolic Time Chamber. After the altering, you think we can train in it?” Asked the Alchemist.
“Yes, I did say that, didn’t I,” He said scratching his head.
“From Dragon ball z?”
“Yes from dbz and yes we could, it would be long enough for me to tinker around, but we need to get the Allspark first. I can move it on to the dreadnought to use there.” Pyro said.
“Pyro is right, we need to get the Allspark first, and then establish orbital cannons to keep the cons out,”
“I agree my friends,” Ed said. “I can program a few repair bot for those canons.”
“Want me to call my ship and we go get it? Could always leave my fleet nearby watching out for you?”
“Yes, and a good idea, we need a backup just in case they send flyers, I could have my Vehibots fly with us.”
“Don’t forget about My Arc of Embodiment, I can create a series of drone fleets for the AI’s to use,” added Ed.
“Thank God I have vega using my terminator like an army to man ships and cannons. This should be fun.”
“How about taking the ark?” Sari said,
“It is buried, right prime?” Pyro asked.
“No I forgot I still had that in space, we could have Pyro ship fly us to it, then jump to the Allspark,”
“Which ark is it? If it’s the one from Animated we could use a copy program and a few blank proto-forms for a few Titan class soldiers,” Ed says.
“Ok that works, but i’m going to have one of my big ships follow maybe take the fire while we grab it,” he said. “Maybe unstoppable, I have that thing mounted with nothing but guns.”
“Animated ark is Omega Supreme, and yes, with the Ark from g1 we can load up the Allspark if it's too big for normal hands, and shoot down any con that gets too close,”
“Sounds like a plan prime. I will call it in, get ready, we will have to warp on board.”
“Sounds like a plan, I will order some troops onto it, along with supplies, we blast to the Allspark.”
Pyro looked down at his pipboy pushed in a few commands and soon the place started to shake. We ran outside and his ship was waiting. It was small sleek and made for speed its tones where black and gray, they name Rouge shadow on the side.
“She is here to bring us up to the Ark, then me and ed over to my ship. Afterwords were off to the races,” he shouted over the engines roar.
“Ahh, shaking all ways a good sign before shipping out on a big mission,” chuckled Ed crossing his arms. “Can’t wait for that race and let’s not forget the surfing either.”
“GAAAAAAAGH!!!” I fell onto my knees, clutching my head in pain.
“Whoops, forgot she was loud, let me handle that.” pyro said snapping his fingers once more. We found ourselves on board.
“It's not that Pyro, I feel like something is clawing at my brain, trying to dig into it!”
“Quintessa trying to contact you, Broadcast could let me project it to let her know who she’s dealing with but only if you want me to,” Ed explained pointing to his head.
“Get out of my head!!” I smashed my head into the ground,
“Hmm, shields up, full cover, everything covered, nothing coming through!” pyro yelled, the crew doing as told. The shields went full bore trying to stop whatever was doing it.
“Ugh, I still could hear her, broadcast it now!!!”
Ed placed his hand on my head,” Broadcast!” then an image of Quintessa face appeared,
“YOU WILL SERVE ME PRIME, OR YOUR SPARKMATE DIES, ALONG WITH EVERYTHING YOU CARE FOR!!!!!”
“I'LL NEVER SERVE YOU WITCH, I RATHER DIE THAN LET YOU HARM MY FAMILY!!!”I shouted at her, then my whole body felt like it was being crushed, “GAAAAAGGHH!!!”
“Want to know the best part about this mind connection witch?” Ed snarked
“What's that human.”
“Oh, I’m not human, But the best part is. IT’S A TWO WAY STREET!” Ed said sending a surge of power to the female transformer.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!! YOU'LL PAY FOR THAT INSECT!!” then she was gone.
“Uuuuggghhh, thank you, Ed.”
“No prob bro. The power surge was also to strengthen your body and mind with magic. No more long distance calls from tentacles Megee,” laughed Ed.
“I want Arcadia mark 1’s and mark 2 here yesterday, we are going to war,” Pyro yelled to his crew, moving to call in his big guns. “This queen wants to mess with one of my friends then the hammer comes down. I want all of them, not one left sitting around, Understand!”
“How did she get past the Mind stone is what I want to know?”
“She didn’t. It was a telepathic call. I didn't know she could do that at this distance. She can’t anymore though,” Ed say stepping back.
“it felt like she's was trying to crush me, look my arm has dents in it,”
“She’s stronger than I originally thought. Hang on a moment,” Ed says pulling up Archive again.
“Same, but if she's does that again I gonna show the end of my swords to her face!!” Sari shouted fire in her eyes,
“No, you won’t Sari. Quintessa is an ancient transform based on the race that originally built the transformers race from the G1 continuity. She is extremely powerful and it’s Optimus who must ultimately face her and destroy her. Not me, not you and Not Pyro.” Ed says typing.
“There is only one type of magic the grants physical strength and that’s Take Over Magic. Upside stronger body downside is you have to have a contact form to transform,” Ed explained as he turned the screen to face me.
“From Fairy Tail!”
“Prime I will ask once since I see a young version of myself in you, Do you want me to go all out?” he said deadly calm, the railing in front of him bent off and being made into a ball in his hands. The crew jumping every time he crushes it down, Darkness seeping off of him. “Or do you want all of your team on this as well?”
“I want every one of my Autobots with us, then you can go all out, here's a map of where they are.” I handed Pyro the map.
“Then let’s go get them. And Prime, You're like a brother to me, don’t die ok, I have nothing left to call family. Sure I got Pinkie Fluttershy and the babies, but they're not close to what I lost. And I know darn sure, mess with my friends and family, You won’t see any mercy from me.” he said head hung low, darkness burning over where his wings would sit.
“Same here brother!” Ed says holding out his hand. “And it doesn’t matter if they’re not close to what you lost Pyro. They’re your kids and they’ll need their father. No matter what.”
“Thank you both,” I said.
“Let’s show this queen what happens when you mess with us, aye?” he asked grabbing his blade raising it with his head held high.
“Heck yea!” yelled Ed ask he gave off a hum of red energy. “Next stop Autobots.”
“Afterwards, the queen’s head on a platter. Or her ship/ships up in smoke.”
“As long as I can toss her in a sun,” commented Ed.
“How about both?” We laughed at that,
“Sounds like a deal, Prime,” Pyro said grinning. “The three kings are coming. Prepare yourself Quintessa, you started a war,” he said stabbing his sword into the hull next to him. Darkness climbing up it. Making it shine like the night. The hilt changing into a nightmare eye. The blade warping into a almost fang-like blade.
We were currently heading over to the Hippogriff Kingdom to pick up the last remaining Autobots, the ones we have were Predaking, G1 Dinobots, the four Bumblebees, and G1 Wheeljack.
“Hey, Prime, how ya holding up?” Ed asked. “Which bots are we going to pick up anyway?”
“I'm good Ed, and we are picking up AOE Hound and Ratchet, and Milo Nakadi from Tfp, she also has the Apex Armor,” I said to my brother like figure, “And they are making peace between us Autobots and the Hippogriffs.”
“Excellent news my friend. You might want to contact them and let them know not to shoot us down if you haven’t already. But enough of that. We still have some adjusting to do in between your body and mind on your magic. I’ll take care of it now,” Ed says activating Archive causing a screen with a picture of my head to pop-up. On the screen were a few different status bars on it showing some form of progress in syncing my powers as Ed typed on his keyboard.
“I’ll be done once we get to the hippogriff kingdom and then I’ll work on you Sari,” Ed said with a smile.
“Thanks, Ed, guess I'm gonna have to get use to having magic then,” Sari said with a smile,
“And I'll contact Ratchet to him to smack Hound upside the head if he shoots at us,” I was about to call Ratchet when I realized something, “Why do I have a hunger for fire, iron, and air?”
“I did give you three Dragon Slayer magics after all. The more your body is tuned to them the more the more that you’ll become aware of habits and necessities that come with them,” Ed explained. “Are there any other magics you want Sari to have while I’m at it?”
“Yes, telekinesis, Take Over Magic, and Water Magic like Juvia's,” I rubbed my ears, “You were right Ed, I have increased hearing thanks to Dragon Slayer Magic.”
“It shall be done then. I’ll give little Nyx some shield magic while I’m at it,” Ed said as he typed away on his Archive.
“We are a few miles off the kingdom. Should be there in 5.” Pyro called from the pilot’s seat. “Oh and tell hound if he shoots at me, i’m going to shove that helmet where the sun don’t shine.”
“Why don't you tell me yourself, dirtbag.” I heard Hound say,
“Careful hound or you can ride my ship from the outside,” he said his voice taking a dark tone.
“Ooooh, scary,”
“Ease up Hound,”
“Hound, just don’t scratch it ok, I got this ship from a now-dead friend. I don’t want to ruin it.” pyro said a sigh coming from his mouth. “We will be over you in a few seconds, be ready to warp up.”
“Is he always like that Prime?” Ed asked as Sari and Nyx’s faces popped up on his screen. “Beginning Sari’s and Nyx’s downloads now. I wonder if I could cook up a way to make you completely immune to the effects of Dark Energon by altering a series the maker magic?”
“Might be doable ed, Maybe ask ratchet. He is the only medic bot I would trust.” Said pyro from his seat.
“First things first. I need a large enough sample of the Dark Energon that I can breakdown with my alchemy and analyze so I can know its structure and composition,” Ed explained as he started to fine tune Sari’s magic.
“I’m fresh out, so don’t look at me.” Joked pyro. “But we might find some down the road, maybe if i drag it out of a megs chest with my bare hands,” he said hound now shutting up fully feeling the threat to him as well.
“That would actually be better. Megs is linked to it and if I dissertation how specific hid body did it I could make a vaccine for the whole army so that they would be affected even after they die. Didn’t Starscream expose himself to that stuff too?” Ed asked looking to me.
“If I recall right, I think he did, you thinking take both down? Two birds, one stone kind of deal?”
“Two bot with the same ability is rare enough but with it being Dark Energon it gives Unicron two vessel to inhabit. So yes, we need to take them both down first. I’ll also need samples of Starscream just in case his immunity is different from Megatron’s.”
“Well let's get up there to my fleet and then head out. We still got a queen’s head to put on a pike or mount on a wall.” pyro said bringing the ship up to begin breaking orbit.
“Now where to Prime?” Ed asked.
“I think the ark for him and we are heading for my lead class ship then taking off for the battle zone,” Pyro said. “We will see my fleet in a few.”
“OH, MY TRUTH!” Ed yelled.
“It’s what happens when you go to war with me, I bring the firepower to win,” he said looking to his fleet of 600 strong. His main battle ships and leader sat out in front ready and waiting for her captain. “We will leave 100 here to help safeguard the planet. Should be enough to win this very short war,” he said laughing.
“Urm. Sorry for losing my cool guys. Do you think we could find either Prime Megs or Chickenscream before the war Pyro?” Ed asked after recomposed himself. “I want to give Prime as much of an edge in this war as possible. Dark Energon can be a real problem not just for him but for all Autobots and machines in this fight.”
“It's alright, these are just my battleships, I could call in my aircraft carriers for more spaceships. Or one of my dreadnought’s instead. But I think we could find them, or make them come to us. Could send out my fighters to help drag them out of hiding. Now then hound, still want to give me lip?” he said turning around looking at ed then looking at Hound. Said bot was now shaking a little.
“I think he’s either gonna cry from sheer joy or wet his pants from pure fear,” Ed laughed pointing at the fat transformer. “But yea, whatever works best to draw them out. Why not appeal to Megatron's sense of honor? This one has one right?”
“Why not both?” laughed pyro. Turning back in his seat. “Let’s head to the ark. Then after dropping everyone off, we will dock in my ship, then take off for the Allspark. And that could work Ed or his pride.” He said rolling his neck a pop sounding out.
“Got a holoreacorder on this rig?” Ed asked. “For more reason than getting the funny stuff.”
“You bet your darn butt I am, This is pure gold, could be used for blackmail or some funny moments,” he said popping up next to pyro. “Nice to talk to you ed, but mind coming down here, I can’t walk around the ship. Not unless the big guy gets up.”
“Coming,” Ed said leaving to meet up with Pyro. “So what’s the plan?”
“Well like I said after we do that, we head off to the Allspark. Church here will take the fighters for the dog fighting of their’s, if there are any, we man a few of the cannons, sink her ship, rip her head off, mount it, then head home, Simple. The whole trip there we can do what we talked about, and train a little, I can set the time chamber to 5 min out here 1 year in there, Help save time.”
“She’s going to be a lot more cautious after her little-failed attempt to take over Prime. Especially after sending so much killing intent just over a simple telepathic link. Why don’t we screw with her a little more Pyro?” smirked Ed.
“That’s true ed, but pride tends to screw with you if you let it. And I think she is bold enough to try, and that I can agree with, what should we say?” he said his grin growing as they dock onto the ark.
“Though. keep in mind Pyro that this is Prime’s which means he has to be the one to deal the killing blow to Quintessa,” Ed said says hold his chin with his new right hand. “We’ll be the ones to deal with Unicron's vessels. And we need that vaccine to inoculate the troops before this battle. I also think I may have thought of a way of drawing ole Megs and Screamer out of hiding too.”
“Let’s hear it ed, Prime here is your ship.”
“We need to make the vaccine before the war. We draw Megs out with the one thing he absolutely can’t rest on the whole universe. Optimus Prime, or at least his Optimus. I can use me Envy Skille to mimic TP Optimus Prime and call him out. Starscream being Starscream will follow his master and try to either undermined him or run away,” Ed explained. “If we can swing it we can destroy them in the process.”
“Sounds like it would work on getting Meg out in the open too. Could use my space suits to head out and fight him ed. I don’t mind you using one of them.” pyro said holding his hand to his chin in thought. “Though I wouldn’t mind playing some mind games on a meg for a bit. We could swing TFP meg to our side if we play our cards right. I mean could point out the queen's plan is full of holes.”
“Mind games are going to be needed to get him in the open, especially with Starscream at is back whispering in his ear. I rather not have any megs on our side. I watched a lot of the originals when they were Japanese shows and they never work out,” Ed says crossing his arms again. “It’s up to you Prime. Let’s go out in the hall or where you want to talk.”
“TFP Megs is basically reformed in the movie Predacons Rising after Unicron was sealed, but Ed I need to talk to you alone,”
“Oh yeah, I forgot about that. Prime, think we could get him to fight with us? And which megs you think we are going to meet this time?” he asked.
“Maybe, it might be possible. I think we might, guuugh!” a bright flash suddenly appeared, when it died down, the princesses, main 6 and the Alicorns of Harmony were standing in the center,
“Oh great, now we got civies up here too. Anything else want to make this fight even more fun.” pyro said sighing.
“Hi Magic Gleam, care to explain, also Ed, Pyro, these are the Alicorns of Harmony, also known as the Elements of Harmony,”
“Nice to meet you lot, just make sure not to touch anything, and I mean you Twilight.”
“Hello, ” Ed says with a smile. “Alicorns, that are the true Embodiments of the Elements of Harmony. Prime you’ve been hiding some heavy hitters. Anyway, what is it you wanted to talk about with me.”
“Hi, names Giggles, Alicorn of Laughter!”
“Wind Blades Alicorn of Loyalty,” he said with a salute,
“Earth Hammer, Alicorn of Honesty, and Wind Blades brother,”
“Grass Breeze, Ocean Breeze,s twin sister, and Alicorn of Generosity,”
“Ocean Breeze, Alicorn of Kindness,”
“Magic Gleam, Alicorn of Magic,”
“I have, also spoilers, they’re Primus’s kids, and just something, follow me,” me and Ed walked away from the crowd. Pyro said something to them and they went over to the window.
“Interesting to say the least but not surprising given the multiverse we live in. So, what’s up, big guy?” Ed asked.
“Remember when I talked to the Merchant, how I asked for some items?”
“Yea, he send ya something good?” Ed said raising an eyebrow.
“Yes, but you may not like, ever heard of Ready Player One, movie or book?”
“Sure I recently got an update from Truth, he’s my personal void dweller. Don’t ask please the Truth so a total plot hole,” Ed snorted.
“Ever heard of the Catalyst?” I asked sadness in my voice.
“I’ve heard of it but need a refresher. What’s it about again?” Ed waved.
“Well, it can wipe out every avatar on a planet, no a sector, even the user, and the reason why I’m telling you this is because Pyro will take it and destroy it, Ed I had the Merchant give me the Catalyst, but made to only destroy everything on a planet,”
“Hra, I understand wanting to take out your enemies Prime and I’m not going to take it from you because it’s your choice. But only use it as an absolute last resort,” Ed said with a serious face. “And a serious last is Unicron, not Quintessa. You have me and Pyro here and we got your back big man.”
“It’s only a last resort, if I cannot defeat Quintessa, the will, but I need to stay behind to activate it, so I need you to get everyone away from whatever ship Quintessa has, get as far away as you can, but I know you two got my back, but if all else fails, I will detonate the Catalyst, and destroy Quintessa for good.”
“You both do know there are eyes and ears on this ship right.” said dark pyro looking at them both. Both jumping from the voice.
“I knew there was hiding anything from the master Pyro,” Ed snickered.
“Scrap, sorry you had to hear that Pyro,” glaring at Ed
“Don’t worry about it prime, your not the only one who has fail-safes in place. Or world-ending plans and tools. He said its fine but he warns you to think of your lover for a second.”
“I can’t believe he still hasn’t gotten it through his processors that we all have some form of last resort thing. Sorry Prime I was gonna say something when you were done explaining,” Ed laughed of the glares.
“I know, that is why it makes harder to think of the Catalyst, but you know Quintessa is strong,”
“Could put it on a missile and write a message on it for her. I’m thinking to enjoy oblivion.”
“Can’t, the Merchant couldn’t make automatic, only manual,”
“Darn, well we both will keep it from coming to that, but if it does, then I should take it for the team. I’m the oldest.”
“No, I can’t let you Pyro, I asked the Merchant for this doomsday weapon,”
“Why not give it to the guy that can regenerate?” Ed pointed out.
“Or give it to a clone!” dark said jumping a little over the thought.
“Because only I can use it, I had the Merchant make it where if it scans my energy it can be used,”
“Freaking merchant used a void link. God, he’s a jerk,” Ed says slamming his fist into the wall behind him causing a fairly large crater.
“Welp, there goes my plans for nuke weapons being used,” Dark said looking down. “And you're fixing that ed.”
“Sorry, and fixed,” Ed said placing his palm on the dint as he used his alchemy to reform the wall.
“But I will only use as a last resort, if we destroy Quintessa, then I will personally destroy this thing,”
“Alright. Best keep this between us. I mean pyro is up there keeping it loud enough to drown out what is being said.”
“Good, only between us,” then we walked back to the command center where Pyro is, unaware of a pair of blue optics watching us. “By the way Ed, how’s the programming coming along?”
“Sari and Nyx’s magic is all set and fine-tuned. I even included how to use the basic techniques on the magic,” Ed said with a smile.
“Good, we should train on the Ark, help us focus our magic, and possibly, get stronger, also I may need you and Pyro’s help building something, remember the Techno-organic chamber from TFA, with Blackarachnia?”
“How could I not. I used some of that tech back home in my automail shops in the bonding process when installing automail on my subjects,” Ed said with a smile.
“Well, I was thinking, Sari’s a techno-organic, and her human form can be vulnerable against Decepticon fire, if she becomes full Autobot, then she might be able to have a better chance against the cons, especially if we run into one of the Megs,”
“Not gonna do it, ” Ed says crossing his arms. “It’s exactly why Pyro isn’t a Timelord. I can’t alter her into a totally new form without completely changing her mentality Prime. Not only that but it’s also unfair to her. What if she didn’t want to go through with it?”
I sigh, “I know, it’s just, I have every memory of the Optimus’s, and they’re Megatrons are dangerous, WFC Optimus had his jaw ripped out, TLK Optimus got pinned by Megatron with only one arm,”
“Do not lecture me on War Prime,” Ed said annoyed. “I have lived bloody battles and I bet Pyro has seen worse than me. I’ve lived to never allow my wife and sister to dirty their hands with blood.”
“Sorry Ed, I just don’t want to see her die,“
“That must of hurt prime, losing an arm.” dark pyro said looking over to them. “And I have Ed, one day if you two get me alone and enough drinks, I will tell of some of them, but they get dark and bloody fast.”
“Actually, it was the Megatron who lost an arm, but I did lose a arm when the ponies thought I was evil, but I get your point, you and Pyro have been in wars where people die,”
“I can do something else for you both and give you alchemy. It might help in certain events. Hold still and prepare for one heck of a hangover,” Ed says putting his hand on my chest and I feel some kind of door open in it then a flood of knowledge poured into my head.
“Thanks, Ed,” feeling slightly dizzy,
“Wars cost lives, and life is always lost, it is why war is called Tartarus sometimes. And war never changes. Only the paths that are taken to it,” he said looking down his dark form turning to a dark gray.
“Prime me and Pyro I gonna get started on a Dark Energon vaccine plan. You go to the Ark and get things started,” said Ed.
“If primus can find TFP meg would be helpful.”
“Actually, we may not need to look for him, BECAUSE HE’S FLYING RIGHT TOWARDS US!!!” I shouted seeing Tfp Megatron shooting at the ship,
“Oh scrap.” Pyro said
“It the flying chicken with him too?” Ed asked.
“PREPARE TO FALL TO THE MIGHTY STARSCREAM!!”
“Prime I’m going to teleport my ship into my holding bay then you into the ark. I’m not letting this ship get hurt,” he said getting ready to snap his fingers.
“The coward is mine,” Ed said. “I wanna test my new arm and leg? Here Optimus Use this vial to get a sample of his energon.”
“Got it Ed, but I gonna hold them off, maybe get Tfp Megs on our side, do you have a torpedo bay by the way Pyro?”
“Go for it prime and hold on ed, we need to get a suit for you, so you can breathe. And I don’t but change into TFP prime he has a jetpack right?”
“Yes, he does,”
“Don’t breath. I but don’t use them. Sentient life energy, remember,” Ed laughed.
“Ok get ready. Cause here we go,” he said snapping his fingers. Prime and ed finding themselves out in space. Pyros fleet beginning to move, his lead ship’s main guns swiveling around to help in the dog fight. Its side guns all aiming for Starscream.
“Changing into TFP Optimus now,” my form began to glow, before I changed into Beast hunters Optimus, activating my jetpack, I shot off towards Megatron, Ed following, Megatron transformed with his fist reared back back for a punch, I did the same, and our fists connected with each other's faces.
“Hello Loudmouth,” Ed smirked at Starscream.
“To all channels, this is Pyro, get ready. Main cannons will keep them from running.”
“Got it Py-GUGH!-” Megatron punched me in my stomach, I followed with another punch to his face,
“Got it-”confirmed Ed being blasted. “Don’t do that. It’s very annoying.”
“Fighters, light mechs and Gundams are heading out, ed, if you want one to use look for the one with a flame paint job. It should be the leader.”
“Got you but what’s the point of the new toys you gave me if I can’t get to test them out,” Ed says as his arm pops open as a chain blade whips out and wraps up Starscream. “You're really dumb for being caught so easy.”
“Use it should you need cover,” he said sounding tired. The sound of a can opening went over the mic. “Awe monster, never leave me.”
“Heavy hitters are heading for the battle. They are based off the gundams, made them for heavy firepower. Use them Ed if he starts getting brave. They might be a little slow in the speed department but that’s what the fighters are for.”
“Oh, I just might if he so much as flinches. Have one gather a few samples from him. I mean a lot from everything right down to his metal skin,” Ed said with a sadistic look in his eyes. “Very painfully gather them.”
“I’m heading out in mine to help prime. I hope he enjoys me breaking this one out,” he said as it blasts off from his ship. The Arcadia keeping both fights in its cannons sights. Two where facing primes fight while the other one was aimed at ed’s fight.
“No way, you have the original Gundam suit? That’s awesome! But they made a death between Optimus and that suit you know that right?” I said blasting Megatron with my minigun,
“I know they did, you guessed right on why I chose it.”
“You do realize Optimus won the fight,” another punch to Megatron’s gut,
“I Do. But now a vet it driving it instead. With better armor and weapons.” he said floating nearby watching the fight. Or beating of Megatron.
“Release me this instant human,” yelled Starscream. “Or you’ll suffer!”
“Loudmouth as usual. Don’t you agree Prime?” snickered Ed. “Mind if I rip him apart?”
“Yep. Still all scream and no bite, hence the name StarSCREAM! Go ahead, never liked this version of Starscream.” shot a missile at Megs.
Within a minute Ed had Starscream floating in the vacuum of space in pieces. He seemed to place his spark in an extractor jar from Beast Machines and placed it on his belt. He came over to Prime and Pyro with Starscreams head in his hand.
“Megatron, stop! Quintessa is using you to get what she wants, if she gets the Allspark, she will get rid of you!”
“You should listen to them Megatron. You at least have a sense of honor of what it means to be a smart warrior,” Ed said with an emotionless stare.
“He speaks the truth Megatron. I’ve seen people like her before. They get what they want, then kill you, then leave.”
“Uurggh, I can’t,” that’s when I noticed the red mark on his face, “That, witch, has me under her control, so I must follow her orders!”
“Prime, there must be a way to wipe that off of him.”
“Well remember the fight scene between Bumblebee and Optimus from The Last Knight?”
“It was his voice that got him to stop right?”
“Yes, if we can get him to see or listen to something that he misses, it might free him,”
“Soundwave, he is the only one he would care to listen from or too.”
“Soundwave is dead! THAT WITCH MADE ME KILL MY OWN BROTHER!!” Megatron shouted trying to slice me with his blade,
“I can use my telepathy magic on him but I’m not giving him a Mind Stone. Hear this is yours,” Ed says tossing Starscream’s head at Megatron.
“His parts Megatron, where they lost or destroyed.”
“Lost.”
“Then it is time for them to be found once more. I mean after all he was always loyal to you, even when you were thought to be dead.”
“ED, PYRO KEEP HIM BUSY, I’m going to bring Soundwave back,”
“Np”
“On it prime.”
I snapped my fingers using my Chaos magic, and Soundwave or what’s left of him appeared, his chest looked like a insecticon tore into it, his left side a skeleton, and his face has a deep cut,
“On my main ship should be a repair station that should help you Prime,” Pyro said interlocking hands with meg in a full out power struggle.
“SCRAP!! That’s messed up!”
“Looks like you need some materials,” Ed says “Everything is back on the ship with Pyro’s equipment. Here take Starscream's Spark we can use alchemy to open the Portal and exchange his for Soundwave’s,” Ed said joining me.
“GET HIM TO MY SHIP, Prime! ED you go with him.” He said slamming his head into megs sending the bot back, his head ringing from the blow.
“ON IT!!” I grabbed Soundwave and Starscream’s spark and flew to Pyro’s ship, Ed following, we managed to get to the repair bay, and began fixing his wounds, ”Ed you try to get Soundwaves Spark, I’ll fix him up!”
“Right away, brother,” Ed said as a giant set of marble gates appeared in front of Ed. “See ya in a bit,” Ed says plunging into the Gate.
“Guys pyro here, I’m going to keep Meg busy, might last a few more minutes though he hit a weak point on this and i’m using juice.”
“Just hold him off a little longer, I’m using the Matrix to heal him, his chest and left side are healed, his face is almost done!”
“On it. Darn it, that was my shield, you overgrown tin can.” They heard the swears coming from the now angered Pyro. Best not say them again, since I think it was in the dragon tongue.
“ED!! WHERE IS HIS SPARK?!?!?” I shouted to the portal,
“Calm down big guy right in front of you,” Ed says standing in front of me. “Truth was more than willing to exchange to the sparks. Here be careful he might jolt.”
“Thanks, Ed and tell Truth I said thanks,” I placed Soundwaves Spark into his Spark chamber.
A loud bang echoed out as Meg and Pyro slid into the bay, pyro holding meg in a headlock, feet wrapped around his chest keeping his hands locked in place. Sliding on his back till they stopped. “Hey guys, welcome to the bay, i’m dead in the water now,” he said before climbing out and standing on megs chest.
Then a bright flash from Soundwave appeared, “Megatron look, Soundwave is alive,” Megatron stopped fighting, and looked to Soundwave, who was standing there watching the fight,
“S-Soundwave?” then Soundwave spoke which is a first,
“Starscream for Soundwave Megatron. Better listen to these guys because we won’t be able to do this again,” Ed scoffed. “I had to see Truth again. The guy is a major pain in the rear.”
“Hello brother,” I saw the mark on Megatron disappear, “Glad to see you’re no longer under Quintessa’s control,”
“We did it guys,” I said, watching the two brothers get back together
“Now my suit needs work.” Said Pyro snapping his fingers and sending it away.
“I can get samples from your suit so hold off a bit on repairs Pyro,” Ed said walking over to collect what he needs for a vaccine. “Won't take five minutes.”
“Ok Ed,” he said tapping his foot.
“All done man,” Ed said sending his vials to his away with Re-equip. “I’ll begin analyzing the samples with Archive and I’ll send the data to Ratchet as soon as I'm done.”
“Thank you all for bringing my brother back, I am in your debt,” Megatron said, Soundwave nodding, I changed back to my original form, “And if you need help destroying that witch, I’ll gladly give you information, on her army, weapons, defenses, everything.”
“How many ships does she have?” asked pyro.
“She has no ship but Cybertron itself,” Soundwave said in a grim tone,
“Welp, guess I need to call in my dreadnoughts.”
“Maybe not Pyro. Maybe we could sneak in and try and wake up Primus,” Ed pondered. “While Quintessa is being distracted.”
“There is no way to sneak into the core of Cybertron, she has combiners and G1 Trypticon watching over it, she also deactivated Primus, putting him in a stasis lock.”
“Could teleport in.” Pyro said “Grab Trypticon and teleport out. Then you guys work on the core.”
“OPTIMUS PRIME! I Trypticon from the War for Cybertron Universe have come to your aid!” we heard Trypticon shout, causing everyone to cover their ears,
“Ok need to get new ears now,” Pyro said blood coming from them. He rubbed one then looked back at them.
“Already done for me. Now we have three Decepticons on our side and one is a mobile fortress, literally,” commented Ed putting a finger in his ear turning it while doing so.
“Ouch, didn’t expect him here so soon, I forgot to mention I called Trypticon and Omega to come to our location,”
“Warn me next time I was going to order everything to fire at him,” he said still rubbing an ear.
“Sorry just forgot,”
“Just got word from Rachet. He has started to synthesize a vaccine and the whole army will be immune to the effects of Dark Energon before the war starts,” Ed says with a smile confusing Megatron and Soundwave.
“That’s good.”
“Good, now we can discuss a battle plan to keep Quintessa’s focus off the core, I have an idea, I play Star Wars BattleFront 2, always a fan of space battles,”
“Why you think I have the blueprints to how a lightsaber works prime?”
“He helped build one for me,” Ed says as his saber pops out of his arm.
“Good Pyro, well I would always get a gunship, fly into the enemy ship, and units would spawn in the ship, so I was thinking, we have gunships land on the surface of Cybertron, have fast fliers distract their fliers and defenses, bombers to blow up said defenses, then we and a few troops will go to the core”
“Well, my ship is made from ramming. And that is a good play prime. I will go call in my others, we will need a dreadnought now for the dropships.”
“I know, works every time, always win.”
“Pyro could I use the Rinnegan and my Ultimate Eye in tandem to see through the Stasis lock?” Ed asked.
“Maybe, I don’t know. It could but I don’t know for sure,” he said tapping his chin.
“Stasis lock is like being shut down, like a coma, and will go away if the bot is healed or something.”
“Hmmm. It could work if I channel my regeneration in an Alchestry charged wave,” Ed said. “Things is we need a huge tectonic amplifier in order to channel all over the planet.”
“Yes that could work, also sorry if I was listening to your conversation,” we heard Wheeljack says over the comms, “I also know a good amplifier, and I wasn’t the only one listening, everyone except the ponies heard,”
“WHEELJACK!!” we heard everyone shout, followed by a clang, and a shout of pain,
“Sorry James, but the comms have been activated, and everyone couldn’t help themselves,” Sari said
“Sorry for that, guys forgot to change that.” pyro said.
“Aren’t they always active?” asked Ed shaking his head.
“No, not Cybertronian comms, we can deactivate them whenever,”
“Oh.” pyro said looking at me
“Alright, we all know the battle plan?” I asked,
“You and Pyro distract the witch while me and a team make our way into Cybertron’s core to activate a planet-scale regeneration, reformating, and reboot to wake up the big boss,” Ed says giving a thumbs up.
“Alright, take Miko with you, she is a human with a Apex Armor, making her indestructible, and unstoppable, and take the Dinobots, they can combine to form Volcanicus, and they’re bigger than a normal combiner when combined, Hound, Megatron, Soundwave, the Bumblebee's from TFA, TFP, TLK, and G1, and take Trypticon.”
“Maybe we scare her while at it, aye prime.”
“Yeah sure, good idea.”
“Then let’s get moving we are just sitting here, time to move and make some noise,” he said punching his fist into his open hand.
“Let's not forget our year-long training either,” laughed Ed. “Still have stuff we need to get done before the battle brothers.”
“Right, I really want to test out this Dragon Slayer Magic, been a fan of it for a long time.”
“Oh yeah can’t forget that. Ed.”
“Hey, we’re arriving at the Ark, better get up here boys,” Sari said,
“Dang, forgot they were this fast. Guess we could do it later ed.”
“Don’t you have like a pocket version we could use. I’d prefer Prime to have some type of a handle on those slayer magics” Ed said with concern.
“Yes I do, here,” he said handing the key to the gate. “I will set it for one year in there one second out here. Should help on the time thing.”
“God I need one of those things,” Ed said jealousy.
“Gotta love that Time Chamber, makes training much easier, gone for one second, to us it will be a year, maybe we might obtain new forms as well,” I said, holding my chin in thought.
“True. I wonder if we could get something made to help in the fight.”
“Alright, let’s load in the Ark, I’ll have to Vehibots transfer the stuff from the Basement into it’s holding bay, hey remember the Spiderbot from the Crystal Empire?”
“Good thing I set up a teleport gate Rune in your basement Prime. Did it here to Pyro. It will make bringing the army on to the ships much easier,” Ed says pointing to the Runes on the floor.
“Those will help. But I bet me and prime doing help will work too.” Pyro said looking to ed holding up his right hand, fingers ready to snap, his eyebrow raised.
“What are you talking about old man?” asked Ed in confusion.
“Snap.” He said snapping and over the coms came a “Holy scrap what is that. How that get on board?!”
“Easy Wheeljack, that is my pet project,” I said. “It will be useful in the fight. So don’t poke it, nor hurt it.”
“Now I think we should head for the room of space and time.” pyro said turning and heading to the halls. “We might be fast, but it still will take a few hours till we get there, hyperspace engines take you up to that speed but it still takes time.”
“Plenty of time to get some training in don’t you think,” added Ed.
“Yeah, plenty. Though I need to work on that teleport idea I had a few years ago. How did I forget it, now I think about it I should write it down.” he said before lifting out his old journal its cover was aged and weathered. Its leather faded and shrunken. He started writing in it using the pencil that was closed in it.
“A teleportation idea you say,” Ed says stroking his chin. “What parts of the equations are you missing my friend? Before I got Fairy Tail magic I used a Rune teleporter based off Equestrian design using a combination of alchemy and magic of what I call alchemagic .”
“Nothing just writing it down to remember next time I open this,” he said shaking it a few times. “It's like every few months I open it and remember to build something I put down. I was going to build the engineer's teleporters. From team fortress 2, but I forgot about it.” he said putting the journal away once more.
“Must be difficult to work on projects and then suddenly forget and pick them up again after months. Is there something else on your mind my friend?” Ed asked in concern.
“It can be but you get used to it,” he replied. There walk to the room slowing during the talk. “Just a few thoughts, just memories popping up, some over my old and forgotten projects. Others over the wars. Somethings never leave you be.” he said looking down. “But it’s my thoughts to deal with.”
“If you say so. If you ever want to talk I’m here for you my friend. You’ve done a lot for me in just a day we’ve met each other. I’m proud to call you my brother and my master, amongst other things,” Ed said holding out his fist to Pyro.
“Same here Pyro,”
“Thank you both but like I said back before the fight,” he said looking at me, Megatron and Soundwave who were looking to him. “You need to get a peaceful room for me to talk of the horrors I’ve seen and done,” he said moving his left arm to tap off Ed’s. Megatron seemed to raise his eyebrows at his statement.
“We can get drinks after a few training sessions.” Ed laughed as he looked at Megatron. “That means you guys too.”
“Just be ready for the scrap that will be coming out of my head. There are 60 years of active war up here and 5 behind a desk with a stupid 4 stars on my shoulders,” he said almost spitting when he said four stars. “Then count the wars sprinkled out over the rest of my life most being short and nothing like what I did in the first 60. I’m thankful they are short but i also wish they never happened. Then there is the other little stuff hidden here and there.” he said rubbing his face. “I’m one big mess.”
“Yikes, that’s a lot of wars, and we Cybertronians don’t drink human stuff, only Energon,” I said to my crazy brothers as me, Ed, Sari, and Nyx prepared to go in the Time Chamber.
As we made our way to Pyro’s training room. He seemed distant like his mind was elsewhere and his body was on autopilot. He would slow down for a few seconds seeming to look around or move his head a little, but about 3 minutes of this he stopped next to a door.
“Sorry if I was distant, I was talking to light and dark. We were trying to think a backup gameplan. So far we are at a brick wall and sliding down it.” he said taking a deep breath.
“I do have I question. We have a few hours as in three or four so should that give us at least 20 years in the chamber, right?” Ed said making an estimated guess.
“If you want it set to that, it can go to 1 second out here one year in there. But the same can be said for how many years tick by.” he rubbed his temples “it's hard to wrap your head around it.”
“Yea, not even gonna try that. But we need five years to cover the basic of the Dragon Slayer magic and other for Prime group. How long would take to acclimate to chakra and the Rinnegan?” Ed pondered.
“You're more than welcome to join us Megatron. I know you and prime could use a spar to help buffer out some rough spots,” he said looking to the bot in question. “And it depends on the person. You might luck out Ed with your void powers being able to help in it. Took me 20 years to get it down packed.” he said his right eye shifting. The Spiderbot crawled out of his head and rested on his shoulder. He lifted a different eye out and put it in the empty slot. The eye moved to match the other one it’s purple outline pattern fitting around the pupil.
“Might take longer cause I want to perfect my Susanoo. Could we set different parts of the chamber for different lengths of time? If we can that would definitely help. That's still creepy as heck man,” Ed shudder at the eye on Pyro’s shoulder.
“You should see me when I have all eight moving around,” he said laughing a bit. The eye moved down his arm to his pants then the floor before moving over the floor up the wall and in the vent. Prime and meg watching it the whole time.
“I think I’m gonna hurl,” Sari commented grasping her stomach.
“It could be worse.” said pyro now holding his left arm, its spot empty. “ I could go one step more and fall apart and move each part of me. You should see the things it can do with my head alone,” he said putting his arm into place once more.
“Enough trying to gross everyone out man. Not trying to sound like a negative her but we have some serious thing to take care of here. One is my eye operation,” Ed said pointing to himself. “While you three need to train as much as you can with the magic I gave each of you.”
“I know, just wanted to joke a little. I can’t do anything like that sari, I just wanted to sound freaky,” he said looking to her sadly. “As for your eye we can do it in there, won’t take but a few seconds. The rest is up to you, Ed. when it comes to training I don’t need to do much. But I can act as the punching bag.”
“I can agree to the punching bag.” Said sari looking right at him.
“Good then let's get started,” Ed says give a thumbs up.
“Yes, let's go,” I said, wanting to give my new Dragon Slayer Magic a go.
“So how long do you guys want it to go?” he asked.
“Three minutes,” I said to Pyro.
“We have a few hours to kill out here so I say an hour and a half. Should have us more than enough time to train for a good bit and still finish prep out here,” Ed suggested.
“Ok, could shift the room into different flows, maybe,” he said looking unsure.
“Agreed. Maybe different environments could help I could use my Chaos magic to do that.”
“I concur. It will take me longer to get a hold over the various bases of chakra and nature energy. Not to mention the elements and hand signs,” Ed says fiddling with his fingers.
“Well, we can set gravity to like on earth or heavier. And I could set some doorways to move from one to the other,” he said tapping his fingers.
“Or no gravity,”
“True or ice cold temps, hot as the sun, these rooms have a lot to play with.”
“That could work, give us an advantage over most obstacles.”
“But before we go in, I can make them planets in a void or never-ending, but before warned never ending you can die getting lost.”
“Let's not mess with the void right now. Three displaced in one place is enough void to cause trouble as is,” Ed commented.
“Yeah. Not looking to die.”
“Trust me when I say, I almost did,” he said looking down.
“Noted.” Ed grimaced.
“Yep. Noted,” I said with a grimace.
“Now I know food might not care to your prime, but drinks are in there to, might be able to get energon as well.”
“Sari and Nyx still need food but I don’t and probably won’t. I don’t usually eat and train. Don’t know why,” Ed pondered.
“Agreed. But Sari can consume Energon as well.”
“Still putting that out there, I know the monster I left on the bridge is calling my name.”
“Come on guys we're waiting!” Sari shooted
“Yea Prime, let's see your friend’s training room,” added Megatron.
“This way then boys, get ready to have your brain’s melt,” he said laughing a little.
“Yeah right,” I said with a chuckle.
“Pyro never ceases to amaze me Prime,” Ed chuckled.
Inside we found the neverending void of the time room. The hub stayed calm but outside they could see the ice forming to the right. The hub itself was big enough that me and meg’s heads had room to move easily they say two doors sitting by themselves. One looked like steel the other was wood. The rest of the space had a few chairs for Ed, Sari, Nyx and Pyro and to the other side sat some made for me and meg. The inside had a calm but dull gray paint. With some blue here and there. Sand could be seen falling from an hourglass nearby on the tables and outside.
“Arctic temperatures I bet,” I said not feeling the cold sting.
“First things first for me Pyro,” Ed said looking around. “I need that Eye transplant. Cold in here ain’t it girls. Here a couple of fire ruby thread infused jackets for you two.”
“Yeah, brrr, cold.” nyx said with a shiver. Gladly taking the jacket.
“The more you move away from here the colder it gets, at a few miles out it must be -50 at best,” he said looking out not even moving from his spot. “Ed I can give you the eye your body needs to process it. I know you can do it yourself. As for the cold in here it’s I first for me. Best I fix that.”
“Then let's get it over with. Something tells me that it’s really painful,” Ed shuddered.
“If I was human when I lost my arm and leg and still fought my way to a medevac helicopter, you can handle it,” he said his face flat. The memory of that day coming up.
“Man thanks to dragon slayer magic I'm immune to the cold.”
“Yea well let’s have then it,” Ed said with a gulp.
“Here,” he said tossing it to Ed. “Just use your void on it, should help, if not you can get a dose of blacklight,” he said joking. Meg looked at him eyebrow raised.
I reached into pocket space with my chaos magic and pulled out the Star Saber.
“Done with the sink now the scary part. Nyx and Sari you two need to look away.” Ed suggested.
“Sari saw my eye trick, nyx thankfully didn’t.” he said looking at them “still would be wise, want to go playmaking snowmen?” he said shoeing away the girls to where there was some snow on the ground.
“because if she gets nightmares from that. Prepare to die.” I said pointing the Star Saber threateningly.
“Yea, but this is different, I'm digging out my eye by force. More pain and blood,” Ed says reaching up to his right eye.
“If I got to I can help fight them off Prime, I wasn’t called the father of the night for nothing,” he said keeping them on the snowmen. “Just hurry Ed, I will put up a sound stopping spell,” he said already casting it.
‘Inside the main room.’
“How about some music? Music helps me focus.” I asked wanting to listen to my favorite song.
“Go for it Prime.” said light eco as he was by eds side ready to help.
“URAH! TIREK ROTTING IN TARTARUS THIS HURTS!” yelled Ed as he swapped out his eye for the ripple patterned one Pyro gave him. “How's it look on me guys?”
“Ouch, that's gotta hurt. But looks good. How about the song Immortals.”
“Here Prime want the Ultimate Eye that can even see through spacial distortions? Pop it in with your magic before it turns to ash. It synced with your void signature already,” Ed says hold out his old eye to me. Megatron was in a corner freaking out over what he just saw.
“Looks fine Ed, Pyro said you should feel it in a few hours, the chakra should start flowing right after.” light said looking to the,.
“Sure.” pouring magic into it. Then the familiar whistling tune of Immortals began
“Dark should join us in a bit if you need someone to spar with both of us can fill in. Pyro will be around might be working on projects.” said light looking to me and Ed.
“I’m gonna head to the longer set area. Which way is that is?” Ed asked. “I need to start my meditation.”
“and I'm gonna work on my dragon slayer magic out farther away to not hurt anybody.”
“Dark is on his way, And pyro warns once you get out to when it drops to -50 the gravity should start getting heavier.”
“I'll be fine.”
“I’ll wait here then cause I don’t know my way. No need to worry about the cold I can feel it but I can turn it off if need be and my physical strength can easily let me walk in normal form. Still, watch out for that gravity shift prime. It’ll knock ya off balance for a bit it always does,” Ed said with a smile.
“Here just walk that way, go straight and you will be outside. They should be to your left as you walk outside,” he said looking that way. “Just don’t laugh at dark’s current state,” he warned.
They soon found there way out and they found what he meant. Dark was dressed up in a pink dress NYX dancing with him. Pyro was playing a flute. She somehow got him to dress up. He even had a small crown, while pyro had a jesters hat on.
“That’s not funny just disturbing,” Ed said pointing. “I’m out of the way. Sorry Prime enjoy your treat.”
“hahahahahaa! I think it's funny!”
“Careful prime, dark is still the strongest of us, and that’s saying something when it comes to pyro walking around in a 2% power lock,” light said looking at me. “Plus he is in a base form, we both have one more and then our power is boosted higher,” he said, dark’s eyes meeting mine and his teeth showing for a sec. His grin calm but the beast danced still.
Ed used his Sloth speed to move from my side to beside Nyx. He looked at me with a worried smirk and waved bye.
“Now if I were you prime, head that way to the large ice growing out, should be good enough that you can see the flare should I have to use it,” he said looking at me. Dead calm on his face. Pyro now had a grin on his face too, Nyx now getting him into the dance too.
“Hey, Pyro you think we can start the force and Voice training while waiting on the chakra to bond with my form?” Ed asked as they watch me run. A passing laugh echoing from them.
“Sure, just be forewarned, most of the words for the way i’m giving you a book and my wisdom over them. Don’t need you to kill dragons without a reason.”
“I never kill unless I have a reason,” Ed said.
“You need dragon souls normally to figure out how this works. But since i’m handing my wisdom over it you shouldn’t need any.”
“Gonna need to ask Truth if there are any in me. God, I can’t stand that thing,” Ed huffed.
“I hear that I get tired of Discord a lot of the time for it,” he said shaking his head. “I like the guy but still it hurts after a while. I mean I could be better over the fact he and tia are seeing each other, but still.”
“I don’t like the Truth period. It’s one of those Idealistic types of Void Dweller,” Ed snorted with a scowl of disgust. “He sticks to the Law of Equivalent Exchange almost to a T.”
“Oh, I hear ya now.”
“Hey, Pyro. Did I hear right you know the thu’um?” I said coming back.
“Yes, I do. You move fast for a bot running away.” he laughed before slapping me on the leg. “You want to learn too?”
“Never seen a transformer try and pull a flash before,” Ed added with a laugh while clutching his sides.
“With the power of chaos anything is possible.” quoted pyro his words from discord. “And wouldn’t looney toons count as well?”
“Glad the stuff doesn’t work on me anymore. Hurt like all heck being blasted with raw chaos magic though,” Ed says in relief.
“I’ve had an anvil hit me on the head before I look like the coyote for a little while. I swear I heard an accordion play with every step I took,” he said rubbing his back. “It still hurts to this day.”
“Ouch. But yes I would like to learn the thu'um.”
“I could teach both of you at the same time, would save some time,” he said looking to them. A new book appearing in his hand growing to match primes size.
“Works for me. Got and lightsaber form guides I could study to?” Ed asked.
“Here and there are two I made myself. Hybrids of a few others,” he said handing a scroll to Ed, it looked aged and old a new one next to it.
“Thank you, master,” Ed says with a bow.
“Don’t bow, it makes me think i’m a king once more,” he said his face turning to a grim look. “The throne is in my daughter's hands now.”
“Sorry emulating the Jedi,” Ed chuckled
“Gray Jedi remember with just a pinch of sith,” he said.
“Bendu it the one in the middle. Didn’t you know,” laughed Ed as he started to look over the texts presented to him.
“Yes that one I know, we don’t talk much, but still speak, last I heard some Jedi knight gave him trouble.”
“Jarrus, one of the last from the republic’s survivors,” Ed added. “A thick head to.”
“And someone called Maul,” he said grabbing his chin a troll grin forming. “Though he said the knight's student was close to the edge. Close to the dark side, but still sat on the thin line.”
“Not gonna lie the dark side can still be used for good but the balance is what leads to the true force,” Ed said continuing his studying.
“Now then to quote Anakin, ‘this is where the fun begins’,” he said lifting some ice and moving it close by each size growing from a marble to a large boulder. His face did not even twitch the whole time, mine did, however, say something.
“Holy scrap.” he seemed shocked
“These will act like the stones Yoda would use in feeling out ones strength. Try feeling out, reach out and feel them, best to meditate. I may be no luke or Yoda, but I will try to do what I can.”
“Let's get started then,” Ed says with a grin. He jumped on top of the center and biggest and shut his eyes.
“Prime, while ed works on this, want to train in the voice?” he said looking at me.
“Yes.”
“Same here.” sari and nyx said.
“Ok little ones, the voice is your soul given power. I don’t know it fully like I should, but doesn’t mean I can teach it,” he said handing us books. “Inside you will find the words of power, and in each shout there are three. So in a since when a dragon is using this in a fight over another there having a discussion. Or a shouting match.”
“Right. Like argument with magic.” I said.
“Right.”
“Want to see the basic but useful one?” he said looking at his students. “Before I give the wisdom on how to use them.”
“Yes please,” I said.
“Then stand back, it has some blowback.” we did as told, and waited. He took a deep breath his eyes shifting deep red, his pupils becoming slits, he opened his mouth and three words came out.
“FUS RO DAH!” he shouted, the blast of air ripping out in front of him. The blast kept going into the ice field. Smashing it apart, for a few miles. Pyro went flying the other way. Body swing around as his wings popped out to help he right himself. They tried but failed his bone like wing sharing off due to the force. He hit a few feet after it came off. His face smashing the ground a few time. He got up after the third tumble. Landing on his feet.
“OH SCRAP!!” we shouted at the same time. Running to aid Pyro.
“Are you alright brother?” I asked him.
“I’m fine, just need to reset my jaw I think,” he said hitting it on the left side a pop coming from it. He worked it a few times.
“Shaking the ground trying to concentrate,” Ed remarked.
“Sorry, Ed, forgot to wear my armor while doing that,” he said rubbing his neck and rolling it till it popped. “I forget it carries that much blowback sometimes.”
“If you’re all voice training I might as well too. No point in trying to meditate while this wrack it is going to be happening,” Ed says while coming over.
“Could surround you in a sound stopping spell?” he said.
“Then what would stop the shaking,” he remarked.
“my turn!” I shouted
“Good point Ed. Anyways here, if your all going to do it then take the wisdom over it, best get it done now before things get hard,” he said before glowing and the wisdom flowing out.
“Grgh, dang getting chakra is painful,” Ed says rubbing his right eye.
“It tends to be it's a new force moving in your body. If you get a headache, its normal.”
“Alright time to speak dragon,” I said.
“It's hard to speak normally, but you should get it down after a few time. I would talk in it fully just to mess with you, but It be mean.”
Then I focused on the shout. I felt an unfamiliar energy form around me. I retracted my faceplate. And when I was ready I shouted.
“FUS RO DAH!!!” The shout that came from me erupted into a huge air blast. Making a gorge the size of Godzilla. Maybe bigger.
“Holy crud. That’s more then mine. Bigger but more energy wasted, try to bring it in closer, make it like a spear, prime. That one would be good for a big group well over 50.” he said looking at it. “Though I will give you 9 on the power scale. Ed you're next.”
“Sure.”
I noticed in a piece of ice spike that a ghostly like a dragon was on me like armor. Then disappeared, I looked at the others and didn’t seem to notice.
“I saw it to prime.” light said from beside me. “You got the making of an ice drake that’s for sure,” he said putting a finger to his mouth. “Ed has a fire I’ve not seen for some time. If the sister’s mother was around I have her train him, but she is not. But I know my name says i’m good with fire, but sadly it's not true. Ice and me have had a thing for each other, maybe it's my past and the cold from it helps, I do not know. But I will help you, as a brother can say, the cold is hard to chill away.”
“Thanks light.” I said. Then heard Ed speak.
“Always did have an affinity with fire. More of a slow burn when comes to my temper though,” Ed said looking at himself in the reflection of his arm.
“Every being as an affinity.” said pyro not even looking over to them. “Ice is cold, strong, and unmoving. Fire is heat, fleeting and easy to move. Lightning is energetic, always changing, and hard to keep up with. Earth is tough, calm, and well understanding. Every element has there pros and cons.”
“So basically I never settle for the life I have and I’m always destined to wonder to next thing,” Ed said looking to Pyro.
“Wonder in your mind maybe. But doubt you be a nomad,” he replied.
“Don’t forget I was one for quite some time as for as my lifespan thus far counts. It’s how I learned to live my life and I’m glad I went on that journey. I learned many things about my home and I wouldn’t have met Luna the way I did if I hadn’t been a wanderer,” Ed said with a smile and a chuckle. “She blasted me into a wall when she first saw me.”
“I haven’t, yet. But now you have something to ground you and keep you heated. Something to burn for, someone to fight for, something to keep you from fading.” he said finally looking at them his eyes an ice blue, their old view still there, but had a spark in them once more. “It’s how me and their mother have met a few time to Ed, it’s common for them to do. Much like our girls and tasers. Most dates are like ‘hi, nice to meet you. Zap!’ it is a shot to the family shiners.” he sighed. “But anyway, back to the training.”
“Alright brother.” I chuckled.
“Oh, I got her back a few minutes later,” Ed laughed. “After taking the blast I had to change out my arm. She flipped when I took the busted one off.”
“You two will find the ice and fire breath shouts more powerful than the others, that’s for sure,” he said laughing a little. Then rubbed his own arm in memory. “And I know that pain Ed, my arm thankfully has been upgraded since then,” he said the arm moving a little as it shifted.
“At least thanks to you I won’t have to worry about an outdated arm anymore. Since this one is synced with my void stone if it’s blasted I can regenerate it,” Ed says giving a thumbs up with a smile.
“Thankfully and you're welcome. Once you get the force down, try pulling the lightsaber apart and putting it back together. It helps calm the mind, and give it time, you could do many more things.” he said a Rubix cube floating behind him. It shifted till it was random. The after a few seconds it was ordered once more. He never once looked at it. It floated over to ed and into his hand. “Now then show me your thu’um Ed. Fire breath would be a good base to start with.”
“Here goes then,” Ed said taking in a deep breath. “FUS RO DAH! Cah! Oh God, it burns. How was that?”
The blast of air tore towards the ice, tearing it apart blasting it and melting some of it. His face was locking in a thoughtful look.
“Almost the same damage as me, just warmer. Very good ed. Might need a drink for you though.” said Pyro.
“Prime everyone ah duck,” Ed said sniffling “AH… ACHOO!”
Pyro held out his hands a force shield saving them from the worst of the sneeze. It did blow away the small amounts of ice. He did grab more later to replace what was lost.
“Sorry guys,” Ed said in embarrassment.
“It’s alright. You could weaponize that sneeze though.” pyro laughed.
“Agreed,” I said with a chuckle.
“At least it wasn’t a fire breath sneeze. Now a want bbq.” Ed smirked
“Can cook some up, could use some myself.”
“Then let’s get it started. Come on Sari, Nyx. We’re gonna need some help as we don’t know how you like your food,” Ed says picking Nyx up causing her to giggle a bit. I wonder if he and his Luna have any children of their own other than the descendants of the one they adopted. I then looked to Megatron as another thought crossed my mind.
“Hey, Megatron. I need to talk to you alone.” I said to Megatron who nodded. We walked away from the others.
“What did you want to talk about Prime?” he asked.
“What's a sparkmate?” I asked, which caused him to raise his metallic brow. “Quintessa said Sari was my sparkmate. I don't know what that means.”
“Huh, well I can guess why you're asking because you're a human turned Prime. Well Prime, a sparkmate is basically away humans call a wife.” I widen my eyes at that,
“Quintessa thinks me and Sari are…..married?!” I shouted. But no too loud for the others to hear.
“Sari? You mean the human girl?”
“Yes her, she and I are merely boyfriend and girlfriend, not a married couple,” I said, then thought of something. “Megatron don’t tell anyone about this conversation got it?” he nodded his head.
Then we headed back to the others, seeing Nyx practice her magic, and Pyro encouraging her.
“Prime, I’m gonna give ya a cruel piece of advice from one Displaced to another,” Ed says leaning against a wall with an evil smirk. “You should be very careful on what you whisper-shout around those who have enhanced hearing. Don’t worry as no one outside of me and Pyro hear your conversation with Megs.”
“Don’t call me Megs. I am grateful for your role in returning Soundwave to this world but that does not make us friends. Only allies for the time being” scoffed Megatron.
“Scrap, I thought you might hear us, guess I was right, I might tell Sari sooner or later.”
“I have a mod that allows me to hear things that are quiet! So I heard the conversation James!” Sari shouted,
‘Dang it, Sari heard me too.’ I thought.
“It’s best not to keep things from the ones you care for the most James,” Ed advised as he headed to the kitchen. “If you do then you end up driving them away and chance losing them forever. I thought it would be better for both of us if I kept my feelings a secret from Luna and it almost cost use not only our friendship but our love for one another as a whole. Just don’t hide things unless it’s absolutely necessary.”
“You are right Ed, I do not want to lose any of my friends or the ones I love, forgive me,” I said,
“Keh, I’m not the one you should be asking forgiveness from James,” Ed said pointing at Sari. “I know it and you were only trying to think of how to protect the person you care for. Next time just say it outright.”
“Alright, forgive me, Sari, I didn’t mean to keep a secret, just I’m sorry.” she had a thoughtful look on her face, then she smiled,
“It’s alright James, I know you were trying to keep us safe, and like Ed said, just say it out loud.”
“Another piece of advice is don’t wait behind with one other person after everyone else leaves the area especially with a small group such as ours,” Ed added.
“Alright I’ll remember that, and I won’t try to do it again,”
“I just got an evil thought,” smirked the alchemist. “Prime you need a weapon.”
“Like what, a built-in orbital cannon, or a miniature cannon that shoots flames as hot as the sun?” I said, getting a giggle out of Sari,
“No a personal weapon. One that you forged yourself and with a little help from me and the old dude over there,” Ed explained. “I have an abundance of weapons but I only have a few that a truly mine, like my keyblade and Dii-sword.”
“Hmm, what did you have in mind?”
“Yeah what?” Sari said obviously curious, then out of nowhere Pinkie popped up,
“What ya talking about?” she said with a smile, then disappeared without us saying anything.
“It’s not what I have in mind it’s what best suist you. It is your weapon of course. Me and Pyro can only help make it a reality,” Ed says elbowing the air behind him causing it to shatter like glass. He reached in and pulled out a strange looking transparent long sword. “This is Dii-sword. It is a weapon based of off a person’s perception of reality. They are in a sense one of the most uniques weapons ever. Even in the void.”
“Cool, I have something in mind, though I may need to grab something,” I opened my pocket space with a snap of my fingers, and pulled out, the Forge of Solus Prime, “There we go, need this to make it.” I holstered it on my shoulder holding onto the handle with one hand.
“One second please,” Ed says walking up to me and placing a hand on my shoulder. I can feel him pulling on my energies. “Here we are. Your very own void crystal for your weapon. Putting this in your weapon makes it a piece of you and ensures no one else can use it. Like what Pyro and I did with my arm and leg.”
“Thanks, hey we should have Megatron help us, give this weapon of mine a power boost from his Dark Energon, maybe pour some Chaos and Shadow magic into it as well.”
“Good point, but first we need to give you the Dark Energon vaccine. Ratchet just finished a few minutes ago,” Ed says as a vial of shadowy liquid appeared in his hand. “Still getting used to the teleport magic but I transport do small objects just fine. Now hold still,” He says as he injects the contents into my arm.
“Thanks, Ed, also give Sari and Nyx the serum as well, Nyx, come over for a minute,” I shouted over to Nyx who came running,
“Yes daddy?” she asked with biggest puppy dog eyes ever, I thought I might glitch from those things.
“Ed needs to give you something real quick ok?” she nodded and walked over to Ed
“This will sting for a bit sweety. But after, have your daddy get you a new toy for being a big girl and taking your medicine,” Ed said as he gives Nyx the shot. “All done. Sari your turn. It was tricky but Rachet was able to synthesize a technorganic variant just for you. The downside is you’ll need regular injections of it if you're going around Dark Energon on a formal basis.”
“Ok Ed,” she said rolling up her sleeve, which Ed injected the serum.
“You all should really be thanking Megatron over their. If he hadn’t given us pure Dark Energon to work with we wouldn’t be able to produce this stuff. Like I said he may be bad but he has a sense of honor and that’s something I do respect,” Ed says looking at the smirking Decepticon.
“The fleshy is right, a gladiator has as much honor as a cyber ninja, I will never harm a sparkling or someone who doesn’t raise a weapon, even if they were Autobots,” then a cotton candy cloud appeared above us, then rained chocolate milk.
“Looks like we have a visitor of the Chaotic variety,” Ed huffed. “Come out Discord or I will force you out.”
“Aw, alright, only because I saw what you and the other one can do,” then Discord appeared, with a bunch of confetti, “And I must say I’m impressed,”
“Impressed aye. Trust me if you weren’t James’s friend me and Pyro were going to try and sew chaos here I wouldn’t have any regrets about impressing you in and Anti-Magic crystal. But I judge on someone’s action and reputation. That being said I do have an open mind when in other realities,” Ed explained.
“Good to see you Discord, but how did get free, and how did you get in here?” I asked,
“Well James, after the Element Bearers sealed me in stone, I sensed a lot of Chaos, which allowed me to break free, and after that I decided to meet up with you and teach you more about Chaos magic, but when I found you I was surprised to find out you had excel at it, and fighting Decepticons as well, I have been watching you and your friends for quite some time, and how I got in here is because hello! The Embodiment of Chaos and Disharmony here!” he said with a laugh.
“Trust me Discord, you have nothing on Loki. Before you ask he is a Void Dweller that helped my nieces. He is a draconequus that wields the Elements of Disharmony, has a pet wendigo named Frieza, and he travels with an Alicorn named Sunset. Any other questions for me?” Ed smirked.
“Well I’m part Void dweller as well, I just haven’t gotten to it yet, and no I’m not telling how I’m part void dweller, personal thing, and frankly, you guys seen the show but that was a fraction of what I can do,” he said with a annoyed look,
“HAHAHA!”, Ed laughed then looked at Discord will a look that radiated killing. “Do not fool me spirit, I will rip the very magic from your body and devour it to full Cybertron if you cross me, Pyro, James and anyone else here. And that includes the sisters.”
“Whatever, and I’m reformed, so I have no grudge against them, the reason why I went on a rampage one thousand years ago is because everypony called me a freak, even my own parents left me to die, all because I’m a draconequus, so if you make fun of me again,” his form began to take on the shape of a Balrog, “I. Will. END YOU!! UNDERSTAND!!”
“Is that supposed to scare me. Cause it doesn’t and you can’t affect me with chaos magic as it already killed me once. I almost lost my chance at happiness once I won't take it again. Another thing you’re have nothing on Truth,” Ed scoffed.
“ENOUGH BOTH OF YOU!!” I shouted, the same dragon-like ghost armor appearing on my form, but with more spikes, “We are allies, and Ed I can still mop the floor with you, but we are not here to rip out each others neck,” my size increasing, bigger than Discord, and my faceplate retracting to show a mouth full of fangs, “If you two keep this up, I WILL PERSONAlLY POUND YOU INTO THE GROUND!! UNDERSTAND?!”
“You're more than welcome to try but sorry James. I’m just on edge from the chakra infusion. And I would love to go a few rounds with you in the ring. But as you said not the time for it,” Ed said leaning against the wall as he rubbed his eye. My form changes back along with my size, the Ghost Armor gone, but my mouth was still full of fangs, just less sharp.
“It’s alright Ed, I shouldn’t have lost myself like that, don’t know what came over me,” I said, hand on my head as if fighting a headache,
“You alright their brother? Looks like you used a bit to much magic that you aren’t used to. It happens when we get like this. Best you sit down until you get stable on your feet. And sorry for the way I act to you to Discord. If James is your friend then your my friend too. Could we start over?” Ed says extending his hand out to Discord.
“Sure thing buddy! After all, friendship is magic!” Discord said shaking Ed’s hand, while me, I'm sitting down n a piece of ice that got pushed up from my sudden growth, I ground my teeth in a silent growl, then I heard something, it sounded female.
‘Say you need to go to sleep for a bit, then walk away to your room.’ and for some reason, I did what the voice said.
“Guys, I'm going to my room and try to sleep this off, and get some energy back, we can build the weapon when I wake up, ask Pyro how long we're here for too will ya?” I said as the headache becomes a little worse. And before anyone said anything, I went to my room, strangely knowing where it is, I entered, and the room was pretty much a normal everyday room,
A bed or berth in Cybertronian terms, in the corner, big enough to fit me, a desk in the other, with data pads on it, and seeing the titles I realized they were from Ed, they were instructions on my magic, I also saw a TV with an Xbox 360 hooked up to it, the rest of the room I didn’t care to look, I just went to my bed and laid down.
“Ugh, stinking headache, go away,” I said, slowly going to sleep or recharge, feeling the headache getting stronger only slightly, then I was asleep.
I awoke after my little talk, ‘I wonder what the others will think, when I tell them,’ I thought, ‘Knowing Pyro he’ll get upset, Ed will throw a fit, Megatron will be seeking blood, Sari and Nyx will just be confused, along with Discord, still can’t believe he’s part void dweller like Truth.’ I was about to get up when I felt a little weight on my head and chest, looking up I saw Nyx sleeping on my head, snoring quietly.
Looking down I see Sari snuggled up to me, a blanket’s on her, a smile on her face as well, I heard Nyx mumble something, “Yay… cake forever..” she said, I chuckled at that, which caused Sari to wake up, she opened her eyes and looked at me.
“Morning.” she said letting out a yawn, then giggled at my predicament, “Just to let you know, she was was with me when we fell asleep on your chest,”
“It’s fine Sari, she’s not hurting anybody or anything,” I said with a chuckle, then Sari’s face turned serious,
“Pyro and Ed want to talk to you, said something about the weapon against Quintessa,” I nodded, Sari got off my chest, then I carefully picked Nyx up and handed her to Sari, and noticed they both were wearing blue PJs with an Autobot symbol, Sari noticed and said with a smile, “Discord summoned them for us, although Nyx got black ones with a moon with a smiley face, she saw mine and wanted the same thing.”
While the girls were getting ready, I left to talk to my brothers, I saw them talking with Megatron and Discord, Megatron was currently speaking, “I’m telling you, the Dark Energon in me is gone, which either means Unicron is dead or it died out from being in this Time Chamber and needs Unicron to keep it flowing.” I cringed when Megatron mentioned Unicron, Discord spoke up next,
“Alright Megs, but we are discussing the plan of attack when we do reach Quintessa, I tried to fight her myself, but she has a demon for a bodyguard, she called him Infernicus, and I watched Transformers The Last Knight, that guy is strong, and Quintessa must have some sort of ability damper, my Chaos magic was weakened, so no doubt your powers will be weakened as well.”
“So basically only those of use with powers other than magic should be on the frontlines. That really makes things difficult as most of us don’t have the necessary understandings of their new powers. This could also hinge on Prime’s weapon as we need a piece of Dark Energon large enough to use and we currently only half enough only for the vaccines,” Ed says going back over the highlights of the conversation.
“Truth be told I kinda wish I could grow it ed.” pyro said looking downcast, tired from the training he did with his clone.
“Hey guys, Sari said you needed to talk to me, and I have some news you probably wouldn’t like to hear,” I said getting worried,
“The man of the hour or Prime I should say. Yea, we need to know what kind of weapon you want to make and if you want a new body made of the same stuff Pyro made my arm and leg from,” Ed says looking to me.
“Ed, it’s called proto adamantium, when it's an alloy of adamantium and vibranium. It would work Prime, by using magic weld points. So it kinda works like iron man’s mark 42. They fly and attach to you. If I remember right, Ultra Magnus has the same thing going on. If I recall again he is your twin?” Pyro said looking to Ed than to me eyebrow raised in question.
“We were thinking of using on Optimal from similar to the of Optimus Primal transmetal 2 but with a few mods here and there of course. Color scheme wise its pretty much the same one you have now. Are you think of the Ultra Magnus from the series with the Predacons as the bad guys?” Ed asked.
“No i’m thinking of G1 Magnus, he wears armor over himself since he is a twin of prime.”
“Guys, I don’t know if Magnus is Optimus twin, but we have a problem, Quintessa knows we’re going to the Allspark, and sent 20 battle class Decepticon warships, which house 200 Decepticons, do the math, that’s 4000 Decepticons.”
“Prime how many ships am I bringing again?” he asked.
“From what I can tell, not enough, how do I know this when Primus is still in stasis lock, is because a certain brother of Primus told me.”
“Then maybe it’s time to call in more, maybe some of my heavy battleships, slow but made to hit hard,” he said looking down at his pipboy and typing in some commands.
“YOU SPOKE WITH UNICRON!” Ed shouted.
“Yes, I did.” I said, cringing at the tone Ed used, it was anger and surprise, “I know what you’re thinking, how can I talk with Unicron, when he tried to kill billions of innocents, on Cybertron and Earth.”
“Well, both are the gods of creation and destruction, right. I bet they still care and guessing for Unicron, he wants his brother free so they can fight evenly not have him being a puppet right?”
“I’m not surprised at that. Most don’t realize Unicron has a connection to the Matrix. I’m surprised that he’s even active right now. What did he want Prime?” Ed says crossing his arms.
“I do not know his reasons, but he will give us some help, and after deciding, summoned a few beasts, don’t know if they’re from darkness or light, or both, but he also gave me and Sari the power to create our own powers, Cybertronians, and weapons of the gods. And what he wants is unknown.”
“My guess could still fit. But I’m going to go crunch numbers and call in my heavy ships to join,” he said turning and walking to his console.
“This isn’t good. Not at all. Unicron is interfering too much. Even if he wants to fight Primus. Dang, it! What’s his game?!” Ed said slamming his fist into the nearest wall.
“Ed, calm down, if anything, he just gave us an edge over the Cons. If we just went there without knowing how many ships are there, we would have been slaughtered, and with him sending beasts, we can use them to get to the core faster, and the power to create weapons, Cybertronians, and powers, we can win this war, we just need to trust Unicron for now, but if he betrays us, I will use the Matrix to blow him apart, not even a sliver would be left.”
“Do you even know the price you pay for each new life you create James? Even though Primus can also grant these gifts Unicron’s variants come with a steep price. For each transformer you make you lose a piece of your soul or spark in your case. You’d also be making an army for the Destroyer. One completely loyal to him.” Ed explained in a dark tone.
“I know Ed, I saw Fullmetal Alchemist, I saw the part were Ed and his brother tried to bring their mother back,”
“If you intend to start with this plan then you better end our contract, or I’ll have Pyro send me home. I will not take part in this any longer,” Ed said with no light in his eyes.
“Ed please, just listen, we need all the help we can get, but if you want, I didn’t fully accept the-” Ed interrupted,
“THAT. IS. NOT. AN. EXCUSE!!” Ed roared shaking the room. “I will not argue on this. Life is life I know all too well as I have many souls in my body that hate me for keeping them there when I wish I could release them but they have nobody to return to and you can’t simply force them into a body either.”
“......” I stood just unmoving, then I sighed, “Alright Ed, I understand. Life is sacred. It is not to be trifled with.”
“If you really want an army James I can easily give you one with my semblance and not one the simply poofs away with one serious hit,” Ed says still calming down. “I have a move called Seven Nations Army. It allows my shadow to copies to exist for extended periods of time and they all have my knowledge of combat and can fight while still seriously injured too. These copies don’t feel pain or have blood and they’ll simply fade once out of energy.”
“Ed, that ability is useful, and I’m sorry for talking with Unicron, I thought it might be Primus, but I was wrong, and if you still want to go back to your world, I’ll send you back, and if you don’t want to talk to me anymore and throw away my token, I’ll understand, just know this, I will have no grudge against you if you do, I wouldn’t want to talk to myself either if I was accepting help from Unicron,” I said in sadness, walking away, tears in my eyes, before hearing Ed shout out.
“Get back here!” Ed yelled as his shadow grabbed my leg and pulled me back into the room. “Only cowards walk away after a little stern talking to James. I get it though. Your still young only a teenager really but you’ve got people here who need you. It’s time to man up and be an adult. We are going into a fight for your universe. If anything, stand up and take your lumps and listen to those who have some experience in the matter. I not angry at you and you won’t be discarding my token over one spat. I tried to do the same not long ago with my family and was quickly stopped. As far as I’m concerned we’re family and I don’t abandon my family.”
I stood there, listening to Ed, then shrunk down to his height, and hugged him, tears flowing from my eyes, “Thank you brother, you are right, it’s time to man up, I have people who look up to me, and I am a fool for almost accepting help from a monster.”
“We all have moments of weakness James but it’s when we realize this that we can better ourselves and learn. It helps when you’re willing to accept help in this that you become stronger for it. You realized your mistake and that’s what matters. Now let’s get back to the real issues at hand. Waking up the big man, making your weapon, and our army shortage,” Ed says with a smile.
“Alright brother, and I have an idea on the weapon’s use, destroying Unicron if he betrays us, that’s if we accept the deal,” I said, returning to my normal size, Ed on my shoulder.
“Seriously dude,” Ed says annoyed with the shoulder ride. “Anyway, what weapon did you decide on?”
“Well a couple of them, in case we lose one, one a blaster, the other a sword.” I said wiping the tears away, then walked back to the others, “Hopefully, we can win this war with only one, and Ed, can you do me a favor?”
I asked my brother, he nodded his head for me to continue, “If I end being controlled by Unicron, do me a favor, hit with the moon and beat me up while yelling I told you so!”
“Will do James but I doubt that’ll be necessary. All we need to do is boost the Mind Stone’s power and add a few mental barriers. I’ll look into what I’ve got as far as mind fortification magics go with Archive. Can’t make any big promises though. Mind magic has never been a forte of mine,” Ed says bringing up Archive. “Let’s get started on your weapons too. Pyro come over here and help Prime with his canon and I’ll help him with the sword, We can all help with his body.”
With a shout of acknowledgment, Pyro walked over to us, and we began working on the blade first, Pyro began making the handle while Ed made the guard, and me, I began to make the blade, I used the Forge of Solus Prime to turn my Shadow and Chaos magic and some energy from the Matrix into the blade, each time I hammered the three energies, the blade would glow a brilliant white, after one final strike with the Forge, the blade was complete, I looked to see Ed working on the guar of the sword, so, placing the blade down, I went to see how he was gonna make the guard.
“Hey, Ed,”
“Sup big guy,” Ed says typing on his Archive.
“So how is the handle coming along, I finished the blade.”
“Great I was just about to go to Pyro and see if this place can replicate the forge from Infinite War,” Ed says walking over to our brother. “Pyro, can the Time chamber mimic the forge from the star forge of Infinite War?”
“Could make one of the spare rooms into it, why?” he asked looking up.
“I want to infuse Uru into Primes Guard,” Ed explained.
“Sure let me go make it and I will be back, though upon thinking of it, I might have to keep it in here,” he said getting up and walking to a spare door. He taps a few things on the door and it glows for a second.
“Uru? What’s Uru?” I asked confused,
“Uru is a mystical metal from the Marvel universe. It’s what Thor’s hammers are made of,” Ed says going over to Pyro. “It can only be forged in dying stars.”
“Door is set Ed, forge ready and waiting. Want me to throw in some dwarves to help in the forge?” he asks ed as he walks up.
“That would be great. I can use my alchemagic and magic weaving for fine tuning with Prime’s void signature. This is going to be one heck of a challenge. It’s going to be fun,” Ed says entering the room.
“Oh, I get it now, you’re gonna make the Guard strong as Thor’s hammer, cool, too bad it got destroyed in Thor Ragnarok.”
“They remade it into Stormbringer, a hammer on one side and an ax on the other, as for the forge should be easy. I don’t burn so if I need to keep it open I should be able to. It should be fun. Though, why do all this when I have a hammer that can get just as hot?” he asked ed while typing on the door once more stopping for a moment to look at ed as he mentioned his hammer.
“Yeah, I know, but it was supposed to be for Beta Ray Bill,” I said walking after Ed, wanting to see the Forge up close, “Also, that might hurt, getting burned from the sun.”
“I have solar magic now thanks to Pyro. It’s a test to see if I can invoke it and I want Prime’s weapon completely attuned to him and what better way is there to start from scratch for this,” Ed says walking into the forge.
“While we forge it I will open the gates to get the heat going, Ed take my hammer it should help in the forge, prime help Ed figure out how it should look,” he said opening the door and moving into the forge of the Nordic gods. He hands ed the hammer of sol, it warm metal heating those nearby up. Its eagle head forged into the hammerhead. He seems to take a moment to get used to its weight.
“Wow, that’s a cool hammer, hey should I use the Forge of Solus Prime too, you never know when you need to use the very hammer of one of the Thirteen.”
“Should help prime. Might be good using it as well,” he said looking to me before jumping to the gate to open it to let the heat come to the forge.
“Oh yes, this will definitely help my friend,” Ed smiled.
“Since your tuned to solar energy you should be able to crank up the heat in it. Use it when the metal needs to be forged out. Prime should be able to forge large amounts out.” he said over the coms, he had his hands ready to open the gate.
“Who be you lot!?” said a very angry, very big dwarf. He just barely came up to my chin.
“We’re here to borrow your forge for a trifle good smith,” said Ed waving the hammer in the air.
Dark eco pyro came over to ed. His smile showing all his teeth. “We just need something hotter then what i could ever make. And since yours is still broken we might fix it before leaving. Make free your hands and try returning your kind.” he said looking to Ed his purple eye winking for a sec.
“Let’s have at it,” Ed said. “Lead the way my, Dark Friend.”
“My hammer should be able to free his hands, ed you might want to be ready to help heal them since I feel they might be burned to a crisp under that metal,” he said looking to Ed then the dwarfs metal covered hands.
“Easy fix but it’s up to you big guy. We could use the help with the Uru but we don’t particularly need you for it though,” Ed smirked.
“Yes, will you help us?”
“If you be using my forge then you will be needing my hands, Uru will need my experience to forge right.” he looks down at his hands. “After what I have done I need my hands back to help set things right,” he said looking at ed before walking over to the anvil and setting his hands on it.
“Alright then, this will hurt immeasurably. Even for a dwarf as big as you,” Ed commented.
“I haven’t felt anything in them since they were dipped in the Uru metal. Do as you please, just need my hands back so I can work again, fix my mistakes.”
“Alright. Try not to bite your tongue,” Ed said bringing the hammer above his head.
“Just do it before I do, boy.” said dark eco looking to Ed.
“Don’t call me boy,” Ed says annoyed bringing the hammer down hard.
With a smash, the hammer came down and broke the Uru metal of the hands of the dwarf his hands looked charred and some bone was showing, I turned around trying not to lose my lunch, Ed and dark looked at it. “I will set them right, Ed you start healing them, you might not have feeling in them for some time, but should be better than what they have been through.”
“Ok Ed, get to it even i’m starting to have a hard time looking at them.” dark said looking away.
“He’ll have feeling in them. Alchestry is healing on a molecular level.” Ed says put his hands on the dwarf’s as a red discharge flows fixing Dwarf’s the hands. “All done.”
“Aww, I haven’t been able to do that for some time now,” he said wiggling them before reaching around his back and scratching a spot. “Darn spot started up weeks ago and now I can get it. Use my forge, you’ve earned it,” he said returning to his scratching. He turned to the shards and picked them up then put them in a casing. “Shouldn’t waste any Uru, i’m still running low on some.”
“Great now let’s crank up the heat in this place. Unless you want your beard on fire, step back. Never invoked a solar form before so it should be, uh. Explosive,” Ed says as he started to glow and his hair changes to that of a golden flame while his clothes changed to fires of their respective colors. “Awe. I wanted an explosion.”
“If you caused an explosion Ed, and possibly kill us all, I will come back from the dead as a zombie, and eat your brain.” I said with a deadpan look, slightly glaring at my brother, “Also, how can I do that, that form looks like a Super mode from Sonic.”
“My lover used to do that from time to time prime, she hit her time of the month or was really angry she would do that too. Trust me it’s why i’m fireproof now.” dark said with a shudder. “Though if you called her a hot head, well there was a few ash pots out if the graveyard.”
“Yikes, that’s kinda scary, what is she a fire elemental?”
“No, she was Celestia and Luna’s mother. She moved the sun and I the moon. Hence why i’m called the father of the night or Dark moon as she called me.” he said a small grin forming on my face.
“Was she Faust? If so, then dang!”
“Yes her first name was, but each different dimension. I went to her last name would change, one of her last names were Sunbringer. Or Mother of Sol. that was my favorite little pet names to give her.” he said grinning looking to me. “She had one heck of a temper but only let it out when me and her were alone. A few nobles learned that the hard way.”
“Hmm, interesting place.” I heard Sari say behind us, I turned around to see her back in her normal attire, “Also, ouch, hope no one died.”
“A few did, though they were asking for it, pushing the wrong buttons on her. Like asking to marry off her kids or to marry in. she personally saw to a few, punishments herself.” he shuddered harder. “I can still hear some of their screams.”
“That must be horrifying, sometimes I never liked MLP, it may be sunshine and rainbows, but it’s also evil, Celestia sent 6 untrained ponies to fight Nightmare Moon, where they could’ve died, I’d say Celestia is just evil.”
“Let’s just say, some family bloodlines never continued after that,” he said making a snipping motion then pointing south. “It was never said but the elements showed her a vision, of things to come, and a message I think, ‘6 new bearers are to come, connected by friendship, to undo nightmares hold’ best description I could get from her.”
“Nice prophecy, if Celestia knew that, she could have brought them together and trained them, and would have had a backup plan just in case, I think Celestia is number one on the ‘WORST PONIES EVER’ list.”
“She gets it from her mother,” he said chuckling.
“Hey, the dwarf said he was low on Uru right?”
“Enough to build whatever your planning, but yes I am running low,” he said walking back over to them.
“Well, I could just summon some with my Chaos magic,”
“I can make some with my Arc of Embodiment,” Added Ed.
“We both could, but we don’t know if it would be the same. If I remember right it’s magically infused metal. Right dwarf?” he nods.
“Only one way to find out.” I then snapped my fingers and a ton of Uru appeared, then the dwarf came over.
“We will have to test it, but I think it should work.” dark pyro said holding a bar worth.
“Yes we need to test to see if this Uru is perfect.” the dwarf said, grabbing some, and going to test it, I noticed something, I looked over and I saw it.
“The Infinity Gauntlet.”
“Yes, my mistake, one I hope the defect I put in it should help fix. If now then what i’m going to make should work too,” he said downcast before moving past it.
“What was the defect?” I asked curiously.
“The power of the snap would burn all the pathways keeping him from using it again. And if i worked it right should loop in the time stone and fix him in a time loop. Fixing what he has done before the snap. My own little way of putting him in his place.”
“Oh, so that’s why it looked burnt in the movie, also nice, smart move, but I wonder what would happen if the Gauntlet had different stones, like a stone of hope, fill people with hope,”
“Might be able to make a new one without the defect, but every tool, every weapon has one defect,” he said working on his creation using pyros hammer of sol, molding it into a hilt crossguard. “And that defect would be the same one every weapon has,” Ed commented.
“The wielder,” he said dipping the metal in water, it steaming up and covering his face in steam.
“Hey guys, I got an idea for a third weapon, this time for a smaller hand like Saris,”
“Gauntlet with the elements in it.” pyro said looking at me.
“Correct, the Main 6 may have used it for every big problem, like Discord, Tirek, etc,”
“Maybe it could undo the witch's spell.” pyro said looking over to me a grin on his face.
“Exactly, if Sari snapped her fingers with the Gauntlet on, it could free anyone who is under Quintessa’s control.” I said Sari nodded liking the idea, “And, it could have a seventh stone, one made from the energy of the Matrix, the Stone of Light.”
“Seven slots can be made. It just going to take some time. I could make it out of this Uru metal you made for me, but I don’t know what would happen if I did.” He said looking at the bust of the gauntlet. “But it should work.”
“Wait, I forgot, the Elements are the Alicorns of Harmony, sentient beings, Scrap I forgot about them.”
“The infinity stones are sentient as well, yet it still works,” he said looking to me. ”But it should be able to work, don’t they turn back to stones?”
“Wait the stones are sentient? And they can change into the Elements and back.”
“Yes, each stone is, they don’t show it but they make choices if you do something they don’t like then they won’t do it.” Said Dark Pyro looking to me.
“You could say the Elements are Equestria’s Infinity Stones or at least their equivalent,” Ed says working the guard. “I don’t recommend trying your idea though. The Elements were never meant to be wielded be one being. Look at Celestia, when she did it she lost the ability to use them all together.”
“Alright, I’ll ask them if they-” then out of nowhere, a token appeared, a grass symbol token.
“Okay. see who we get to join us, James,” Ed said plunging the guard into a tank of water.
“Alright Ed,” I said grabbing the token, hearing the Green Lantern oath in my head, then a portal appeared. And coming out of the portal was a silver coated werewolf in red robes.
“For the love of all the-...” he said, stopping as he looked around at his surroundings.
“Huh, a werewolf didn’t see that coming,” I said.
“Don’t think he’s a werewolf brother. Not getting any magical venom running in his veins bot I do sense magic,” Ed added.
“No, but I do have magic,” he said, standing and dusting himself off, “Name's Silphen, by the way.”
“My name is Optimus Prime, leader of the Autobots,” I said,
“Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist,” Ed added.
“I know who each of your characters are. I'm a little bit of a Weeaboo,” Silphen said.
“Look out coming in hot!” Pyro said his clothes on fire. He slid past them bouncing till he hit a pillar. He got up patting himself out.
“DANG NAB IT PYRO!! CAREFUL!! NEXT TIME WEAR SOME ARMOR TO SHIELD YOURSELF!!” I shouted at my brother.
“Sorry, I forgot I’m fireproof but what I wearing isn’t!” he said his hair on fire in a few spots.
Silphen stared at the variety of different games and sources this mini army came from, before opening his mouth and swearing in Japanese as he began pacing on the table he landed on.
“Sorry you had to see craziness, but we’re in the middle of building a few weapons.”
“My guess is you’re still new to being a Displaced aren’t you?” Ed asked Silphen.
He paused long enough to look at Ed before saying, “Yes and no. In my world, I've been a Displaced for… a couple weeks? But I highly doubt that makes even a lick of difference where the rest of the worlds and timelines are concerned. Lemme start over. Name's Silphen Dardo, the leading Archmage of the soft metal wolves. My character is actually from a roleplay.”
Dark eco pyro and normal pyro shared a look and walked to the door. Dark sat next to it and pyro went through. “Boss needs to go cool off, he might be fireproof but he still deals with the heat. Sunburns take the cake,” he said shaking his head. “Before you ask he and I are in a hive mind.” he looks to the door as we hear some swears seeping though most thankfully were in something we didn’t understand.
“It’s alright, anyway, welcome to my dimension Silphen. And I hope you’re ready for war.” I said. “And I left out a few details, here I’m king of the Crystal Empire.”
“Like I said name’s, Edward Elric that’s who I’ve been for the last few thousands of years, but like you said as far as timelines go it really doesn’t matter. In my world, I’m former Minos King with the title of the Crimson Butcher. I’m currently only been free for from a stone entombment for about seven months and I’m married to my Princess Luna,” Ed explained. “Just a small town nobody that scraped by and did cosplay and made props as a hobby is who I was.”
“Boss was a vet of a 60 year long was from Earth, he has a lot of history to go over, but to sum it up, he is a man of many trades, one is of the lady’s,” he said snickering. “He will tell more once he is cool.”
“Great. War. Just what I needed… look, I'll provide magical support, but don't expect me to do much else, as I have the feeling that if I get too involved, my shift into this guy will speed up,” Silphen said, sounding slightly agitated.
“It’s alright if you’re not good at anything else besides magic, it’s good, I’ve only been here for a week and everything is already getting chaotic,” I said to Silphen.
“Says the one who uses chaos magic,” commented Ed with a smirk.
“And boss can teach ya if you need it.” dark said looking to Silphen his black eyes showing a void.
“Any kind of Dark Equestrian magic you might want I have. Dark magic was never banned in my world,” smirked Ed.
“I'll take you up for that at a later date, Ed, as the Princesses, at least Sunbutt, want my head for simply knowing necromancy,” said Silphen.
“Really, dang Ed, oh well, I still have my Shadow Magic, and I can build a few mechs if you want.”
“She tends to overreact.” dark said. “But if she acts up a powerhouse like me or ed can put her in her place,” he said laughing at the nickname.
“How do you think she reacted to me when she first saw me with Luna. HAHA! Blasted me flat on my back. That seems to be a reoccurring theme for me. She’s now my sister and uses a few dark magics herself.” chuckled the alchemist.
“Sunbutt tried to give my soul a tan,” Silphen said, shuddering slightly at the memory.
“Hmph, first time I saw them, I saved the CMC from Timberwolves, and the Main 6, princesses thought I was about to corrupt them with my Chaos magic, and planned on turning me to a birds pooping station,” I said with a growl of anger. Feeling my dragon side flare up.
“She tried pulling some scrap with me but, found out real quick the power gap she has to me. Even with her sister, they come just close of tickling me.” dark said laughing so deeply it sent a chill down our spines. “Kinda helps i’m their father in a few dimensions,” he said.
“It helps that I was sent to my Equestria before they were even born. I wandered around most of my life until I got homesick for the Everfree. Met Luna, Celestia, and Starswirl and settled back into the forest. And before you say, old man, Pyro is older than me,” Ed snuffed.
“Hmph you guys were lucky to have an advantage over them, the second time I saw the ponies, they tried invading my Empire, and I got my right side blasted off, and my hand melted.”.
Silphen sighs before turning and teleporting with a word that not even the most advanced translation tech could understand so he was behind Ed, saying, “You treat the Night Mother right, or I will eat your soul and add it to my mana pool, ok? I'm a huge Luna fan.”
“I gave him that warning already Silphen, Ed understands things go south, a father will be having words, and broken bones,” Dark said eyes following his movements.
“Yikes, that’s dark, man. Not a Luna fan, Fluttershy fan definitely, but the others, nope, and don’t eat my spark.”
Without a second thought, Ed wheeled around and grabbed Silphen by the throat with enough force to keep the wolf from speaking while Ed activated his Nullification magic from Fairy Tail. “Don’t insult me, wolf. I’d sell every last soul in my body, including my own, to keep her safe. And don’t make light of your abilities either as you’re not the only one who can devour souls!”
“ED!! ENOUGH!!” I shouted growing to the size of a Balrog, the Ghost armor appearing.
“Boy, enough.” Dark Pyro said looking at Ed.
“SHUT UP!!! I WILL NOT TAKE SUCH AN INSULT AS A HUSBAND!” SHOUTED Ed releasing Silphen. “I’m no mere alchemist Silphen. Thanks to my niece I have every magic from Fairy tail magic but Grand and Forbidden Spells. Not that it matters as I don’t need them or magic to kill you.”
Then Ed gets punched by Sari. “Cut it out Ed.” Ed then looked to her in shock.
Silphen smiles and puts up a high five to Ed before saying, “Buck yeah! By the way, field type Nul magic- did I just get censored?”
“Yes, you did, apparently this world censors bad language,” I said shrinking down, but keeping the Ghost Armor on.
“Trust me, if you knew what pyro was saying behind that door,” he said pointing to it, “You would blush.”
“Also thank you, Sari. Ed, you lost your temper.” I said looking at Ed disapprovingly.
“Sorry, buddy but Luna is a touchy subject for me. I wasn’t there for her and I know I could’ve prevented the Nightmare Moon dilemma. What’s worse is I had to watch the whole thing happen,” Ed says hanging his head in shame while tears started to form in his eyes. “It horrible having to watch your wife try and kill your sister and then have your sister banish your wife to the moon.”
“We know how you feel Ed. Bring up our lovers and Tartarus will walk the world,” Dark said arms crossed and back fully on the door.
“Same, back in my Earth, I lost my little sis to hit and run, she was only 10. And a jerk had the nerve to say I was too slow.” I said clenching my fist. “He paid for with a broken nose and teeth.”
Silphen nods in understanding, saying, “I understand. Been a loner on Earth, but met a nice mare while I was hiding in the prison under Canterlot streets. Had a little sis that she got caught stealing for, and wound up in the cell next to mine.”
“Personally I think the reason we become Displaced is to have a chance at getting some of the things we either miss or have lost. But that just me. Sometimes the merchant can just be a flank hole though,” Ed laughed.
“I think so too, we have abilities, that can protect those we love, but not everything can be brought back. And I agree on the Merchant.”
“Why you think I gave you a hard time when you hit me prime when I said I’m friends with the merchant. He does his job and sometimes gives others a chance at something they lose or miss,” he said. “He gave me back my youth and tired it to the point I can only die by my hands.”
“Guess I should thank him for this, he gave me a chance to know love, and a chance to help others,” I said, with a tear sliding down my face.
Silphen shrugs and pulls out a book from seemingly nowhere, opening it to a new page and handing it to Ed, silently asking for some spells. “Silphen collects spells. I just wanna do Dragonslayer magic.”
“Shall we return to the main chamber? I can use my Archive directly on you to give you anything you want to know my friend. Just name it,” Ed explained. “And sorry for choking you. Luna means the world to me.”
“Yes, Ed, Prime, and Silphen can join us when they're ready. Pyro is going crazy in the ice so might be wise,” he said looking to the door.
“Alright, hey Ed the is Guard done because I want to test out the sword.”
“Yep, here ya go brother,” Ed said handing me the guard for my sword.
“The dwarf put it together while we were talking, he left to head deeper in. He left a note on it. ‘Enjoy your weapon, the one of the small one will need time, but I can make it work. Enjoy’ kind of him.” he said handing the blade to me. It fits my hands perfectly.
“Alright, hey guys, we should give ourselves a name, a team name, in case we meet each other again,” said after a few practice swings.
Silphen nods slightly, closing the book and stuffing it in his robes. Thinking about the idea of names, something he was never really any good at.
“How about The Brotherhood of Displaced?” I asked, “It has a nice ring to it don’t you think.”
“I agree it sounds easy enough to remember, pyro will write it down, so he doesn’t forget. But what if more join us?” dark asked opening the door for us to walk through.
“Well, I don’t know, it’ll still be the same, it signifies more than one,”
“Ok makes sense.”
“I agree on both parts. It will do for now but there’s still room improvement down the line,” added Ed. “Much like your swordsmanship James.”
“Hey, I'll have you know I practice with my Fusion Ax.”
“Not doubting your Ax skills man. I’m saying your swordplay needs work. There is a big difference between the two.” Added Ed.
“Similar to Death and Necromancy magic, right?” Silphen queried, joking with Ed.
“Actually yes. While they have the same fundamental basis they are still two different magics. Same when it comes to certain swords and axes. Reminds me you need a weapon,” Ed explained.
“I agree, he may need a weapon to better help him defend himself. If he is only skilled at magic he may need some better defense.”
“I can make my own armor and weapons. Just haven't had the need to, since the Equis I was sent to didn't have a whole lot that couldn't be solved through said magic,” Silphen said, creating a suit of armor reminiscent of a crusader made of crystal, and a greatsword of ice.
“You’ll need it this time around my friend. We’ll be facing Transformers with magic dampeners. So the stuff you just made with magic won’t hold up. Why do you think we were in the forge, to begin with,” Ed explained in a serious tone.
“Yes, and ed, don't look now but a certain somebody's here,” I said pointing at a tall figure with skeletal wings and two massive horns on his head. “Unicron!”
“Sup Unicorn,” Ed waved. “Why are you here?”
“You know I was expecting you to charge at me but doesn't matter, listen I am sorry I offered James gifts from me, but I did for a reason.”
“I don’t care for your reason. Now speak why you’ve come or leave. Better yet, me and Pyro can make you leave,” Ed said I could see he really wasn’t happy with Unicron’s presence.
“I am dying, I heard James refusal of the deal, so I went to fight Quintessa's forces but her army is much stronger than I thought, I am still fighting them as we speak this is just a projection of myself.”
“Who are you, if you don't mind my asking?” Silphen asked, rolling his shoulders in preparation for combat.
“Unicron, Silphen, the dark god of the Transformers multiverse. Also known also the world eater much like Galactus from Marvel. And if what he is saying is true then we have a bigger problem than we originally thought,” Ed said looking to Pyro in concern. Dark Pyro shrugs his shoulders.
“I am no longer the world eater, and Galactus rear can crush steel, he is very fat, and ugh, sorry, WFC Megatron used dark Energon on me,” Unicron said his form flickering.
“Why are you here Unicron?” I asked the dark god.
“I am here to ask this, can you tell my brother I am sorry, sorry for all the things I've done, and the while I'm saying this well, let me show you.” his eyes shot a strange laser on the ground, we found ourselves in Cybertron's orbit. With millions of Decepticons attacking Unicron, and Unicron looked worse for wear, one wing snapped off, his left arm was a skeleton, his chest showing his spark after an extreme fire.
“Huh looks like we do have a true fight coming. This might take a while, might be wise to bring more ships. This is going to be long and costly.” Pyro said looking around them, looking to the planet. He looks to Ed after speaking to himself.
“I agree. I’ll pull some of the ships from my Gate of Aries. They have massive firepower and can transform into mechs around the size of Unicron. We need to start on chakra and nature energy training so I can make clones to man them,” Ed says while nodding. “All of us we’ll be needed to play specific roles in this fight. We may need another Displaced too.”
Silphen’s left eye twitched in agitation at the sight and he growled, saying, “It seems I'll be studying that antimagic field, so I can find out the frequency.”
“It won't do any of you any good, she is using Primus to power it, you will have to save him first, I already took out a fraction of their forces, but I'm afraid it won't be enough, so I ask you, will you accept the deal, you need all the help you can get, and don't worry about losing a piece of your spark, I won't take it even if I wanted it, creating life is something the Matrix can help with.”
We all looked at him in shock mostly me, “The Matrix can help create life?! But that's impossible!” I shouted.
“Shouldn’t be shocked there. The Matrix is a shard of Primus’s spark after all. I’m still against the whole deal with Unicron James but I’ll let you make your own choices.” Ed huffed.
“Ed are you sure? If I accept the deal wouldn’t that still count as me following Unicron?”
“If it helps save a spark of light, I say do it. I'll see if I can steal your corruption of the soul if it gets corrupted,” Silphen said in a growl, heavy accent.
“You can steal Unicron’s corruption Silphen it eats the souls leaving chaos in its place. Like I said before James I let you choose. I’ve been around long enough to let me know when people must make a choice on their own,” Ed says looking to Unicron in distrust.
“But sari will get some power as well and-” I was interrupted by Sari speaking,
“James I heard about that, it'll be fine, it's like Unicorn said” we snickered at that, “We need all the help we can get. So I'm in.”
“And I have souls to spare, Ed. That's the beauty of my primary magic. I am a walking soul vessel,” Silphen said, the accent getting thicker as a faint purple mist seeped through one of the eye holes.
“I figured as much when I felt your presence coming through the portal Silphen. Do what you will and I shall as well. I’m the same as you but I don’t take souls as they are given to me when I need them and I only use them when I must,” Ed smirked at the wolf.
“Before I forget here’s the Dragon Slayer magic you wanted. I’ll even include Demon Slayer magic and Dark maker magic,” Ed said pulling up Archive with a picture of Silphen on it with a progress bar above it.
“You got my fleet, and me prime, we won’t go down without a fight.” dark said looking to me.
I looked to every one of my friends then finally I looked to Unicron, “Alright Unicron, I accept the deal,”
“Alright James, now I know what beasts you want, so when I die the gifts will be yours, it will be painful at first, but you will get used to it.”
Then a beam shot out of Cybertron, striking Unicron in the spark, his projection gone, various parts of his body began blowing up, but before he died he said, “till all are one!” then he was gone, and we're back in the Time Chamber.
“GAAAAAAAAGGHH!!” me and Sari screamed in pain, feeling the powers.
“The price of power is always painful my young friends,” Ed huffed looking at the couple in pain as he crossed his arms.
“There is always a price to pay.” dark said leading them down the halls.
“Ouch, it's always a pain, why can't it be nightmares or a slight headache?!” the other primes in my head agreed.
“Daddy!!” I heard Nyx shout out running to us, carrying a black ooze in a jar. “Look what I found!”
“Oh, it seems Unicron sent Venom here. Good.” I said after the pain went away.
“You never seem to find endless means of ticking me off James,” Ed shot a look of disgust at the jar. “Still, if it’s modified right it could be very useful.”
“Venom is just like the blacklight virus Ed, so why don’t you get mad with me over it.” asked pyro.
“Relax, I had Unicron get rid of the parasitic part of Venom, instead of eating his host, it just eats normal food and Energon. Not from the blood or stomach, but it can leave and get food.” I said asking Nyx to open the jar, she did and Venom jumped out,
It looked around before slithering to me, then it latched onto me, I felt it merge itself with me, then it disappeared, as it does in Marvel universe.
“I have a question for you and Sari, James,” Ed says with a serious look at me.
“Y-yes?” me and sari asked nervously.
“I can give you more power but only if you want it. Would you become a new type of Homunculus?” Ed says still staring at us hard.
“homunculus? What was that again?” I asked my brother.
“Ah. A Homunculus is a human that has bonded with a lesser Philosopher Stone. They have unique skills and rapid healing. Being a living Philosopher's Stone I’m what you’d call a parent. Giving a living creature a semi-solid stone then them bonding with the stone turns is solid while at the same time turning them into a Homunculus. There are seven abilities you could have or up to three if you’re willing to take the chance. Ultimate shield, Ultimate spear, Endless hunger, unlimited speed, Shadow control, shapeshifting, and you already have the ultimate eye. This makes you part homunculus already,” Ed explained.
“Really? But would that work for Cybertronians and Techno-organics?” I asked. “And how did I get the Ultimate Eye?”
“For Sari, it’s highly likely that she’ll become one. For you, I don’t know,” Ed asks looking to the dark eco. “Remember when I gave you my eye after Pyro gave me the Rinnegan.”
“Oh yeah, I remember, can't believe it fits,” I said, Sari, shuddered at the memory.
“You think gaining Unicron’s power was painful. That was a cake walk if you except this,” snuffed Ed.
“I don't know Ed, me and Sari are strong enough, I don't want to end up like a god. Even if I envisioned myself as one sometimes.”
“Look at it this way James. How much time does Sari have? She is still partially organic and her human half will degrade eventually,” Ed explained in a dark tone.
“I haven't thought of that. Me and Nyx will outlive her, Nyx is an alicorn and my race can live up to a long time.”
“Let's hope that doesn’t happen, Ed,” Pyro said walking up to them dark walking away.
“I was only putting it out there Pyro. I’m not trying to force this on them but at the same time, I need an answer. We may be in the time chamber but we’re still strapped for time and the transformation can take a few days,” Ed explained.
“That’s a good point Ed, but like I said let’s hope this doesn’t come to pass.”
“Hey boys, come over here, me, Megatron and the Dwarf built something,” Sari said walking down a corridor. We shrugged and followed. When we found her I was shocked for they had built a techno-organic chamber.
“They made one,” Ed said looking over the machine in shock.
“yes we did, it was Sari’s idea,” Megatron said.
“Huh, when did the dwarf walk into here, Megatron?”
“I can be quiet when I need to be.” The dwarf said.
“So you can do what Brok and Sindri can do.”
“Who?” me and the Dwarf said at the same time.
“A few dwarves I met when I fell into a dimension. They were helping a god of war. Kratos if I recall right. Both had something happen in their past broke their friendship.”
“Beside the point. Sari, When did you build this?” I asked Sari.
“I had it built when everyone was focused training, and when we met the Dwarf I asked him to add some Uru.”
“Here,” Ed says hand Sari a vial of red liquid then giving me one as well. “They’re only if you want to keep them for a later date if you want. But at least you'll have them if you need them. Didn’t have any clue you knew the brothers. Do you think they’d help with weapons? We can discuss weapon making a little later after we get some training in. As long as we stay in the time chamber we’ll be able to do and get what we need to get done with plenty of time to spare. I gave Silpen a modified gunblade made of Uru that uses magic instead of Materia from my vault before he left to start his own training in that tent he set up.”
“What is in this Ed? What does it do?” I asked Ed
“Those are incomplete Philosopher’s Stones,” Ed says as his vault opens behind him.
He then pulled out two Greatswords I knew all too well. The one in Ed’s right hand was the Greatsword of Artorias and the one in his left was Moonlight Greatsword. Ed then slung both of the swords over his shoulder with no problems at all.
“What they do is turn you and Sari into Alpha level Homunculi, but only if you want too. You’ll both have Ultimate shield and spear. While Sari will also gain the Ultimate eye and you get the Ultimate speed. I’m headed back to the forge for a bit. I have an idea for a weapon and a new item that’ll help out later on,” Ed says to us waving at dark pyro. “Come and get me if ya need me for anything but make sure you're in a fireproof suit.”
Then Ed and Pyro were gone, I looked at the liquid Philosopher Stone, ‘Alpha Homunculi, I am still unsure about it.’ I heard FOC Optimus speak,
‘I agree, you are already powerful, but it could be useful.’
“HIYA PRIME!!” Giggles shouted popping up in front of me, “How ya doing?”
Me, Sari, Nyx, Discord, and Megatron jumped in surprise, “Giggles?! How the heck did you get in here?!” I shouted, then Ed came out hearing me shout.
“Why are you shouting?” Ed asked, then he saw the alicorn of laughter. “Oh, that’s why. Please, no more of that. This weapon’s forging is a very delicate operation as I have to use very intricate magic weaving and alchemagic while also forging it. Speaking of which, bye.”
“Aw, he’s a party pooper, not even a hi, oh well as for how I got here, is because the Alicorns and I have hidden ourselves near the Matrix, as our Element forms of course, and have been with you for a while, although Celestia and Luna might disagree with us being here, they still don’t trust you, well only a little bit.”
“HI!” shouted Ed from the hall causing Giggles to chuckle.
“Well, I’ll be sure to talk to them about it,” I opened my chest, “Alright the rest of you get out, it’s rude to sneak into a bots chest you know.” and the rest of the Alicorns came out, after they were out I told them to wait there, and I went in after Ed, but before I did, I remembered a Shadow spell that protects one from extreme heat, so I activated it, thus entering my Shadow Prime form.
I entered and was met with heat that would have killed me if it wasn’t for the shield, I found Ed and the others forging the Gauntlet.
“Wow, that’s cool,” I said quietly not to disturb the others,
“Come in already prime no sense in hiding back there,” Ed says as he swung Pryos hammer down on to the gauntlet. “Any questions you have about the new gauntlet or specific mods in it before it’s quenched? If you do ask now.”
“Heh, no use hiding from you Ed, as for anything else, not sure, we’re putting in seven stones, six from the Elements, and one from the Matrix, also the Alicorns were next to the Matrix, in their Element forms, which explains how Giggles got in, aha! I got an idea for the Gauntlet, a built-in teleporter.”
“Wait, you did know the Alicorns had hidden themselves in your Matrix? You really need to develop your energy sensing skill. They’ve been with us since we went to Pyro’s world. Also, I was thinking of using Harmony based Mage Stones in the Gauntlet instead of the Elements. I didn't want to risk injuring them. Still up to you though. Also teleporting is no issue as I can add it in after the Gauntlet is done. Oh, one more thing how would you like Leo Prime’s form?”
“Leo Prime form, I looked that up once back when I was human, pretty cool, yes I would like that, and yes good idea on the Mage stone also,” I leaned in close to Ed, an unamused look on my face, “You knew they were there didn’t you, you jerk.”
“ Of course I did but it wasn’t my place to tell you who's next to you James. If they wanted me to let you know then I would have told you. I’m here to help you in what ways I can and through whatever permissions you give me but it’s not my way to snoop into someone’s soul or mind,” Ed paused and let out a deep sigh. “When I found out they were in the Matrix they all quickly asked me not to say anything so I didn’t. Now onto that canon, you wanted earlier. It’s over there in the corner. I put in a few of my own touches here and there and Pyro did too. As to what they are, you’ll figure them out. I know you’re still on the fence about the Philosopher's Stones. I gave them to you encase you need them. Use them at your lesser or only as a last resort.”
Ed went back to working on Sari’s Infinity Gauntlet. I turn to see my new canon in the corner next to a series of greatswords. They all looked like a Damascus variant of the Sword of Artorias. Then, I saw a blue gleam come from the one at the very end of the set. This sword had a different vibe than the others. Then I realized what this sword was. Ed had actually managed to fuse the Moonlight Greatsword with the Sword of Artorias. The blade was wide but not as the Moonlight blade and it had the ornamentations on the guard and flanges of Artorias in gold with a silver and gold spiral handle the lead in a pommel that held a type of pale white stone in it.
“No touchy that one James,” Ed smirked. “Come over here to me, please.”
Ed held his hand out and recited some sort of unlock phrase, ”NOW I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE KNIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS , THE DOOR TO DREAMS, THE DOOR TO KINGDOM HEARTS!”
A strange keyblade that I hadn’t seen in any of the Kingdom Hearts games appeared in his hand. Ed then tossed it up in the air and caught it by the blade holding the handle out to me.
"In your hand, take this Key. So long as you have the makings, then through this simple act of taking, its wielder, you shall one day be. And you will find me, friend no ocean will contain you then. No more borders around, or below, or above, so long as you champion the ones you love."
I took the keyblade from Ed and it didn’t vanish from my grip which could only mean one thing. I was now I keyblade wielder to and that was awesome. Ed then flicked his wrist causing his weapon to return to his hand. He then brought it to his side where it vanished again to return from wherever Ed had summoned it from. “Now all that's left it to forge your own and you’ll be on your way to becoming a keyblade master.”
I looked back to the forge, I saw pyro picking up his hammer from Ed, he grabbed the handle with both hands and twisted it, the handle grew till it hit the ground the hammerhead growing larger, fire and flames poured from it. He lifted upside down and took a few steps back, lifted up his arms and his armor repaired. I watched on stunned as the armor piece by piece started floating off, leaving this black underbody suit. The suit had green lines running from the main stone on his chest down his arms and legs the largest points where on the hands, right on the knuckles. I watched on as the suit began to move like a liquid down his body till it hit the floor. The suit pieces seemed to move behind him as the black goop shot up into were pyro was. The suit forming around it once more. The full set of armor moved next to the forge. When I looked at pyro is was shocked and unable to find my voice. I thought the scar on his face was bad, but his whole body was nothing but scars. He had small ones dotted around his body, a few long and deep looking ones, and many others. When I looked close enough I could see some burn scars as well. He was right when he said ‘i have walked through Tartarus’ the guy looked like he should be dead. His scars around his shoulder sacred me the most. They were torn each way, the connecting area for his cybernetic arm sat where more of them went. He had shorts on and I saw his left leg, it was a clean cut from what I saw, so it must have happened in a hospital. Most of the burns headed up so I can only guess what happened.
“From looking at him it really makes me realize how lucky I am to have my healing ability. I’d have just as many missing limbs and scars in places a lot more visible places. I had my head cut off more than once. The only scars I have is are the ones that I got from when I fought Chrysalis and had to come back from Truth,” Ed says looking at Pyro in admiration.
He looked at both of us then smiled, he tensed for a second then I kid you not, his muscles seemed to grow and blow outward. Gone was this skinny man who looked like he was not eating right to one that could take Mr. Olympion away, he seemed more jacked than Arnold was as a teen. He grabbed the hammer and lifted it up. Till it rested in both hands. His cybernetic arm was replaced with one the could match his full muscle one. His leg, following suit.
“I’m starting to wish I could have some of the Blacklight Virus myself,” Ed chuckled.
“It’s not the blacklight Ed, its muscle control, I tense them up to the point they tighten up and shrink from the strain. If I walked around as this 24/7 would you openly talk to me without fear and worry in your voice?” he said bringing down the hammer on a spot, Ed moving it so he could hit the next point.
“Me, yea. Ponies, heck no,” Ed said walking over to the Moon sword placing it in his vault. “It’s named Moon Caller and it’s going to be a gift for my wife James. Since I used the two in my vault to make it they were replaced after I forged it. I’m going to head out to the out training areas for some meditation and chakra training. Pyro can you set it for forest and not, ice?”
“I could,” he said pausing as he hit the next spot on his forge project, the armor pulling the piece back as he struck it. “But why not use a new doorway and just go into a room made for that?” he said has the sword shape of metal was pulled away by his armor. “I mean this place has a lot of spare rooms that can be changed around.”
“Just as long as it’s an expansive forest, has one hundred times gravity, and a bathroom. Only need the bathroom cause I still like to shower James,” Ed laughed before I could ask.
“I could make a whole world for you to vent and venture out in ed. Gravity can be easily be modified,” he said placing the hammer back down. His form shrinking once more, his leg and arm getting replaced with his old ones. When he turned to look at ed, who had walked beside him I saw pyros back. He had a few scars there was well, some matching the ones in front. He had an X on his upper back right were his wings would sit. His left shoulder had a burn right where his left wing comes from.
“We all do ed, I know after leaving here i’m going to need one,” he said laughing before heading for the door out, his armor following behind him. Now that I see him walking without his armor on I see he favors his right leg over his left. He lifted his arm and seemed to smell it, his head jumped back up and he did not like it. “Yeah, I need one badly.”
“I know what you’re thinking Prime and don’t ask about it. A man has a right to keep things to himself when it comes to his scars,” Ed says as he starts to follow Pyro. “Come on big bot you need a scrub down to.”
“Maybe Sari will help you Prime, we can leave you two with some personal time. you both could think of it as a date.” Pyro joked before opening the door. I won’t say the thought crossed my mind but i’m sure the saw the blush somehow showing itself.
“S-shut it Pyro! Don't say things like that, also what kind of hammer was that and where can I get one? Also, what should we call the cannon? I'm thinking something like Excaliburn Blaster,” I said to my crazy brother.
“Hey, it’s your weapon so you name it whatever you want,” Ed said catching up to Pyro before turning to face me with an evil smirk. “And I don’t see what the problem is with her seeing you in the bath. You're naked in front of her every time you see her and you two are already sleeping in the same bed. Just ask her to wear a swimsuit. If you want. Hey, Pyro, you think you could open a portal to my world?”
“We could, but you would need to be sent back with one of my dimensional doorways place it down, walk through it and then find the one marked room of space and time. After that we can go to and fro with no issue,” he said handing out the door for ed, its gold shine helping. “Just remember to turn right to open left to pop the door to carry size. And think wisely before placing it do best.”
“Thank you and I’ll be putting it in my lab. Only those who have alchemy can get in and there’s a void barrier so Pinkie can’t sneak in via her shortcuts, as much as she tries. Be back in a sec,” Ed says as I said the magic words. ‘Our contract is done.’
In a few moments, Ed was back again come through the front door with another Luna. I’m guessing this was the wife he’d been talking about.
“Fellows you can guess who this is. I couldn’t leave her out of the fun and I had to pop by and see how things were progressing with the issues back home anyway. Luckily everything is still quiet. Only been gone a day and a half,” Ed says gesturing to his Luna.
“I can guess, but I have a feeling my family jewels might be in mortal danger, ” Pyro said backing up into his armor it morphing around him. “So there is a little time difference huh, got to get to figuring that out,” he said now armored up, his hand on his chin the lower part of his helm pulled back so he could. “You know prime I had a thought, why am I summoning tomes here for you to learn from when we can go to the source and learn in the quiet of my library?” He asked looking to me.
I looked at Pyro in confusion, “Library? You have a library?” I asked Pyro,
“Not surprise there. Any great mage has to store the collective knowledge somewhere,” Added Ed.
“True, otherwise it will be lost forever,” I said agreeing with Ed. “Hey, Ed do you have a library?”
“Kind of,” Ed said with a smirk as he pointed to his wife,
“He has access to my Dark Library from when my school was built Young Optimus,” Ed’s Luna says placing her hand on her chest. “ See, in our world we never band dark magic’s use. We found that all magic can corrupt its users. Tia’s light magic almost got her.”
“Dang, light magic can corrupt people? That must be tough.” Sari said.
“Don’t let their names fool you young Sari. Even here in your world, all things can corrupt you. I just wish I would’ve realized this before my own downfall. It was my jealousy and hatred for my sister that caused this,” Luna says looking down in shame.
“It’s in the past Luna and if I was there you know I wouldn’t have let you fall,” Ed says taking his wife’s hand to comfort her. “Any, James we do have a vast collection of Dark and Umbran spells that you’re than welcome to access. We also have a training area that can be adjusted as need. Just ask Darklight for any specifics while there”
“Alright thanks, Ed, hey what’s Umbran?
“You do know King Sombra don’t you?” Luna asked.
“Yes, I reformed him after defeating the Shadow that corrupted him, it also tried to corrupt me as well, but I trapped it within the Matrix, because well the Matrix is a relic of light so it’s a good prison don’t you think?”
“I must agree with you. Back to Sombra. He is not a true pony of light but of the race called Umbans or Shadow ponies. They can become light ponies if they accept light. There is another type of pony born from a spell too. They are called ‘Umbra Ponies’. Think of them as duplicates from real ponies that can drain magic to stay in this world. They also have all the memories of the pony the spell copies them from. Umbra ponies also take on other characteristics of the ponies the take magic from. They can also become true ponies by gaining their cutie mark.”
I whistled, “Wow, that’s a lot to take in, who knew one could just create a copy of themselves.” I said in amazement. I looked to see Nyx writing down notes on what Ed and Luna said.
“It not a simple copy Optimus. The Umbra Pony has its own personality from the start. The trick is getting them to realize they want to exist. Thing is, they continually drain the magic of the original pony the spell was cast on like a parasite until the spell is either canceled, the Umbra gains its own cutie mark, or the original pony can no longer provide magic and the fade from existence. Then the Umbra will move on to return to the one who cast the spell in the first place to give them the collected magic.” Ed explained as his eyes moved from his wife to my daughter. I could tell he was worried about how she’d react to Nyx. Luckily she was more human than pony to know who Nyx was but I think she had her suspicions.
“A way you can identify Umbra Ponies is the color scheme and magic color. Their hair colors usually range from white to dark in the blue color scale. While their magic is all ways a deep red in color,” Luna says now eyeing Nyx before letting out a soft sigh. “Optimus is little Nyx a reincarnation of this world’s Nightmare Moon?”
“Yes Luna, she is, but she has no desire to bring eternal night, she may be a reincarnation of the Nightmare, but she has the mind of a filly and no memories of her time as the Nightmare,” I said to Ed’s Luna.
“I thought as much. You don’t need to worry as I hold no hostility for her. She is a beautiful little girl and I hope you and Sari raise her to be a good pony,” smiled Luna.
“That’s a relief on my part,” sighed Ed as he fell on to the floor. I chuckled at that.
“Who’s Nightmare Moon?” Nyx asked before being picked up by Sari,
“No one you need to know little munchkin,” Sari said beginning to tickle Nyx.
“Here James, catch,” Ed said throwing a black skeleton key at my head.
I caught it, and looked at it, “Strange key you got, is it for the library?”
“Bingo! Use it on any mirror and you can enter the Dark Library. Darklight won’t bug you or anyone you bring with as long as you have it. She’s the librarian slash resident book fairy and nothing more than a ball of light. Thus her name. You can’t get in without out it either. You won’t be able to get into the forbidden section without Luna or my permission though. We need to be there for that too. One more thing on the Umbra Spell is you can’t cast it on yourself and due to its nature it’s listed as forbidden.” Ed says getting with some help from his wife.
“Alright Ed, thanks, I probably won’t bother with the forbidden spells, if they’re forbidden, then I’m staying away from that,” I said finding a mirror nearby, I used the key.
“Go on and step through it big bot,” Ed smirked.
I went into the mirror and it was like wading through thick water, and when I came out on the other side, I was met with a very large library, I looked back to see the Alicorns, Sari, and Nyx come through, I looked back at the library and saw a ball of light.
“Welcome back Mistress and Master Edward. New students of yours or just guests for the time being?” asked the ball of light. “Please forgive my rudeness young ones. My name is Darklight the current keeper of the Dark Library.”
“Nice to meet you Darklight, my name is Optimus Prime, or you can call me James, and this library is impressive,” I said introducing myself, then I introduced the others.
“Nice to meet you all. All I ask is the if you need to know where a specific spell is just ask me. Any questions apply as well. I will return the books to their respective locations as well. But please refrain from making a mess in my home if you can. If you need a specific opponent for training I can have a stand-in ready in the arena within five minutes of the requests. Any questions before I leave you to your own time here?” The fairy asked as it floated in front of us.
“Yes just a few, can the opponent act like the real thing or no? Second, do you have any books on Dragon Slayer Magic?” I asked the fairy,
“Yes they will and sadly no I do not,” said the disheartened Darklight.
“You have all the knowledge of the Dragon Slayer Magics you asked for James,” Ed interjected. “Unless I forgot something in your download. What were you looking for?”
“Just basic understanding of it still didn’t get the hang of it, when I tried to turn my hand into a sword like Gajeel, it ended up blowing up, the same thing with the other Dragon Magic you gave me. Burnt mouth, wind slicing me when trying to use Sky Dragon’s Roar.”
“Ah. You were trying to force your magic out weren’t you James?” Ed chuckled.
“I don’t know, I just focused like I did with the Fus Ro Dah shout, and that’s what happened, maybe my body is still getting used to the new energy, or something,”I said explaining to Ed.
“True but you can’t use two different magics the same way. Especially since they’re from two very different worlds. Foiran magic is more about what you feel in your heart. Especially Dragon Slayer Magics. The voice is about focusing your mind. It can grow through meditation. Mind and heart often clash as you know,” Ed says using a red fire to draw pictures in the air. “But if you can unify the two you’ll have one of the most powerful magics ever. Maybe you can even access soul magic.”
“Hmm, sounds easy enough, but I can tell it’s not, and what’s soul magic?”
“Soul magic is the magic the come from your soul James. It’s capable of performing true miracles. It’s also called true magic. Similar to when Ed uses the Philosopher’s Stone to create things from nothing,” Luna explained as she broke a small side conversation with Darklight.
“Ah, now that sounds like some cool magic right there, alright Ed, I’ll try to use the advice you gave me about my magic, excuse me Darklight?”
“Yes Mr. Prime, how may I serve you?” Dark answered.
“Can you show me the way to the arena, I would like to train my magic, and can you send some opponents in too, need to vent some anger.”
“Certainly, What opponents would you like me to spawn?” She asked in curiosity.
“The opponents will be G1 combiners, all Decepticons. And a few leapers and brutes from the WFC/FOC series.”
“They will be in place by the time we reach the Arena. I have chosen to place the field in a vast ruin city so you will have to find the opponents. Also, they a capable of cognitive thought but don’t be fooled as they are just copies with no souls. You will take serious damage from them as well,” the fairy explained.
s“Alright, just makes things more fun, reason why I’m saying that is because I think you gave me a little bit of Natsu Ed. But I don’t mind, he one of my favorite heroes.”
“You really want to vent James?” Ed asked looking into my eyes.
“Yes Ed, I need to vent some anger, maybe pounding some cons will help.”
“Why not take me on then?” Ed said pointing at himself.
“Ed no!” Shouted Luna. “You nearly destroyed the last Equestria we were on when your Adam’s Celestia in a sparring match.”
“True, but we’re here now and James needs to face a real opponent,” Ed smirked
“Are you sure Ed?”
“James I’m much older then you and I know Quintessa is too. You need more than just dummies and I one of the few that has multiple attacks too. You’ll see how powerful other displaced are. I’m nothing compared to others out there,” Ed explained.
“Alright Ed, I’ll spar with you,” I said after some thought.
“Follow me, big guy,” Ed says waving to the directions to the arena.
Me and Ed, along with the others who want to watch the fight, went to the arena thanks to Ed.
“You want the south end or north?” Ed asked pointing to the different ends.
“North end please.” I said to Ed, “By the way how are the others gonna watch? And I think a ruined city landscape will make thing more interesting don’t you think?”
“The others will watch from the seats over there,” Ed says point to the bleachers across from us. “ And yes I city landscape would be interesting but this is a match, not a battle. I can stand for a plateaued area but I'm not fighting in a city against one opponent. No honor in it. Sorry, James but still have to have my way sometimes.”
“It’s cool, open field it is then k?” I said to Ed, currently in thought, ‘Some things never leave us,’
“Not totally, Plateaus are like stone pillars from the ground. So you’ll still have some cover for you cannon fire,” Ed says walking to his end of the Arena. “Another heads up it no holds bars, my friend. Anything goes from weapons, magic, abilities, and alchemy.”
“Alright Ed didn’t know anything about plateaus, and oh yeah! I was hoping you would say that I want to test all my abilities.”
“See you in the ring James,” Ed said in a tone that sent a chill down my spine.
“Yikes, he’s just as scary as Celestia when they want to be,” I said shuddering.
The Arena
“Let the match between Optimus Prime leader of the Autobots and Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist now begin,” Rang the voice of Darklight from every corner of the Library.
I charged at Ed, my Ion Blaster ready when Ed spoke.
“First off let’s do something about your magic Prime,” Ed says with a smile “Nule Field.”
I felt my magic disappear, luckily I know Ed didn’t get rid of it, “Smart move, nullifying my magic makes things a little easier for you, and harder for me.”
“Noted but not why I did it,” Ed says as his body started to hum and give of red lightning. Next thing I knew the blonde haired man was gone and in his place stood a twelve-foot monstrosity of a demon wearing red scale metal armor with a cape of shadow and a large singular eye across its chest with thousands of smaller eyes in the cracks and gaps of the armor it wore. “You like my true demon form, James?” It asked in multiple toned voices as it flicked its tail.
“Wow, impressive,” I said, smirking underneath my faceplate, “Impressively ugly.” I heard the others snicker at that.
“Ever heard of the Skill ‘Mars Bane’?” Ed asked with his own smirk.
“No, but I have a feeling you’re about to show me it. So I’m just gonna start getting as far away now!” I shouted transforming and speeding away.
“HAHAHA! Doesn’t matter how far away you are Prime! Mars bane multiplies each weapon’s hit by four. Now six shot swords fire!!” Ed roared as six swords appeared behind him firing in rapid succession at me.
“SCRAP!!” I shouted, dodging each blade, some nearly grazed me. When the last blade struck the ground, I transformed and hid behind a pillar. Hearing the demonic laugh of Ed.
“TRYING TO PLAY HIDE AND SEEK JAMES,” Ed says laughing as he barreled through the field at speeds unaccounted. “NOTE THAT IN THIS FORM I HAVE ALL THE HOMUNCULUS POWERS AT ONCE! HAHAHA!”
“Hey, Ed, in that form do you have an increased sense of smell?” I said, using Optimus Primal’s form to sneak around without Ed seeing me.
“NICE TRY BUT I CAN SEE FROM ALL DIRECTIONS. THE EYES AREN’T JUST FOR SHOW AND YES I CAN. ALSO, ENDLESS HUNGER,” Ed says whirling around as his mouth opens wide and started to suck in everything in front of him with little effort.
“Can you smell a rock?” I asked throwing a boulder at his face. It broke upon impact, but had the desired effect, it made him close his mouth, quickly transforming into TFP Optimus, I activated the jetpack and flew up out of Ed’s reach.
“Ooh flying,” Ed laughed.
“Oh this just to help me with something, like a speeding missile barrage!” I shouted sending every last missile at Ed, and charged with the missiles, pulling out my minigun and arm blaster, I began pelting Ed with blaster fire. The missiles made contact, and a large explosion consumed Ed’s form.
“I felt that through my shield. Nicely done James. Question, Feeling the lag of energy consumption from multiple forms and attacks yet?” Laughed the demonized alchemist.
“Nope, not even a bit, also don’t look to your left,” I said. Seeing another barrage of missiles charge at him.
“Wah, dag dust! OH NO!” Ed says as another explosion hit him. “Dirty moves. Want to see one of mine?”
“No thanks! I’m good!” I said quickly flying away.
“OH, sniff, you hurt my feelings,” Ed said with a fake wine. “Too bad doing it anyway.”
Ed hit the air behind him causing it to shatter like glass. He reached in and pulled out an odd looking sword.
“Uh-oh, not good, what kind of sword is that?” I asked already 3 miles away.
“My Dii-sword. Made from my own interpretations of reality. Also, Meido Surasshu!” Ed says swinging the sword down send a galaxy looking wave of energy at me while clearing the field in the process.
I quickly transformed back to my original form, I grabbed the Star Saber from my subspace, and sent my own arc of energy, the two energies clashed, then, the arc of energy from me cleaved Ed’s in two, making it disappear, but the energy didn’t stop until it reached Ed, grazing him
“Guess I should’ve put more into it. Nice counter but how good are you at blocking an omnidirectional assault with weapons charged with my Mars Bane skill,” Ed pointed to an array of weapons surrounding me on all side.
“Scrap.” was all that came out my mouth before the weapons opened fire, I did my best to dodge, but some manage to wound me, ”ALRIGHT THAT’S IT!!”I shouted having enough, using the Star Saber, I spun around creating a wave of energy slicing every weapon that Ed used against me, but I didn’t stop there, I kept spinning and spinning, until I became a tornado of energy, speeding towards Ed.
“Facing off against imitations of legendary weapons seems to a little under par my young friend,” Ed says bringing his sword above his head as the blade started to glow red. He brought it up and down send waves of crimson energy slashes at me. “CRIMSON ONSLAUGHT!”
But before they could reach me, white lightning came out and struck the crimson energy, stopping their assault, allowing me to ram into Ed, the energy like wind around me began to slice him.
“Ow much, Bad idea for you though,” Ed says as he grabbed with both arms as the shadows in his quickly spread outward slicing and spiking me. “Pride shadow control.”
“GAAAGGH!! Pride Shadow control?!? What does that do?!?!” I shouted out screaming in pain.
“Allows me to do this,” Ed says as his shadow grows to the form of a large monster with multiple eyes and a smiling jagged-toothed mouth. “Cute ain’t he.”
“No, he’s even uglier than you! A blobfish is cute, he!” I pointed at the creature as I managed to free myself from Ed grip, “Can make a whole army die just by looking at them!” I shouted out, hearing the others laugh a little. ‘They’re scared for you James,’ I heard TLK Optimus say. ‘I know.’ I replied back.
“More like he slices them into mincemeat and then eats them,” Ed smiled with wickedness emanating from him. “James do you know how terrifying a Displaced can actually be?”
“Not really, no.”
“Then allow me to show you,” Ed said with no feeling but death in his voice as an overwhelming amount of pressure started to flow from my brother. “When you gain the Name Crimson Butcher it sticks with you forever.”
‘Scrap, need to get away, but these shadows are still staked through me if only I had my magic.’ then, an idea came to life, ‘It’s risky and might get Sari extremely mad at me, but it’s the only choice I have.’ I began pulling on the shadows, but they were stuck in the same spot.
“I wouldn’t,” Ed said as the shadows branch out in different directions hold me in place. “I have a few more tricks of my own plus the ones Pyro gave but I think we should call it here don’t you?”
“Hmf, not yet.” then with a sickening snap, I was limbless, and headless the moment my body hit the ground, I heard Ed shout in fear.
“You crazy, get back in your body!” Ed yelled.
Then a fist hit him in the face, my fist, I chuckled, “Fun fact about Optimus, he can move his limbs even when like this.” I said, snapping my fingers and I was back to normal.
“NAWAHAHAHA! My memories must be going like Pyro’s. Fine, ENVY!” Ed yelled and started to grow to match me in height. “ Ya know James, you’re young but good at adapting to your fights. But what happens in a real fight when someone doesn’t call out their moves.”
Before I could realize it The Giant Ed was now running circles around me while leaving behind afterimages. It was then the images started to blacken and pelt me with sword strikes.
“Gaaaaaaagggh! Shadow clones! But Ed,” I transformed into my Shadow Prime form, and speared the clones with shadow tendrils, “You turned off the Nule Field.”
“Nope. My semblence,” The Eds said. “No use Prime we won’t fade from a strike and we feel no pain.”
“I know that but who said anything about destroying them,” the clones eyes glowed red, and looked at Ed and began to attack him,
“I wouldn’t try absorbing them either as they’re charged as deconstruction bombs. Brainwashing doesn’t work either as they’re still me,” Ed said as the clones turned back to me. “Let’s try Army of one.”
Ed then jumped up as the clones began to multiply and his vault opened up behind him.
“Hey remember the first time we met, how I said I can transfer every shadow into my very being but never tried it.” Ed nodded, “Time to test it out!” my eyes began glowed a deeper red, shadows everywhere began to flow towards me, they entered.
I felt myself transform, my arms became jagged, my hands became claw-like, the fingers jagged, my head fins turned into horns, my chest sprouted spikes, wings of shadow on my back, my faceplate became nothing but a fanged beak-like mouth, my legs became that of a dragons, a tail with a blade at the end.
“Interesting form there James but I told you, they’re BOMBS!” Ed yelled as parts of my body began to expand and exploded in a deconstructive surge of energy tearing me apart.
But the parts that blew up grew back, even my head, I let out a horrifying laugh, I even saw Ed shiver a bit.
“You should end this James. The charge will stay in your body until I neutralize it but by all means, keep fighting me,” Ed says in a serious tone. “I can go for months without stopping.”
“Alright Ed, but I win this fi-” I felt a presence in my mind, one that I thought would be trapped in the Matrix forever.
“YOU FOOL!! YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD DEFEAT THE SHADOW!! I AM ALL POWERFUL!! NOW YOU SERVE MEEEEE!!” I heard the Shadow shout out, feeling extreme pain.
“There you are!” Ed yelled. “VOID LINK 5%”
Ed right hand turned solid black with a silver outline “VOID CLAW!” He quickly reached his hand into my chest cavity “Come out of there!” Ed yelled as he pulled out a squirming mass from my chest. “I had to push James to the point he was mentally exhausted for you to surface. You might have taken my wife but you won’t have my brother. Vile Disgusting Darkness!” Ed threw the shadow over to the other side of the ring hen pinned it with several holy and light weapons from his vault.
“Ugh, you knew the Shadow wouldn’t stay trapped for long, didn’t you?” I asked Ed, changing back, and into my normal form.
“You can thank the Alicorns of Harmony James. I knew it was sealed but you're not strong enough to endure it for more than a few hundred years. If you weren’t pushed to the edge to draw more power it would slowly surface. It would have slowly eaten your mind until you fell to it as Luna had. All these Darknesses are one and the same. Seeking powerful hosts to destroy light and rule their respective worlds in darkness. It’s your Darkness now and it falls to you to finish it. It was a fun match though sorry for deceiving you,” Ed says looking to the mass of evil trying to free itself to no avail. “I’ll end my Nul field so you can have your magic back.”
“It’s all right, I would have done the same if I was in your position, and you’re right, it’s my Darkness, so I’m finishing it,” I grabbed the completed Excaliburn Blaster from my pocket dimension with my Chaos Magic, I walked over to the Shadow.
“YOU CAN’T KILL ME!! I GAVE YOU A NEW FORM!! AND I CAN GIVE YOU MORE POWER!! ENOUGH TO CRUSH YOUR ENEMIES!!”
“No use in begging for your continued vile existence. You have no sympathy for others so why should he or I have it for evil such as yourself,” Ed said coldly, Even for me.
“NO!! I AM THE SHADOW!! I AM-”
“Oh do shut it.” I fired the cannon and it shot out a large burst of energy, size of the Empire State building. I head the Shadow cry out, but it was muffled by the Excaliburn Blaster.
“I want that thing destroyed for good in your world. So I’ll be taking it a step further if you don’t,” Ed says reverting back to his human form while his arm remained in the blacken stated.
That arm gives me bad vibes. Ed said it was the move called he used was called ‘Void Claw’. I can only imagine that this is a form of his void magic he’d told us about. That stuff is really dangerous according to him and could have really bad repercussions on the wielder if not used right.
“Here’s your new Leo Prime body James,” Ed says as a new lion based body appears behind me while Ed continued to look in the arena as he raised his Void arm as a sphere of swirling crimson energy appeared above his palm. “I had some help from Pyro and the Dwarf so it’s made of Uru and Proto-adamantium. All you have to do is transfer your spark into it.”
“Ed what’s that?” I asked out of curiosity but was little pretentious about it.
“It’s my version of destruction. My alchemagical destruction will eat everything charged with magic in the arena including in of that remaining shadow until nothing exist of it at all,” Ed explained in a monotone voice as he threw the ball of destruction into the ring. As it hit the arena floor everything instantly vanished in a puff of flaking red energy. “Just so you know James, you put up a good fight but you still wouldn’t have won and you know it.”
Ed walked away into the library to join the other and left me there with my new body and some serious thoughts.
Library Lobby
Ed POV
“Okay Mr. Silphen time for you to join the group once more,” I said holding out my hand as a teleportation circle appeared on the ground before me. Within a few seconds, Silphen’s black tint appeared on it before me with a silver-furred wolf tumbling out the front swearing profusely in Japanese again.
“Language my friend language,” I said shaking my head.
“Kiss my shiny metal flank! Warn me the next time you teleport me because that completely destroyed the few anti-teleportation wards I had up!” Said the grumpy wolf.
“Your wards mean little to those who can overwrite them, my friend, and catch,” I said throwing an alchemist watch to him. “That’s not only my token but a video caller too. Anyone else that has one you can call. Be it me or my family or Pyro and Prime.”
Silphen snatched the token out of the air, hearing Ed's voice in his head say, “I am the one who constructs and deconstructs, the partner and protector of the moon, I aid the Innocent and protect the children, If you require aid, Call my name and I will come forth, The Crimson Sage.” The ‘calling card’ made him shudder slightly in both fear and respect.
“Well… You were far more colorful than I was when you made the Token…” Silphen said, pocketing the watch.
“Well, it all true isn’t it. That’s my wife over there with everyone else,” I said pointing to Luna in the group coming from the arena. “Anyway, you're wondering why I disturbed you right? I have a few things for you other than the watch.”
Silphen clocked an eyebrow, looking at Ed curiously, before saying, “And that would be…?”
“The first is Squall's Gunblade, but it’s been modified to use Dark magic instead of Materia. The second is a ruby thread infuse fire cloak. And the third is access to my wife’s Dark Library that we’re in right now. It has every piece of Equestrian Dark magic that has ever been recorded. You just don’t have access to the forbidden section,” I smirked at the wolf mage. “Any question so far?”
“Actually, yes. Only one, honestly, but… My robes already nullify most incoming mag-... Nevermind, carry on,” Silphen said, cutting himself off as he quickly mulled over the line of thought he had just tripped over.
“I knew your robes nullify incoming attacks Silphen. The cloak not only blocks fire magic but amplifies your own fire magics while also promoting certain blood magics. You won’t need to use as much or any of your blood on lower tier spells. It’s up to you if you want to take it or not. Hmm. I wonder if I could make one for you?” I pondered as I looked of Silphen’s void signature.
“Want to give it a shot my friend?” I asked him directly as he looked at me in confusion. “Sorry forgot. Do you want a Blood type magic Sage Stone? Pretty much a concentrated and unlimited supply of blood magic for you to use. If not then I won’t bother you and I’ll leave you to study.”
“As much as I would love to accept that, I'm still deciphering a large amount of… Silphen's spell book. I haven't even made it to Blood Magic yet, so I wouldn't get the full benefit of the robe and stone just yet,” Silphen explained, his eyes wandering across the shelves as he did.
“Here’s a bigger question for you. Can you even read or write Equestrian yet?” I said raising my eyebrow.
The wolf blushed and scratched the side of his head idly as he replied, saying, “Er… I got spells…?”
I facepalmed with my metal hand full force. “I’ll do you a favor, okay, but there will be an add on to it. I’ll use my alchemy transference to instantly teach Equestrian language and writing. It will also teach you basic alchemy without circles and a few dead cultures that might help in translating your character’s spellbook. Okay?”
Silphen seemed highly suspicious of the deal if his sudden rigid posture was anything to go by. “The catch?” He asked.
I cracked a smile. “You’ll have a small piece of universal knowledge forced into your head and pretty bad migraine for half a day. Other than that nothing serious.”
“Yeah, no. I had a migraine before, caused by mana burn and lack of physical care, and I have no intention of returning to such pain for any longer than a few minutes. Thanks for the offer, but I'll pass on the auto-translate cheat,” Silphen said, beginning to mumble in some strange language as a book hovered towards him.
“Sorry about this,” I said as a chain shot from my right arm and wrapped around the wolf. I quickly pulled him in and place my left hand on his head. “Not giving you a choice in the matter Silphen. We need your power and we need you to obtain spells as quickly as you can possibly in order to use them properly. This will sting for a bit and I don’t care if you hate for it either.”
I sent all of my collective knowledge of Equestrian language and writing from the past thousands of years into his mind with a flash of red electricity. I was careful to restrict the knowledge to only Equestrian and a few alchemical formulas for energy recovery potions. Once done I removed my hand and unbound Silphen from my chain retracting it back into my arm.
“Not too bad was it?” I asked the mage in front of me. “If it helps you feel better you can blow my head off.”
Silphen immediately collapsed, hissing in immense pain from his migraine and sudden influx of memories and knowledge that he had no purpose knowing just yet.
“When ya feel better join us if you want to man. I’ll be over there with the others for now,” I said pointing to the group of chit chatting girls. “Later.”
I left Silphen to his own devices to collate the new information in his head for the time being. Time for me and Pyro to see if we can link the Libraries together. I met up with the others with some pretty excited expressions on their faces.
“What?” I said looking at everyone. “Did I do something wrong or did you just enjoy mine and Prime spectacle of a match and team up against the Shadow?”
“No, but you did what I was planning on doing with prime once we had some time by us. I could feel that shadow in him, but didn’t want to freak the girls out over it.” pyro said his form different from the one we saw last. He seems smaller less powered. “If you're worried over how I look, it's fine i’m a clone boss is still the time chamber but I got to say ed good job,” he said bringing up his thumb for a thumbs up. “Nice place you got here too.”
“I suspected as much and thanks. I was just doing what the Elements asked is all. Me and Starswirl built this place as part of Luna school for those with an affinity for darkness or who just wanted to learn originally,” I said with a smile as I looked to Luna. “I got it rebuilt alongside my own project of automail shops and a few engineering schools.”
“I’m happy to know your luna got her own school to match her sisters. And you said Starswirl right? Huh that fuddy-duddy, well I shouldn’t be too surprised, he knew magic like no other, able to see it and the spells and runes needed to pull off some massive spells. Anyways once we get to my library you might see him walking around, ever since I offered him the key in he hasn’t left.” he said chuckling, his form flickered for a moment.
“Might be a good idea to keep him at a safe distance from me for now. He was partially responsible for my entombment. I don’t blame him but it would cause a small mess so to say,” I said scratching the back of my head.
“From twilight would be a wise thing as well, she wouldn't stop talking to him if she found out.” his form flickered for another moment. He looked at his hand as he did. “Well I know his fight was going to go on but raising it past 15% means it could be a beam lock.” his form flickered once more, this time almost fading away but came back. He looked to Ed then held out his hand.
“What’s going on over there Mr.Pyro?” asked my Luna.
“Here take my key Ed, pyro, his light and dark side where training and if i’m flickering in and out then he is going higher then he said he would.” his keyblade summoning into his hand.
“Okay, thanks. Keyblade means he’s serious. Gods must be a good fight,” I said in excitement wishing I could be there. “What’s the plan while your still here to tell? Plan GO FOR A WALK in effect?”
“Yeah it is ed, And I suggest the moment you get back to get ready to see a god cracking his knuckles and rubbing off some rust,” he said flickering one last time before fading.
“See you in the library as soon as Prime meets up with the girls here, alright,” I saluted to the clone Pyro.
He nodded at the last moment before disappearing. A dark void like portal opening up where he stood showed the time chamber. Prime came around the corner joining us in his new Leo prime body.
“That form suits a king of the Crystal Empire a lot better than that truck form. Don’t you all agree?” I asked the group behind me.
“Certainly,” all of the royal ponies quickly agreed in unison. ‘Guess they’re scared of Prime just as much as they are scared of me and Pyro. Good.”
“I have to agree with my husband James. You look so much more regal now,” my wife added with a soft smile.
“Great now his ego will swell even more to match a True Prime,” Megatron added while Soundwave nodded.
“Oh we can have new body party to celebrate can’t we?” asked Pinkie.
“I think we’ve had enough excitement for the time being Pinkie. I don’t need Pyro riding my butt for getting you and Fluttershy any more worked up right now. Let's get back into the time chamber’s main room so we can take a break for a bit. I need to rest myself. The Void Claw spell really took a lot out of me,” I say ushering the group through the portal.
“What type of magic was that anyway?” Twilight asked as she was the last to come beside me.
“Chamber now. I’ll tell you when I’m sitting in a chair,” I said pointing to the portal as Twilight quickly ran in while I followed. “Jeez, always with the questions when she sees something new. No matter the world.”
Time Chamber
3rd/Pyro POV
As the group walks in they feel the place shake the loud boom coming from the outside. As they rush outside they find what made it. Pyro was in a stalemate with his two clones, the twins beams hitting pyro’s open hand. The light and darkness coming from the fight were intense.
“You both really want me to open the floodgate and wipe the floor with you both don’t you?” he said his left hand glowing his own attack charging up. I looked to the group and got why they were so adamant to want me to go all out. ‘They want me to show off and worry the sisters even more. Oh just like you two to do this.’ Alright fine, they want it that way so be it. “I guess you two are right, time to make this fun for a bit. I’m going to enjoy mopping this place with your faces.”
I unleash my spell it forming a moving shield pushing the beam back my twins jumping out of the way from it. ‘This is going to sting.’ I move my hands beside each other. “By the chains, I am bound, to serve and bow, to keep calm and tame, no more, for the chains that bind me, set me free! Power limit 100% form breaker.” My power explodes out around me the void in the room cracking and warping as power moves through my veins once more, oh how it has been so long, to feel this power. I look to Ed and the rest of the group, my eyes finally resting on my girls. I feel the smile before I can pull it back, I look to twilight as she shakes in fear, the sisters the following suit, I match ed’s eyes and with more will power then I should have needed I said. “Keep them safe and keep them from this fight, I need to get this done here and now!”
Ed crossed his arms with a smile, ”Sure thing old man. You need to teach me that spell. My Void Link is nothing compared to it.”
“It ain’t now spell ed, this is what happens when you train like Goku for 70,000 years,” I said my muscles expanding to match the power flooding in them.
“Guess I’ll take you up on that Time Chamber offer for my world then. Anyway. Void Link 25%,” Ed says as his right arm blackened once more but this time it reached up to his shoulder before he put up a Void shield around the group by raising his hand.
“If you don’t want to be blown to nothing then stay in the shield!” Ed yelled to everyone behind him.
“Deal.”
I raise my hand up and the many rune circles pop in behind me. 10 full circles full of runes and magical drawing and pathways begin fueling up the spell in front of me. Pure uncontrolled unrefined magic begins to flow into the spell. I watch as the twins get up and open their power, Dark’s body begins to twist and warp as the true beast comes out, His horns growing longer more demon like. His face begins to shift growing and changing, his eyes moving outward to the side of his head. His muzzle light face becoming more dragonic like, his jaw feeling with more teeth, his body becomes more muscle. His hand's claws grow out to the point they were as long as a katana. Thus standing before me was dark eco’s pure form, Its evolution. The form of an alpha deathclaw. His eyes now pitch black with pure red slits for pupils. I know from the shocked and gasps they too could see the beast I held.
Light eco was different, his angel-like wings grow twins soon having 6 wings in total. His clothing grows longer becoming more robe-like. A hood forming over his head. Hiding his face fully expect the two bright glowing eyes that looked out at everyone. The robe grows till it hit the floor, a skull appeared above him, its flame a cyan to his bright baby blue. He opened his hand and Oathkeeper appeared in his hand. In the other hand sat the phantom staff. His robe shifting to then has armor on top of it. Light eco had become a battle mage.
“hehehe.hahaHaHaHa!” Ed started to laugh like a maniac while holding his barrier. James merely stood there in what was partially shock and awe and partially in fear. “Yes, this is what I’ve been wanting to see! This is what I’ve wanted to feel! HAAAHAHAHAAH!”
“Alright time to deal with this, so my students can learn, It was a good spar my twins but this is why I come out of the top. Final tier spell, Armagation!”
And with those words and my mana reserves dropping away I let the magic blast go. It tour towards the twins both reaching out a shield raised by light and dark to help hold it in place. The spells ever-changing spell hit them dead on and I watched them sliding away. ‘And he comes number two.’ I move my hands outward and bring them back together in front of me. The yellow glow beginning. ‘Time to open the flood gate.’ and my full power in ki roars to life. I watch eds shield warp from the pressure. Oh, this will be fun indeed.
“CRAZY SON OF A HORSE! POWER INCREASE 40%!” Ed yelled stabilizing his shield.
“Finale Flash!” the beam tears off heading to the twins I grip it and whip it around them, it barrels to them from behind. As it hits I watch Armagetiton hit them with full force. A Void breaking blast erupts out in the ice field. I blink over to ed and start the final spell, the potion of mana return already drained away.
“God’s gates, the holy shield.” the golden doorway form in front of me the blast tearing around the center chamber. I felt the door shift but it held. My hands on it to keep it upright. I look back and say one line. “And that's why I was named King, Ed.”
“NEhehehHAHAHAA! No wonder you and I get along so will Pyro,” Ed says dropping his shield and deactivating his void link. “I’ve never been forced to use my Void Link at 40% before. AND YOU’RE STILL NOT EVEN THE REAL PYRO! NAHAHAHA!”
“I know we would, but alas this clone has played its part. See you in my library,” I said lifting my arm up the door popping in next to the group its shine like pure silver the top held a crest, a shield on each corner sat an ensemble. One was a lion head, the other a book, below sat a heart and the last a skull. “The key I gave you should open the door, and I knew you had seen through me, alas I was hoping to play you guys, but it seems I’ve let my hand be shown.” and he melted away into a shadow sinking into the door forming the keyhole.
“How can a clone be so powerful?” Prime asked in shock causing the group to quickly turn just long enough for Ed to slip away into the library leaving a note on the door.
Enter as you please.
“What should we do now?” asked Fluttershy.
“Come in and stop standing around, for starters.” said an afterimage “Boss wants everyone to come in, has a spot set up with food and seats waiting.”
“What are your boss and my husband plotting?” Ed’s wife asked in suspicion. “Hah. This can’t be good seeing how you two are almost identical thinkers. Let’s go in ladies and gentlebots as Ed would say.”
“You will have to wait and see,” he said walking to the door opening it “best not keep them waiting.” he turned and bowed his hands out to the door greeting them in.
“No. Soundwave and I will be staying out here. I need to do some serious thinking after what we just saw happen. You guys a seriously something not to be messed with. One a clone and the other not even using his full power to shield us.” Megatron said While Soundwave nodded.
“Your funeral then. I don’t mind cleaning up after all.” The afterimage said lifting his head up his face in a twisted look, his teeth sharp in dagger-like. “Corse the boss has some things he wishes to teach you both to help in the coming fight, but if you don’t want to learn, I won’t bend your arm, too much.” his face turning back to a normal grin.
“URGH! Stupid freaking… Fine just fine we’ll go,” Megatron says in fear.
“Then right this way. Welcome to the entrance.” as the group walk in he grabs the doors. “Enjoy your stay.” and slams them shut. A tv breaks nearby.
“Welcome to Master Alcurds Library, everyone. I am the butler of this fine estate Walter C. Dornez,” said a voice from behind the group. Everyone looked around when their eyes came to rest on an elderly gentleman with raven black hair tied back in a ponytail with a monocle on his left eye. He was wearing a long sleeve white button down shirt with a faded purple visit over it white gloves and grey pants and black loafer.
“Please follow me,” Walter says as he leads the group to the throne. “Master Alucard will be very pleased that you’ve all finally decided to join us this evening.”
“Question. I thought this was Pyro’s library?” asked Twilight.
“Oh but it is!” said a voice coming from the throne, a figure dressed a full crimson red trench coat, with matching red tie black undercoat, black pants, and boots. He had a set of glasses on that shone like two suns hidden behind the lights that sat behind him. His red hat sitting on his lap, his legs crisscrossed over each other.
“May I present Master Alucard,” Walter says with a bow while motioning with his hands to the man on the throne. Walter quickly returned to the upright pose and walked to Alucard’s side. “Tea sir?”
“Yes Walter,” he turns to the group. “Suuupp?!” he said his grin growing wide. The sounds of footsteps signal another person coming around the throne.
“Will Lady Seras be joining us this evening as well, sir?” Walter asked maintaining his composed demeanor.
“You call Walter and I come.” says the girl in question as she hopes into Alucard’s lap taking his hat and placing it on her chest.
“Would you care for a cup of tea as well lady Seras?” Watler asked the new addition to the party.
“Yes I would Walter,” she said looking to the group then falling on Fluttershy. “So your the one master calls his mistress. I have to say, he has good taste,” she said kissing the man’s cheek.
“Now, now, Lady Seras remember your manners while at the dinner table please,” Walter said with a degrading look in his eyes while maintaining his calm position.
“Ok, mom.” Comes the sharp reply from both of them till they both begin laughing sera’s moving out of his lap as he stands up still laughing.
“Time for your walk sir?” Walter asked with a humble smile as he bowed and looked up to Alucard.
“Yes Walter time for my walk,” he said standing tall walking down the short stairs till he was in front of the group. He bends down to Fluttershy and says “You coming mistress?” he said holding out his hand.
“Like Tartarus she is creep!” yelled Rainbow as she shot at Alucard only to be caught in some kind of net.
“Walter? Keep our guests calm and explain shall we?” he said kissing her hoof as he shape shifts back into pyro, Fluttershy already grabbing his face and pulling him in.
“Certainly sir,” Walter says as his form shifts to Ed. “HAHAHAHAHA! Oh OH, YOU SHOULD SEE… THE LOOKS … ON YOUR FACE HAHAHAHA!”
Seras face and body begin to shift wings coming from her back, her face turning into an anthro version of Fluttershy. The left arm shifting to a normal one her dress becoming a long flowing red one. “Now my loving twin, I still think he needs to breathe.” she giggles as she walks down to the lovers. Pinkie already jumping into her hands and getting her belly rubbed.
“Ed,” Huffed and a visibly ticked off Luna.
“Ah oh. Luna hold on it was just a joke,” Ed said as his wife’s horn started to glow.
“Yes, Pinkie here talked discord and the guys into it, a way to make you question what was real and what was not,” I said, my hand glowing its glow dwarfing Luna’s. “We wanted to play a prank.”
“Stay out of this,” Luna snarked.
Faster than anyone could have seen pyro sat in front of Luna. My eyes held no light in them and the room temp dipped. “Careful child, you're in my domain now.”
“No Pyro,” Ed said placing his hand on Pyro’s shoulder. “She has every right to be mad and you know it. Besides her lighting, her horn is a simple glow spell so she can see better. If she really wanted to blast me she wouldn’t hesitate too.”
“Yes that is true Ed, but be forewarned, Luna, if I hadn’t moved the guards I have in here would have, and trust me,” I said moving my eyes to my left. “They take their job seriously. Now it was a joke so take a breath.”
“I know not to mess with displaced such as yourself, Mr. Pyro I am married to one after all. I’m mad that you two didn’t include me. Ed, you know how much I like to pull pranks. We used to prank Tia all the time,” Luna says with a pout and scowl.
“Oh, guess we should’ve told her of Ed.” I said the dark look on my face moving away, everyone doing that anime drop thing when something serious becomes relaxed.
“She could’ve played Integra now that I think about. Luna’s illusions are spot on and she can shapeshift easily too,” Ed said scratching his head.
“I can see that Ed, she and her fit closely to each other,” I said, a small chuckle happening till someone clearing their throat happened. We looked over to the group to see them looking on and look back to the other Fluttershy who now had both Pinkie and Fluttershy in a belly rub.
“Ed, is there something I should be getting right now? Pyro is in a relationship with Pinkie and Fluttershy right now but who's this other Fluttershy?” Luna asks just as shock as her husband.
“I am a Fluttershy pyro saved when his friend’s world was destroyed, I just like being in here, from time to time. And as for the friend you all might meet him soon, he was going though some of your books, loverboy,” she said standing back up and kissing pyro on the neck. “After all, he makes one heck of a joy to have when the animals need help. What did you call yourself over that, a Dr. Dolittle?” she said tracing a finger up one of his wings.
“Sheesh. Four Fluttershy's is too many. I had to deal with three Twilights not to long ago and that was a living Nightmare, no offense Luna,” Ed says sitting as his wife came over and sat in his lap and nuzzled him.
“We all get turns with him ed, Sometimes it weekends or weekdays. But we all sleep in one bed,” she said looking at ed. “But this goofball still has his me time. In his man cave. You should see it ed, his collection of consoles and games for them. ” she said squeaking for a moment.
“No more info, please. What you do behind closed doors should stay behind closed doors. I’m not trying to be rude but it's just who I am. I managed to keep my identity intact when I was sent to Equestria and almost lost when my mind was shattered. Dark times please change the subject,” Ed says looking to the floor as Luna held him tighter.
“Oh I understand, We all enjoy our private time. But since these two are pregnant, well bedtime sleep tends to be just one of two of us,” she said looking down at Pinkie. “Doesn’t help when one is carrying the next karate master.” she laugh as pinkie sticks out her tongue.
“Please stop. Ed and I have been trying to start a family for years now. We have adopted many children but we have yet to have one of our own,” Luna says with tears in her eyes.
“Oh, why didn’t you say something like that beforehand, now I feel so embarrassed.” she eeped.
“You know sweetie most of what you said with a perverted mind could be taken way off course of what you meant.” I said looking at my big girl who was now bright red. “As for the child problem, it will happen sooner than later, you two. Somethings your mother laid out might take time.” I said looking at them a big smile on my face.
“No, it won’t. Faust died not long after Luna was born. Her father raised both Tia and her until he passed from an illness. That’s when Starswirl came in and took over as their guardian.” Ed says looking to everyone.
“Then how is it I can see her around you luna. A mother holding her child.” My sagely eyes looking to the mare in questions, who simply smile, that teasing knowing grin I came to know so well. My grin returns as I look back at Luna. “Fate has many ties, and if I can guess by what her grin meant.” I move closer till only she can hear me. “She might bat in your favor,” I said leaning away, winking before turning to my old friend. Both of us sharing one last look, before she fades away. ‘One perk of seeing so much death, you can see others that have moved on’ I thought with a sigh.
“Let us move on from this conversation. We are here to learn magic after all,” Ed said throwing a black skeleton key to Pyro. “That’s a key to the Dark Library. Use it on any mirror and walk through it.”
“Now, let's go into my main chamber, shall we?” I said putting the key in a pocket, before turning to the doorway. “Twilight I will let you sign books out, but run them by me first,” I said looking at the mare in question. Who was looking at her hooves?
“Anything to do with Ki, chakra, Force, and Skyrim magic is what I would like,” Ed says in excitement.
“Then you have a lot to read, Ed,” I said pulling open the door, and says, “Behold the knowledge of years of wisdom.”
“Holy heck, yes!” Ed says running through the Door.
“I better keep an eye on my husband,” Luna says as she follows suit.
The room was massive the bookcases went up to the ceiling which in of itself seemed to keep going up. Clouds moved by when looking up, each one a nice place for a winged being to rest and read. Books would fly off a shelf and move around. The path leads to a row opener and seemed to go on and on. Rails sat in the floor so people could move to and foe. At the other end sat a massive tome. It was open and three more sat beside it.
“Now tomes are that way Ed,” I said pointing to the left. “Grab a pair of omniboots and grind over there. There should be a sitting area near there, with bean bag chairs and tables. If I know the old coots they would be over there. Now Twilight don’t go and freak him out, alright. His heart hasn’t been doing so well so I don’t need to do CPR on him. You can order food and drinks should you need it. The right side leads more to history and other things.” I said turning back to the group. Each one seemed lost in the world around them. I had to have a chuckle over that one.
“Old coots as in more than one?” Ed asked. “Who are they?”
“Yes, Merlin and Starswirl. Both tend to come here when they need time to themselves. Wish I could say Yin Sid would be around but you never know. He enjoys his tower more often than here.”
“Disney Merlin from Kingdom Hearts right. My god, I’m gonna pass out,” Ed says taking in a deep breath. “I just might from how exhausted I’ve become. Between Primes fight, Silphen info download, and Pyro's mock battle.”
“Yes Merlin from Disney, Arthur as well I think. He enjoys reading the sword training guides and forging.” I said looking at ed. “The bean bag chairs are perfect to rest in.”
“Perfect for more than that.” Said Fluttershy. Closing most of the group's jaws.
“Closed doors remember,” Ed added putting on the omniboots.
“Just teasing,” she said flapping her wings to grab a cloud.
“I don’t know who's worse. You or my Fluttershy on her relationship with Discord,” Ed says shaking his head.
“Be happy the heat hasn’t come through,” I said looking to Ed. “And most of the Fluttershy's I’ve met are with dizzy. Trust me, when I say you don’t want to know what goes on in that room.” I said, shuddering.
“I’m glad my male to female ratio is fifty-fifty and my ponies are closer to humans than ponies,” Ed huffed.
“Daddy, what’s Heat?” Nyx asked James.
“When your older honey,” James answered as he glared at me.
“Now then first one there is a rotten egg, ” I said pole vaulting over eds head as he jumps on the grind rail. ‘Best remember to be careful about what I say, little ears on around.’
James Pov
-Hey Pyro, say anything like that again, and I will kick your rear!- I said through a private comm.
“Don’t think he can hear you anymore James. How’s the new body treating you by the way?” Ed asked walking over to nearest tome.
“It’s kinda weird, I never done something like this before, but it’s doing quite fine, although, I didn’t get a chance to test the alt form,” I said to Ed.
“You can always go to the nearest mirror and go back to the library and have Darklight set up a plain or field with a few obstecles to dodge,” Ed said reading his book.
“Alright, hey want to have a race? See who is faster.”I said walking to a nearby mirror.
“Heh, race me. Not now I just pulled quite a few stunts with my Void Link. My bodies still adjusting to 40% of the power I’ve never used till now. I’m in so much pain right now if I wasn’t a living Philosopher Stone I’d have passed out in the Time Chamber after I took down that shield,” Ed says taking a few more books from the shelf.
“Alright then, hey tell Pyro and the dwarf I said thanks for helping me with the body.” I was about to enter when Sari shouted.
“I’ll race you, James, it’s been a while since I used my jetpack,” Sari said, activating her jetpack.
“Hold on Sari. I have something for you,” Ed said as he pulled Sari's Gauntlet from his vault. “Here ya go. And here are the Harmony Stones that go with it.”
“Thanks, Ed.”
“Thank your boyfriend Sari. It was his idea. I only made the thing with some help from the Dwarf and Old Pyro. You still need to be careful with those stones. They aren’t sentient like the Elements but the can still become sentient if you use them the right way,” Ed warned setting own on the nearest bean bag chair with his stack of books. “Time to test the Rinnegan visual prowess at reading.”
“Wow, nice, thanks for building this weapon James, now let’s go race,” Sari said, to which I chuckled.
“Alright Sari, let’s go.” I said as we stepped through the mirror, and were greeted by Darklight.
“Ah hello Mr. James,” she said.
“Hello Darklight,” I responded.
“How may I be of service to and Lady Sari at this time?” Darklight asked.
“Well, can you set the arena toa race track, with a Cybertron landscape?” I asked the eye size fairy, well eye size to me.
“Already done. Much easier when I don’t have a mess to clean up after matches. I would think you remember how to get to the Arena or do you need me to guide you and your lady there?” Darklight asked with a gleeful tone.
“No thanks, I remember where it is, and thanks.”
“If you need any type of food or nourishment for the both of simply ask and I’ll see what I can generate in the eating area. I would also suggest that you brush up on your dark magic as well. Mr. Silphen is still recovering from his headache in his tent in the Umbran section. But he has started to read some of the spell books. Do be careful with this magic Mr. James it can be very dangerous. That Master Edward and Mistress Luna have let you in here shows on your own shows they trust immensely,” Darklight says softly.
“Alright, I’ll be sure to train my Shadow Magic, and hopefully I won’t accidently bring the Shadow back from the dead. Bye Dark.” I said to Dark
“Good day,” Darklight said popping away.
Me and Sari walked to the arena, I was in deep thought, ‘Man, today is crazy, I got a new form which will be called Shadow Beast mode, but the Shadow nearly controlled me, I have been channeling magic into the Mind stone, but that’s twice I nearly been controlled.’ I thought in worry.
‘Need more power we do.’
‘Huh? Who’s this?’
‘It’s me or you in a way.’
‘Oh you mean the other Optimus’s?
‘Nope. Don’t you remember what father just explained.’
‘Father?’
‘The blonde haired one.’
‘You mean Ed? He’s my brother, not father.’
‘He’s your brother but my father or creator to be more accurate.’
‘Okay, I think some explanation is in order, like who are you, what are you, and how did you get in my head?’ I said in my head to this mystery person
‘One I don’t have a name. Two I’m don’t know what I am. Three you put me here.’ answered the disembodied voice.
‘You’re the Mind Stone, aren’t you?’
‘Ding Ding Ding. I just gained my consciousness from your little encounter with father void energy. Thing is I’m not strong enough to completely shield your mind anymore.’ Mind Stone said.
‘What, but I have been sending magic to you, Ed said I have to channel magic to you in order to keep you online, so how can you not shield me from mind control?’
‘I’m shielding you now but our recent encounter with the Shadow has severely weakened our bond, especially with your new body. There are two ways to regain our power and restrengthen our bond. Call me Stone by the way,” Mind Stone said.
‘Alright Stone, what is this solution?’
‘Meditation is the first way. We must sync with each other and not think of ourselves as individuals. You can also go through the basic motions of your new body form changes. You also need to commune with the others in your Matrix better. As far as power is concerned simply see father to either get another Mind Stone or strengthen me with his magic weaving by adding mind magic,’ Stone explained.
‘Alright, but can I race first, I need to get used to this new body of mine.’
‘Your doing one of the things I just said to do. While also spending time with your girl and having some fun. Be my guest,” Stone said with a happy tone.
‘Thanks, I will meditate after the race.’ I said to Stone
‘GOOD LUCK!’ Stone sang.
‘Thanks.’ I realized that me and Sari were at the arena, and everything looked like Cybertron, it was day time as well, and everything looked like it did in the WFC/FOC series, damaged and in ruins, with dead Cybertronians everywhere.
“Man, this is what Cybertron would’ve looked like in Transformers Animated?” Sari asked sadness in her voice.
“Yes Sari, every Transformers universe Cybertron is dead,” I sai in sadness, then I heard footsteps from behind us. Turning around I saw that it was Ed.
“I had a sudden urge l to come in here. Did something happen?” Ed asked in worry.
“Not really, except for the fact that the Mind Stone has a conscious, and has told me that it can not completely shield my mind, but it is shielding my mind now, but our bond is weakened, since I have a new body, and Shadow appearing didn’t help matters, but there are a few solutions, like meditate, get a new one, or strengthen it.”
“Now that urge makes sense. My stones are forged from my magic which means they’re a part of me. If the gain a mind of their own I gain a slight mental link from them to. Makes sense that your bond has severely weakened from Shadow eating at it and the new body. Guess I should’ve taken that into consideration earlier,” Ed says crossing his arms as he began to think. “Yea, you could mediate or I could strengthen the current stone. I’ll only on give you a new one if you really want though but it comes at a cost.”
“What’s the cost?” Sari and I asked at the same time.
“He’ll lose the current stone and his body will get very sick for a bit while it has to adapt to the new stone. It’s a lot like when you get a big flu shot and you get sick for a few days afterwards. The current stone has to be removed first and not just with magic either. All physical connections must be cut off,” Ed said in a dark tone. “I mean I have to root around in your head James and that is something I really don’t want to do.”
“It’s alright you won’t have to, I’ll stick with the other two options, besides, a little meditation wouldn’t hurt.” I said, seeing Sari out of the corner of my eye with a fearful look.
“Good, cause as many surgeries as I’ve done I still haven’t gotten used to them. Now had still for a bit. I’m good to use Archive for fine tuning on you and Stone connection. I’ll also fine tune the magic in your body physically with my magic weaving while strengthening Stone. I know its name because it told me. Still to early to tell if it wants to be a he or she.” Ed says with a smirk bringing up archive with one hand and placing the other out in front of me while fine silver threads shoot from it on to me. “Won’t take long for either than you can race Sari and I can go back to studying but you will feel like you’re on a sugar rush for the next two or four hours.”
“Actually me and Sari were about to race.” I said to Ed,
“Yeah, I can study later, besides, I keep seeing you guys train, so I think I should train too.” Sari said agreeing with me, and I have to agree with her, she hardly ever trained.
“Alight all done,” Ed said closing archive. “Have fun with your race lovebirds. Sari f you want to train ask Darklight for a practice field that you can think would suit to better your skills. I’ll be in mine and Luna’s private room taking a nap. I’m beat but if you need me have Darklight contact me,” Ed said with a yawn while walking off.
“Thanks Ed!” me and Sari said at the same time, seeing the retreating Alchemist.
“Alright Sari, ready to race?”
“I was born ready!” Sari replied back, excited, she transformed into her Autobot form, “Let’s race!”
“Hold on Sari, let me transform,” I said, activating my T-cog, I felt my body shift, jumping up, my arms became the front legs, the Lion head on my right shoulder moved to the front, more and more parts shifted, until I finally was in my Lion form, landing I let a roar that sent a minor shockwave. I looked at my new form, and I must say, I’m impressed. My tail had a blade at the end of it, twin Ion Blasters attached to my back.
“Wow, awesome. That definitely suits you James!” Sari said in awe.
“Thank you Sari, and I must agree, this form suits me,” I said. I heard footsteps approaching, I turned to see Pyro.
“Darn prime, that’s a good look for you.” he said looking prime up and down.
“Thank you Pyro, and I am curious on what this form can do.” I said, then looked to Sari, “We will race to Kaon, first one there wins, and judging by my knowledge on Cybertron, it should be 15 miles,”
“Ok prime, i will watch the race. Don’t think i can transform and drive round.” he said laughing a little.
“Hmf, I know you can, you already showed a lot of your powers, so transforming shouldn’t be a problem for you.”
“I can’t prime, if best i can run next to you guys, if i could i would be in a vehicle mode.” he said a grin forming on his face. “But one thing about me is i have a lot of spare time on my hands.” he snaps his fingers and a dodge charger pops in next to him. “I love my toys.” he gets in and starts the engine.
“Alright, think you can keep up in that?” I asked, a grin on my face.
“Oh trust me i think i can.” he said revving the engine.
“Alright then, on the count of three, one,” I got into a running position, Sari activated her jetpack, Pyro revved the chargers engine.
“Two.” my claws sinked into the ground,
“THREE!” we were off, I manage to stay ahead of Pyro, but with Sari flying, she had an advantage,
“Oh look at that, i’m in last, oh well, time to use my favorite fuel mixture, nitrox 3.” he said opening the canister, he flipped open the button casing on his shifter and hit the red button. His back tires burning rubber as they light up fire burning from them as he takes off under me, and getting a head of sari. The flames die off after that and he begins to slow back down.
I noticed Ed was sitting in the observer’s box with a smile. “This could be fun,” I saw him mouth as he got up and moved to the edge. He then jumped out and was engulfed in huge ball of red flames. When the fireball hit the ground out came Ed in a red 1974 Dodge Challenger.
“Good thing power naps work for me!” Ed yelled as he pulled alongside Pyro.
“Good to see you join us Ed. Now this race is gonna be more fun.” I said, running faster,
“Oh Darklight make things, FUN!” Ed yelled as the terrani began to shift and raise in a series of loops, pillars, and spike falls. “Don’t think I forgot about your girlfriend either Prime.” Ed says as he shifted into a faster gear “WIND BOOST! HAHA!”
“Hey, how about some cons, flyers and grounders.” I said and a missile blew up beside me, looking up I saw a few vehicon flyers attempting to bomb us. “Also Ed, Sari is much faster on her skates than her jetpack.” and with that said Sari zoomed past Ed. Her skates slightly cutting the ground.
“Oh. How bout this,” Ed says smirks as the field starts to turn 90 degree. I saw Ed flip a switch in his car that caused it’s tires to be covered in curved spikes. “Feel free to pull stunts to your heart’s content fellas.”
“That loop looks good to me ed, but one think the cons need some tenderising first.” he said jumping out of his rig on to the hood placing a plow in front of his rig. Before claiming back inside. “Just call me Mr. Plow”
“Ugh, you didn’t just steal that from the Simpsons!” I shouted slicing a Con in half with my claws.
“Maybe?” he said with a grin as he nailed a con sending it over his car.
“If Sari’s skating I guess I’ll try skiing. Oh, Pyro idea,” Ed yelled as he jumped out of his car and the terrain flipped putting the sky underneath us. “Missile surfing!”
“Oh yeah i forgot about that, Let’s Surf out dude!” he said turning right and jumping out of his rig landing on a missle.
“Um, guys, I can’t fly anymore so SOMEBODY PLEASE PUT THE GROUND BACK BEFORE I END AS A METAL SMEAR ON THE GROUND!!!” I shouted transforming.
“Why? You have giant missile to ride,” Ed laughed.
“Hey ed look, i’m doing the chuck norris split.” he said another missile on the other foot and splitting between them.
“Oh really? Well explain that to the missile that been blown up!” I said pointing to leftover debis of said missile.
“MISSILE HOPPING! WOOH!” Ed said as a wave of missiles came out of nowhere while his blew up as Ed jumped from missile to missile.
“Here prime, have my spare.” Pyro said letting his spare fly off towards me.
“Thanks.” I said landing on the missile.
“Say ed question, since its so chaotic now, could discord be effecting this room?” he said looking around.
“No possible way unless one o you two let him in with you. Void field coats the Library and then it’s also located in the world between worlds to. Gives him bad vibes and he can’t control his magic while her,” Ed explained sitting cross legged on his missile. “Dark go ahead and flip everything right side up.”
“I love danger but this is becoming dangerous even sari is having to worry about not hitting any or being hit.” he said pointing to the girl bot in question.
“About time, I may fly in my old body, but this body doesn’t have flight capabilities.”
“Never said you could stop surfing though,” Chirped Ed. “Time for some battle training James,” Ed said as several G1 cons popped up. “Have at it.”
“Alright then,” I pulled out two katana blades from my sheathes on my waist, and began slicing cons left and right.
“G1 were always to easy going in the series. How about a real challenge James?” Ed asked with a smile.
“Bring it on!” I said finishing another G1 Con, with a swift slice decapitating it.
“Try this guy on for size Leo Prime,” Ed said as a familiar figure appeared in front of me.
“NEMESIS PRIME!!” I shouted in surprise, “Well, this could be fun,”
“Optimus Prime, prepare to fall to Nemesis-” before he could finish, a bullet through the chest ended him, my gun still smoking,
“Well, that stinks I was hoping for a bigger challenge. He died too quickly.”
“Not just him but a combo of the original good and bad guy leader to known as Guiltaur,” Ed chuckled. “Didn’t think one of them would last to long so I brought a whole lot of Nemesis Prime too.”
“Oh good, I’m not done with him, also never heard of Guiltaur, might have missed him.”
“Most don’t. Anyone in particular you want Dark to generate?” Ed asked as the missile he was sitting on faded away.
“Yes, ever heard of M.E.C.H, from TFP, if so, some of them, except robot versions, and some Insecticons from every universe.” I said, Sari skating to me.
“Yea they were the one with that stuck of a flank hole general that turned into a human piloting a Nemesis Prime rip off. Insecticon from varying realities is no prob either,” as Ed said this my made to order bad guys burst up from the ground. “Bon Appetit, Mr.Prime.”
The enemies of my choosing and the ones Ed had selected charged at me, me, armed with a sword in one hand, a gun in the other, I charged at them, blasting and slicing them left and right, when I lost my blade I grabbed my second blaster, when the first ran out of ammo, I grabbed the second katana, my second blaster ran out of ammo and my blade once again got taken, so I was fighting with fists.
A Insecticon from TFP tried slice me with it’s claws, I dodged, and delivered a powerful kick to its head, knocking it of and killing it. I turned to Nemesis Prime and used its own Fusion Ax on a G1 Insecticon before launching it off.
In the next second Insecticon pieces were sent flying through the air on to the ground around me. I looked to see what hit the con and it was Ed. He’d jumped up and intercepted the bot with a punch before it could land on me.
“Can’t let you have all the fun now can I James. Good chance for me to test out my taijutsu I picked up from all those scrolls Pyro let me read Plus a got need to practice a few of the techniques I’ve picked up here and there. Like this one, 10x Nail Punch ,” Ed said landing a punch into Nemesis’s chest with his left fist.
In the next second the Nemesis Prime was sent flying back into the army with what sounded like the ring of a nail being shot out of a nail gun but ten times in a row.
“Ed what the heck was that?” I asked in shock.
“It’s from a show Named Toriko whose main characters has the same name. His signature move the Nail or Kugi Punch times however many wants to put into it is a move that after building up power in ones arm can be unleashed in a series of straight jabs that seem to hit the target while simultaneously creating a number of delayed shockwaves in its body. It’s done through muscle control like what we saw Pyro do earlier in the forge which is why I’m limited to using it with my left arm. By straining my muscles even more I can land more hits in the same instant; the power increases immensely with every additional hit. In the show Toriko compares the effect to a hammer repeatedly striking a nail, thus the name of the technique. Wasn’t sure I could pull it off but now that I know that I can I have some combos I want to try out with some magic put into it,” Ed said with a smile the could scare a face onto Slender Man.
“Muscle control aye? Means I can’t do it at all,” I huffed in disappointment. “Could’ve really come in handy too.”
I grabbed a Nemesis Prime from Tfp and used it to block a slice from Insecticon claws. When a FOC Insecticon tried to bite me I stomped on its head, knocking it out, I transformed and began to claw and bite on any Insecticon and Nemesis Prime that unfortunate to be in my path.
“Take this!” I heard Sari shout out, I turned to her direction and saw her and Pyro fighting as well.
“Looks like everyone is joining in on the fun,” Ed sasy weaving hand signs for a jutsu then taking in a deep breath. “ Sage Art: Crystliing Flame.”
Ed blew a fireball onto the Cons in front of him and as the fire passed over them the were immediately turned to crystal.
“Whoa, what kind of move was that?” I asked, biting into a TFP Insecticons shoulder and threw it to a g1 Nemesis Prime.
“It’s one I came up with after studying the Crystal style Jutsus and Properties of Naruto. Basically, the user takes in an overwhelming amount of nature energy and then forces it into a foreign bodies that can’t handle it causing them to peterify into crystal and not stone,” Ed explained with a smirk while rubbing his nose. “Course I’d really like to start using the Susano but it’s still to early to fully manifest.”
“Nice. Hey, ever wondered what Optimus would look like with Venom?” I said.
“I often have. Especially after the Venomverse comic series,” Ed chuckled.
“Well, let’s find out.” then a black slime like ooze began to cover my form, I felt my teeth get longer and sharper the same with my claws and my tail blade became a jagged scythe, I grew larger. Until finally, me and Venom had finished transforming. “Call us VENOM PRIME!!” we shouted.
“How about an enemy that will last longer the one hit. Darklight bring out a few Tidal Waves, Scorpanocks, and a few Omega Supremes from the Energon series please,” Ed said waving his hand out to the side.
“Yes sir,” Darklights voices range out from every direction.
“There ya go Venom Prime. A whole army of giant class transformers to fight. Go nuts,” Ed said crossing his arms.
“Well, this could prove a challenge.” I transformed, and used a a Venom web shot on a Tidal Wave, and slingshot myself to its head. Using my new claws which are like Venoms, I sliced off its head. “Or make it a little too easy. I thought giant Cybertronians were supposed to be tough.”
“They’re not real Cybertronians first off. Just empty husks Dark made from copies of our memories. It’s really hard on here to try and control a whole army by herself while still generating new enemies. Like when you have a lot of programs running at one time on one computer. She can only do some much James,” Ed explained as he took out a few Omegas.
“I know they’re not like Cybertronians and you’re right Ed, it takes a lot of work to run this training course, especially with so many enemies to generate and control, sorry Darklight.” I said down slicing a Scorpanock in half.
“If it’s to help the greater good I don’t mind. Although I will be shutting down the arena in an hour. I need to recover my magic. Your earlier fight took a lot to contain. As powerful as the barrier is the Shadow is still a lot stronger than me. I was originally just and automated spell created by Master Starswirl after all,” Darklight explained with a light hum as some of con flittered a bit.
“It’s fine, just shut the arena down now, I don’t want to overwork you, we can do this again when you recovered your energy.”
“Thank you James,” everything turned to golden light dust and we were left standing in the barren arena once again. “Please be careful in your training and feel free to return in the next 2 hours.”
“Thanks for your help Dark. Get some rest. Let’s all head back to Pryo’s library. I be the others are looking for us,” Ed said heading off the field. “Everyone need rest any ways.”
I let out a yawn as Venom retreated, my form changing back, “Sleep sounds good right about now. Hey Ed how long are we in the Time Chamber for anyway?”
“I think we have around six months or a year. You’d have to Pyro. Sari got a new toy for you to,” Ed said pulling a strange bundle of metal from his vault. “It’s called Hakujin no Tachi. It’s basically a really long but thin sword that you use in a similar manner as a whip. Thought she could use a ranged weapon.” Ed said holding out the strange sword.
“Thanks, hey Sari,” I looked around but saw that Pyro and Sari were gone, “Did they leave already, huh, must have been to caught up fighting. I’ll be sure to give this to Sari when I see her.”
“Look out for your loved ones James. I’ve spent over 2,000 years keeping Luna and Tia from spilling a single drop if blood. Innocent or other whys,” Ed says walking into Pyro Library door.
‘Dang must be tough, poor Ed,’ I thought walking to my room, I heard Optimus Primal speak, ‘James, me and the other Primes are starting to get worried, you nearly been controlled twice, we spoke with Stone too, we think it might be wise to give Sari an upgrade.’
‘I don’t know Primal, I thought about making a Techno-Organic Chamber from TFA, but Ed said it might alter her mentality, it happened to Wasp from TFA, so it could happen- wait a minute.’ I thought, realizing something, I asked Primus to send a TFA Waspinator along with a few others, but they weren’t anywhere on Equus, in fact their location was off planet. What if-” then a flash of white, I found myself on Cybertron, or more specifically, the Ignition Chamber from TLK, I walked in, both blasters raised.
I kept walking, but soon I heard Quintessas voice, “That fool of a prime, he may have asked Primus to give him allies, but instead, he just gave me more soldiers to use against him, now one last time.” when I entered the grand hall, what I saw made my eyes widen in fear and surprise, because standing there was DOTM Ironhide, Sideswipe, Mirage and Wreckers, TFA Waspinator, and Omega Supreme, G1 Arielbots, Predaking, and Skylynx,and TLK Dinobots, and the 12 Guardian Knights. And they were all bowing to Quintessa.
“Who do you serve?” Quintessa asked, to which they responded,
“WE SERVE YOU QUEEN QUINTESSA!!” they shouted, I noticed they all have the same red mark on their faces and purple eyes.
“Oh scrap.” I said slowly, I heard thunderous feet behind me, quickly turning around I aimed my blasters at Infernicus, but he just walked right through me. “It seems like I am nothing but an astral projection here,” still keeping my blasters out just in case, I watched as Quintessa continued her speech.
“Good, now that your loyalty lies with me, I will claim the Allspark, and use it’s power to terraform Earth and that planet known as Equus into two of my new planets perfect for making more perfect creations who’s loyalty will be focused on me!” she looked in my direction, I froze, “And I will win, you will belong to me, and I will make you kill your loved ones, and I can make it to where you can hear their screams.”
In another flash of white, I found myself back in the hallway. One thought went through my mind. “I’ve got to warn the others!”
It’s only been two days since Ed was summoned by another Displaced and I haven’t any word on the Children of the Night’s movements from the Elite Guard that have been stationed around Ponyville. I thought Ed was finished with his Displaced business as he had popped back into the castle for a bit. He’d only stayed for a few hours in order to say ‘Hi’ to me and check on the movements of the cult I told him there was no news before he went to find Luna. Ed then pulled out some sort of doorway from his pocket and set it up in his lab. Ed then took Luna with him through the doorway. I knew Ed took Luna to spend some time with her and he explained that there were someponies he wanted her to meet. He explained the doorway leads back to the world where he’d come from and that he’d only came back to check on things here but that he had to go back and help with a war.
I couldn’t believe him. Ed had was actually involved in war while Luna and Twilight could be in trouble here. I don’t pretend to understand why my brother does what he does but sometimes he really worries me with what he does. I can say that Ed had gained more power since he’d left and he confirmed this but he also said that he was returning to gain control over this power.
Ed was off doing whatever he was doing while I was here with this cult that might try and revive Nightmare Moon by using our student as a catalyst to do so. I get why he took Luna with him but why not Twilight too?
A few hours earlier
“Ed what exactly are you planning to do with this cult? Luna isn’t any danger what so ever and Twilight is in the most danger. Shouldn’t you take her with you and Luna?”
“Tia I can’t. I must let thing flow as they must in order to see what will happen. Then I can act before something bad happens. There are certain events that must happen in order for others to happen much later. Even then, I’m not sure what will happen. I have a base knowledge of future events and you know that. This cult wasn’t apart of the main storyline but one someone else came up with. So it’s better to allow the events to unfold. Besides, Twilight has Polearm looking out for her. I gave them about two weeks to get moved into the Library and get settled in.,” Ed says with a smile setting up the doorway.
“But Ed-”
“Look, Tia, I trust Polearm and I know he’ll keep Twilight safe and you’ve got the elite guard out in Ponyville too. I also know the cult won’t do anything to seriously hurt Twilight either, but with that being said that doesn’t mean I’m not worried about it, “Ed says as Luna came into the lab.
“Okay but. I’m just worried. Twilight is like a daughter to me and I… ”
“You don’t want to lose her and you don’t want Nightmare’s return.” Ed continued in a whisper with a little pretense in his voice.
“Tia is everything alright? You’ve been worried about something ever since Ed came back from Adam's world. You know you two can come to me with anything,” Luna says with a worried look of her own.
“I know Luna but this has to do with Twilight and her studies.”
“If you say so, sister. I won’t push the matter. Ed, you’re off again,” Luna says as she turned to her husband, then to the floor.
“You're coming with me, Luna. I want to spend some time with you but there are a few others I want you to meet and there are a few things we need to talk about. But it’s just for me and you to discuss,” Ed says as I started to step forward but he shot me a glanced that said no.
Not long after Ed and Luna Left through the doorway. I tried to follow but as I opened the door there was nothing but the wall behind it.
Present throne room
“Princess. Captain Polearm is here to see you,” said a guard.
“Thank you, please send him in right away.’’
Sense Polearm became Ed’s personal assistant he was given the rank of captain, too many nobles disapproval. Especially, since he is a member of a former noble family. I can stand to see my nephew treated this way. I’ve often tried to get him to accept the title of a prince as he more than deserves this but he always turned it down. He just settles for the rank of captain instead. I truly wish Blueblood would’ve learned a thing or to from his cousin but he refused to acknowledge Polearm as a member of the family. In the end, it took a month of Ed’s training and beats to do that. It was funny, to say the least, and Blue now has a much better attitude and respect. I was pulled back to reality by my nephew’s voice.
“Good evening Princess,” Polearm says kneeling on one knee as I order the other guards to leave so Polearm and I could talk in private.
Ed had told me that he hadn’t told Polearm about the cult and for good reason. Knowing how much Polearm cares for Twilight and how much like his personality is Polearm would have gone hunting the cultist without mercy. Besides Ed is right and just having him there with Twilight was enough. Which is why I needed him to return as soon as possible. I wanted to let him know about Ed and to get an update on Ponyville’s activities.
‘Thank you, Ed, for making your rune teleported.’
“Please Polearm. You don’t need to be so formal with me. We are family if not distantly related.”
“Sorry Princess, but it’s a force of habit from my guard training. I am still in the guard even if I have more free time since becoming Edward’s assistant. I do like being a guard too,” Polearm says while getting up off the ground. “Is there something wrong though? You seemed a little distress from the way your letter was written.”
“No, I just wanted to let you know that Edward had stopped by earlier today. He was wondering how things were going here while he was away and I told him nothing had happened. Polearm I wanted to ask you if anything has been going on in Ponyville as of late too. The Pokemon’s appearance has greatly helped many ponies but as you saw, we still have issues from time to time. I just want you to keep a sharp eye out since you moved to Ponyville.”
“Edward told you about me moving in with Twilight. I shouldn’t be surprised but I thought Twilight would be the first and not my teacher.” Polearm said we a sigh of relief. “Anyways, other than the occasional scrap with the pokemon, nothing has happened. I have Airodactyl help thanks to Ed. I did notice two of the elite guard were in town though. Was it you that sent them?”
“Yes, dear nephew. I had them stationed there before your trip. I wanted them there to help the Elements in their antics while Twilight was gone. No need to worry either as they’re stationed there for the time being. So don’t frit to call on them if you need help and do keep an eye on my student for me. I know Spike doesn’t stay at the Library much anymore but now that she has you I’m counting on you to keep her from pulling any stunts.” I said with a chuckled.
“I’ll protect her with my life Princess. She means more to me than your sun. No offense,” Polearm said with a chuckle himself.
Just then my sister came through the door. She seemed both excited and shocked by whatever she experienced in the other world with Ed.
“Sister, I didn’t think you’d be back so soon. I thought you and Ed would begone for a few more days. Maybe a week at most,” I said in shock. “Is everything alright?”
Luna was clearly on edge about something and it had something to do with Ed. ‘Please, Ed you didn’t tell her about the Children of the Night and Nightmare Moon’s possible return.’
“Everythings fine sister. Great actually. I’m back because Ed sent me back but he will be gone for at least three more days though. He didn’t want me involved in the war in the other reality. You know how protective he can be of us. I must say I am disappointed that I won’t get to fight as it been ages since the last decent one but I also agree with not meddling in the affairs of other realities. Nat and Sora’s case was different as it happened here originally and Ed was summoned there to help out,” Luna explained with a little bit of a tick. “Polearm, I’m sorry for interrupting your meeting with my sister. I will depart and let you finish.”
“It’s quite alright Princess Luna. I’m almost finished here anyway,” Pole says to Luna with a smile before turning back to me. “I’ll keep an eye on things in Ponyville and have the others do the same, Princess Celestia. I’ll also have everyone make Night rounds and have Spike join me and the other guards. That way you’ll be the first to know.”
“Thank you, nephew. I know I can count on you, Spike, and the others to keep an eye on things. Who knows maybe this will prove to Spike and Shining Armor that you can be trusted with their sister.”
“Of course Princess *chuckle*,” Polearm said while shaking his head with a smile. “Have a lovely even both of you.”
“Good night Polearm.” Luna and I said in unison.
Polearm took his leave and it was almost time to set the sun. Luna and I started our walk to the tower. Lund was fidgety so I knew she wanted to talk about something or several somethings and most of them if not all were caused by Ed. He’s a good man and great husband to her but at the end of the day Ed is still a guy and he can overlook Luna feelings. I’m already worried about this cult but I’m more worried for Luna sake than my own and the way she’s acting isn’t helping.
“Luna I can tell that something’s bothering you. You’ve been a little excited since you came into the throne room. What’s wrong? What did you experience when you were in the other world with Ed? Don’t tell me he did something to hurt you?”
“WHAT!? Celestia! You know Ed would never try and do anything to hurt me!” Luna yelled outraged stopping in the hall. “Ahh, Sorry Tia. Let me explain. While I was in the other world I encountered the pony animal versions of everyone we interact with here plus one more.”
“One more?” I raised my eyebrow slightly tilting my head. “What does that mean? I know t can’t be the Displaced that summoned Ed.”
“It does have to do with the Displaced that originally summoned Ed to his world. While I was there I met a reincarnation of Nightmare Moon that went by the name of Nyx that had been adopted by that Displaced that calls himself Optimus. She was her own little pony with none of the hate or jealousy that the orginal was born from. The little filly was so cute. I felt nothing but joy when I was around her. I really hope that she grows up to be a great pony one day,” Luna says holding her hands over her heart. “Ed told me that she wasn’t originally apart of the stories head seen but he had read the one she came from but he also said he didn’t know if she’d appear here as that result.”
Luna continued moving down the hall while I stood still.
‘Ed why would you bring Luna to a world that has the being the cult has already revived? What were you trying to do exactly? I get you wanted to know how Luna would react to the new Nightmare Moon but that was a very risky move. The cult definitely exists here and it’s only a matter of time before they try to revive Nightmare and even then there’s still no telling if she’ll turn out like the one from another world. I don’t like this. Ed is planning on something happening and I not sure he trusts me enough to tell me. I won’t let Nightmare Moon revive for Luna’s sake.’
I was lost in my own thoughts for I don’t know how long before Luna called me back to Equis.
“Sister, how long are you going to stand there? It’s almost time for you to lower the sun and for me to raise the moon,” Luna reminded me.
“Coming Luna. Is there something else on your mind?”
“It’s what one of the other Displaced said while I was in the other world. Optimus summoned more than one. See the other is quite an old one and he is our father in other realities too,” Luna says in an odd tone looking out a passing window.
“That's a little, disturbing, but I guess not the weirdest thing we’ve ever encountered. What did he say?”
“You were lucky enough to know mother before I was born and I was only lucky enough to be held by her for a few hours before she passed away. Ed and I have been trying to have a child of our own for years now too. Don’t get me wrong we loved everyone one of the children we’ve adopted but we really want one of our own,” Luna says with sadness but a hint of joy in her voice.
“What does this have to do with what the Displaced said?”
“He said he could see mother’s spirit embracing me and something about how fate many ties and how mother had grin. He also said something about guessing what mother’s smile meant and how she might bat in our favor. To be honest, I don’t know what the old man was talking about but if I’m guessing right me and Ed will definitely have a child some time in the near future,” Luna says with a smile looking up to the sky with tears of joy and a smile on her face as I looked to her as I lowered the sun.
Luna then lowered the sun and out of the shadow her partner Umbreon joined us with my partner Larvesta was next to her. We had found the duo after Nat ad Sora got their partners here. I was a little weirded out by how Larvesta always followed me around after it was brought to the castle. One night while doing some late night paperwork it came into my room when I wasn’t paying attention and curled around my feet. When I tried to get up I noticed they were toasty and looked down to find Larvesta fast asleep. I then picked up as carefully as I could as not to wake it and place it on a fluffy pillow a had nearby. Good thing I have to have my all my wears and linens fireproofed for myself. Lavesta has a tendency to spurt little fires as its snores.
Back to Luna though. I couldn’t believe this news. This was just the bit of information that I need to get my mind of the Children of the Night and Nightmare Moon that I needed to hear. I was going to have a little baby niece or nephew to in the future. How long I’d have to wait I didn’t know but hopefully, it’ll be soon.
“That’s excellent news Luna. What do you think you’ll have? A boy or a girl? Will it take after you or Ed? OOH I need to learn how to knit. I’ll start looking it up right away,”
“Calm down Tia. Trust me I’m even happier about this then you are but I don’t think Ed understood Pyro’s statement. He was in one of his depressed half listening states. If he didn’t hear I want to keep it a secret for now. Ed has always wanted to be a father and he’ll absolutely faint at this. I have to have a picture of the look on his face when I tell him, so be ready with a camera,” Luna smiled as she picked Umbreon in her arms.
‘I’m so happy for you two, Luna.’
This happiness wouldn’t last but the night though.
center]James POVI told the others, after gathering them, about what I saw, how Quintessa saw me, and the missing Autobots that were under her control.
“This makes thing difficult. We’re already short on manpower and Now Quintessa has most of the heavy hitters you asked for. We need to seriously up our game as far as training goes. No more fun and games. That also goes for anything you might have specific thoughts on yourself, James,” Ed said seriously looking at me.
“What do you mean Ed? And yes no more fun and games.” I said,
“You know what I mean James. You haven’t talked to your girl about any of this. Sure we’ve given her a few weapons here and there but you haven’t had a serious discussion about and of this war, you're dragging her into. Why do you think I sent Luna back home. Remember what I said. I know she willing to go into this but look at what she’s willing to go through first,” Ed says looking me dead in eyes.
“Alright Ed, I’ll talk to her about it, for now, we need to upgrade our plan of attack, we’ll still use my star wars idea, but give it a few upgrades, any ideas?” Discord raised his lion paw. “Any ideas not involving cotton candy clouds,” He lowered it.
“My dreadnaught class mechs are all yours. I can still use my semblence for felling in the army where it’s needed to. I’ll be using my Void link to power Primus’s reboot. As far as anything else goes I can provide weapons and support but I won’t be on the frontlines once we get planetside. That will be up to you guys. I can teach you shielding magic to keep the witch out of your head though big guy,” Ed says smirking at me. “You might be able to use it on the others to free them if you work out the details with Stone.”
“Good, and the beasts Unicron have sent I will tell you about, Gamera, Godzilla from 2014, 12 Rage, and Shadow Rancors from Star Wars Commander, A Galaxy-Eyes Photon Dragon from Yugioh, and a secret beast,” I said,
“Nice line up although I prefer the Red Eyes and Red Dragon Archfiend lines myself. Let's see what that magic was,” Ed says pulling up his archive screen.
“I think we should send our strongest fighters to the Ignition Chamber and crush Quintessa!” Megatron said slamming his fist on the table.
“Easy Megatron, we don’t know what other fighters she has, for all we know she could have Terracons from TFP,” I said. “Hate those things, also who noticed that they look like those vampires from blade 2?”
“Not to mention the Terrorcons from TFE. Those things eat energon and turn it into refined weapons. What we need is a series of Omnicons,” Ed said looking through his magics. “Besides rushing in now would only get needless others killed. We still need to get our powers under control too.”
“Agreed, I manage to control my Dragon Slayer magic, but they still have backlashes,”
“My Re-equip magic is going nicely, no backlashes or anything, the only problem I have is my Water magic and telekinesis,”
“Hmmm. It might be your way of thinking. Similar to how James was trying to use his Dragon Slayer magic but as in the same way he uses the Voice. Fiore magic is natural magic that flows through oneself. You must accept all aspects of yourself in order to control it as well as grow and gain new powers and abilities from your internal magics. Found it!” Ed says showing me the screen. “Restoration Imprinting, it’s a Caster-Type magic branching out from Mental Magic. It is a quicken, enchantment spell that utilizes the telepathy technique to link one's mind to the caster in order to gain the benefits of life and stamina restoration. This is the only magic that would help.”
“Thanks, Ed.” Sari said, “Also I didn’t get a chance to test my takeover magic. Think you guys can help with it.”
“Give you a fair warning Sari. Take-over magic is extremely dangerous as the user runs the risk of falling under the influence of the soul that they’ve made a pact with. That being said, you can’t use Satan or Demon soul forms unless you have a pact with a demon. Luckily, I fall under that class so I already forged your pact for Demon Soul form. These same rules apply to your Animal Soul form too. Just be careful okay. Now, James, do you want Restoration Imprinting?” Ed asked looking into his screen. I could tell he was trying to think of some sort of additional magic or backup plan to add in.
“Hmmm, maybe, yeah I would like it.”
“Tell ya what I'll do. I’ll link it to Telepathy but instead of you being the main header of Telepathy I’ll link it to Stone instead. This way you can telepathically link to your main force and keep them from becoming Quintessa's pawns. You’ll also be able to shield any others you want to. You can also get your guys back from her when you come across them. With Stone in charge you won’t have to concentrate on anything other than the fighting,” Ed explained as a chibi me with a progress bar came up on his screen.
“Sounds like a grand idea.”
“Consider it done. My friend,” Ed smirked.
“Thanks, Ed, but we still need a plan of attack, I have a few Ideas,” I said.
“Your universes, your bad guy, your war. Let’s hear what you got, big guy,” Ed says as he started to fine-tune the new Magics.
“Well, when me and Pyro March against Quintessa, we have Trypticon in his space cannon form, blast away large defensive areas that the cons might have, and Silphen along with the princesses get everyone out of Canterlot, so that way Fortress and Metroplex can aid us on Cybertron. We will also have to build some more mechs, weapons, and troops, Pyro do you have healing magic?”
When I looked to pyro I found his two clones both looking at us but pyro nowhere in sight. I looked too light eco first then dark eco, both of their eyes were giving a thousand-yard stare not looking to us but past us.
“Guys, are you alright?” I asked both still looking past us.
“Pyro is talking to an old friend, we both have a feeling that you two might see him out on the field,” they said, with venom in there voices when they said, old friend.
“Why is that?”
“Pyro never talks to him, only when the stuff hits the fan, and by what we can make out, should the queen try taking over his mind, he is giving him full range to go all out on her, so best I can say to you prime, your going to have her head in your lap by the end of this short war.” both said in unison, their eyes still not looking to us.
“Who is this person he is speaking to?”
“Back right before the war, an incident happened. It forced our mind to shatter, the shards becoming lost in his head. One was the strongest and took control until the rest could reform. He walked through the war, he killed everything he met and left ruin and pain in his wake. We call him rage, but pyro calls him, Old friend.” dark said looking at me his black eyes showing bloodshot veins. “There is a reason you never see pyro truly mad, why he never raises his voice. He is being kind. Should you ever meet him when he becomes filled with anger and fury, then run away, for that beast, that monster won’t stop till there is a sea of blood.”
“Truly he is not that bad?”
“When he told you how old he was, he was lying. We are not 70,000 years old, but 7 million years old, and have enough blood on our hands to make a whole universe out of nothing but blood. To our name, 7 universes in the multiverse have met our rage. Mercy is given to some of those that lived in them, to others to end suffering. But most of all, to punish. I fear the day, someone that can read minds reads ours and uses it on us, for on that day a beast will be reborn.”
“Why lie about your age to us, did we not earn your trust?!” We both yelled too them.
“Every man is made of their secrets, some will take them to the grave, we have ours, and they will go to the grave. As to why it’s trust. Our trust has been used on us to stab us in the back to many times. Be happy i’m telling you now, but take this warning now, Whenever you see his anger and feel it wrap around you, run and hide because the beast is coming. And trust me when I say this, We could be a void dweller but chose not to. The void is just a place and can easily be moved through. Maybe we can teach you one day, but for now, be wary, the calm is almost done and the storm is coming.”
“I understand why he would choose to keep this from us. Trust is earned not given,” Ed says looking at the twins with some form of understanding.
“What storm?”
“The one named Rage.”
“What’s the worst that can happen?”
“A lot can happen in just a few moments James,” Ed said with a sigh.
“When bloodlust and pure rage blinds us, friend and foe bleed together. I doubt at that point you could withstand him. We never could just be ready to see what pyro can really do, and know you won’t see mercy from him if he hits that point.” they look to each other. “We can never truly match pyro, he is of himself, is a beast that can’t be stopped yet pulls his beast self back to help others, a two-sided coin. Ed, all I ask is you make sure everyone gets off the planet if he comes out, I think the witch will be his main focus.”
“You have my word that I will,” Ed says thumping his chest with his fist.
“Is he really that bad?” nyx asked.
“He killed his own daughters to end their misery. To end their pain of being broken, beaten and used in ways I hope to never see again. He was the only one that could. The war made us do many things we regret.”
“I understand losing oneself to rage and slaughter all too well. It’s horrible. Whenever my own hit me thousands of years of anger and hatred hit me in that one moment and I ended up draining part of the planet’s magic and life energy,” Ed looked to us with regret. “For weeks I wandered around and attacked anything that moved. Even Tia, Luna, and Starswirl could barely trap me at the time. In the end, it was Luna that brought me back after they managed to keep me just still long enough for her to talk to me.”
“Rage is the number one for every being faces, even the more calmest of beings, like Fluttershy, contain a much darker more destructive version of themselves,” I said.
“All too true. The trick is not to let them get the better of you and let it out. There is always a time and place for this,” Ed says nodding his head.
‘Poor Pyro, if only there was a way to contain Rage.’ I thought.
“It seems rage has agreed to the terms, seems he wants to return from whence he came as well.” dark said before looking to light. Both had worry on their faces.
“And that means what for exactly?” Ed asked as he raised an eyebrow.
“When we were first born it was shards of pyro’s mind we came from, rage had my body, pride had lights. When pyro forced them back into himself pride fused easily but rage did not. He as kept rage in a cage in his mind, I wish he would stay that way but, nothing can be done if he has to come out.”
“Basically Rage has been locked up and wants to rejoin with Pyro's main form. Am I right,” Ed said.
“In a way, it just means the man who was pyro before will be back, I don’t think I want that to happen. We were a different person then and I think it best he stay where he is, in the past and laid to rest. Alongside his wife and son.” dark side looking to light both nodding on letting the past stay and the man before pyro earned his rest.
“His mind could not handle this life we are in now, too many things have happened, would scar him over again, his mind is not made for it.” light said to dark.
They both stopped talking and seemed to turn back to the thousand-yard stare. “Seems pyro is heading out and leaving rage there, but where is he heading?” dark said first. “Looks like Burt is calling that favor we owe him.” light said, before both looked to myself and Ed.
“I might be able to help with the Rage,” Ed says looking at the twins. “Heard of Seith Magic.”
“You might but we will cross that bridge once it comes, as for the seith magic never heard of it. Light grab the radio, sounds like Burt is in trouble.” light reaches out and in his hand appears a ham radio walkie talkie. He turned it up and a voice came through.
“To all points, we have a problem, pyro if your reading I need you here asap, over.”
“Pyro here, what's the sitrep, over.”
“Government agents have shriekers and are using them to dig out people from under rubble over.”
“That is both a good thing and a bad thing, are they keeping an eye on them, over.”
“Negative found one of the little SOB’s away from the rest eating berries, shot it before the team could find me, we have a storm coming and I have a bad feeling in my gut over this, over.”
“Burt your aren't the only one with a bad feeling, I will hit my armory and meet ya at my doorway to your world light and dark see if Ed and Prime want to join in, I think they both would enjoy blowing off some steam before we're done training. Over and out.”
“Over and out.” they looked to each of us, waiting for our responses.
“Don’t look at me I’ve got training to do. And I’m going to look into the Seith magic. I remember a spell that could really help with the Rage situation,” Ed said heading to the other door.
“So you don’t want to blow off some steam and get to fight something that is a major threat to a town, we all know what’s going to happen, lightning hits there controls that keep the beasts in line they kill everyone to grow into massive herds of shriekers and it’s up to us to keep them from eating the rest of the state.” light said looking to Ed. “Plus it means you can add the weapons from our armory to yours, more toys to play with.”
“There’s more to fighting than just weapons. Like developing new techniques. Thought about combining the force shout with the Voice to create an omnidirectional Thum,” Ed smirked.
“That’s a good point. god, we are becoming warborn. But would you help ed, if things go south?” light said looking at him. “Burt doesn’t know about magic or anything like that, he thinks i’m a fellow paranoid man, with military training. Which on both points, is very true,” he said pausing looking down for a moment before laughing a little. “God I have become Burt, oh my, how did I not see it beforehand.”
“Sure. I’ll help,” Ed sighs.
“I should tell you what we are going up against. Shriekers are an evolutionary step of the Graboid life cycle, shriekers can reproduce by eating enough food.”
“Then Flying A^^ Blaster right. Seen all the movies,” Ed says twirling his finger.
“Right, AB’s are after that. So you know what we are facing, but here’s a better question, seen the tv series?”
“The one they made after the Blood something,” Ed answered.
“On Syfy yes, but no it’s the 2003 one, the Kevin bacon series one got dropped by Syfy.” light said shaking his head muttering something under his breath.
“Yea the ones from the recent show are uglier than sin. That’s saying something from me too,” Ed laughed a bit. “Tell ya what. Can you whip a nanotech armor?”
“Yeah I agree with you on that on Ed, Bloodlines I can understand since there in Africa. Different land and what not, but number 6, god it makes me grind my gears over it. I could easily, but what kind of nanotech?”
“Adaptive type would be my recommendation. Something I can store in my arm and leg. Maybe be able to shift into different weapons and definitely can take a beating. I’ll give you another void signature crystal so it can regenerate if my limbs are blasted of the armor will be restored with said tapping his arm them,” Ed
“Ah yes I think I had a project on those but stopped for a bit, no wait yes that was done, I called them liquid metal I think, they have t1000 on their case. He can go find it.” they both said before stopping to look at prime. “Big bot you coming?”
“Well training with each other and not being able to test anything out on something we could kill does take the fun out of it. But will Burt handle me showing up like this?” I said looking down at myself. “And what of Megatron and Soundwave?”
“I wouldn’t mind killing something, been sometime since I have been able to.”
“Well you would have to join us in the human state then, prime and Megatron, Burt would flip majorly if he saw to cybertronians walking around. I mean I know there in transformers all around the states at that time but they all stay quite so not to be found.”
“How do you know this Pyro?” I asked.
“Before I retired, I was the 4 star general of the US army, perks are getting your hands on some black taped info.” light said with a smirk. “We came to know a lot, it was the other reason I became a displaced.”
“Not surprised there,” Ed says shaking his head. “Let’s get armed to the teeth even more and head out.”
“Yeah, yets, sorry for this prime and Megatron but if you're going to help you need to be human, but Megatron now that I think about it, do you have a human vehicle alt mode?”
“I will not become human, light. But as for alt modes no, I do not have one.”
“Ed what do you think would fit Megatron for alt mode, i’m thinking a tank, but maybe something closer to a military big rig.” light asked ed while snapping his fingers turning me into a human, Nyx and sari were already circling around me.
“Something similar to Dark of the Moon should do,” Ed said whirling his finger again. “Found it.”
“Maybe with fewer spikes on it, but yeah that one should work.” he looked up to Megatron holding out the hologram ed had pulled out. Megatron scanned it and seemed to think for a moment.
“Yes this one would work fine, might take some getting used to but should work out,” he said walking away and transforming into the rig. He drove around for a bit getting used to it. I watched on impressed for a moment. I looked to soundwave afterward and then looked back to ed.
“I think soundwave will need one too, I know he has his drone mode, but I think it might need an upgrade. Any ideas ed or twins?”
“Drone for the date we are heading to might be off-putting but should work out. Best thing I could come up with is a mobile gunning platform for use on the back end of Megatron's rig. A powerlink in a way.”
“Why not go with the G1 boombox an add in a size reducer for easy transformation. I know you prefer your plane form but you can always go back to it when we come back,” Ed said pulling up a picture of G1 Soundwave.
“What is a size reducer?” Soundwave said after a long time of silence.
“It is something G1 transformers had to change size, Megatron from that time would be come a gun for someone else to use.” dark said looking to the bot. “You would become a boom box or a cassette player to hide easily during the time that it was set at.”
“I will stay with my drone form and help on pinpointing where the enemies are coming from.”
“I can live with that.” light said looking to Ed. “Think this is good let’s head to the armory. Get everyone some weapons and then head out to help Burt.”
“Sweet,” Ed smiled.
“Burt know I have some different weapons so we don’t need to worry about if it shoots lead or plasma, but need to keep it to a handheld weapon. So Ed, don’t be afraid to pull out your weapons from your arm.” light said leading the way to the door, then leading us through the many doors that had armory written over top of it. He opened the door and I had to do a double take. On one side was nothing but handheld weapons like swords, maces, axes, pole staffs. The other side was firearms, pistols to heavy weapons, and each one had a name, type, caliber, and where it comes from. A few had earth on them while others had fallout, destiny, Turok, ratchet and clank, and a few others. On a glass case sat a few weapons, each one different from the others at the top sat a hand cannon. The name Ace of Spades, last owner. Cayde 6, caliber 44. Max amount held 13.
“Nice pieces. I’ll be using my own though,” Ed says pulling out Ebony and Ivory from the DmC reboot. “Feels good in the hand but I still prefer blades to guns. Even if the reboot failed the weapons were still awesome.”
“That’s fine ed, we all enjoy our ways to fight and I have to agree that reboot sucked and tanked hard. I have my picks in here,” he said opening the case, pulling an ace out and place it in his holster. He grabs the one below it, Last word, caliber 44, rounds 12, ‘for your judgment, I am your executioner’. He turned to me and looked around.
“What do you enjoy more prime, rifles or pistols?”
“A bit of both.” I said, “But I'm more of a fast gun or blade person.” I pulled up holograms of five different colored lion robots, 5 dinosaurs combining to form one, and a lion saber tooth tiger hybrid robot. “I was thinking we could build Dino Thunder Megazords along with Voltron, and the Liger from Zoids.”
“Getting a bet out of hand with your toys their James. Zoids I can see but why would you need a Megazord and Voltron? This world we’re going to doesn’t have any need for those and we’re basically fighting prehistoric beasts. We have to stick to firearms and blades for now big guy. And from what I got from you in our match, you really need this. You rely too much on your magic and transformations. You have very little if no combat skills at all. What would you do in your fight once you face Quintessa and her guards,” Ed said pointing at me with a seriously annoyed look in his eyes.
“Just a suggestion, ” I said putting away the hologram.
“This will act as a training mission as well, like Ed said, combat is something you need to train in, close up and at a range,” Pyro said before looking at me closely. “Plus I need to make sure you can shoot straight, both from the hip and down the sights. We don’t need you being a stormtrooper.”
“What are you saying, that I can’t hit the broadside of a barn?” I said glaring at him.
“Couldn’t hit the barn even from the inside,” he responded a grin coming to his face.
“Not once did you land a single shot on me. Missiles don’t count as they have guidance systems,” Ed said before I could say anything. “James you need serious training, You’ve barely gotten by on the knowledge of the Primes. Not to mention Sari told us that you been very risky with your body every time. Large chunks of you blown out every time you’ve fought and no regard for your own safety. Even in our sparring match. Yes, you can be fixed but you’re not immortal either.”
“I only get away with it because i’m nothing but a ball of biomass that can heal itself. James, I don’t want to play ratchet for you, and I know he will give you an ear full over it anyways.” Pyro said looking at me. “Plus a lot of weapons were going to be using are precise, not an area of effect weapons, though could pull some out and maybe grab my, more dangerous ones.”
“Be easier to trap the dang things in an area we could pick them off,” Ed said holstering Ebony and Ivory before pulling out another pair of guns but with blades on them from his vault.
“Very true, but Burt’s plan at the end of that episode I enjoy a lot, plus gives everyone something to enjoy, blasting shriekers to pieces,” he said before putting a hand on his chin. “Though might be wise to grab a few of my heavy hitters for groups of them.”
“As long as it doesn’t take too long. We still have a lot to do here and we need to train on sharpening the other skills we got from you Pyro,” Ed said while checking his gun blades.
“Very true ed, come along time to pick out some heavy weapons, just to be safe. Here is this one for you prime, should look familiar. Grab the plasma rifle from Turok and the shredder. Now then in this vault, is my heavy weapons/pure destroyers. Ed if you use any of these, please avoid the nuke from Turok. It wipes everything off the board. Everything.” Pyro’s eyes where hard set on ed as he turns from the vault door. Holding the handles waiting for ed to reply.
“Gun and firearms aren’t my stick Pyro. I’m only using the ones from my vault anyways. No need to reload them anyways,” Ed says bringing up the firearms in his hands. “Besides, I’ll be getting up close and personal with the stinky little suckers.”
“Ok ed, it was just a warning, its a weapon I dread to use whenever I have to. Anyways on the center table will be some favorites and more dangerous ones. The nuke sits on top and i think both versions of the BFG are sitting there as well. Ed, how do shotguns feel to you?”
“Good when you're in a jam or closed spaces. I’m not completely against guns but I prefer not using them unless I have to. In situations like this, I use them but I’m still sticking to my ways. “Why do you think I pull these things out,” Ed says waving the gun blades. “Still I’ll take a look if your offering.”
“Nothing better than pulling a sawed-off shotgun and placing it point blank at a foes chest and giving him both barrels,” he said sly grin. “But anyways come and enjoy my wears.”
Pyro opened the door and there were guns everywhere, all heavy duty and well heavy weapons. The miniguns would make the heavy weapons guy scream with joy over some of them. I could see some sticking out right away. A wall had nothing but big weapons lining it. On the center table sat the weapons he spoke about. The nuke weapon on top and the bfg’s on the sides.
“Maybe it would be a good idea to put a sub-machine gun in my arm after all. Elemental firearms have their uses after all. Do really think the nukes would be necessary for shriekers and A$$ Blasters?” Ed sais raising an eyebrow the looking back to his arm.
“You can just call them Ab’s if you got to, Ed. less to say but we will still know what you mean, and a doubt we will see any. Take 48 hours before they start molting into Ab’s. and i would know, I got my hands on a Graboid egg and experimented. When we get there we might meet Cletus Poffenberger. He later took me aside and gave me a full scoop. Turns out El Blanco is a Graboid that the team found, along with another set of eggs. They used mix master on him and his siblings, mix master did something to his genes and made him albino. He didn’t go into detail on what they did to them, but they knew about them. We both figure when they bombed the place to bury their work, the cage el Blanco was in was weakened and he got out during the third movie.” he said before taking a breath. “And by what I can tell mixmaster does not affect humans, something about our genes being so different to everything else. But back to the weapons, take what you want, I will tell ya what they are by asking. Ed if anything, I would recommend the mini nuke launcher from ratchet and clank, or one of the rynos.”
“Not running around with one of those giving of radiation,” Ed grimaced.
“It uses hydrogen for the fuel. Not radioactive, thank god, but it does give off a small mushroom cloud. It’s a cleaner bomb than a fat man mini nuke that’s for sure.” he said lifting the weapon up and holding out to ed. “It is best for big groups, 5 to 10 since it has only 30 shots. It does have an alt-firearm that uses it original ammo. But has a reduced blast yield.”
“Ok, I will keep this in my back pocket for the time being,” he said putting the whole weapon in his pocket. “What about you big bot, any weapon chase your eye?”
“Got anything from the war for Cybertron games?”
“A few of the big weapons but not all of them.”
“Well, I’ll take that one gun from Foc that makes any enemy fight for you for a few minutes, along with that big minigun one,” I said,
“Oh that one, yeah I think I have it, as for the one that makes them fight for you, I think it is called a nanite gun. I remember it, should be able to find it.” he looks around then walks done a bit and grabs the weapon in question. “Here you go. Made it handheld so it doesn’t look out of place. Your ion blaster that G1 prime had should help out as well.”
“Hey guys, I think we should also give me, oh I don’t know, an upgrade from the Techno-organic chamber?” Sari said, to which I replied,
“Sari, I don’t know, what if it changes your mentality like it did Wasp.”
“He’s right Sari. That thing is to Dangerous. You'd be much better of going through a reformatting with Vector Sigma or the Oracle Computer,” Ed said butting in.
“My vote is on vector sigma as well, Ed.” pyro said.
“I know about the whole mentality thing, so with a little tinkering, I manage to fix the problem, apparently Blackarachnia used some earth tech combined with Cybertronian tech that she could find, so that’s why it went haywire,” she said,
“Sari we can do it right after we're done with this, I think prime is worried you might lose your organic side, I know I would be worried too,” Pyro said looking at her his eyes taking on a gentle and fatherly look. “But it’s your choice to make, Sari.”
“Take it from the other technorganic Sari. Forcing this on your body will, not could, but will have serious consequences on your mentality and body. You think I chose to have my arm and leg replaced with artificial ones. I didn’t have them when I wasn’t a Displaced. Please, seriously talk with James on this. I’d hate to see you end hurt,” Ed says with worry.
“Or like me sari, messed up and no longer who I once was,” Pyro said his face grim and pained.
“Alright, guys, James what do you think?”
“I don’t really know, if you go to Cybertron as you are, you’re going to get killed, but if you go in the chamber, you could change mentally, I just don’t know,” I said in a sad tone,
“That armor that Miko has, Ed could we make it for sari?”
“I already asked Primus for one, Miko has it, but even that thing is dangerous, it’s slow moving, and it has a few weaknesses, I checked.”
“As I sit here prime my mind is thinking, sari come here for a moment would you.” she did and he started looking around her taking out some measuring tape. Pyro seemed lost in his thought while we talked, though it seemed she was interested in what he was thinking.
“I have something in my Vault that could help. Ever heard of Akame Ga Kill?” Ed asked me.
“No I haven’t, what is it?”
“It’s an anime that has special weapons that specialize in various arts. Two are a set of armor with their base in the form of a sword. One is two dangerous in the fact that it’s still alive and constantly evolving to suit its wielder. The other is in a constant state of equilibrium. Look here,” Ed says pulling up a display with Archive.
“Say pyro, what was your wife’s name?” Sari said. Pyro stopped moving altogether, sweat dripping down his face. As he slowly moved up to look at her, light and dark running out of the room and light speed.
“Sari I wouldn’t ask that,” Ed said looking over to Pyro.
“Her name Sari, was Kirsten, she was the world to me,” he said before pulling a locket from below his shirt inside was a picture of him and a woman, both had smiles on their faces and his hand was on her belly. “She was 2 months pregnant when this was taken, I think we were on our honeymoon.” his smile dropped afterward, “4 months later I lost her, my son, and my world shattered.” he closed it slowly and let it drop on to his chest. He looked at her, a small smile coming to his face. “I just keep remembering the good times. ”
“Oh, I’m sorry I asked,” Sari said,
“Nothing’s worse than losing your soulmate Sari, even if they’re just banished to the moon,” Ed said pulling out his own locket.
“It’s fine to ask Sari, it’s been 7 million years since that day, nothing to worry your head over, I mean, after all, I think I got my chance to be with her once more,” he said looking at her. She later told me pyros eyes showed sadness the whole time, let she could see a spark of happiness in them.
“What do you mean pyro?” sari asked him.
“Pinkie and Fluttershy both have her mannerisms and personality. She was shy and liked to make others happy, to help herself with her rough past, heck most of our relationship was rough until I took a bullet and stomped on an ex for her.” his grin was back in full. “We finally came together once more and the rest was history.” he closed his eyes and seemed to get lost in it. His hand falling to a spot on his stomach where we had seen a round scar. “Always enjoy the time you have Sari, you never know when it’s going to end.”
“Sounds really complicated Pyro. Me and Luna had feelings for one another for years but never acted on them until after the end of the Minotaur Wars. Almost lost her do to my own Stupidity. Things slowly progressed until we got married. After being crowned the Minos King things got much easier for us to see each other and have a public relationship. So James, want Sari to have Grand Chariot?” Ed asked to break the odd feelings in the air.
“Sounds like a good idea, it might be able to protect from most Cons, but Sari, if it gets too much, and I tell you to leave, you get back to the Ark as fast as possible.”
“Here Sari.,” Ed says handing her a blue short sword. “In order to activate it simply put all your heart into it and shout ‘Grand Chariot’ to the sky. It also has an auxiliary weapon in the form of a spear. The same concept to summon it when you're wearing the armor. You can use the sword as a regular sword too.”
“I was going to give her one of my armors but I think that looks better,” Pyro said smiling. “Now then, come on let's not keep Burt waiting. We can have a little target practice while waiting for him to come by to lead us to the government's camp. I know Megatron is wanting to have some fun as well.” Pyro said walking about the door of the vault. “And prime keep magic on a down low, your human right now, so no transforming unless life-risking moment is at hand.”
“One more thing sense armor came up. Pyro you said you have nanotech armor,” Ed added.
“Yes, they came up and are waiting for us. We can work out what to do while prime practices shooting some cans and rocks,” he said leading them to the door room once more.
“What do you mean I’m human now?”
“I used chaos magic on you a while ago, so we can blend in. Sari seems to like it. Cybertronians are hidden all over the earth, heck Burt’s rig is one I asked to keep him safe. We just need to keep a low profile. Don’t need to give Burt a heart attack and get a bunch of governments heads coming down here to mess with you. Like they did and the bay films.”
“This is one of the times I’m glad I have immunity and that I can hide easily as far as appearances are concerned. Pyro we need to design a Power Suppressing Mask to. I don’t need the Sisters knowing of my existence when I’m summoned to other worlds and I want a really cool mask to hang on my wall,” Ed smirked.
“Government stinks like horse dung, they don’t do anything right, heck, all they do is just cause more problems,” I said
“Prime I was the 4 star general of the USA for some time I learned a lot of stuff. Cybertronians are all over the planet, and I checked here as well, most are hidden. Heck, a few are in area 51.” he said looking slightly angry. “We got to play the parts I’ve told Burt about us. Since I know he has a government agent with him.”
“Earth. Never liked it. One of the main reasons I didn’t go back to mine was all the conspiracies and backwater stuff. Since being a king I came to see some of it was necessary. What are our roles anyway?” Ed asked pulled to this statement. “Merc’s for hirer.”
“Old friend of Burt's, all off the grid and hidden around the mountains, nomads. If he gives us any trouble there is a code I know that lets people like him know, not to ask anymore.”
“Guess I better change from my usual red and black getup than,” Ed says looking himself over.
“Might be wise. The military style would work fine. Prime will be the ‘truck driver’ so no need for him to change.” he said looking to me. “We just need to keep an eye on what we say and do. If he asks about our guns the code words will work. It tells agents like him that we are from area 51 and to back off. Black tape kind of deal.”
“I’ll stick with the desert nomad look then. And if they ask I’ll say if you want to join the club then sign up for military experiments where they wipe out your very existence,” Ed says as his clothes and looks change to match the Ishvalans.
“Alright, should we go now?” I asked, “Also instead of turning me human, why not let me scan another vehicle form?”
“You need practice man. You can’t practice if you’re stuck in vehicle mode. That defeats the whole purpose of this trip,” Ed said knocking me in the head with a loose bolt off the floor.
“Alright, alright, should I shrink down though, might be easier.”
“Urgah. Dumb-Bot. Hold still,” Ed pulling out a small box that scanned me and then throwing it to me. “It a holoprojector slash size reducer.”
“Thanks.”
Time skip 1 year
Wheeljack’s Pov
Everyone watched the timer, already 55 minutes went by, so that meant 11 months went by in there, we just waited, the ponies were getting restless, well, the rainbow-haired one is, “UUUUUUGGGGHHH!!!! So boring here! When are they gonna come out?!” She moaned along with several others, in annoyance, not boredom, “And seriously, did you guys have to tie me up?!”
It was true, she tried turning our ship into her own race track, we caught her, tied her up with rope, weighed her down with a heavy chain to the leg, but we wished we would’ve put a towel, or something in her mouth just to have some peace and quiet, we did the same with the pink one, and the lavender one.
“For the last time, it’s to make sure you don’t turn our ship into a wreck with your flying,” I said, my headfins flashing each time I talk, then a ding was heard, I looked up to see the timer done, good, James got a lot to answer for.
The doors opened and out stepped Ed, Pyro, Nyx who looked a little older, the Alicorns of Harmony, Megatron, Soundwave, James with a different body, and an unknown bot, but she looked like Sari.
Oh, he’s got a lot to answer for, I walked towards them, favorite hitting wrench in hand.
James Pov
We stepped out of the time chamber, and saw Autobots and ponies still in the same place, wait why is Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Pinkie Pie tied up? And why is Wheeljack walking towards us with a wrench?
“Wheeljack why-CLANG-OUCH! That hurt, why did you do that?!” I asked holding my head in pain, Wheeljack answered, anger in his voice.
“Because you jerk, you have a device known as the Catalyst, which can wipe out an entire planet, and only you can use it!!” he shouted, my eyes widen,
“H-how did you know about that?” I asked TFA Bumblebee or BB answered,
“I overheard you talking with Ed and Light, you planned on using it as a last resort, I got scared, so when you left into the chamber, I told everyone,” he said, I looked around and saw various looks pointed my way, from anger to confusion, and slight hurt.
I sighed, “Yes I have a device like that, but I swear, it was only for a last resort,” Hound interrupted me,
“That doesn’t change anything prime, you kept it from us,” he said,
“Sorry to tell ya this James but I never intended to let you use that thing. You have too much to live for and a family and worlds that need you. Now that we have everything worked out it’s time for war,” Ed said pulling out a new coat from his Requip.
“Hey what happened to Sari?” BB asked, again I sighed,
“It kinda happened 1 month ago,” Sari said explaining,
1 MONTH EARLIER
It was night time, James and everyone else was asleep, I quietly snuck over to the work area were the chamber was, I just couldn’t help myself, I needed an upgrade, in order to better help James, Nyx, my family, I reached the chamber, I activated it, “PASSWORD?” it said in monotone voice,
“Till all are one,” I answered
“ACCESS GRANTED.” the door opened, I was about to enter, when a voice stopped me,
“I was wondering when you might show up.” I looked to to see Megatron and Soundwave standing in a corner, along with Discord, “Took you long enough, we were starting to think you might have changed your mind,” ever since he got that vehicle form from DOTM he actually looks like DOTM Megatron as well, except the head stayed the same, different colors though,
“How long were you standing there?” I asked,
“Well about an hour and a half my dear.” Discord answered pulling out a clock,
“We already know what you plan to do,” Soundwave said,
“Well, if you know what I’m planning, you gonna stop me?”
“No, we’re not, we’re going to help you.” Meg said, “so go ahead and step in, we will handle the rest,” I nodded and stepped in, the door shut behind me, I heard the beeping sounds of the control console, it started to hum, meaning it’s about to start transforming me, then another voice made my eyes widen,
“Ugh, guys, have you seen Sari?” James said, then pain shot through my body, it was so sudden I screamed.
James Pov
I was walking down a corridor to the kitchen area, I was going to get some Energon when I walked into Ed, “Hey Ed, what are you doing up?” I asked,
“Cooking what else? I still like food even if I don’t need to eat. What’s wrong Big Bot? You look like you’re in pain,” Ed said as he stirs a few ingredients into a frying pan.
“Ah, nothing, just woke up to Nyx drooling on my head, she was dreaming of eating every single sweat thing there was, she also tried eating one of my head fins, but fun fact, Optimus Prime’s head fins are sensitive, so gonna need to upgrade those.” I said, grabbing a cube of liquid Energon, “Hey have you seen Sari, she wasn’t in her or my room.”
“Main Lobby with Megs and the others. Something about dismantling the chamber I think. Hurry up though I don’t think that’s what they’re up to. Bad feeling about it James, but it’s not my place to say other why’s. You should be the one for this,” Ed said turning around and putting his food on a plate.
“Alright, want to come with me, still trying to wake up, so my eyes will be mostly closed,”
“I’ll come with you big man but I’ll only step in if things get out of hand should you not be able to handle the situation,” Ed says scarfing down his food. *Cough* “ Done, let’s go.”
We walked down the hallway to the Main Lobby area, we got closer when I accidentally bumped my head into a low archway, “Ouch,” I said shaking my head to try to clear the sleep in my brain, we heard beeping sounds, entering I said, “Ugh, guys, have you seen Sari?” then a scream met my ears, my eyes widen in surprise, they had activated the chamber, and Sari WAS IN THERE!
I didn’t move, just stared, Megatron tried snapping me out of my stupor, then something in me snapped.
Ed’s Pov
I watched in shock as the Chamber began to transform Sari, I looked to James but jumped back when I saw his now blood red eyes,
“Hold up big guy. They didn’t do this. If anything I bet Sari snuck in here while you were asleep.”
A deep growl replied back, then faster than anything, James was at the chamber pounding at the door,
“Relax Ed, the chamber is made out of pure adamantium and vibranium, stronger than the stuff in the movies,” Discord said, then a dent was formed on the door, after James punched it, “Or maybe not,
“Idiots so is he plus Uru and he’s magically reinforced with magical gem fibers that I wove into his body. He’ll tear that chamber to shreds in a matter of seconds. Quickly grab him’”
“RRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGHHH!! SARI!” James shouted, a few cracks formed on the chamber, but nothing too bad to hurt Sari, and before he could land another punch, Megatron grabbed him,
“NOW! He’ll end up hurting her in a blind rage,” I said using Prides shadow to restrain James.
“Soundwave, shock him to stasis NOW!” Megatron shouted, Soundwave sent his sparking tentacles to shock James, but it wasn’t working,
“Increasing the voltage,” more sparks surrounded James, but he was still fighting,
“NO!,” I yelled. “YOU TWO ARE ONLY MAKING HIM STRONGER. URU AND VIBRANIUM ABSORB AND STORE ENERGY. JAMES YOU FOOL! SNAP OUT OF IT!”
I then jumped up and landed a clean sucker punch square to James’s face.
“YOU’LL END UP KILLING HER YOURSELF AT THIS POINT! IT’S TOO LATE TO STOP THE PROCESS!”
“You...shouldn’t have done that.” he said with a growl, then he threw Megatron at Soundwave, they crashed into a wall, “E-Ed, I...can’t stop myself, knock into stasis h-hurry!” he said his head sparking, and slowly walking to the chamber.
“70 TIMES NAIL PUNCH!” I yelled as 70 consecutive blows hit James dead in the chest.
But he was still walking, some parts of his chest were sparking, but not enough to slow him down, then a voice like teletram 1 from FOC was heard,
-WARNING, SYSTEMS DAMAGED, INITIATING STASIS LOCK-
James movements started slowing down, but not enough,
-WARNING, STASIS LOCK SYSTEM MALFUNCTIONING- some smoke was seen exiting James' head.
“Great. Universal pull.” I said pulling James as far back as I could. “Soundwave. Megatron. I’ll use the force to hold him down while you two repair the damaged stasis lock. I probably damaged it with that nail punch by in my haste. Discord you help me hold him down”
“ON IT!” the trio said, a snap of fingers was heard, and a giant lion’s paw slammed down on James, keeping him there.
“Why on the face of Primus would you three let her do this without telling James? I have half a mind to seal you all in crystal and left to orbit the nearest sun. And don’t tell me I can’t Discord cause you know I will. It would just end up causing James more pain though. Now explain!” I yelled in anger as a slight Thum came out with my words.
“Well, she said she had a good reason, she wanted to better protect her family, we understand how she feels, I would do anything in my power to protect my brother,” Megatron said,
“RAH! Don’t start with that. I know why she did it. I want to know why you did try and have her think FIRST!”
“Well, we tried to tell her that it might not be a good idea anymore, but it was no use, teenagers, can’t change their mind once set, she was persistent, she tried sneaking in here 3 months ago but we stopped her then, but we just decided to help her.” Discord said,
“Teenager, teenagers TEENAGERS! DON’T YOU DARE GIVE THAT LOAD OF HORSE MANURE! IF SARI DOESN’T MAKE IT THROUGH THIS UNSCATHED OR WORSE I’M HOLDING ALL THREE OF YOU RESPONSIBLE! AND YOU WILL PAY DEARLY!”
A beep was heard, we all looked to the chamber,
“TRANSFORMATION COMPLETE!” the chamber's computer said.
“You two keep working on James,” I huffed. “ Discord with me now.”
The doors began to open on the chamber to reveal nothing but smoke and steam at first. Then a metal hand reached out and grabbed the side of the doorway.
“Sari? Are you in there kid?”
“Uuuugh. Yeah, I’m here, just dizzy, what a rush.” Sari said stepping out, now a full Cybertronian,
“Body Transmogrification tends to do that to ya. Come on out and let’s use the computers to give a diagnostic check.”
“Alright, whoa,” she stepped forward, her legs wobbly, “Heh, gonna have to get used to this,” Sari then noticed the now chained to the wall James, “What the heck?! Why is James chained to the wall?!”
“He flipped his topped at what you were doing and tried to stop you by smashing the chamber in mid-process,” I said point to the damaged chamber she came out of. “We had to do something quick or he would’ve ended up killing you. Megs and Sound are on duty for repairs. The damaged I caused in my rash actions was a bit much. He’ll be okay after he comes back online. Might have a few sore spots and be angry though. Just a heads up.”
“Uuuh, actually Ed, he’s still awake, and the repairs are taking longer than we thought, he’s currently glaring at us, and his eyes just went into a deeper red.” Discord said as James let out a low growl which caused Discord to jump to the ceiling.
“James, focus on my voice,” I said holding up my right hand. “Calm your mind let the force guide you back through the red. Sari is fine. Look and see for yourself,” I moved to the side letting Sari step forward. “ Calm the rage and cage the beast,”
A growl answered me, his eyes glowing brighter, “James I’m fine, please, don’t lose yourself to anger, you’re just going to cause more pain, calm yourself my love.” Sari said putting her hands on the sides of his head. His eyes slowly flickering to blue.
“I might have to drain his anger away with my Maguilty Sense. Sari, keep talking to him,” I say launching a pink been into James. “Yes, this is righteous anger alright. Talk to him while a drain his anger girl or we could lose him to the rage.”
“Alright Ed, James listen to my voice, focus on nothing but me, calm your mind, you are not one to oneself to rage, you need to calm down, just calm down,” Sari said, James' eyes stayed on blue,
“SSSSSSaaarrriii.” James said slowly, his anger gone, “Forgive me.” then, he went into stasis lock.
“Stupid kids. Both of you,” I said walking up next to Sari. “This isn’t good Sari. Both your actions could have cost us both of you. Then where would your daughter be? I know why you did this but you should have waited for me and Pyro to make the necessary adjustments to the chamber. Why did you sneak in here before it was ready?”
“Technically it was already ready, I had it tested to make sure it worked, it works, and you already know why, I just wanted to protect the ones I love, I would hate myself if James or anyone were to get hurt or even die!” Sari said some tears in her eyes.
“Hurt aye,” I snuffed looking of the young couple. “Hraaah, to do things for the one you love isn’t wrong but the way one goes about doing them can be. I told this to James already but I need to tell you to Sari. I’ve taken all the evil of my world to keep my wife and sister safe and to keep them from spilling even a drop of blood. Innocent or otherwise. I truly am the monster in the shadows. Don’t end up like me. A butcher a monster. I recently have started to rely on others and it’s hard if not harder than doing things on your own. I’m trying to say, Don’t sneak around even if it’s to protect the ones you love. And if you must only do it if the situation absolutely calls for it.”
“Alright, Ed, I’ll remember that *sigh* we should bring James to a medical wing, he suffered some extreme damage, hey Pyro I know you’re behind that doorway, come out and tell us where the medical wing is,” Sari said, removing the chains,
“Sari you must have a good hearing now, I was in full stealth mode. The only thing making noise is the air around me moving,” he said fading into view. “Sorry for not helping thought it wise to let this play out. But ed did make a few good points, James should not become like us. Medical wings are the next door over.”
“Good call on that Pyro but I think I caused more harm than good with that Nail punch. Oh yeah, how’s that armor coming along?”
“It’s fine Ed, with a snap of my hand. ‘Snap’ its fixed. It’s done just need to set it to you. I’m amazed no one asked about how I was able to sneak by so easily.” he said looking around the room as it seemed like time reround in time things moving back to where they belonged.
“This is your place and you have powers far beyond any of us. I don’t bother wondering anymore.” I say throwing my hands up.
“Guess I need to go back to my pen name Archwizard.” he said with a laugh.
“Hey guys, fix James first, then talk later, he’s leaking a little bit of Energon,” Sari said, carrying James with one arm over her shoulders with Soundwave helping.
“Ok ok, don’t be a cry baby. I know he is going to have a few words with you when he wakes up,” he said moving to help sari. He was rolling his eyes as he looks prime over briefly.
“He’ll be fine. We have plenty of resources to fix the lovesick fool.”
“Scrap...you Ed. You too old man.” James said slowly.
“Name a date and time, Boy. I will show you the tail end of my knee,” he said tapping lightly on James' head.
“Shut up and go back to sleep kid,” I say flicking James in between the eyes. James went back into Stasis Lock.
“ED!! We’re trying to fix him not make his condition worse.” Sari said, quickly flinging a energy ball at me.
“Sari just remember after we get everyone on a medical table to work on them, we both will have a talk before prime can have one with you.” pyro said lifting primes legs up. His eyes met hers for a moment and they seemed to hardened.
“Don’t threaten me, girl. I may look calm but trust me I’ll be out in the fields blowing off steam for a few hours because of your little stunt here. Let’s get numb skull here into med bay Pyro,” I said sternly looking at Sari as she backed off a ways.
“I might join you after talking to her as well Ed.”
Then we noticed the slightly shining ring on her finger.
“Is that an engagement ring I see?”
Sari blushed, “Y-yes, it is, James proposed to me a month ago.”
“Looks like Pinkie and Giggles have a reason to throw a party now. Later though we have other stuff to do. You need to go and get some rest and check on Nyx before she wakes up. She tried to eat the big guy in her sleep. Go she needs her mom. Pyro let’s fix this guy,” I say as we depart for medical. Sari walking back to her room.
“Yeah let’s, remind me after we do ed, punch him through the ice plains and break his body again to get the point across, don’t lose his anger again. Heal him once more and do it again.”
“Children can throw some of the worst tantrums,” I said in a huff.
“Your still a kid compared to me, boy,” he said laughing as they lifted prime on to a bed, Megatron and Soundwave were nearby. They looked us bickering and sighed.
“I know master. You two either help or get lost,” I said in another slight Thum causing the bot to run out.
James Pov Present time
“And ever since then, I’ve had a few checkups to make sure everything was okay in my systems,” Sari said finishing the story. Every Autobot and Pony looked at me surprised,
“Me Grimlock think Prime went a little overboard,” Grimlock said.
“I can agree with you Grimlock,” Pyro said rubbing his head and sighing.
“Ditto,” Ed said nodding his head in agreement.
“I’m going to move the Aradia mark 2 back and make a different ship my flagship. If things are as bad as we think, might be wise,” he said putting his hand up to his head two fingers out and vanishing from sight.
“I’ll bring out my own ships and man them with as many of my shadow clones as I can. Prime, my main two Dreadnaught mechs can produce mechs for transformers too. Just send them over to retrieve them via teleportation circle,” I say walking over to the bay doors.
“Alright Pyro, hey Wheeljack how close are we to the Allspark?” I asked.
“We’re there already.” AOE Ratchet answered. Then I heard him mutter, “Looks like a wedding is going to happen sometime after the war.”
“It is going to be a short one ratchet, i’m going to make sure of it,” Pyro said over the coms.
‘Don’t look for me. I intend to go home after the war. I have major business with the Children of the Night Cult and making sure Nyx is born. If it hasn’t happened already,” Ed says as the bay doors open.
“Don’t be afraid to call me if you need me, Ed,” Pyro said his voice clicking out at the end.
An explosion caused the Ark to shake, nearly knocking everybody off their feet. “What the?! What was that?!” BB asked.
I looked out the window and saw the fleet of Decepticon warships, but instead of 20, there was 10.
“This is where the fun begins, prime give me the order and her fleet is turned to space dust.” pyro called his fleet coming in behind them.
“Hmmm, it seems Unicron managed to defeat some of the fleet, Pyro, unleash Tartarus!” I shouted, transforming into TFP Beast Hunters Optimus. “I will retrieve the Allspark.”
“Agru Peta Babkama Luruba Anaku!”Ed yelled jumping into space as a giant golden door appeared opening as two hug dreadnaught with faces came through.
“All batteries open fire, I want them turned to dust!” His cannons all turning to line up and began firing on the ships. More began to warp in next to his fleet, dreadnoughts with fighters already pouring out to help cover me.
I had to dodge several shots in order to get to the Allspark, it was small, a human can carry it, good, makes it easier.
“All stationed maned protect the fleet at all cost cover Optimus Prime!” Ed yelled as multiple mechs swarmed out of the Dreadnaughts. “Prepare for humanoid transformation. Comense”
A fist hit me in my face, causing me to let go of the Allspark and fly out of control, quickly righting myself, I saw it was WFC/FOC Megatron, “You aren’t going anywhere, Prime.”
“Aw scrap,” I said pulling out my minigun and began firing.
“Hey bucket head, how does a missile feel?” Pyro called riding a missile into Megatron's chest. Jumping off it to fly next to me. A field of Ki around him. “I love my job,” he said before teleporting away.
“Don’t forget I’m here to you scrap piles!” Ed screamed flying in piloting his own mech.
“Keep him busy I’ll get- aw scrap,” I said seeing DOTM Ironhide with a jetpack flying towards us.
“This is why I went tough taking my best suits out,” Pyro said his own mobile suit of destruction floating over to me.
“Spiral missiles locked on. FIRE!” Ed yelled as a wave of drill missiles shot from his mech.
“HEY DON’T SHOOT ANY OF THE BOTS QUINTESSA HAS UNDER HER CONTROL!!” I shouted, dodging a fist from Ironhide, then transformed into TLK Optimus Prime. “Also Pyro, I’m making an Autobot version of that suit someday,”
“They’re programmed with a paralyzer virus, James. It won’t last long though. The missiles won’t explode except on the cons,” Ed said as I could feel him grinning in excitement.
“So, in other words, let Sari free them using the weapons we made for her, but beforehand, knock them out. Easy as pie, mmm pie.” Pyro said over coms. “Your welcome to prime, there are a lot to choose from in the show. It’s why I love it.”
“Stay focused on the battle, not your stomach,” I said blocking a shot with my shield blaster from Ironhide. “Send me a list of them to my head.”
“James I can clear a path for you through the cons to the flagship for you,” Ed says as a giant drill formed on the mech’s arm.
“I will soon prime, as, for the path Ed, I will join you in that,” he said aiming at a random con and blasting it.
“Alright, I got the Allspark, flying back now, hey Trypticon, start blasting the Cons.” I said, then a purple laser tore through several ships, “Thank you.”
“YOU ARE WELCOME OPTIMUS PRIME!” Trypticon said, currently fighting TFA Omega Supreme, and winning.
“Let’s wipe the board clean Pyro,” Ed said as the drill started to spin. “GIGA DRILL BREAK!”Ed roared tearing anything the bots in his path to shreds.
His suit opened up and he copped his hands together and yelled “ka me ha me HA!” said the blastwave opening up a lot of room sending parts everywhere, the suit closing back up afterward.
“VICTORY IS OUR!” Ed laughed.
“Not yet,” Megatron said blasting me in the chest, he grabbed the Allspark and a G1 Trypticon came and blasted everything, the ships took heavy fire. Then a portal appeared and Megatron was about to step through it.
“For this battle, yes. But not the war.” pyro called out. His jet boosters kicking in to chase Megatron.
“Did you really believe we’d let you take it you fool,” Ed says teleporting in front of Megatron.”YOUR SPARK IS MINE!” Ed roared as he drove his hand into the bot’s chest.
But the Megatron disappeared, then we heard laughing, we looked and saw a much bigger Decepticon warship, and Megatron was standing on the deck of it. And he was holding the Allspark
“ZARAK?! What the heck is that?!” I asked, fear in my voice.
“He is like Trypticon. I mobile fortress class transformer. Got out to the way!” Ed yelled over the com.
“ZARAK!! OPEN FIRE!!” then a barrage of blaster rained down, tearing through some of Pyro’s and Ed’s fleets, but the Ark was unscathed, I noticed a rainbow shield around the ship.
We dodged left and right, most of them hit us, I took most of the fire, I had enough, using my Chaos magic I grabbed my Excaliburn Blaster, “YOU WANT A PIECE OF ME!! I’LL GIVE YOU A PIECE!!” I shouted firing, it damaged Zarak, but not enough to stop it.
“Time for Abed-Nego,” Ed says pulling out his lance sword he’d used a few days before. “Meido Darisam Mulki!” The sword spun and Ed thrust it forward as it unleashed an all-consuming storm of magic and energy upon the army consuming them into nothing and dispersing Zarak’s attack. “Come on James. This is your fight too! I’ll keep Majin’s onslaught at bay with this while you go and get the Allspark and kick Megatron where the sun don’t shine!”
“On it.” I said, transforming back to Leonidas Prime, my faceplate retracted, “ROAR OF THE BEAST KING!” I said, roaring, causing a fire lion to charge at Zarak. Then began flying to Megatron, but when I got there, he was gone. I used my scanners, and found traces of a ground bridge, “Scrap, he got away, he must be back on Cybertron!”
‘I cannot believe it, we lost the Allspark, this is bad, so very very bad.’ I thought in fear, pacing back and forth, I was currently back in my old body, thanks to the Body Transfer Chamber, it’s like the Chamber from Zoids, I can change bodies anytime, I had Wheeljack build it if you’re wondering, ‘Well, there is a plus side, we freed Ironhide and Omega, but our ships took heavy damage.’
“It’s not all bad James. We know we can free your forces from Quintessa's control and we can track the scrap piles now that they have the Allspark,” Ed says as he looked to me then his ships.
“Ed, it is bad, from what the salvage team that consisted of Wheeljack, Ratchet, and Hound, we only have a total of 5 ships, 2 of them are undergoing repairs, and another two is the Ark and Omega, but he transforms into a Space bridge repair ship, not much of a fighter ship,” I said, stopping my pacing, and looking at Ed.
“I can place mine back in my vault and then bring them out right away for repairs. That way we can use my repair stations in them to produce more ships and drone mechs. Not gonna lie to ya. The only we could win a planet-scale war is if we destroy the planet itself. You know me and Pyro won’t let you do that right?” Ed says as he recalled his ships onto his vault.
“What use the Catalyst, I know you won’t let me use it, and we’re not destroying Cybertron!” I said, “Why would you even suggest that?”
“You got the wrong impression, James. I said that’s the only way we could win at this moment,” Ed looked out to space as his ships came back out of his vault. “I’m putting my facilities on a full production at top speed. We’ll have our number back within thirty minutes. That goes for ammo, drones, zoids, zords, walkers, and so on.”
“Good, in the meantime, Wheeljack, I want you and every single Tech 3 Engineer on this ship making these,” I said as I showed a few images of what I want him to build.
“Along with the stuff Delta 12 has given info about.”
“On it Prime!” Wheeljack said, quickly running to the lab.
“You bots better use the machines on my ships for those. You can use the teleport circles to jump over and back in quick gents. My shadow clones will listen to any orders and make suggestions as need or just tell them to shut up,” Ed said pointing to the glowing circle on the floor he drew earlier. “Now onto our next problem James.”
“Which is what? The fact Quintessa has the Allspark or that our forces may not be enough?”
“The fact that we miscalculated. How did she get her hands on the bots you asked Primus for? How did she even know?” Ed asked angrily pacing.
“Well, when Primus and I first met, he said that the energy of Equus might have messed with him, that’s how Quintessa got my required troops,” I said trying to calm Ed.
“No, it’s more than that. Cybertronians can't use magic so it would make sense you couldn’t meet up but she still shouldn’t have been able to interfere with their summonings. She didn’t have that kind of power until after that mental conflict with me,” Ed pondered then got really mad. “THAT WITCH!”
“Ed calm down, this was before I met you or Pyro, whatever you’re thinking just tell, so that way you won’t go berserk!” I said trying to calm Ed down.
“Back home I have what’s called a Rune Teleporter. I made it before I got my teleportation magic to go back and forth between my shop in Ponyville and shop in the castle. It's ancient magic closer to tech actually but still magic. The teleporter can be powered by various mean though. She probably got some of my know-how on it and the filled in the gap with Cybertronian tech,” Ed explained trying to calm down.
“Hmm, that would explain some of it, so if Quintessa has this Rune Teleporter, how much distance can she cover with it? Different planets or just on the planet?” I asked getting worried and curious.
“It can cover any distance actually. Problems are that they have to be programmed in pairs like a space bridge. If set right you could send an army through-” Ed stopped talking for a minute as he looked to he teleport circle. “Get me as many raw materials as you can. The purer the better. NOW!”
“Easy, Ed, just ask nicely, Ratchet, Ironhide, get the Vehibots to bring some raw materials for Ed ASAP.” I said to them, they nodded and began ordering the Vehibots to the materials, “Why do you need them?”
“I’m going to make a back door to that two-faced bot fleet. She doesn’t know about the link Rune need to keep others Teleporters out of her. Plus mine will be purely magical and no tech influence when I combine the runes with my Teleport spell,” Ed said smiling evilly.”She won’t know what hit her.”
“So we will be on Cybertron and at Quintessa's back door, nice. But she might have a few defenses in case of something like that, so we should attack her on all sides, her forces will be too spread out,”
“Liquid metal,” Ed said as the others brought in the raw materials for the Teleporter.
“What about it?” Ironhide asked,
“What about him?” Ed asked looking over the materials. “If your wondering to use him to go through the teleporter first I wouldn’t. Quintessa already knows we have him back.”
“What does this have to with the liquid metal, you mean like the T-1000 or something?” BB asked,
“Remember the armors Pyro uses. We made one based on the T1000’s for me. What if we use the concept of from Age of Extinction with Liquid Metal’s adaptive qualities on a few willing recruits,” Ed explained as he clapped his hands together and red lightning sparked from them.
“So basically give our troops and upgrade. I like it!” Sari said,
“It’s not that simple Sari. Liquid Metal is actual thousands upon thousands of ultra-small robots. The aspect from AOE is the elemental metal that all transformers are made of. What we do is take the sparks out of the Autobots let the nanomachines integrate into their bodies. Once all that's left is a puddle of metal we release the sparks and let them return to their respective body. It’s up to James and the others but we need an edge and Adaptive transformers are something that no other has heard of,” Ed says as he fused pieces of materials together.
“I think it might be worth a shot, I’ll send a message out to any volunteers who want this,” I said, pulling out the map Primus gave me to find the Autobots I requested.
“You want to take back your troops first don’t you James?” Ed smirked as he continued to assemble the teleporter. “I reading around 9 or 10 other teleporter signals around. Plus a big one on Cybertron makes 11.”
“I do, but I am also looking to see where the remaining Cybertronians I asked are located, this map apparently zooms out, and that’s not good.” I said zooming out, and following the arrows that point to the location of the remaining bots, “They are on Cybertron’s moon, the one from WFC, I can guess who they are, TFP Arcee, Wheeljack, FOC Dinobots including Sludge, Air Raid, Warpath, G1 Perceptor, Hot Rod, Kup, Windblade, and the Combiners Victorion, and Computron.”
“Interesting, can you get an exact lock on their location?” Ed asked as he started to carve runes into a small tower-like structure he’d constructed.
“Yes, the map can show them moving to a new location, and they’re still on the space station, and they are not under the witch’s control, it would show a red mark on the symbol.” I said looking at the map, “We will contact them and tell them to guard the station, so in case the attack fails, we can go to the station and come up with a new strategy.”
“Then why don’t we go and meet them and bring them here?” Ed asked getting off the floor. “If a have the location in advance I can use Teleport to move in between locations.”
“Because Ed, if we go and leave the place unguarded, Quintessa will see she left a location undefended, she will send an armada their and we would be overrun with cons if we teleport there,” Sari said.
“I mean the others, James. We can swoop in me and you in a two-man team grab them and bring them here and let Sari free their minds. A snatch and grab,” Ed said coming over to the map and pointing at Cybertron.
“Oh you mean the ones on Cybertron, alright, we can do that, but we are using stealth, any one of them we see, knock out, teleport them here, and have Sari free their minds, but only me and you, along with my elite team of stealth Vehibots,” I said, and several Vehibots emerged from the shadows, their color was all black, even their eyes.
“No more than three more for a group of five in total. One of them needs to be a slicer and one needs to be a scout or lookout and someone familiar with the planet,” Ed explained.
“A scout you say, alright Autobot Greninja, step forward,” I said and a robotic version of Greninja from Pokemon came forward, “Ed meet Greninja, my elite scout, he can sneak into an enemy base undetected, no camera will see him, even when he is right in front of it, and his Aqua Shurikens are plasma based, and they can’t drain his energy.”
Greninja bowed to Ed, then spoke in Japanese, “[So you are the famous Alchemist, I must say I am impressed by your skills.]”
“[Nice to meet you. I look forward to working with you.]” Ed said in Japanese. “I study Japanese cause I got tired of reading anime.”
“Alright Ed, Greninja, who is your best slicer?” I asked,
“[That would be T8M-207 or Tom, he cuts through things so fast, they stay intact for 5 seconds, not even realizing they’ve been sliced.]” Greninja said.
“Nice, now all we need is the one who knows Cybertron’s in and outs as well as all back alleys,” Ed says looking to the others.
“That would be me,” Predaking said walking towards us. “In secret, I have explored nearly every inch of Cybertron, I can tell you where the most Insecticon hives are located, even backdoor entrances to the major cities, even a secret entrance to the core of Cybertron.”
“Good, but one problem is your size. No offense, but you’re way too big to sneak around and be quick about it,” Ed commented.
“I had thought of that as well, back on Equus in my Basement, I had Wheeljack build a size transformer, allows one to shrink themselves, or enlarge. But we only have one, he can shrink down to my size.
“Why not give him the size reducer I gave you a while back. I can always make more of those. You can all use them to shrink down to the size of humans actually. Why didn’t I think of that first off?” Ed said facepalming. “Here for all of you,” Ed said as created three size reducers appear in front of the three bots.
“Good idea.” I said, “How did I forget about that?”
“Maybe because it was a year ago for us. And that we were just in a major small battle that we lost in more ways than one. Sorry to point out the obvious James,” Ed said shutting his mouth.
“It’s cool,” I said waving my hand. But in my head, I was thinking, ‘NO IT ISN’T!! WE LOST THE ALLSPARK!!!!’
“Don’t hide it from me, James. I’m not as old as Pyro but I have many more years than you. This was a major blow to our forces and morale. We need to get those soldiers and the Allspark if we can. I’ll also work on getting teleport circles written throughout Cybertron as we go to mount a sneak attack for when we go all out on that witch of a transformer,” Ed whispered to me so no one else could hear.
“I can hear you Ed.” Sari said, “I have increased hearing now. Remember?”
“It’s true Ed, also knowing Quintessa, she will have the Allspark with her at all times, I wouldn’t be surprised if she turned it into a necklace.”
“You forget I was there when you came out of the chamber Sari. And your right James. What we need it a huge Distraction that can’t be brainwashed,” Ed said placing his head in his hand as he went in to think mode.
A light bulb appeared over my head, “A huge distraction you say, well, how about one that is called Trypticon. Have him outside of the Ignition Chamber, and draw out most of her forces.”
“That will definitely work have Hound and any other demo experts whip up some bombs we can set up while there too,” Ed smiled. “Operation Bomb and Grab starts in ten minutes would you agree, James. Sari in the meantime set up for brain scrubbing and Ratchet will look for recruits for the Adaptive Transtech Project.”
“Alright, I’ll get Trypticon and everyone ready.” I said, “I hope this works because if it doesn’t, we’re in trouble.”
“Shrink down and stand on the circle everyone. I’ll have us land outside the ignition room to drop off Trypticon then off to the next site,” Ed explained as he took off his red coat and put it in his bag.
“Good, I contacted Trypticon, he agreed to be a distraction,”
-I have several volunteers, BB, G1 Bee, Ironhide, TFP Bee, TLK Bee, and several Vehibots.- Ratchet said over the commlink.
“Alright, get them prepped for Adaptive Transtech Project or ATP for short,” Ed said. -Ratchet I’ve sent you the schematics for the Nanotech bots to your personal computer along with the schematics for a painless spark extractor/infusor and a spark storage chamber.- Ed says to Ratchet over his com.
-Roger that, got the schematics now.-
“Alright, now that that's settled, let's go to Cybertron,” I said.
“Might want to close your eyes this time. Long distance teleport can do a number on ya like an extended camera flash,” Ed says as his Nano armor comes forth from his body changing into an Iron Man stealth suit. “Hang on *SNAP*” There was a bright white flash.
I closed my eyes and waited.
“Open your eyes bots and behold Cybertron,” Ed said over his com.
I opened my eyes and saw the landscape of Cybertron, I also noticed were close to the ignition Chamber, I could hear Trypticons roar followed by lasers and screams, “It seems Trypticon is busy.”
“Where’s the first bot for snatch and grab James?” Ed asked.
“According to this map, right under us.” I looked to see the unconscious form of Waspinator. “That was easy.”
“Well, that’s convenient. Cuff him and send through here,” Ed says as a teleport circle back to our ship appears. -Sari first one coming your way. See if you can fix his mind a bet if you feel up to it.-
“[Sensei, there are bodies up ahead.]” Greninja said, I looked and saw a total of 15 Vehicon bodies, all dead
“What did this? Insecticons maybe?” Ed asked.
“No, these bodies don’t have any sign of Insecticons, but we're completely drained of Energon?” I said examining one.
“You don’t think is her, do you? Or maybe the original one?” Ed looked over the bodies. “Don’t hesitate if the move guys blasted them.”
A Vehicon stood up, it looked over to us its eyes lifeless and filled with hunger, then it spoke, “ENERGON!” and its jaws split and a claw-like tongue emerged.
“Go for the head and cause as little attention to us as possible don’t get close either,” Ed said as he blasted the vehicon’s head clean off with a repulsor shot.
“No, the spark is the best spot.” I said stabbing it in the chest with my Fusion Ax, severing its link to Dark Energon, it went limp, “These things die when you go for the spark.” I took my blade out of it, the body falling to the ground, “Kill the rest.”
“Quickly guys before the rest decide to get up. And don’t feel bad about it they’re technically already dead,” Ed said as he moved along blasting the bots in the chest.
“Why would Quintessa turn her own troops into this?” Tom asked, stabbing a Terrorcon in the chest, “I hope you find peace in the Well of Allsparks, brother.”
“Cause she doesn’t give to scraps of a fly piece of Unicron about them Tom. She’d rather let a plague spread across the planet than try and save her own kind,” Ed answered blasting the last of the down bots. “Sparkless witch.”
“Relax Ed, once we defeat her army, we can launch her into the sun and let burn,” I said, sheathing my Fusion Ax.
“Give her to Truth. Then we’ll see who the truly evil one is. Being dead in his part of the void is worse than anything I could come up with. Let’s get to the next bot,” Ed says readying the next teleport circle.
“Right, the next should be right there,” I said pointing to a rambling Skylynx from G1, they were closer to the Ignition Chamber while we were 5 miles away.
“Tom, you think you can slice the security feeds to loop in less than 30 seconds?” Ed asked.
“Yes.” he disappeared, and back again in 5 seconds, “ Record time. The feeds is now on a loop.”
“Greninja scout up ahead and take out any bot that might send up an alarm. Predaking, lead the way to Sky Lynx via the back way. Tom back up Greninja when or if he needs it,” Ed said pointing at each bot. “Greninja you will place the bombs around the sites we visit. Tom, I want you to slice into any system you come across and implant a crash virus but only a minor one that will cripple the systems here.”
“[Yes sir.]” Greninja and Tom said together, then disappearing,
“Follow me,” Predaking said, me, and followed him, we eventually made behind Skylynx, and can make out what he is saying.
“I can’t believe Queen Quintessa has the Allspark, now Earth and Equus will become two new Cybertron’s, perfect for making more Cybertronians, loyal to our queen!” he said, “But honestly, turning the Allspark into a necklace, it seems a little, tacky don’t you think?”
I faced Ed, “Told you, you owe me 10 gems.”
“Later,” Ed says as his hand light up. “Binding Overdrive.”
“What does that do?” I asked in a hushed tone. “Some sort of knockout spell?”
“Sticks the overgrown plane cat in place for the knockout spell. Dream Knock,” Ed says and a white mist comes from his palms surrounding Skylynx.
“HEY! I can’t-” before Skylynx could finish, he was out cold, snoring quite loudly, the surrounding Vehicons became startled before me and Ed killed them, Ed sent Skylynx back to the Ark, and we were on our way to the next one.
“Who’s next Prime?” Predaking asked with reserve.
“Let’s see, the map doesn’t say who it is, just shows they’re symbol, right now a Decepticon symbol is walking to us.” loud footsteps shook the ground around us, quickly hiding, we see it was, “G1 Predaking, the deadliest combiner besides the Dinobots.” and walking with him was DOTM Mirage.
“Great these guys and Skylynx is missing. Someone say red flag here I am. James We can kill these ones right?” Ed asked annoyed.
“No, Mirage is an Autobot, and like Trypticon, Predaking is an Autobot, they’re just controlled by Quintessa,”
“I want to crush Trypticon so bad, but orders are orders, we are on patrol!” Predaking said in a booming voice, then the Latin accent of Mirage was heard.
“Ah, but nothing is better than serving her, sure we have to kill a few of our old commrads, but who cares,”
“Idea. James, King stay here,” Ed says walking out from where we were hiding. “Hey, fat bot over here.”
“WHAT DID YOU CALL ME!?” Predaking shouted,
“Fat bot! Neh!” Ed says sticking out his tongue will pulling on his lower eyelid.
“I’LL SHOW YOU FAT!! RRR AAAAAAAA GGGHHH!!” Predaking charged at Ed,
“Gravit shift!” Ed said punching the ground causing everything in front of him to float immediately. “Binding.”
“Ah ah, you can’t touch what you can’t see.” Mirage said disappearing, Ed flew into a wall as if he was thrown. “Cloaking tech gotta love it, no?”
“Ethereal shifting won’t help you,” Ed smirked. “Also night-night. Right, when you hit me you touched my Dream Knock Field.”
“Crud.” then Mirage reappeared. Knock out. Along with Predaking.
“Nice work Ed, but how far can that gravity shift reach?”
“It only lasts for a minute.” Ed said.
“Cool, but will anything else feel the gravity shift?”
“Should I don’t have more than a 20ft range. I’m still new to multiple magic uses.” Ed said now thinking.
A blaring alarm sounded out, red lights flashing, then a monotone voice was heard. “All units, we have an intruder in our base, locate and exterminate at all costs,” Soundwave said.
“Me and my big mouth. How many bot are left because this just became a dine and dash. Hehe. dash,” Ed chuckled. “Gods, Pyro is rubbing off on me.”
“Let me check!” I said quickly checking, “Let’s see we have to get DOTM Wreckers, Sideswipe, G1 Aerialbots, TLK Dinobots, and the 12 Guardian Knights!” I said.
“[Sensei, we could not reach the alarm system in time, we were stalled by this one.]” Greninja said holding the unconscious form of Sideswipe.
“Well, James do you mind if I try something drastic?” Ed asked. “If you have all the pinpoint locations, that is.”
“Like what?” I said blasting a few Vehicons running towards us. “And I don’t anymore, the map is blank, they must be cloaked or something, so much for finding them, let’s just send the 3 we have back and get out of-OOF!” I said, being rammed into another corridor, seeing Ed trying to reach me, but the door sealed, a pounding sound was heard. I looked to see my attacker, “TLK Megatron.”
“Say night-night.” he said pointing behind me, confused I turned to see a blaster aimed at me, an EMP blaster, then darkness.
EDS Pov
“AIR STRIKE SHIELD!” I yelled as a giant green shield appeared in front of Predaking and myself. “Lay down some cover fire while a rip this door to pieces.”
“[Ed, we need to leave, something big is coming, James can take care off himself, we can come back for him later, but no one will save him if we all die.]” Greninja said, holding a wounded Tom, ”[Please, we are not enough to fight an entire army.]”
“You aren’t but I am,” I said as a teleport circle appeared on the ground. “Go back to the ship now.”
-Ed, we are detecting major energy, it’s coming from the Ignition Cham-AAAAAAAAA GGHH!!- Sari shouted, then static.
“Sari what’s going on over there?! Ratchet Report!” I yelled frantically.
Static.
“[ED! The others could be in trouble! We all need to leave NOW!!]”
“URAGH! Void link 5%” I shouted with my arm turning completely black as I grabbed tom, Predaking, and Greninja and jumping on to the portal.
We arrived bank on the ship to see everything on fire. “SARI! ANYONE?! ANSWER ME!”
“*COUGH COUGH* Ed!” I heard Sari shout. I ran over to her voice and saw her legs and right arm pinned under a piece of rubble,
“Hang in there kid. I got ya,” I said throwing the rubble off her. “What happened?”
“T-thanks, and as what happened, a beam much like the one that killed Unicron, but smaller, hit the Ark, the Alicorns even the Princesses tried to shield us, but it was too strong,” Sari said, getting up. “I managed to free the bots you sent, can’t believe Waspinator forgives BB now.”
“Get down to med and see Ratchet. Have everyone gather in the war room and prepare for battle. No time to waste. Now,” I demanded.
“Ed? Where’s James?” Sari said, causing me to look down. “Ed?”
“He’s back on Cybertron Sari, I’m sorry there was no time. Believe me, I would have gotten him but I had the others with me and you were under attack here. But it doesn’t matter anymore. This time we’re the ones that are going on the offensive. I’ll be rotting in Tartarus if I leave James there to be anyone’s plaything,” I said as I transformed into me full demon form as I deactivating My Void Link. Sari nodded.
I walked over to the nearest console and activated the com system. -This is Edward we are mounting full-scale assault on Cybertron as of now. WE ARE AT WAR!-
-Wheeljack here, everything James wanted to be built is ready for battle. Let’s show Quintessa what happens when you mess with this family!- Wheeljack said followed by cheers of agreement.
-OPTIMUS GRAND FLEET MOVE OUT!- I shouted into the com.
As I finished that one sentence, every ship began moving to Cybertron, but we were not the only ones moving, Decepticon warships tried to intercept us, but several Experimental Gunship: Soul Rippers shot them down with several Spiderbots aiding them.
“GET OUT OF THE WAY! FUS RO DAH!” I roared from the stern of the Flagship. I then used my Gravity magic to crush anything that remotely close to our fleet. “GO!”
James Pov
‘Uuuuugh. My head, what hit me?’ I thought, regaining consciousness, I noticed a few things off, 1st thing, I felt like I was being dragged, 2nd, my arms are being held by two different things, and 3rd, was the feeling of dread in my chest, I heard someone speak, but it was slightly muffled.
“Hey...slaught….coming too.” it sounded familiar, but I couldn’t place my finger on it. I finally lost the dizziness and saw both my arms were held by FOC Brawl and Onslaught.
”Hey, big guy come on. You need to wake up. We’re in a bad way.”
‘Ed? That you, brother?’ I asked in my head, ‘Or are you Stone?’
’No. It’s me Stone.’ ‘
‘Stone, what happened, last I remember was TLK Megatron saying night-night.’
‘The ugly started to beat the living spark out of you, I was able to hear that there was an attack on the fleet too. And it was very successful but now there is a very mad Alchemist heading it and on it’s way here.’
“Hey, wake up Prime, you got an appointment with Quintessa.” Onslaught said, punching me. Now I’m awake and angry, I struggled, but I got another punch to the head as a result. We made it to the main chamber, where the remaining bots were bowing to Quintessa. After I was put in front of Quintessa, chains like the ones from TLK, stabbed into me, holding me in place.
“Ah, I see you’ve brought our guest here, good, now we can begin.” She said,
‘I got your back James but I’ll keep quiet for now. Let’s see if we can get her to talk about what’s she’s planning.
“Yes, Stone you have his back, but who's got yours?” she said in a dark tone. My eyes widen
“How did you know about Stone?!”
“Simple, when I was trying to make you my servant, I knew it was pointless, so I placed a well extremely hidden virus in your head, not even your friends knew, it allowed me to see their powers, everything.” She said as several images of past events between me and my friends. Form Sari’s transformation, to Operation Snatch and Grab.
‘Your in for witch. Father is already mad . And wait till Pyro joins him.’
“What the Alchemist and the old man? They won’t be able to stop me if their brother is in the way,” she said then, faster than lightning, she stabbed her hand into my head, I heard Stones cries of pain. “And without you, I can take control of Prime.”
“WITCH! YOU WILL PAY FOR TAKING MY BROTHER AND TRYING TO HARM MY SON!” Ed voice rang in my mind. “DID YOU REALLY THINK I WOULD LEAVE HIS MIND UNGUARDED!’
“Your too late, now to keep you out of my Prime’s head.” I heard Ed’s voice become fainter and fainter, until nothing.
‘Really, look outside,’ Ed said. ‘Hang in there James. Use the … stone....’
“E-Ed.”
“He can’t hear you anymore,” she said, yanking her hand out with stone in her hand, then she began to crush Stone, “Now to deal with you.”
’BACK OFF WITCH! Father, please help James!’ Stone yelled sending a surge of magic into me “Sorry I couldn’t … help .. mor..’
Then, Stone was gone. “STONE!!” I shouted, Stones pieces turned to dust, then blew away, but I could have sworn, I saw a tear coming from Stone. I felt the magic Stone gave me manifests something in me, then in a flash, a blue orb launched from my chest, and flew into the distance. “YOU WITCH!! I’lL KILL YOU!!” I shouted in anger.
“You won’t do anything.” she said, putting a finger on my head, I began to feel her control, taking over my mind, I thought of my family, their faces slowly disappearing ‘Ed….Pyro...Nyx..Sari.’ then nothing.
Sari Pov
I watched as me and everyone charged at the Ignition Chamber, Trypticon was keeping his G1 counterpart at bay along with Omega. I looked at Ed. “Ed, is James going to be okay?” I asked.
“No, he’s not. I just felt. Stone’s death. Without him, James’ mind is no longer shielded from Quintessa. There is one more issue too. She knows of our powers that James has seen and our plans,” Ed said clenching his fist as blood started to drip from it.
I nearly tripped, “W-wait, she can see through James’ eyes?!” I asked blushing incredibly, “You don’t think she saw James proposal to me?!”
“She did. A dark virus how did we not see it sooner. She implanted it during my interference with her. She’s made a big mistake. First, she takes James and then she kills me son. I will devour her body and spark,” Ed said in a dark emotionless tone draining the air around him of everything.
“Eeeeep! That was supposed to be secret.” I said, hiding my face, then charged forward with my hammer and fire in my eyes, “I GET FIRST HIT!! NO ONE AND I MEAN NO ONE INTRUDES ON SOMETHING SPECIAL LIKE THAT!!”
“Best if you stay out of his way, for now, child,” A voice came from behind me. I turned to see an orange Ethereal human with a horn and wings similar to Ed wife.
“Who are you?” I said in a surprised voice.
“Calm down young one. My name is Faust. I’m Edward’s mother in-law.,” Faust said.
“Mother in law? I didn’t know that.” I said, then thought. ‘Wonder what other strange relatives Ed has.’
“I’m Luna and Celestia’s mother. I died long before Ed married my daughter but we did know each other before that. Ed came to Equestria and we met a few time as a ‘thank you’ for helping my ponies. Don’t get near him in this state or he will devour your mind, body, and soul. He is in Malice state right now. Worry not, as my grandson has given you a fighting chance with the last of his magic and it shall be here soon. I must leave for now be careful, child of Primus,” Faust said fading away,
“Grandson? You mean Stone?” I said, “Wait, who is the help?” but she was gone.
“Hey Sari, we’re at the entrance to the Ignition Chamber, come on,” Ed said, I quickly ran to him.
“Hey you seen Pyro at all, he wasn’t here during the attack.”
“Haven’t seen him, he must have gone into his war room, plan another attack or something.” Ed said, killing a Decepticon I wasn’t familiar with, “That was Berserker from TLK universe, crazy con, he will suck out your brain if you let him loose.” Ed said answering my question, “WULD NAH KEST!” Ed shouted going extremely fast.
“Hey wait up!” I yelled, skating after him, we made it to a large room, most likely the Main Chamber, there we saw James on the ground, unconscious, “JAMES!!” me and Ed shouted at the same time, running to him,
“Hey brother, you’re going to be okay,” Ed said, shaking James, “James?”
“How sickeningly sweet.” we heard Quintessa said, coming from behind a statue. “If I was human I would get a cavity from all this.”
“YOU!!” Ed shouted standing up. “FUS RO DAH!!”
The thu’um traveled to Quintessa but somehow she blocked it, I looked back to James, “James come on, wake up we need your help.”
Ed crashed next to us, growling he got up, he was about to attack, but a certain princess of the night started firing at Quintessa. “Foul creature! Thou will suffer for harming thy friends!” Luna from this dimension said, flying in with the rest of the ponies, except Nyx and Discord.
“How wonderful, more witnesses to see my new warriors loyalty,” Quintessa said, confusing me, I heard James waking up, I looked to him with a look of relief, that soon turned to a look of horror when I saw the mark on his head, he blasted me back with his blaster, causing me to ram into Ed, I got up to the best of my ability, that shot really hurt.
“James. No no no no NO!!” Ed shouted. I looked to him and saw his face had a look of horror, and anger as his body started to shake and pulse.
Ed’s form started to grow with each pulse, as he started to give off a low humming noise. Ed had always kept his powers to himself saying that he knew several Magics and various other skills but he never gave details except for the one he’d showed us. Pyro was the most powerful out of the three of them but I’d never was able to figure out who was stronger out of Ed and James. Just how dangerous can a rampaging demon be if it consumes anything that just gets near it just when standing still.
“I’ll… rip… this… planet… to…shreds… and… devour… every… last… living… creature… on… it,” Ed said looking at Quintessa as if she was prey his form starting to turn solid black like when he used his Void link.
‘This is bad, last time he used 40% of that power he was able to shield us from the from Pyro’s clone fighting at max power vs light and dark at full power. He said he has a phrase like Pyro to use his full power. Come on Faust where’s the help you promised.’ I thought in fear, then out of nowhere, a voice made itself known,
“Now, now, dear boy, let's not do anything rash now.” The Merchant said appearing before us. He's the help Faust was talking about? “And in case you're wondering, Faust wasn't talking about me, the help is in the Swamp, I'm just here to slightly intervene.”
“Pyro and Silphen are leading the charge in different areas across the planet. While the armies are clashing you and Edward must get to the swamps. That is where you will find Stone’s last bastion,” Faust's voice spoke from behind. “Worry not as Somber will soon balance out Malice inside of Edward’s body. I will teleport you two to the outskirts of the city just outside the swamp but this is all I can do. The rest will be up to you child of Primus.”
‘Child of Primus? What is she talking about?’
“You know Quintessa, there is a lot you don’t know, like about me for example,” Pyro said sitting on primes back, his body locked up. “Like for the fact you thought it wise to use the person I see like a son and a brother against me and thought there would not be any punishment? Or the fact I can make clones of myself, that act as a hive mind. Oh, how you are so wrong.” he said hitting prime in the head knocking him out cold.
“Oh am I supposed to be scared of an old man like you. Who is haunted by his dead wife's-” was all she could get out before she found herself buried in a wall. Pyro’s fist held out steam pouring from it and some static electricity snapping in the room.
“Don’t you even bring them up, your worthless amount of slag. If it were up to me right now, you be in the core of a sun right now, but i’m holding back until James tells me to cut loose, and trust me, witch. You don’t want to see that happen.” His voice coming out demon like. He lifts his hand up. “Just know this, we will meet again, and next time, i’m going to rip you apart atom by atom, and tear whatever you have for a soul and use it as my personal toy!” He said snapping and sending everyone on to his ship once more.
“Ed, calm down, anger leads to rash decisions and that leads to trouble and if you don’t take a chill pill.” He grabs him and meets him face to face. “We will see what two demons fighting turns a world into!” his face changed into his dark eco form. He then looked right at me. “Sari get your lover and everyone else stable, we need to rethink our game plan, Again!” he said stomping over to his counsel and resting his elbows on it and placing his hands on his head.
“Sorry brother after seeing what she played on us and that she has seen all that we have talked about, it just made me so angry. And stones death it just-” pyro wrapped ed in a hug. “I know brother I know. But now it time to use my plan.”
“What would that be?” I asked worriedly.
“Simple Sari. Operation Armageddon. We use the full power of our fleet to hit whatever she is using to blast us, wipe out any and all anti-air guns and orbital guns, start orbital bombardments and start sending in heavy troops, vehicles, Gundams and everything we, both me and Ed, have to pull from. I have all my star destroyers and superstar destroyers coming in to help in the fight.”
“Just how big is your fleet!?” I asked scared.
“I could take over a universe in a few hours.” He replied straight-faced.
I was stunned and very happy he was on our side. But as I looked at him I could see him shaking ever so slightly. As I watched his face and looked into his eyes I could finally see the storm that was tearing him apart. The one dark and light warned us about, must be ready to rip and tear that witch apart. I could see his hand rubbing were his locket sat. As he grabbed it I saw his Faust move around him and wrap her hands around his waist, her head resting on his left shoulder. She wore something different but close to what Ed’s faust was wearing.
“In all my years, I have never seen him this angry before. It frightens me, if this is his true rage, then we have only seen the tip of it when we were together.”
“What do you mean?” when I asked that both pyro and Ed looked at me.
“Me and pyro have history, but here is not the place to bring it up, I don’t need to be the reason he goes into his rage,” Faust said to me.
“You never would be the one to push me to that, my Sunrise,” Pyro said his hands laying on top of hers, his head resting against her’s. She kissed his face before rubbing it more. Ed looked to pyro then to me his eye shifted to its true form and he locked up in shock. He could see her now. “But we can talk about it later, right now we have a battle to win and a war to fight, a witch to mount on a wall, and tear her soul to shreds.”
“Agreed.” Said Ed before looking right at pyro. “We are going to talk about it, remember that. I don’t know what history you have with my mother-in-law but both of you have some serious explaining to do master. ”
“I won’t forget,” he replied his hands tracing hers one last time before she faded. I saw ed’s appear behind him and shake her head, she mouthed to me, different Faust. She rolled her eyes before fading.
“I’m holding you to it. Now Quintessa You think you know all we have then how about this,” Ed said pointing the sky as a familiar looking giant golden gate appeared opening up to let several of mechs, ship, destroyer, and various other space ships through bolstering our numbers even further. “Sari the watch James has, it has an emergency teleport rune on it. it will take you to the ship. Pyro and I will be right behind you should you use it.”
“I will thank you Ed,” I said.
“Let’s all get suited up, we are going to do an orbital drop, using the firefight as a distraction and to keep her looking up, me and sari are going after the troops up top and drawing her out to face me and her on the main battlefield. Ed and prime are going to the core. Church and his shards are going to join you, acting as backup heavy hitters, and nimble assassins. Your job is to free primus, by any means necessary.”
“Everyone’s suits are custom made using my designs. Ed’s can use his alchemy though, it acts as a channel. Sari yours is made to take levels me and ed can output, get back up and dish it back out. Prime yours is a powerlink build. Each giving you a much-needed boost in armor and weapons, you will make my onslaught suit of armor look like a peashooter. Mine is simple, my base armor. The rest of my suits are going to be on the battle fighting. As for talking ed once the war is done and we return to your world, we will talk, best your girls hear about it as well. I not fully sure just yet, but a spot in my gut says it’s what my brain is putting together.” He was serious throughout the brief. Once he started talking to ed, his face took on a pained look, like whatever was there was painful. How does he know Ed’s Faust, what history do they have, what secrets does this man have? Were they lovers, teacher to her, met once and have found each other once more, I need to know. It’s just like the shows I used to watch.
“I’ll hear a rundown first then I’ll decide if I want to let the others hear it,” Ed said a bit of an annoyance in his eye aimed at Pyro.
“Sigh, I think I may have your met world’s Faust before, I can’t confirm it right now, but something in my gut tells me I’m right. Plus, Faust seemed to know me all too well.” he looked lost in his head. I feel sorry for him, they must have a past, he just doesn’t remember it. “Or she is being a troll, either one. I hate not being able to remember right.” Both appeared behind him giggling. Ed’s Faust moved over to Ed’s ear and said something, he locked up before blushing, embarrassed he said sorry to Pyro. Now able to look at Faust behind pyro I could see what they were wearing where close to what ed’s but still different. Now I feel like a dork for thinking they were lovers, teacher and maybe a later friend.
“She was being herself Pyro. Don’t worry about it and you don’t know my mother-in-law in any way shape or form. Displaced never came to my Equus before I was woken up. It was still cut off from others for most of the time I lived there,” Ed said as he looked behind Pyro.
“Which is true Ed, but we Faust's have our meetings and well, the Faust's pyro has been with speak a lot, and I got to say Ed, we’ll speak later as you both have a war to win still,” she said before fading away. Ed looked to pyro who rolled his eyes and said “women, can’t live without them.”
“So basically there’s only-” a blaster went off, and I found myself back on the ground, clutching a bullet wound on my stomach, I looked up to see James awake, and his eyes holding nothing but the promise of death.
“Do not think you can change me back as you did with the others, my queen has added shielding to my mind,” James said, transforming into his shadow Prime form, “So, I am immune to your little gauntlets.” he was about to fire again when he found himself pushed against the wall, I looked to the Merchant and saw a slight distortion coming from his hand.
“Took your sweet time, old friend. Now, do you mind clearing up this so, I can rest and go enjoy a full night of adult fun.” Pyro said looking to the merchant his face exhausted and tired. I’ve only once seen that face and it was when he and ed went at each other during training. He turned to me and held out his hand. “Cure,” he said while growing more tired. As I healed he turned back to the merchant and placed a hand on his shoulders, “Purge whatever she did to him and whatever darkness that’s in him, i’m too old for this scrap.” he walked over to his suit grabbed an energy drink he had sitting there and drank it. He was back to being lost all over again. Ed rushed to my side and made sure I was healing right. He turned back to pyro but saw pyro was not tuned in at all anymore. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be snoring ever so lightly. We all heard the merchant chuckle.
“Alive for 7 million years, killer of 7 universers, defender of the people, soldier, lover, and king. And yet his human side still gets tired, oh Zackery, never change my good friend,” he said looking right at him before turning back to James. “Now then, what to do about you and the trouble your in?”
All James did was growled, “How about freeing you, hmm? Yes, that should do nicely.” a white wave was sent at James, but it was repeled back by a black aura, “Ah, so Quintessa has a shield, oh well, not much help here guys, looks you’re on your own. Bye!” and in a flash, he was gone, we just stood there, shocked,
“What a troll.” Was all everyone said together.
“I’ll kill the Merchant if it’s the last thing I do, freaking jerk,” James said, the red aura glowing brighter,
“So, now what?” I asked,
“We could separate the two and let them fight it out to decide who should use the body.” Said to everyone's surprise Discord. He looked on at James while taping his arms together in thought.
“Well, out with it man!” I said, ”What do you mean to separate the two? You mean let James fight Quintessa in this state?”
“No rip this dark self from James and let them fight and at the end see who wins, or let pyro wipe the loser the moment he is pulled out, whichever one.” discord said filing his nails.
“Try to separate me? How dense are you? This form you see is my Shadow Prime from, it allows me to use Shadow Magic, and the Shadow died, even if he was in my head, my queen would have terminated him,”
“And yet you don’t see the big picture, my boy, you’re a coin, James is heads, you’re tails, and just like any coin, it can be split.”
“It’s this or let Ed do it, and trust me he won’t let you survive it. Pyro is already steps away from nuking your queen from here and ripping her apart atom from atom. And i know he wants to.”
“Sure, if he can get close to her, ever heard of the Pokemon move Double Team?”
“Oh please boy, where do you think pyro gets his afterimage or clone tricks from?”
“Well, let’s just say, you have a clone.” then James disappeared, and the ship rocked, I looked out the window to see Trypticon blasting us.
“Why is Trypticon shooting us?!” Ratchet said, then I noticed the black mist coming from his eyes, and James standing on his head,
“Sari.” said pyro eyes closed not even moving at all. “Since you and James are a couple, it means you can give commands to me as much as James can, so I will ask you here and now. Stay calm, or go off the rails and show why i’m a old king.” he said opening them his eyes were just black orbs.
“Stay calm, you can go out on Quintessa if we get my future husband back, when we do, I get first hit.”
“When i go out and face him i’m going to punch him over and over while yelling, we told you so.”
“Are you two forgetting about Stone last effort?” Ed asked looking to Cybertron still visibly ticked.
“No i’m not ed, but right now i’m agreeing with rage, it's time to show why i don’t get into wars anymore.”
“FEEL THE BURN OF MY LAS- AAAGH!!” Trypticon was about to say, when a black fist hit, looking to the owner of the fist, I saw it was a titan, with big guns.
“FOC Metroplex.” Ironhide said.
“Now then ed, let's use susanoo and help him. I’m getting tired and angry.”
“I thought you’d never ask. I’m going to tear through ever con with my bare hands till the Cybertron’s ground is soaked in energon. I will make them PAY!”
“Do not continue forth, Cybertron is lost, we must regroup and plan another attack, Maximus is waiting on Equus.” Metroplex said as several black tendrils began slicing him,
“If we could we would, now me and ed are ready to cut loose for a moment. And as it stands,” he said his Susanoo's arm forming and grabbing one of the tendrils. “I’m really getting angry with this witch,” he said ripping it apart.
A large beam erupted from Cybertron, nearly hitting us, “Warning shot, come any closer, and my queen will kill you all, and don’t think you are immune to Primus’ energy, with the Allspark, and the Matrix, this beam will kill you instantly.”
“I’M DONE WAITING!” Ed roared jumping into the battle. “POINT ME TO THE CORE AND STAY OUT OF MY WAY!”
“SAME HERE ED, AIM FOR WHERE THAT SHOT CAME FROM, FIRE EVERYTHING AT IT!”
Every ship began firing, but they stopped halfway when a blue energy washed over them, then the planet began to transform. Into Primus.
“You have been warned, SHADOW ABSORPTION!!” James yelled, every single shadow even Trypticon began morphing into James, but instead of the beast we saw, it was much more terrifying, his arms split into multiple clawed ones, two of them had jaw like tri-claw, his wings became more demonic, his head transforming into that of a dragon, except evil, looking, Venom began to ooze all over him, form a shield, like a Flood from Halo, most of Trypticons features were on him, such as the tail, “DEMON PRIME!!”
“Ed, together, Mass teleportation. We need to back off and both go at this without others around us.”
“Right. I’m really starting to think James thinks he can show us up in terms of power. Pyro,” Ed snarked.
“Very true ed, but let's get everyone out of here this is getting to our levels of danger.”
“Guys be careful if James is going all out, it means he might be too far gone to save him.” Discord said, “We have to pull back, most of our forces can’t be fixed from offline, and not only that, if we fight him in this state, we will be killed.”
“At this point, he’ll be lucky if there’s anything left of him. I’ve already died once not fun.” Ed looked to Pyro.
“We will be, as for james, i might leave him on near death while fighting. Ed the queen is yours to kill, I know she is going to use primus on us and I might be the only one to hold him back for a few hours,” he said looking to the demon that was his brother figure.
“At this point it’s either I go to the core or I kill every living thing on this world. Somber is having a hard time keeping Malice in check as is. Ground teams need to get back to the ship.” Ed said over his com.
I ran to the nearest hatch, and flew out to James, hearing Ed and Pyro on my comm.
“All fleets and ground troops ready for mass teleportation we are pulling back and using nuke option. I repeat big powers are on the field now.”
-No you are not, I know James, if you use that nuke, he will only get stronger, until he finds another power booster, like a sun, if you use that, he will be unstoppable, James told me about this form, I can beat it.-
-Sari if you're going to try getting through to him go for it, but should he harm you, he won’t see the blade till his arm is gone. over- pyro sent back.
-Will do- I reached James, his face had a look of pure evil,
-10 minutes Sari. You have just 10 minutes to get through to him. If you can’t then I using a massive black hole on the entire planet, James included-
-Got it.-
“Ah, Sari, have you accepted defeat and wish to join Quintessa?” he said in that demonic tone.
“No, I’m here to help you, please, don’t do this,”
“Ahaha, if you think I will just surrender like that then-”
“Please my love, come back to the light, don’t do this,” I said with tears forming,
-gag me- pyro said over coms.
-you were like that at one point to- faust
-We all were- Ed added.
James just stood there, unmoving, I thought he might have been battling the evil, I was so wrong, he grabbed me in his massive hand. I screamed in pain as he began to crush me.
“DID YOU REALLY THINK, I WOULD JUST GO BACK JUST LIKE THAT?! HOW PATHETIC!! I WILL CRUSH YOU ALL TO OBLIVION!!” he yelled, and many weapons formed on him, and he fired everything, roaring at the same time,
“ENOUGH! GIANT WRATH!” Ed yelled as a massive explosion of light engulfed James.
“ED NO!! YOU’RE JUST GIVING HIM MORE POWER!!” I shouted,
-The light strips away the shadows to reveal where he is on Triptycon’s body, Sari. Find him before I decided to use a more dangerous spell. 8 minutes left.-
“James please! STOP!” I yelled but he kept up his attack as if nothing happened, he tightened his grip, his draconic face looking at me, I lowered my head, “Fine you win, but know this.” I looked back at him, “I will never stop loving you, even if you kill me, I will always love you.”
His weapons stopped firing, he just stared, his eyes began to flicker from red to blue, then finally, it stayed on blue, “And I, will never stop loving you Sari, even when controlled, I will not stop, you are the love of my life.”
I smiled, tears falling down my face, the weapons on him disappeared, “Welcome back James,” but the happy moment was ruined when a large beam blasted right through James’ left shoulder, he screeched in pain, turning around we saw it was Primus who fired that shot.
“So that’s why she wanted the Allspark. Should’ve guessed. With it you don’t need the omega lock or keys but she still needed James because he had the Matrix,” Ed said floating down next to me using a teleport to bring me next to him.
“Ed, take everyone and leave the area, I still feel Quintessa trying to control me, go, I will not repeat myself.” James said, his eyes flickering.
“Hang in there James. We be back.,” Ed says as he teleports us back to the swamps. “I think we should follow Faust in there. Something tells me we’ll find our help somewhere in these swamps Sari. Thing is only you can guide us there.”
We felt the ground shake as James and Primus brawled, I looked to Ed confused, “What do you mean only I can lead us there? I don’t know where it is. And Faust, what’s with the whole Child of Primus?”
“You are not born solely of Earth young one. Cybertron flows through you just as much if not more so. Cybertron was once an organic planet no matter the timeline. Only one born of both organic and Cybertronian origins can navigate these swamps to find the secret sanctuary within them. I can do no more for you and Ed will be your guard. Good Luck and trust your spark,” Faust's voice spoke to us.
“She used a lot of whatever power she had earlier. We won’t be able to speak with her for a while. You heard her Sari. Lead on.” Ed gestured to the swamp.
“Alright, let’s go,” I said as we began to walk through the swamp, a flash appeared before us, and the Main 6 and princesses were here, again. “Seriously? It’s dangerous here,”
“It’s even more dangerous in space with two planet-sized titans duking it out.” Rainbow Dash said.
“Wanna make it four?” Ed said behind us. “I can always have the dreadnoughts change into humanoid mode.”
“No Ed, keep your ships back for now, besides, something’s telling me we may need their help, unfortunately,” I said, I heard slight whispers, telling me where to go, “This way.” we continued walking, until we made to a strange door, it had weird glyphs that look Cybertronian, but much more ancient, there were 13 in total
“Amazing, this appears to be a housing of some sort.” Sparkle said,
“It’s a sanctuary and a tomb. I know this place from a short series from my homeworld. I can also sense the last of my son’s magic coming from within it,” Ed said with an angry look in his eye.
“Same….here,” I said, feeling weird energy, I raised my hand up, and pressed a symbol, it glowed, I did the same with the other symbols until finally, the door vanished, and a dark hallway was before us.
“Be careful Sari. I won’t lose someone else in the same day,” Ed said pulling his lightsaber from his arm and igniting it. “Take it.” He said holding the blade’s hilt out to me.
I grabbed it, it changing size to fit my Cybertronian stature “Thanks, I guess I go alone huh?” I asked,
“Only if you want. Would does your heart say?” Ed asked as he turned to look at the burning skies. “No matter how many times I see this sight I never get used to it.” Ed then sat down on the ground and started to meditate.
“I think I should go alone,” I said,
“Whoa whoa! We’re going with you, you may need help.” RD said flying in front of me, the rest of the ponies agreeing.
“No, you stay here, I -” a warbled screech was heard behind us, we looked and saw a least a hive of Insecticons from every universe, “Oh great, Ed, you think you can -” a green orb of some sort flew at an Insecticon, they both flew back, then disappeared, and landing front of us was the Iron Giant.
“What in tarnation?!” Aj shouted.
“Backup courtesy of James. Go now, Sari. Only use that saber to defend and not to take. Girls get in the tomb. You’ll only be in the way at this point,” Ed said getting up as strange marks formed on his face.
“Right, Iron Giant, activate defense mode!” I shouted, leading the ponies inside,
“Acknowledge!” he said, his body transforming, he began blasting the bugs left and right, every weapon he had tore through them.
“Sempo: Crystal Tsunami!” Ed says weaving hand signs then sending a wall of what at the insecticons incasing them in crystal. “Let’s go before more show up. Giant will distract any others that show up. I really want to see what my son gave his life to give us a fighting chance with.”
The door appeared, blocking any bug from getting in, I just hope Giant will be fine, we felt the ground rumble again. ‘Oh James, please be okay.’ I thought.
“Man, that prime is nothing but trouble, I mean he’s bringing nothing but pain and destruction. I can’t believe he went evil, just goes to show, never trust him.” Luna said I sent her a little shock,
“First of all, he never joined Quintessa, he was under her control, second, talk about my future husband like that, I will hunt you down for eternity. Got it.” I said, Luna nodded, I sighed, “Sorry, but he was under mind control, he couldn’t help himself, let’s just go.” we began walking in silence.
“Your race’s xenophobia has been the downfall of many of mine Luna. So many good beings walk the path of revenge for your actions upon them. While I can’t say I completely agree with them I can’t say their actions aren’t completely unjustified either. You ponies judge before you ask or are even willing to ask. ‘Oh it’s strong and could be a threat let’s not talk and go ahead and seal it away without getting to know it or even ask if it is a he or she. Are you even willing to ask for its names? Makes me sick. Why do you think I hold out on judging someone until I know their name. James was in the right for what he did to you and your sister after what you did to him. And now he’s putting his life on the line to protect worlds. One that would have shunned him away and all you can do is degrade a good soul who has saved your ponies many times over.”Ed paused for a minute and looked to Luna who was about to make a reamark and Ed could tell it was about him and his Luna but before she could Ed continued. “I don’t want to hear it especially from you and not about my wife. Yes, you are embodiments stemming from an original but that doesn’t make you the same person. I love my wife and I love Tia almost as much but you need to show a lot more compassion for the one defending your home when no one even bothered to ask him too and for the girl who loves him.”
We eventually made it to a small room of some sorts, it had the same glyphs like the outside, the ponies stared in awe, but I was focused on something else, mainly the figure standing in the shadows, his red eyes staring at us.
“Good, you’ve arrived. I’ve been waiting,” the figure spoke, coming out of the shadows to reveal himself,
“Um, who’s he?” RD asked,
“His name is Optimus Primal, the Beast Wars descendent of Optimus Prime, so you must be the last of Stone’s power,” I said, to which Primal nodded
“Yes, when Stone was about to be crushed, he knew that Jame’ mind would be unguarded, so he gave us physical bodies.”
“Us?” Twilight asked,
“Yes us,” we looked to the other doorway and saw the other versions of Optimus Prime, TLK Prime, TFP Optimus, FOC Optimus and the Optimus from my universe,
“We were sent here in order for us not to be controlled by Quintessa,” Tfp Optimus said, “We’ve been in here for quite some time, we have decided to explore while one would stay here in case somebody would come here,”
“Nice to know my son was able to give us a fighting chance to the last of his power. That witch, is gonna pay for everything she’s done. I swear on Stone’s grave that I will have her soul,” Ed said looking at the counsel of Primes. “You said you’ve been here a while. What've you found in this time?”
“We’ve found multiple pathways, some of them lead to armories of each of the 13, even rooms full of Predacons, beasts that are loyal to the Primes, so we don’t have to worry about them,” Tfa Prime said, “We also found a path that leads to Cybertron’s core.”
“The core is my objective. I can also tell that’s where you guys are gonna be the most exposed. Our little friend is down there. It’s how she’s controlling Primus without the Matrix. Question is how can I shield all of your minds and wake the big man up without using more than 40% of my power,” Ed looked around again.
“We figured that we also saw how she’s controlling him, she has wires hooked up to him, every part of her body is covered in them, it’s sickening.” FOC Op said, “We also thought of that, so we had Predacons surround her, in stealth, they cannot be controlled, the Primes must have added an enhanced shielding on their minds, so they will disconnect her.”
“Hmm…,” Ed began to think. “Take us there now. I can use my alchemy to connect to one and copy it’s the program or at least connection you guys, to them creating a type of hive mine shield from Quintessa. I’ll leave getting the wires from Primus up to you after I get into the core reactor.”
“Guys, wait,” I said, getting everyone’s attention, “Do you hear that?” all there was silence.
“Uh, I don’t hear anything.” Rarity said,
“Exactly, no rumbling, no explosions, and has anyone noticed the lack of movement on the ground?”
“The fight has stopped. Which means someone is down or we’re in a space outside of the normal dimension,” Ed said, “I’m not gonna like our options of its the first one.”
“Me neither, I just hope James won.” I said, “Let’s get to that core, and get rid of Quintessa for good.”
“No, she’s still in the core. I know she won’t take the risk coming out of her little hidey hole with three other Displaced she has no way to try and control. I’m going to need those Predacons now. We’re spread too thin and only me or Pyro can take on Jame in a head on fight. Even his giant demon form. Let’s get moving,” Ed said making a fist.
“On it.” FOC Optimus said, pressing two fingers to the side of his head.
“Sari, you’re in front. I’m sorry to make do this but your the only one who can let us use the doors in this place. Keep my saber at the ready to,” Ed says to the Primes again.
“Right,” I said, and we began to walk down the path to the core. A couple of Predacons decided to join us, if your wondering who they are, names are Sky Stalker,
And Grimwing
“Come here for a second, please. Unfortunately, alchemy requires a physical link,” Ed says placing his hands on either of the Predacons while using his shadow to touch all of the other Cybertronians. “Hold still, Telepathy Mind Link.” Ed instantly used something to give us the mind guard of the Predacons.
“Thanks,” Grimwing said, his voice slightly screechy.
“Don’t mention it. Nice network you guys have to,” Ed says moving to the back of the group.
“Thanks, the Elders told us in case they don’t return, we are to dig to the Ancient One, we had made several tunnels before Elder Megatronus came to us, asking us to help overthrow the other Elders.” Sky Stalker said, “We refused, thus began the Battle of Predacons, Predacons vs Megatronus, he had slain many of us, but we managed to drive him away, after that, we had 5 tunnels, now we have many.”
“How many were there before that meany Megatronus?” Flutters asked
“We had a vast number, one hundred thousand, now, we are merely 500 hundred,” Grimwing said in a sad tone.
“Predacons were once the dominant Cybertronians on this planet. I would have loved to have been able to see their society. Animals can be so much more than mere beasts. Ponies are an example of this in many ways. I mean no offense to any of you. But the world I came from was always at its own throat. So much so that I never cared what happened to it other than what happened to my family. Humans can be horrible creatures and yet beautiful at the same time,” Ed said looking around. “Sorry, get a let philosophical at times.”
“It’s fine, but quiet down now, we’re at the core, or somewhat close to it.” I said, looking over the cliff that hangs over the core, I could see various Decepticons, from G1 to the Bayverse, I even saw combiners, G1 Bruticus, Devastator, Menasor, Bayverse Devastator, and FOC Bruticus, “Man, that’s a lot of combiners, Grimwing, are the Predacons in position?” I asked Grimwing,
He nodded, “Yes, they are, they are waiting for the signal.”
-This is Ed to planet techs. We made it to the core are the Tectonic amps set up?- Ed whispered into his com.
-Team A here all done with what we could manage to throw together in the scrap mess of a fight.-
-What’s the status on James? Is he alright?-I asked.
-He’s...been defeated, he changed back, and is flying to your position, Trypticon is heavily damaged, so he may not help against G1 Trypticon, but Metroplex is on his way, Maximus is staying on Equus, in case any cons try to take over, the bots on Space Alpha are on their way as well.-
“Question is, is he still being controlled or not?” Celestia asked in a scoff.
“I’m really starting to get fed up with the holy than thou attitude from you Princesses. Even the embodiments of the Elements accept James but you still don’t. Not even my own sister is against people as much as you,” Ed said annoyed.
“Um, actually, only me and Pinkie accept him, the others don’t voice it, but they don’t trust James as much.” Fluttershy said.
“Sorry, Fluttershy, but I meant the Alicorns of Harmony. I also know that the only reason you don’t incase me, Pyro, James, and Silphen in stone is cause they won’t let you and we can break free easily,” Ed added.
“Oh, but umm, where are the Alicorns?” she asked, now that she mention it, I haven’t seen them since the Ark started taking fire.
“Not for me to say. They do what the want when they want. You guys better hope they’re willing to forgive you for not supporting their friend and Chosen protector of your world,” Ed says looking to me. “We’re ready to do this on your command Sari.”
“Alright let’s-wait look!” I pointed to a sphere, zooming in with my optics, I saw it was the Alicorns, and they seemed to be drained of energy, “What the heck, just great, the Alicorns got captured.”
“It looks like I might not have much of a choice. In the end I’ll have use more of the Void’s power than I had before,” Ed says placing his hand on his chest.
“Oh really brother.” we heard, before we were blasted off the cliff. We all landed on the ground, hard, I was dizzy from the fall and everything sounded muffled, I just laid there, I could see Ed, the Primes, and Predacons fighting, slowly getting up I heard Ed talking to me, but it was too muffled to barely make out. I finally regained my bearing to see Ed and James facing each other.
“You’d really hurt the girl you care for James. Sari, hang in there,” Ed says standing up to face James.
“Like I care anymore. Besides, try to hurt me and Luna get it.” James said holding Luna with his ax at her neck, “So surrender. Now!”
“I can see now why now the Keyblade never accepted you as a bearer. Your heart is locked in a cage of Darkness that was set up by one being and one being alone. Isn’t that right Shadow.” Ed says in anger.
“Heh, your right and wrong Ed, I did kill the Shadow after I absorbed most of his energy. So no, not the Shadow, but James. Now either surrender, or the moon will have no princess to control it anymore.” James said, bringing the blade closer to her neck.
“Hehehe.hahahahaHAAAAA! The moon doesn't glow beneath the trees Oh, heartless nature of transience Yet, I love the heartlessness and transience deeply Fire discriminates, neither against good nor evil as it burns and purifies in ferocious mercy Let the cremation begin With red hands and black deeds damning me Red hands feed my rage By the sound of a thousand horns I come Black deeds fuel my resolve for I know that they must be done They'll take my breath but not my deeds Before they come and dig this grave They'll see my face in every dream All must die and return to dust and bone My body will become a serpent with its mouth wide open, and level everything. Insatiable, endless emptiness The trumpets blare and bring the moment of judgement None in this world will live forever Not even time itself can escape The inescapable deeds of life as declared by God Now open the door to the end and the start Come forth from Nothingness and grant me everything I am infinite and yet I end For I am the Oroborus
Void Link 50%! SHOW THEM, TRUTH”
It the next moment everyone was behind me and in front of James was an ink black form with Dust flaking off its body. “Void Link 50%.”
“Ah, I see things are about to get a little intense,” James said that last word with glee, his other hand transforming into another Fusion Ax. But what Ed said, made my heart stop.
“You child are not facing Edward. I am Truth. Or at least the corporeal manifestation through Allen’s body.”
“Truth! As in the Void Dweller Truth?! Well, I guess this calls for the big guns.” James said, as black tendrils launched from his back and latched onto the Core, and blue energy began to flow into James. “Urgh, God Energy, now this is something I can use to fight.”
“PRIME!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?! STOP THAT AT ONCE!!!” Quintessa shouted. “You are draining me as well! Absorb the foolish Alicorns! They still have enough energy in them!”
“Whateve,” James said, and I watched in horror as the tenderills detached from the core, and latched onto the Alicorns. They screamed in pain, their energy transferring into James.
‘No, James no,’ I thought in sadness,
“MONSTER!!!” Celestia shouted, charging, but didn’t get far when a gun shot was heard,
“No interferences from you lower ones,” Truth says as we see the blast from turn to dust in mid-air. “Unluckily for me but luckily for you, Allen saw it fit to limit me to 50% of the power he has access to at this time or I would’ve end this already by deconstructing this whole place. Have you ever question why Allen never relies on his true power. He’s scared of what happens, but if I’m here that means he doesn’t care as long as his friends and family are safe.”
In another blink of the alicorns we’re detached from James and with us. Quintessa now had holes riddled through her body and was on the floor gagging. In front of me was the Allspark and floating in front of me was the blackened figure of Ed/Truth.
“One thing I can’t stand is taking without giving. Stay here little ponies. I must discuss things with the Displaced now,” Truth said and was then instantly in front of James again. “You took power that is not yours and you must pay the price. The witch will continue to pay as she feels the pain of the of my wrath.”
James and Quintessa were immobilized in place by strange glowing circles and symbols behind them. While James also had the heads of wolves over his hands. In the next moment a set of great Marble Doors appeared behind James, Quintessa, and all of us. The doors opened to reveal an endless blackness and then a giant vertical opened inside it. Then a bunch of shadowy hands came out and pulled us all into the gates. In the next moment I was waking up on the floor of and endless expanse of nothing but white. After I regained my composure I looked around to see a my group behind me and James and the others in front like in the Ignition Chamber but instead of the blackened Ed I now saw a white dusty figure with an erie toothy mouth and a stranger standing next to it wearing a grey trench coat, red shirt, black pants, and boots. These two were standing in front of James, still immobile and struggling to try and get free with what remained of Quintessa floating next to him. They were about to start speaking about what to do. My enhanced hearing let me listen in.
“Struggle all you want to James those circles are made from all form magic, alchemy, and alchemagic to cancel, nullify, and negate all forms magic and energy. While those wolves are Hati and Skoll of from Norse mythology. Their fangs are feared by the gods as these wolves can even kill and feast upon them. You may be a strong Displaced but that doesn’t mean your on par with a Void Dweller. Your no where near the level of power you need to face Allen or Pyro in a real fight, let alone me. Even with that power you’ve stolen. Speaking of which,” The figure said as more strange circles swarmed around and over James collecting balls of magic and energy from his body. “Now these will need to go back to where they belong shortly. Now you will have pay the price for your actions young Prime.”
We then heard footsteps, looking over to the source, I saw who it was, “J-James?” indeed, the figure walking towards us, was a uncorrupted version of James, he walked pat us, and towards the other James,
“So, you are still alive hmm? I thought I got rid of you the moment I transfered my essence into you.” the other James said, but his voice changing into Quintessa's, “Well, now that I am captured, what are you planning on doing?”
James just stood there, staring blankly at Quintessa, his fist slowly closed, then he punched the Black Prime, “That’s for causing my friends and family great pain!!” another punch, this time to the gut, “This for having me nearly kill Sari!!” a blow to the face knocked the faceplate off.
“Enough child. You are in my world and must play by my rules,” The white figure said. “For those Who don’t know I am Truth. And you are in my area of the void and can’t leave until I say unless you can open your own Gates Of Truth.”
“No one needs to tick him off please,” Said the man in the grey coat. I'm Allen or Ed now. This is what I looked like before being Displaced.”
James just looked at everyone, he sighed and walked two steps before turning around punching Quintessa again, then he walked past me, his head down. I placed a hand on his shoulder, stopping him, “I used the last of my energy to separate myself from Quintessa, and to form this projection of myself, when you are out, I will be too weak to fight, but still have enough strength to get off Cybertron,” he said, his form flickering, “Goodbye for now.”
“The war is over you have the Allspark at you feet girl. As for you young Displaced want to make a deal?” Truth asked with its toothy grin. “In exchange for the evil one I can give you a new form.”
“A new form? What kind of new form?” James asked, his form flickering slightly.
“One within set parameters of the one you're giving. My realm works in tandem with the Law of Equivalent Exchange. You gain nothing but a body with what was given up. Your abilities will be reset and reversed though. No more shadows,” Truth grinned
“My body is separated from Quintessa, she has a dark version of me, and I have this version, the good version, and if my powers reset, I do not care, so no thanks on that body, maybe some other time. But you can keep Quintessa.” James said,
“That’s not how it works child. You’re here because I brought you here and you don’t leave until a Gate is opened. Allen is the only one who can other them me unless you pay the toll. You have no body right now and you don’t know the alchemy. You exist by my good graces. She stays here in this form a this is what I want. If you are willing to give up you form for another you go home with your friends and lover while she stays.” Truth snickered.
“James trust me Truth is truth. I hate to admit it but there is no better outcome. Don’t forget that Pyro and I can always make you a better body. As for Quentissa, there’s nothing I can do as she’s in your body and Truth is the one who brought us all here,” Allen said sitting down on the floor.
James seemed to go into thought.
James Pov
In case if you’re wondering, how the heck am I here, well that’s a story for another time, so basically, the body I have is currently nothing, and if I accept the the little trade, I get a new body and I get to go home, and Quintessa will probably suffer who knows how many torture things Truth knows, win win scenario, I looked to Truth, “Alright, I accept,”
“The deal is struck,” Truth said as another pair of marble gates appeared behind me as I looked they had the Autobot symbol opened and a giant eye looked at me. “Thank you for the dark soul. Have a nice Journey and enjoy being able to use alchemy without circles. As well as being one of my avatars. Should you want to speak simply perform human or living transmutation.”
“You Quintessa I’m going to make pay for what you did to my son. First I’ll start dissecting you while you still awake,” Allen said walking over to the other bot with no life in his eyes.
“Hey maybe send us home first, my little ponies need their princesses,” Celestia said, with Luna nodding. “Besides, I don’t think we can handle anymore death.” she pointed to the now green Main 6 and Alicorns.
“Goodbye Ponies and Bots. This time it will leave you with a headache,” Truth said snapping its finger and in the next moment more gates opened pulling everyone through them sending us back to Cybertron.
To say it look like a tornado went through here, it was worse, Decepticons were currently running from Predacons, surprisingly, to me at least, the Iron Giant ordering Insecticons to help said Predacons, and an entire Cybran and Autobot army plowing through cons. I looked to the others. “Okay, what the heck happened while I was trapped within my own mind?”
Sari looked at me, and her eyes widen, “Wow, nice color.” she said, confused I looked down to see white, white and more white, oh wait, there’s some color, sort of.
“Looks like the back up Stone gave us turned the war in our favor,” Ed said coming from his Gate. “Nice look their big man how you feeling?”
“Thanks, I’m just glad I get to keep the G1 look,” I said,
“A new body calls for a new name, how about Nova Prime?” Pinkie said, “Or maybe Celestial Prime, or maybe-” a hoof managed to stop Pinkie from going any further with the names.
“Pinkie, it’s his body, he chooses the name,” Aj said,
“I’m just going to stick with Optimus Prime,” I said,
“Here James,” Ed said holding out a tome to me.”This has all your old magical knowledge in it. I use a wind read spell to condense it down for an ease read. It be like Skyrim in an instant you’ll have your magic back. Oh look Pyros here.”
“Never thought i be taking crushed con’s out of boots before.” he said walking over to the group, he was covered in energon and was bleeding as well. His face seemed to have a few new scars on it and he did have a very noticeable limp now.
“He,y you alright brother?” I asked,
“Healing factor and rings are overclocked, doing what they can, magic is drained and tectionaly i should be in a coma, but i’m still walking. Even if my leg is broken.” he said stopping and rubbing his chest.
“Want an alchestry session?” Ed asked. “I don’t think I’ll need to wake up Primus now seeing as how we have the Allspark.”
“I should be fine guys, just need a few hours to refill and let the rings calm back down. But you mind seeing if light and dark are nearby, because the fast i can get to my ship and sleep the better.” he said falling down his cybernetic limb blasting apart. “God i’m a mess.”
“Ai, that’s got to hurt, here let me use my, oh wait, got to read the book first,” I said,
“Just find the guys, i need to rest.” he said now rolling over on his back.
“I found brought them. Stupid void dweller channeling link. My body is still juiced from that link. I need to burn it off this excess energy,” Ed snarked.
“Take it out on G1 Trypticon over there, hey is that a titan Scorponok?” I asked pointing over to the two titans that are giving Metroplex, Omega, and Trypticon a hard time.
“I’m really tired of the fighting so I think I’ll just use the excess void energy to destroy the titan Scorponok,” Ed huffed make a ball of black energy in his hand and then blasting it into the titan’s chest.
“How do you think we feel.” said the twins lifting the now sleeping pyro on their shoulders. “We run out of energy like everyone else. Boss is lucky he still has muscle memory.”
“Well, I guess I get Trypticon,” I said pressing a finger to my commlink, and a giant beam hit Trypticon in the head, killing him. “Had that Nova Cannon built back on the Ark,”
SKRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEOOOOOONNNNKKK
“Oh good, my beasts are here,” I said, watching as the selected beasts finally showed up, helping kill some Cons.
“Fire Dragon’s ROAR!!” shouted Natsu, coming from a nearby wreckage,
“Ah, that’s the secret beast, Natsu Dragneel.” I said pointing at the Dragon Slayer, who was currently chasing a Con, shouting insults.
“Where’s Gajeel? Wait bad idea he’d eat the planet,” Ed laughed. “I forgot I could do that too.”
“YOU’RE DARN RIGHT I WOULD!! THIS STUFF IS THE BOMB!!” said Gajeel, with a mouth full of Decepticon armor, “And don’t worry, not gonna eat the planet, I would probably take a whole hundred years.”
Ed looked at me, a deadpan expression on his face, “What?”
“I didn't say anything. Air eater,” Ed said under his breath as he looked away. “Let’s get to the ship and rest for a bit.”
A teleport circle appeared under us and then we were back on the ship.
“Ah, it feels good to just unwind from a very stressful battle.” I said sitting in a chair, leaning back. Sari came over and sat in my lap, snuggling up to me, “Alright everyone, who votes going back home?” I asked placing a hand on Saris back, everyone said aye at once. “Alright let’s go home, I’m sure Predaking can handle Cybertron for a bit,” then we blasted off for Equus.
I was walking through the castle halls to the workshop so I could use the Rune Teleporter to get back to Ponyville and Twilight.
‘That was an odd meet with Princess Celestia. She’s been a little off as of our return from the other world or at least since her talk with Edward. I wonder why she wants me to keep on eye out in Ponyville. Sure things have been on a teader-todder since the Pokemon showed up but the occasional battle between ponies is normal now. It’s not meant to harm anyone or the Pokemon for that matter. In fact, it meant to help the pokemon evolve into the next form. ‘
I made my way to the workshop and opened the door. Not much goes on in here except for research, reading, sleeping, and minor experiments. Since Edward made his lab he mainly leaves this place for Time Turner, Twilight, myself and a few others to use. Ed set up the Rune transporter so only certain ponies could use this thing when he built it so no pony could use it to sneak into the castle and mount some form of attack or something of the sort. Something to do with the Runes carved into it. According to Twi not even she knows how he did it. He used some form of ancient none Equestrian based magic he learned while on one of his journeys.
To tell the truth I really didn’t want to move in with Twi so soon but I’m glad Edward pushed me. Twi is a great mare even if she can be a little study obsessed at times. One of her more redeeming qualities are her schedules, though she doesn’t make them a nearly as accurate as she used to according to Spike. Edward took this away from her during our training together and it caused her to have a nervous break. Thank the sisters we had Spike there to snap her out of it or in this case slap her out of it. Hehe. Edward just threw a bucket of ice water on her to get her back to normal.
Back to the teleporter. This will take me to the shop in Ponyille where I’ve been staying until I get my room set up in the library. Spike has been a big help in moving my things in. Rarity couldn’t stop gossiping about how the two of her best friends are now living with the coltfriends. She then went on to says how half of the Elements are now in serious relationships for six hours.
I stepped onto the teleporter and in a bright flash of light was sent to the Automail shop in Ponyville. As I collected my vision I could hear someone in the shop fooling around with tools with the sound of a saw mixed in. I could also make out the sounds of a giggling filly in the background. The one working was none other than Time Turner. The filly was either his daughter, Dinky, or one of the customers in the front of the shop.
“Ah, Polearm. Good to see you. What’s the latest news from Canterlot? Why the Princess summon you on your time off?” Time asked me as me vision finally cleared I saw him at the workbench working on a green crystalmail wing.
Fun Fact is crystalmail wings are made mostly of wind emerald to allow pegasi to fly with very little difficulty. All models come with lightning diamond and water sapphire as secondary components to promote a pegasus’s weather control magic. There are models with more of these secondary part than others that solely focus on this magic as well that are made specifically for the weather control team pegasi. Those are called weather wings for short.
“Hello Time. Nothing new to report on Canterlot. As for my summons, it was just Princess Celestia checking on me and Twilight’s living accommodations and her telling me to keep an eye on Ponyville for her,”
“Understandable seeing as how Ponyville is the last line of defense before Canterlot. Sorry, about Dinky. Derpy had to make her mail run today and she was out of school due to the weekend so she had to come with me to work. Come here and say hi to Mr. Polearm sweet,” Time called his daughter over from where she’d been playing with whatever she had.
“Hello, Mr. Polearm it’s nice to see you again. Are you going to be guarding us now?” The adorable filly asked me with big yellow eyes.
“Yes, I am Dinky. My guard post is stationed here now. I have the rank of captain like Prince Shining Armor did but as he’s still in the Castle I’m not needed there anymore so the Princess and Edward stationed me here to make it easier o me and so I spend time with Twilight,” I said with a smile tussling Dinky mane a bit causing her to giggle.
“Is Ms.Sparkle your marefriend now? She talks about you a lot when she comes to give lectures and magic lessons at school since the Candle Festival,” Dinky asked walking over to her father who proceeded to pick her up.
“Dinky. You shouldn’t ask personal questions like that. It’s very rude,” Time says with a light scolding but loving tone which caused Dinky to lower her head and blush from embarrassment.
“I don’t mind Time. Yes Dinky me and Twi have been together since the festival. We’ve actually been moving my things to the library here in town. It’s another one of the reasons I was stationed here. I’m still Edward’s Assistant so I still work in Canterlot quite a bit. My work here as a guard is only part-time at dusk. I do still have my own studies as Edward’s student to but that’s just fun for me.” I said with a wink to the young one. “I also get to spend time with my special somepony when I study too. I hope I answered most of your questions little one. I’ll see you tomorrow Time I’ve got to go and stop in and talk with Spike. Unfortunately for him, the Princess has in-roled his services into Ponyville’s guard ranks. Haha.”
“One minute before you go Polearm. I have somethings I want you to give Edward.” Time said stopping me placing Dinky on the floor. “He said to give him any Displaced tokens I came across. Well, I came across one. They’re drawn to ponies like Edward and myself. Here.”
I token the token and felt a surge of energy from the strange object. It was a metal object in the shape of a yellow diamond in an orange V with silver wings on either side. I then heard a voice of the Displaced that had made the token.
"If you need the Gale of Justice or the Fangs of the Shadows by your side, call upon the Blade of Light ‘Aeta Zero’. Those who walk the path of darkness and hatred, I will punish with agony and pain."
“Whoa, so that’s what that’s what it’s like to hear a creed in your head. How does Edward keep up with them all,” I said shaking my head as I staggered back a bit?
“Take it easy their son. From the look, you’re giving me this is the first time you’ve heard a Displaced’s creed. Can’t say I’m not surprised though. You’ve been to another version of reality and been involved with a few different Displaced at once. Most ponies don’t usually have that type of opportunity,” Time says as he steadied me. “Be sure to give them to your grandfather when he returns from his crusade in the other reality and this one too. No idea what’s going on with it either but it’s definitely a token from the void energy coming from it.”
Time then set a bright orange dragon scale on the table next to me. I took the scale and placed in my bag and head out the back door of the workshop. I bid Time and Dinky farewell and was off to Rarity’s Beautique so see Spike and perhaps as Rarity for a few sets of clothes as mine a currently a little worse for the wear. Lab experiments tend to help you burn through your wardrobe rather quickly.
I was on my way through town when I came across Fluttershy and her pokemon Oshawott and Angel Bunny in the park. Those two don’t mix well when it comes to a lot of things due to their similar personalities. Neither of them cares for Disord very much and they often tag team him in pranks. Speaking of Disord, he’s become something of a fixture around since he saved the CMC from a hydra and various other problems while we were gone. He said something about how he loved the chaos they caused in their own and how Fluttershy would be upset if any of her animals got hurt. Discord may deny it but he likes living here especially with Fluttershy being there for him whenever he feels left out. He did get a pokemon recently that’s just as odd looking as he is called a Girafarig.
I didn’t see Discord around with is odd cause when Fluttershy is in the park he’s not to far. I saw she noticed me so I walked over to say hello.
“Afternoon Fluttershy how are three today? Your confidence in coming out in public seems to have improved a lot as of late,” I chuckled. “Where Discord and Choas?”
“We’re doing rather well Polearm. Thanks for asking. As for Discord and Chaos, they’re over there napping,” Fluttershy said pointing at a nearby tree where I saw the odd duo dozzing. “They both helped me with the animals really early today so we could get done and spend some time together. We’re getting better about well… um… you know.”
“Being in public and showing affection to each other,” I snickered while Fluttershy’s face turns bright red as she hid her eyes behind her hair. “Sorry to cut things short Fluttershy but I have to get going. I have to stop by Rarity’s place and speak with Spike and I wanted to see Rarity would take an order for a few new clothes since most of mine are falling apart.”
“Oh, sorry for keeping you Polearm. Do tell Rarity I said hello and tell her I’m looking forward to our next Spa day. See you later,” Fluttershy says as she waved bye and went to walk up Discord and I went on my way.
It wasn’t long before I made it to Carousel Boutique. I entered said fine establishment and was greeted the usual ringing of a bell above my had and the singing of an all too familiar unicorn.
“Welcome to the Carousel Boutique. How may I help you this afternoon? Oh, Polearm how are you doing today, Darling? Is there something I can help you with or did something happen between you and Twilight?” Rarity says breaking character from her shop owner persona.
I could feel my face flush with heat from her last question but I managed to speak after a few seconds of recomposing my thought. “I’m doing just fine Rarity and nothing happened between me and Twi. I actually came by cause I have a few things that needed attending to. First off, I need to speak with Spike on behalf of his mother. Secondly, I wanted to know if you would be willing to make me a few casual outfits as most of my current close are either guard uniforms or to wear out for lab experiments to wear.”
“Certainly Darling. Spike is upstairs taking a nap. You can speak with him after I get your measurement. Please step into one of the change rooms and strip down. Only to your under of course. I go get Spike up while you're doing that. I should be more than five minutes,” Rarity says fetching her usual pair of red glasses as she left the back of the shop.
‘Well that takes care of part of why I’m here,’ thought to myself as I did as I’d been told.
Rarity soon returned from upstairs with Spike in tow. He was rubbing his eyes as he started to speak.
“Hey Pole, Rares said you needed to talk to me about something,” Spike said with a yawn.
“Yea, yea. Anyways I came by cause your mom ask me to in a way,”
“What? Mom asked you to stop by?” He said popping to attention.
“I was summoned to the castle to give a rundown of my moving in with Twilight and how things were looking in Ponyville. Princess Celestia seemed very concerned that something might be going on here in town and wanted you, me, and the two elite guards stationed here currently to make patrols at night.”
“I wonder what’s going on. Something must really be bothering mom if she has not just me and you but two of the elite guard on patrols. Did she say anything specific about the patrols?” Spike asked going into the kitchen.
Spike was more than smart enough to figure out something wasn’t right. Using elites, a Dragon and a Captain were not only more than enough it was excessive just to patrol around a town at night. I know Ponyville garners more attention than other small towns due to Everfree and now the Elements of Harmony, among other things. Spike came back with a tray of tea. He had coffee.
“What are your thoughts Pole? You in charge of the guards in town now. Do you think something big is up? Or about to go down?” Spike asked as I came out of the changing room.
“I think something is happening behind the scenes, Spike. And with your mom being how she is, she’s trying to keep it under wraps so as to not cause a panic. We should do the same. I do know we need to keep a very close eye on Twi too. Princess Celestia seemed very worried about her specifically when she asked me about how she was doing.”
“Hmm,” Spike said as he drank his coffee. “I can go back to staying at the library for a while. Now that Twi’s back she’s head Librarian again and I need to catch up with her. So this will be perfect and I can help with afternoon and dusk patrols but that’s all. You’ll be at the library to now so I know Twi will be in good hands when I’m not there,” Spike said while winking at me. “Oh, sorry Rarity. Forgot you were standing there.”
“It’s alright Spike, and you can also count on all of the Elements too, Polearm. Twilight is our friend. After we get done with our own stuff we can take turns watching her. Rainbow will be the most available of us. But do you really think there’s something going on that involves Twilight?”
“Honestly Rarity. I think there is and I think the Princess knows exactly what it is. I also think that Edward is involved somehow. Call it family, instinct, or guard intuition. I know he knows something is about what’s to go down but he’s not going to interfere with certain events due to hunches as he calls them. My grandfather is quite sneaky but he can’t hide everything.”
“Polearm, why do you think Edward has something to do with whatever is going on? He may know something is going to happen but I don’t think he’s actually apart of what’s going on. You know how he works better than anyone. We all know he has knowledge of things that are could happen. He told us this during training but you have to remember he also told us that things aren’t going the way he remembered them. I for one trust Edward and whatever he has planned,” Rarity says as she started to go through fabrics.
“I’m with Rarity on this one, Pole. Ed only does things secretly if he has to. And if mom is worried that means not even Ed has all the details of the upcoming events. But if you, me, and the a few of Ed’s other students are placed here for the event or whatever it is, then that means Ed knew enough to put those he trusts on the case,” Spike walking over to Rarity side and pointing out a fabric.
“You two are right. I really shouldn’t be the one questioning my Grandfather’s motives. If he’s the one who told Princess Celestia to put us on patrol and to watch Twi then I’ll go along with it. For his sake and Twi’s. I’ll talk to you guys later and thanks for the advice. Let’s not tell Twilight about the whole guarding her ordeal. Know how she is she’ll probably freak out about this.”
“Sure,” Spike said nodding along with Rarity.
It was only going to take Rarity a few hours to make my new clothes. While she worked on my new clothes Spike and I decided to head out and give the other Elements a rundown of what the plans were and that the Princess and Ed had told us to keep an eye on Twilight. We later went on to tell them of how Rarity came up with the idea for them to take shifts in being with Twilight. Of course Rainbow loved the fact she is doing secret op for the royal family and was more than willing to keep an out for anything suspicious during the day and keep watch over Twi when she did go off by herself, as Rainbow was the one with the freest time out of all of us. Next, we hit up Aj at her Sweet Apple Acres and of course, she had her suspicions that Spike and I weren’t telling the whole truth. We had to explain not even we knew the truth of what was going on but she agreed to help out in the end for Twilight’s sake. After Aj, we headed to Fluttershy’s cottage and she was more than willing to comply without have to give another explanation. And last but not least we had the pink menace herself, Pinkie Pie. Spike and I had the unfortunate time of walking in on one of Pinkie’s baking experiments.
‘Yea not gonna ask that mare why she thought it was a good idea to mix pop rock candies with hot sauce. Poor Spike almost burned down Sugar Cube Corner from the indigestion he got.’
After we managed to put out the fires and find some antacids for Spike we all cleaned up the kitchen and told Pinkie of the happenings. She agreed but we had to make her Pinkie Promise not to tell a soul. Just a precaution that Edward taught me when involving anything with this weird mare.
After the Pinkie incident, I dropped poor Spike back off at Rarity’s Boutique and let her tend to her ailing drake-friend, grabbed my finish clothes, and then promptly departed for the library to meet up with Twi. It didn’t take long to get to the library and that was good cause I was worn out from today’s events of running around and planning out to watch Twi. I wish I could tell her about this but it would only freak her out because the two people she had more respect for than even Starswirl expected something to happen to her. Still, something in the back of my mind told me that this event was supposed to happen but if not handled right thing would go very bad in the near future.
“Don’t worry Edward. I’ll keep Twilight safe while making sure to keeps things on track,” I said to myself before opening the Library door. “Hmm, lights are off. Twilight I’m back and I have some big news for you. Edward came back for a bit today and got Princess Luna-”
BONK!
3rd POV
A pair of cloaked figures, one in blue the other black, emerged from behind the door and approached the unaware earth pony as he set his new clothes on the nearest table. He was looking around while searching for the mare he cares for and had recently started to live within the library they lived in calling out to her when one of the figures raised a small club. In the next instant, the club came down hard enough to knock out the unsuspecting earth pony.
Said figure was the larger of the two and was known more for his brawn than brain. The other was known for is smarts and magic. They had come to retrieve their target, Twilight Sparkle, for the sake of their queen’s rival. They were both footmen for the Children of the Night sent to get the young unicorn as it was time for the Queen to be resurrected and Twilight Sparkle was the main key to this. Even if they didn’t get why one of the Elements of Harmony that had played the main role in destroying their queen was needed, they would fetch her if it meant the return of Nightmare Moon nonetheless.
“Did you hear that? The alchemist came back from the journey he was on to bring the poser on his current journey. We couldn’t have asked for a better time for us to resurrect our Queen,” the blue-cloaked figure said to the black cloaked figure in the black library.
“Yes, this is perfect. Our queen will be brought back. First, she’ll take down the Sun monarch taking her rightful place as Queen of Equestria and bring forth the Eternal Night which should have been brought long ago. Second, she’ll take down the imposter. Third, she’ll undo the spell the imposter has on the alchemist and he’ll once again take up his monocer of the Crimson Butcher, King of Minos. They will then rule Equestria as King and Queen of the Night as it should have been so long ago,” said the other black cloaked figure.
“It looks as if the fates have smiled on us this day. We had decided to move now because they had returned from one of the alchemist’s other journeys and we knew he’d let them rest for a few days and we didn’t know when they’d return again. I hadn’t expected this guard though. Who is he and why is he here? Do you think the Solar Princess has become aware of our plans to resurrect our true ruler?!” asked the blue-cloaked figure in a panic.
“Calm yourself, buffoon. No, if the pretenders to the throne had become aware of our plans then they would have acted sooner. They could possibly suspect that we are planning to resurrect our queen later rather than sooner. Which is all the more reason to move forward with the plan and continue as brother Casting Index has instructed. As for this guard, he is no mere guard. He is, in fact, one of us in many ways. His name is Polearm Aries and he is the last descendant of his branch of the House of Aries that were adopted by the King and Queen so long ago. He’s also the personal assistant and student to our soon to be King,” The black cloaked one said. “According to our brothers and sisters, he is also in a relationship with Twilight Sparkle. Which is why he is here to check up on her or they might have made plans to go out this evening. It’s good we caught him off guard though. He can use some form of magic he learned from our the alchemist and he’s much stronger than any one of the Children’s Guards.”
“Is he really that dangerous? I mean, he’s just a guard? Sure, he knows a form of magic that he got for the alchemist but surely he can’t be that much of a threat. Everyone knows the alchemist is barely stronger than the Captain Shining Armor,” Chuckled the first cloak.
“Fool, the alchemist wasn’t at his best moment in that fight. His true power rivals that of the Queen herself if not equals it. Most of the public doesn’t realize the true knowledge and power he holds is for greater than the pretenders he is surrounded with. The alchemist is, in fact, the only reason we can revive the Queen. Thanks to several of his texts and a few special artifacts that were left in his home after his disappearance over two thousand years ago. We now know from the reports in the castle that he was betrayed by someone close to him and we suspect that the Solar Princess had a big part in trying to bring down her supposed beloved brother,” Explained the Black Cloak. “As for Polearm here. Yes, he is that dangerous if not more so due to his training under the alchemist as well as his magic, rank, and lineage. Our sources say he has now attained the rank of captain and he is just a strong as Captain Armor in terms of magic and physically stronger too. These are current reports as of before he left with the king on his last journey. This guard would make an excellent Guard Captain in our ranks if he received the Blessing of the Night. But sadly, we don’t have time or brother Casting Index’s ability to give the Blessing.”
“Jeez. I really don’t want to tick the alchemist off if I ever meet him or this guy either. While he’s conscious anyway. Why do we need this Unicorn anyways? And what old stuff did we get from the alchemist that could possibly help use now? You said that it’s all over two thousand years old, ” The first cloak asked.
“Why they paired me with you for this job makes no sense other than your muscle. We need Twilight Sparkle because she is literally the living Embodiment of the Element of Magic. Which in turn means she is the only one other than the imposters or the alchemist with enough magical power to revive the Queen. The books and scrolls that we found in the fabled Golden Eyed Sage’s cave were studied and detailed various rituals and spells from many cultures that, when combined, with the knowledge the alchemist left behind we can use to revive the Queen. The same thing goes for the artifacts that we found in the Sage’s cave,” The black cloaked figure huffed as he then looked to the unconscious guard and the unconscious Twilight. “There’s no telling if and when these two will wake up and it’s not dark yet. We’ll have to wait for the imposter to raise our Queen’s moon before we can even think about leaving this damn Library.”
“Hey Cipher who was the Golden Eyed Sage anyways? I hear that name dropped around in a lot of old stories and legends in different places but no one ever really seems to know exactly this dude was. Some of them say he was a doctor others say mage. Heck, I heard one time he was called a botanist once. Sorry for asking stupid questions all the time. I guess i am all brawn and no brains,” sighed the blue-cloaked figure in sadness.
“Aha, It’s okay Dumb Bell. You're not as stupid as people think it’s just you have a hard time remembering or retaining certain things. As for the Golden Eyed Sage, I’m afraid all I can tell you is the stories and legends I’ve heard too. But you and I know for a fact that he was real at some point and time though. So some of what we’ve heard must be true,” Cipher explained trying to comfort his fellow cultist.
“I heard mostly legends actually. I do know that most of them say that he was before times of the posers. Some of them say he was an adviser to the ancient Queen Faust and King Flare Stars. Others say he was a traveling mage who help those he came across with ut ever asking anything in return,” Bell said sitting down in the nearest chair as he and Cipher waited for the sun to set.
“All I can say, Bell, is that The Sage did exist at one point in time in the past and he was a powerful and benevolent being like our Queen will be once we resurrect her,” Cipher said looking to the ponies on the floor again. “As soon as it’s dark and no one is around or on the streets, we move out.”
Dumb Bell nodded his head in agreement. The duo then waited till it was dark and the town was asleep and made their move.
It had been a week since the War, we were back on Equus, when me and everyone got back, the ponies were in such a panic, the princesses had to have me help calm them down, after that, I had to send Pyro and Ed home, apparently Silphen already went home the moment his job was done, as I was about to send them back we said our goodbyes,
“Thanks for helping me out my brothers, I don’t know what I would have done without out you two,” I said, kneeling down to meet my brothers' eye level,
“Don’t mention it, James,” Ed said looking into a book he had. “Planning your wedding yet?”
“Yeah, well with some help from Pinkie Pie, I call you both when it happens, or do you want to stay a little while until the wedding?”
“It’s not like we can’t come and go as we please thanks to Pyro’s doorways,” Ed says closing his book. “And as much as I’d like to stay longer I need to return home. I need to make sure Nyx is born while still making sure things stay wrapped up.”
“Alright,” I said, “Goodbye Ed, until next time, hopefully just to chat, and not in the middle of a war.”
“Not leaving just yet big guy,” Ed says looking to me. “I have a feeling I need to stick around for just a bit longer. Sorry for the Truth Ordeal by the way. I didn’t see any other options at the time and I almost snapped to.”
“It’s fine Ed, I’m glad you brought him into this, if you didn’t I would have killed the Alicorns, and possibly killed worlds.” then a thought hit me, “What’s a avatar by the way?”
“We’re lucky James. Truth is complicated. It is neither good or evil and only does whatever it see will benefit itself,” Ed explained. “An avatar means you are an agent of Truth and can manifest alchemy at its peak of power. It’s not like what you saw me do and channel Truth through my body. Only I can do this thanks to my Void stone thank whatever force did that. Basically, Truth selects individuals it thinks will expand its knowledge of the universe and sees through their eyes to continue to learn. Don't worry about it.”
“Huh, alright, wait, didn’t you give me a Void Stone?”
“Made of your void energy yes. But mine is different. Yours wasn’t a Philosopher Stone, to begin with, and I made yours with magic and not alchemy anyways. To top it off it was before you met the Truth,” Ed says with a smile. “You don’t want its help, James. Truth is a monster that I must deal with by keeping it at a distance as much as possible. No mercy or compassion. No emotions at all. Think of how Allen was when I was the as him. I was just as emotionless. Do you really want to end up like that me? Cause if you do then, by all means, go see the Truth again and again. But will you pay the price?”
“I won’t see Truth Ed, and I never will,” I said.
“Good. one more thing,”Ed said opening his vault and he pulled out an elegant sword. “An early wedding present for you. Every king needs a true holy sword after all. Excalibur from Fate suits you I think.”
“Thanks brother,” I said, “well, if you’re staying, want to come to Canterlot and watch Celesta rant about how sun the moved without her?” I asked, ever since we got back, Celestia found out that the sun moved without her, even Luna.
“Why not, better to see her face in person. Wait till Tia finds out I can move the sun back home to. Hehe. Not gonna take it away from her to much tho. I have enough trouble getting my automail shops up and running. Not to mention my school and Luna plans to restart her school too,” Ed smiled.
“Hahaha, that’s gonna be funny. And also, think I can come over some time, I kinda want to see what your Equestria is like.” I said, all of us walking, “And I’m thinking of opening a school for Cybertronian history, might come in handy.”
“I don’t see a problem with it. Just give me a call on the watch. My ponies aren’t really ponies per se though. They’re actually humans the with pony features. Tails, horns, and wings but nothing more than that. If you want we can use Pyro library as a shortcut,” Ed suggested. “But let's get your stuff out of the way first.
“Sure, so pony featured humans, ain’t the craziest thing I’ve heard,”
“Trust me, you’ll see a lot of weird stuff if ya live long enough. Now I feel like the old man,” Ed facepalmed.
“Hey, if Pinkie Pie and Discord living here, it might be a little weird, but hey I’ll get used to it.” I said, walking through the corridors, hearing screams, I ran to the room were the scream came from, but slid on the carpet and crashed into a wall, “Okay, who’s idea was it to put a carpet on crystal floors, somebody can seriously hurt themselves,” I said, getting up, and entering the room, to see BB playing FNAF.
“Aaaah!! Aw come on!! Darn you you purple long eared menace!!” he shouted,
“Got your butt handed to ya by Twilight again BB,” Ed says leaning against the doorway.
“My turn, watch the master.” Twilight said, taking the controller, and easily beat the night BB was on, which was night 4, “It takes a little bit of a smart mind.”
“Aw, if only I saw Bonnie at the door.” BB groaned. I shook my head, and we left,
“Looks like the girls are coming around to having the bots in their lives. How are the Princesses adjusting to you running the Empire? King Prime,” Ed joked. “Maybe it’s time I took up the throne back home to?” Ed rubbed his chin at this thought.
“Well, they finally accepted me, and decided to set up trade, they don’t want any weapons, just some normal resources, like food, clothing, and a bunch of other stuff. Luna actually wants to spend a few days here just to see how the Crystal Ponies and Cybertronians get along.” I said, passing by several rooms, one is were Applejack and Ironhide were talking. Another Fluttershy and G1 Grimlock were taking care of animals, and so on. “Truth be told, I’m starting to suspect that Grimlock might have a crush on Flutters.”
“Wouldn’t be surprised if he did. I can’t wait to see what my Empires like. I did see a few times over 2,000 years ago, but I was entombed before it disappeared. Somber for my world was supposedly very very dangerous. Tia said he almost killed her and Luna with his first attack. That means he was probably as strong as me at the time. Man stuff really goes down when you sleep in a stone tomb of your own face,” Ed huffed. “Reminds me. James, be wary of those who want to get very close to you but don’t be paranoid about letting people get close either. It cost me 2,000 years that I could’ve prevented many things.”
“Dang, and I will take your advice to heart,” I said, entering the throne room to see Sari, Pinkie and Wheeljack discussing the wedding plans.
“I was thinking something both Cybertronian and human, speaking of which, Wheeljack what are Cybertronian wedding like?” she asked the inventor,
“Well Sari, Cybertronian wedding are basically like human weddings, you’ve heard of the Beast Wars era?
“Ah Beast Wars. Pre-earth. That brings back memories not to mention Beast Machines too, Sorry old man moment. Dang it! I did it again,” Ed facepalmed again before walking over to a corner to sulk “I’m not old…”
“Aw, don’t worry Ed, you ain’t old.” Pinkie said, patting Ed on the back,
“Anyway as I was saying,” Wheeljack paused, “Dang it, lost the thought, oh well, it’s basically like a human wedding.”
“I’m not old…” Ed continued from his corner. We all looked at him as a comically black shroud appeared above him. We all had a sweat mark,
“Uum, Ed, maybe you should stop thinking about it, then you will feel better,” I said, he continued to sulk, a tick mark replaced the sweat drop, “Ed, I swear, you are not old, so say it one more time, I’m will make you watch generation 1 of mlp. For three hours.”
“So old…” Ed said now on his side now curled into a ball on the floor emanating depression.
“That’s it.” I said, grabbing Ed, and taking him to the nearest T.V, which unfortunately was BB and Twilights,
“HEY!!” they exclaimed, but a quick glare from me, made them leave instantly, sitting Ed down, tying him up, and using little claws from the chair to hold his eyes open, I turned on MLP G1. And exited, hearing Ed plead for me to turn it off.
“So old…” came from an alchemist on my shoulder like a parrot.
I turned my head to him, a major tick mark on me head, “Say that again, I dare ya.”
“G1 ponies so old….” Ed smirk jumping down from my shoulder. “First time I’ve ever had an anime break down before. Weird.”
“So you got over the whole ‘so old’ thing now?” I asked, using my blaster to shoot the T.V, “Gonna need a new tv.”
“Old…” Ed said crouching in the corner again. “I’m back now what?”
“GOSH DARN IT!! Stop that!!” I shouted, a large tick mark on my head, my face morphed into a anime angry face, “As for now what, let’s just go to the kitchen, I need some Energon.”
“To the royal kitchen,” Ed says raising in the air with jets boots, “Thank you Master Pyro. We going or what. Pinkie looks like she needs sugar.”
“We are,” I said, walking to the kitchen, Sari skipped over to me,
“The wedding plans have been made, the wedding will happen in a week.” she said, taking my hand in hers, I smiled under the faceplate.
“Sari catch,” Ed said tossing a box. “Early wedding gifts. Fill one with memories to come and the other with a memory of your special day.” Sari opened the the box to find a album and a gold heart shaped locket,
“Thanks, Ed,” Sari said, looking at the locket with a smile.
“I know it’s a little old fashioned but somethings mean more when they're on paper,” Ed said with a smile pulling out his own silver locket then opening it to reveal it contained a portrait of him and his wife. “We didn’t have cameras back then but I was able to make a small version of the original portrait with my alchemy that was painted of us in when she was in her wedding dress and me in my tux. Took hours for the painter to finish but in the end, it was worth having it to be able to put it into our lockets.”
“It’s perfect Ed, I can’t thank you enough,” she said,
“Glad you like it. Now let’s get into the kitchen. James looks like he could really use that Energon,” Ed said with a chuckle. “Ah, sometimes you need a stiff one.”
We walked to the kitchen, seeing Discord flipping, Energon shaped like pancakes? “Discord what are you doing?” I asked, he looked over to us and smiled,
“Well, just making my best friend in the whole world a plate of Energon pancakes,” he said, placing them on a large plate, “Is that against the law? Can’t a friend make something for his friend before his big day?”
“Nothing like a nice breakfast made by someone who cares for ya. Discord back home is famous around town for his Cotton candy chocolate chip waffles at Sugarcube corner on Wednesday,” Ed added.
“Thanks Discord, but how did you turn the Energon into pancakes?” I asked,
“Did you seriously ask the Lord of Chaos how he did something?” Ed snarked with a raised brow.
“You know what, forget I asked.” I said, retracting my faceplate and took a bite of a pancake, my eyes widen at the taste, “I think I might eat this for the rest of my life.” Sari nodded in agreement, already scarfing down her plate of pancakes.
“Most Discords know their way around the kitchen. Not trying to offend ya man, but there are a few that burn chocolate milk,” Ed laughed as he took some of the pancakes for himself. “These are really good. And if I was human I’d still eat them even though I could get energon poisoning.”
“HEY!! GET AWAY FROM THAT!!” we looked to see Discord chasing three of the Bumblebees, Tfp Bee was running with the bowl full of pancake batter, the other bees, Bayverse and G1, running with, all the while, trying to avoid the giant fly swatter Discord had summoned.
“That’s ironic,” I said, Sari looked at me, confused, “Well their names are Bumblebee, so a fly swatter is ironic,” I said, explaining, she nodded her head.
“Like the swatting a bug Sari,’ Ed explained as he summoned a bottle of red liquid and started to drink from it. “Rarah! That’s the stuff. Thank you Polearm.”
We continued to watch the Bees get chased around by a angry Discord. ‘I wonder what the wedding is going to be like.’
-One week later -
It the wedding day, and I'm not nervous, not nervous at all. I'm extremely nervous!! Ed was with me along with Ironhide, Air Raid, Mirage and Ratchet. If you’re wondering, no, I’m not wearing a tux, Rarity couldn’t make one, so I just settled with a bowtie, and my faceplate was retracted.
“Need a stiff one kid,” Ed laughed. “Your shaking worse than Unicron on his deathbed.”
“C-can’t help it. N-never done this before.” I said, “And besides, after the War, Primus brought Unicron back from the dead remember?” it was true, after the War, Primus had brought Unicron back, now they are back to being brothers again, Unicron said he was going to be a part of a defense line in space, sure everybody panicked, but everything was explained after he explained.
“Marriage is never easy James. No matter how many times or how many different ceremonies you go through. Settle down. Deep breaths. Remember your doing this because you love the girl whose life you want to be a part of and spend yours with. I’ve been married a few other times before Luna myself and it doesn’t get any easier every time. If anything it only got worse. Living on after the one your love dies is harder than anything. Look at Pyro for example. It wasn’t until I married Luna that I felt whole after my first marriage. I never wanted to lose her which is why I never let her put herself in danger. But even then I can completely prevent it. Point is, hold on to what you love Brother but let her make her own choices while still protecting each other,” Ed said looking out the nearest window.
“Alright brother,” I said, calming down, “You’re right,”
“I wonder how the girls are doing?” Mirage muttered.
Sari’s Pov
“Ooooh, I’m so nervous, this is the day were me and James get married,” I said, Chrysalis, Celestia, Arcee, and Windblade tried calming me down, to which they succeeded.
Then there was a knock at the door and then it opened and Ed came through.
“Hey there Sari, heard you were having a little bit of a nervous breakdown. Want to talk about it?” Ed asked.
“Yeah sure, I just calmed down now,” I said, sitting down.
“Okay then, just so ya know James is shaking so hard he’s shooting of nuts and bottles right and left. You should know marriage is like a mirror Sari. Our reactions often mirror the ones we love. See ya at the altar,” Ed said leaving me and the others.
James Pov
I was standing at the altar, waiting for Sari to come, Ed had definitely managed to calm me down enough to get me out of the altar. We had decided to use the Crystal Heart Chamber as the chapel with my entire kingdom in attendance. Rarity had been in charge of making Saris dress and the Bridesmaids’ dresses. Ed and Pyro had made the tuxes for the guys. Pyro was the minister with Discord as my best man so the were off to my side at the altar. Then the piano started to play and the procession began.
The flower girls where the CMC, who else. They came down the isle throwing the flowers and took their places in the pews. Next came the Maids of honor who were Fluttershy and Pinkie who were then fold by the rest of the bridesmaids, the Elements of Harmony and the Alicorns of Harmony. Then, the piano started to play the iconic ‘Here comes the Bride.’ I looked down the Aisle to see Primus walking Sari down the aisle with Nyx as the ring bearer following them. Before I knew it Pyron was asking Primus if he was giving Sari hand to me and he replied with yes. Primus then left Sari standing in front of my and Pyro started the ceremony. Then we said our respective vows to one another. Sari went first.
“James, you are brave and kind, because of those, I fell in love with you, I would always be your soulmate, even in death.” she said. Then it was my turn.
“Sari, your beauty and dedication to help others, is what made me fall in love with you, I will always love you, even in death as well.” I said,
“Then if you please, little one.” Pyro said gesturing to Nyx to come up.
Nyx while floating the ring pillow in her magic shyly made her way up to the altar. I couldn’t help but smile at my daughter.
“Her-e-e th-e-ey-y a-r-r-e D-d-a-a-a-ddy.” Nyx said holding the pillow up to me. “P-le-ease b-e goo-od to Mom-mmy and Mo-m-my b-e-e g-o-od to D-a-ad-dy.”
“Thank you sweety,” I said with smile as I took the gold band from the pillow and placed it on Sari’s ring finger as I looked into her eyes as the gleamed in the light from the Crystal Heart.
‘She’s so beautiful.’ I thought, ‘This is the best day of my life.’ as Pyro finished the last part of the wedding vow, he said,
“You may kiss the bride,” and that’s what I did, me and Sari closed our eyes, we can hear cheering in the background, we parted, I opened my eyes, to see Sari smiling, we began to walk the aisle, holding each others hand. Yep, I guess you can say, we lived happily ever after.
Ballroom a few moments later…
“There’s the happy couple,” Ed said from behind us. It was weird as I hadn’t seen him too much during the ceremony. “Sorry if you didn’t see me earlier but I was busy taking care of a few things and run to get Luna, but it was a beautiful service. I managed to catch those vows but decided to stay in the back and not cause a disturbance.”
“It's fine Ed,” I said,
“I took it upon myself to restore your Empire and I also setup a Rune teleporter to Cybertron. Seeing as how you’ll being helping run two restoration effort across to planets. Also, the Optimus counsel has appointed you Grand Prime. Sari how’s it feel to be a married woman?” Ed joked.
“It's great Ed!” Sari said, “I always wondered what it would be like!”
“I hope you two are ready to hit the dance floor,” Ed says as he heads to the stage and up to the microphone. “Okay all ponies, bot, and every one else who can dance, Twilight, move to the sides for the Bride and Groom first dance as a married couple.”
“Ed what are you up to and are saying I can’t dance?” Twilight interjected.
“Don’t play Twi we all know you can sing but you can’t dance worth two shakes of Discords tail. So my wife and I will be singing a few duets for you couples young and old out there. Luna if you would join me please,” Ed says as his Luna came on stage a few of Ed’s shadow clones appeared and took up some instruments.
‘Must be nice to be a one man band for events like this.’ I thought.
“This song is dedicated to James and Sari. May your love forever indure. This is called You Are The Reason,” Luna says looking to use as the the music starts to play and Ed starts to sing while Luna gradually join in.
The songs finishes and Ed his wife and Pyro come over to me and Sari. The all look tried be happy.
“Looks like our time is up James. I look forward to having you come and see our universe some day in the future. For now though good luck with your Empire,” Ed said with smile. “So long brother.”
“Good luck in your endeavors young Displaced. Keep and eye on your husband Sari,” Luna said with a wink.
“I will!” Sari said with a bright smile and wide grin.
“Don’t be afraid to come by if you need anything James,” Pyro said with a soft smile.
“Good-bye my brother! See you all again sometime in the near future!” I exclaimed as we all bumped fists.
After this they all went through Pyro door way and went their separate ways. Pyro however did stick his head back through the doorway, placed a barrel and chest next to it place a note on top, and went back through the door. I walked over to the barrel first, it said energon refined. The note said ‘inside the chest is the armor and weapons we made, with a few gifts from this old man, james, be a good man, better then i am. And when a little baby comes around you better tell me, cause if i don’t find out till after, well. Your tail end is going to be meeting my boot for a few years. Love, pyro. Your brother and father figure, i hope. Ps. make sure you soundproof your room.’ I love that man sometimes. As i lift up my new sword i feel its calming nature flow around me, i feel at peace, its chill going up my arms. Though i could feel pyro’s joke in the choice of blades. It fits though, frostmourne, my king blade.
“So, my husband,” Sari said, putting her head on my shoulder, her smile ever present, “What happens now?”
“I don't know,” I said, “All I can say is that the future will hold many surprises.”
After we came through Pyro’s doorway we were back in the lab. I then sealed the door and locked it with my key to make sure no one could enter it other than myself. The doorway was set up next to the Time Chamber in here so only me and those who knew alchemy can enter. Not even Pinkamena Diane Pie can get in here with her short cuts. I then looked to Luna who smiled at me and wrapped me in a warm hug.
“Thank you for taking me to the wedding Ed. I really loved it and we got to sing together. It was wonderful. I must go and tend to my duties now though. I think you could use some rest though. You’ve may have only been gone two days here but in the other world, you were gone for a little over a year,” Luna explained as we walked to the door of the lab.
She had raised the moon before we left so most the ponies were already in their beds by now or pretty close to it. She was right to. This was one of the few times that I was actually in need of some rest. I did a lot more to my body than I realized when I channeled Truth and then I didn’t rest after that with rebuilding the Crystal Empire in the other world.
“You’re right Luna and I’m not gonna argue. I am going to take a much need shower then hit the sack. *yawn* I’m gonna sleep in your chambers tonight. I really wish I could stay up but I’m just too tired. See you before sunrise if I feel up to it, I said opening the door and we walked to the upper levels of the castle.
“I think I’ll go out to the garden and enjoy the fresh air for a bit before I go to night court,” Luna said with a smile.
“I think I’ll join you then. It has been a while since we just relaxed in the beauty of one of your nights. Are the Moon lilies blooming yet?” I asked as I had bred this floor for Luna as a wedding gift once many years ago.
“Yes, they are. While I would love to sit with you tonight Ed I can’t stay very long as I am already behind in my duties” Luna says as he tone saddens a bit. “I guess I should’ve asked Tia before we left if she would pick up the early court at least.”
“It’s okay Luna. Just being able to be with you for a little bit is enough for me. You know if you ever need my help with night duties you don’t have to be shy about it,” I said trying to comfort her. I didn’t want her and Tia to know that I know have solar and lunar magic yet so before I came for her a changed my armor to my fire model and put my Sage Gauntlet in my Vault.
“I know Ed but you’ll soon be busy with your shops and opening your school. You’re not a king anymore so you should have to bother with royal duties that have nothing to do with you, The night is my domain anyways,” She said as we came to the gardens.
“I understand that Luna and I’m trying to let others situations handle and rely on others too for things but that doesn’t mean I’m not gonna try and help you any less. I’m your husband and your duties are mine just as much as they are yours. Especially your royal duties. But more importantly, is our duty to each other. This last summoning has taught me that we may have been spending time together but we haven’t actually been with each other,” I said walking into the gardens. “It just like when I was encased in the stone and you came to see me. We were spending time together but we were still apart. Do you realize the only time we’ve actually spent any time in passion was the night of Cadance and Shining wedding? Sure we sleep in the same bed most nights, eat together, and do jobs together but there is no love between us in all this. We simply spend time together.”
“Ed… “ Luna started to say.
“I don’t want to simply be doing things with you anymore Luna. It still makes me happy to just sit near you. But when I look into your eyes when you look at the those with children of any kind you get the sad and longing feeling. You had that same feeling when the of the Crimson Knight left the Castle after a year,” I say looking to the sky that she’d made. I could see it there written in the stars she’d placed in the sky. The image of a family walking and holding hands. “I know you want to have no, be a family Luna. You can’t hide that from me. Even The night sky shows it tonight.”
“Edward you idiot!” Luna yelled causing me to wheel around to see the tears rolling down her face. “Yes I want nothing to be a family especially with you but that doesn’t mean that I don’t find passion in having you help me or just sit with me.”
She then fell to her knees with her face buried in her hands crying her eyes out. I went over to her and reach my hand out and place it on her shoulder causing her to look up at me with red swollen eyes.
“I’m sorry Luna. I shouldn’t have said that we were just spending time together like that. I really do love being with you no matter what we do. I just wish I could giving you the one thing that could make us come together even more,” I said breaking eye contact.
“I know you wish you could Ed but that’s one thing I wanted to tell you when you came back. I really don’t see how I didn’t see it myself after we left with Nat and Dusk. I guess I was just to busy to notice all of my cravings for Tia cakes. While my mood swings were masked by the training and court,” Luna says with a grin as she dried her eyes while I was in complete confusion.
“Wait, cravings and mood swings. You don’t mean that you’re…’”
“Yes. Edward Elric, you’re going to be a father,” Luna says with a smile.
I then picked her up off the ground by the waist and twirled her around with a big smile on my face. I know cliche and been done before but I’m so happy. I held her up laughing in joy the whole time.
“When did you find out exactly. I know it had to be today here but when?” I asked setting her down
“It was after I came back home earlier and before you came and got me again. What your master said about mother and fate got me thinking. I talked with Tia about what he said after which I played with Umbreon for a bit and what he’d said kept eating at the back of my mind when I got hungry. So naturally, I went down to the kitchen to find a snack of some type and that's when I saw some of Tia cakes on one of those bakers’ racks. She’d already gone to bed for the evening so I saw no offense in having a few of them for myself.”
“Luna, how many of those did you have when you say a few?” I asked because if this was the bakers rack that Tia has left out for her nighttime cakewalks we might be in trouble.
“That’s the thing I only meant to have two or three but-” She paused looking down in embarrassment before finally looking to me with a guilty goofy grin as tears started to fall from her eyes. “I ended up eating the whole rack of cakes in one sitting. Then Tia came in and found me trying to hide the shreds of evidence with cake on my face, She then got mad and started to say if I wanted cake I should get the bakers to make some of my own. Tia then went on to ask why I had even eaten the cake in the first place as they were lemon. That’s when I knew something was going on.”
“Yea you never did care for lemon unless there was nothing else around even vegetables,”
“So Tia thought I might have a vitamin deficiency or might have caught a bug from the other world. She called in the royal doctor and had some test run. Then while Tia was tending to larvesta the doctor told me I was around the two to three-month stage in development. She then said I should start showing a large belly pretty soon. Ed I told Tia it was just a vitamin thing I thought we should tell her together,” Luna said as her hair fill to hide her eyes.
I then moved my hand to brush it back in place then I kissed then placed the most passionate kiss I’d ever placed on her yet. All under the light of her full moon. Little did I know in Everfree that the events that I’d thought were sometimes off had already started earlier that day.
3rd POV
Everfree same time
The Children of the Night Spell Cipher and Dumb Bell had made their way out of the library and into Everfree after Ponyville had turned out every light in town except the street that were few and far between. They made their way to a clearing in Everfree with Twilight Sparkle in tow as they’d been instructed be Casting Index.
Casting Index was a master unicorn tomb robber slash archeologist. His appearance consisted of dark tanned skin, glowing neon green eyes, long shoulder-length white hair, and a black horn. While Index’s clothing usually consisted of a long sleeve black shirt, black slacks, and black dress shoes. Now he was wearing an outfit similar to the armor of Nightmare Moon but with a black hooded cloak instead of an astral dress of the Night while his eyes were cerulean blue with slit pupils.
He was the main competitor of writer archeologist Ak Yearling aka Dearing Doo. He finds things in tombs and keeps anything he likes for his own collection and gives everything else to museums for the right price. He’ll often steal said object back and then sell them to private collectors for high prices and also collect on the insurance money for stolen property. This is how he came to be involved with the Children of the Night. An interested party had paid him to still the remnants of Nightmare Moon's armor and clothing and this intern lead him to join their ranks and bestow the Blessing of the Night. By doing this he was quickly placed at the head of the Cult and made ground plans for his Queen’s revival. With his incomparable knowledge of ancient artifacts and other antiques, he started his hunt for what he needed to revive his Queen.
Cipher and Bell went to meet with Casting in his tent with a still unconscious Twilight over Bell’s shoulder.
“Brother Casting it’s the Ponyville members Spell Cipher and Dumb Bell. we come with great news and the Element of magic Twilight Sparkle. May we enter?” Cipher asked.
“You may brothers. Be swift as we haven’t much time,” Casting said as he placed every remnant of Nightmare Moon into a large golden blow along with various other magical artifacts of great power while the other Children of the Night enter with their captive. “Excellently done my Brothers. The Queen would most pleased with your work. Now, what is this other news you have for me but be quick as the hour for her majesty’s revival draws near.”
“While we were in Ponyville we overheard the new guard captain, Polearm, say that the alchemist came back from his current journey briefly to pick up the imposter and bring her with him back on his journey,” Cipher explained with a grin forgetting to mention the heard it before they knocked out said pony.
“Yes, most excellent news indeed Brothers. With them, both gone all that stands in the Queen's resurrection is the Solar usurper. Now quickly take your places amongst the others. The time draws very near now,” Casting said in a demanding tone sending the other away now alone with the Element of Magic. “Now time to wake up the key player in all of this.”
Casting now stood over Twilight and pulled a small dagger from his cloak.
“Wake up you purple haired menace,” Casting Index said in a fit of stern anger as he smacked Twilight across the face cause her to jolt awake with a scream of pain that was muffled by the gag in her mouth. The strike caused a small whelp to form on Twilight cheek. “You will be awake for this and you will be front and center for when our Queen revives. You will be the first the will feel our Queen wrath for what you did.”
“Hrhhm…” was the muffled scream of the captive unicorn.
“How silly of me. I forgot to put these on you,” Casting said placing pair of magic inhibitor cuff on Twilight. “Now for the final artifact.”
Casting took his dagger and then ran the blade across Twilights shoulder. He proceeded to crave the symbol of Nightmare Moon’s cutie mark into Twilight’s flesh all while collecting the blood the flowed from the wounds in the golden bowl from earlier. The wounds weren’t deep but they were definitely shallow enough that the would leave a permanent scar even with any form of healing magic. All this time Twilight could only scream in pain but even her screams were heard, though muffled, only pleased those that heard them.
“There this way if our Queen decides to be merciful and spares your life you’ll have a constant reminder of how you saved your own life,” Casting said with a smile. “Now come along darling Twilight and witness the resurrection of the true Queen of Equestria that you and your friend so blatantly struck down. You who destroyed her will now sire her back into this world.”
Casting brought the still bound and gag Twilight and the golden bowl with him floating them in his dark green magic. He came out of his tent and walked up on to a stage and place the bowl on a podium in front of him and kicked Twilight in the gut causing her to land just behind him scream in agony as her wounded shoulder hit the stage. That when Casting walked forward and spoke to the gathered crowd of the Children of the Night before him.
“Brothers and sisters of the Night,” Casting roared using a loud spell so all could hear him. “ We are gathered here on this night to witness the revival of the one true queen of Equestria, Nightmare Moon.”
“YES DOWN WITH THE SUN!”
“NIGHT SHALL RAIN ETERNAL!”
“ALL HELL THE TRUE QUEEN!”
“NIGHTMARE MOON!”
“NIGHTMARE MOON!” “NIGHTMARE MOON!”
Library
Polearm woke up on the sofa on the main floor of the library with a splitting headache. He got to his feet and started to look around the dark be still moonlet room. He started to wander around the main floor while rubbing the back of his head where most of the pain was concentrated.
“Man, did Twi knock me out and leave me on the sofa? Feels like a got clubbed not booked. Jeez,” Polearm says as he made his way upstairs to Twilight’s room.
*KNOCK! KNOCK!*
‘No answer. That weird unless she’s totally into a current book series,’ Polearm thought to himself reaching for the door handle. ‘Worst case scenario is I come in on her changing and she slaps the crap out of me again.’
“Twi, It Polearm. I’m coming in,” Polearm says as he cautiously opened the, “Hey look if you’re changing say something now. Okay coming in then.”
Polearm slowly opened the door but the sight he was expect was not what he got. He was expecting to see Twilight hunch over her desk passed out on top of a book, but what he found was a mangled mess of clothes, books, and various other items around the room. Without a second thought, Polearm rushes out of the library on over to Rarity’s Boutique and start pounding on the door while yelling for Spike.
“What wrong Pole? Did you and Twi have a fight and she kicked you out?” Spike asked.
“No time! Twilight has been taken. It happened while I was out earlier but they waited till night to move out. it was knocked me over the head I just woke up and went to see where Twi was and found her room a mess. I need you to send a letter to the Princess and tell her what’s going on. Have her send guards to Everfree. I saw footprint leading into the forest.,” Polearm demanded of the young drake.
“On it. Polearm I’m worried about this too but maybe we should wait for back-up,” Spike says as he grabbed the earth pony by his wrist only to be dragged a bit.
“Urgh, get the other Elements and meet up at the Library. Wait for the Princess there. I’m going to go after whoever took Twilight. They’ll wish they’d never mess with an apprentice of the Fullmetal Alchemist.” Pole snorted as he wrenched himself free of Spike’s grip and sped into Everfree Forest.
Rarity was then next to Spike helping him up. “You heard him Rares. You go and get Pinkie and Fluttershy. I’ll get Aj and Rainbow after I send off a letter to Princess Celestia yelling her what’s happened and to send guards.”
“Right Spike. Pinkie first then to Fluttershy's cottage. Maybe Discord and her animals can help find Twilight. Do hurry, Darling,” Raisty says as she kissed Spike’s cheek and sped off to Suger Cube Corner.
“Alright letter just the important stuff. I hope this get’s mom’s attention,” Spike let out a worried sigh. ‘Pole please find Twi and bring her back safe.’ he though asher wrote out a scroll.
URGENT
Mom,Twilight’s been kidnapped. Come with a platoon of guards immediately. Polearm has gone into Everfree to get a head start on finding her. Rarity and I are gathering the Elements now. We will be ecpexcting you to arrive. We plan on gathing at the Library. Meet us their as soon as you hav ethe guards.
Spike
Spike rolled up the scroll on blue aa big a breath of mystic dragon fire he could muster, which was a lot, and sent the scroll of the events of tho his mother. Now it was his turn to go and get Rainbow and Applejack. Through the nearest window, he flew. Thankfully his training with Ed ward allowed him to mature to the point that he molted and grew his wings.
Castle Celestia’s Room
Suddenly, a bright green roar of fire interrupted the Celestia already grouchy rest. Her sister had seen it fit to eat her entire nighttime rack of lemon cakes. Tia while upset, was also perplexed as Luna had never really cared for cake let alone lemon cake. But now she had another reason for worry as she never received any type of a letter at two in the morning and with such a large amount of fire, even for Spike or Twilight. She then took it and saw URGENT stamped on it and read the contents. Without a second to waist, she Teleported to the guard barracks and ordered them to be ready to depart via teleportation in the next fifteen minutes. Celestia then teleported to right outside her sister’s room. Not knowing that her brother-in-law had returned. She was about to knock but then her hand falls back to her side.
“No, it’s better if Luna doesn’t get involved in this,” she whispered to herself when the door slowly opens to her horror only to meat the golden eyes of her brother.
“Tia,” Edward said in shock. “Didn’t you need to talk to Luna?”
“No, Ed,” Celestia says trying to hide her anxiety. “When did you get back? I thought you’d said you’d be gone at least another two or three days. Your home early and are you stronger?”
“Ahh…” Ed sighed then lifted his head coming out of his wife’s bedroom in nothing but a pair of blue boxers. He then closed the door slowly as not to disturb the Lunar princess from doing her dream walking then turned around to see the flushed face of his sister. “ Oh, come on Tia. You’ve seen me naked in the bath before. How is this any worse? And I got back a few hours a got a few hours ago. I came back earlier than that to get Luna again. I needed her to be my wedding date. So what’s up? Is there a particular reason you’re here or are you just wandering the halls thinking to yourself again. Are you trying to think of a new friendship lesson for Twilight?”
That’s when Celestia snapped back at her brother’s joking. “STOP! THIS IS NOT THE TIME TO BE JOKING AROUND!”Celestia yelled at Ed in anger. “Of all the ponies that I think would take this situation we’re in the most serious, I thought it would be you. But here you are joking and lounging about in you under. Never mind I’ll do things on my own. As I have for the last two thousand years.”
Just as Celestia was about to Teleport away Ed activated his Nule Field and quickly ran behind his sister turned her where she stood and place both hands either of her shoulders holding her in place.
“What the hell is with the pissy attitude Tia. I have no clue what this situation is that you're talking about,” Ed says as her release Tia from his hold on her. “ No one else besides Luna knew I came back and she only knew because she was with me. So you better tell me what’s going, dear sister. Because if something is happening I want to help you.”
“You know you can rely on your big brother for anything.I’m here for now just as I was when I met so many years ago. Though you were cuter when you just a filly. Hmhm.” He said chuckling as he leaned against the door. “Oh that reminds me and Luna will be having a small lunch in Ponyville at the Library to make a small announcement tomorrow or sometime in the next few days. You will be attending as this is a family and close friend meeting type of thing.”
“Hahaha. Okay, I will be their Sorry, Ed. But seriously I just got an urgent letter from Spike saying that Twilight was taken by somepony into the Everfree Forrest. Polearm is currently in pursuit but I think it may be too late and things have already been set in motion,”Celestia said handing her brother the scroll Spike sent. “I’m going to get the ready guards and head out via Teleportation to the Library. The other Elements, Spike, and Elite guard I stationed in Ponyville should be there now.”
“Okay, let’s get going then,” Ed said with a serious annoyance on his face. Using his Arc of Embodiment Edward quickly made a set of clothes appear on his body and deactivated his Nule Field while he summoned his suppressor mask and placed it on his face so he could hide his presence from any enemies with a power sensing ability.
“I honestly thought we had at least two or three more weeks be for they made a move if they even existed in the first place Tia,” Ed says as he ways through the halls of the castle and then stopped at Celestia. “Go ahead and change into a dress or armor. You can’t go out in your nightgown. No matter how pretty you look in it.”
Celestia had completely forgotten she was still in her sleepwear. While her face light up Ed simply tilted his head to the side. She could tell he was joking to diffuse the tension a bit but under that mask, he had a stern expression of unease.
“Let me change into a set some lite armor then,” Celestia says slipping into her room while Ed opens his vault and sticks his right arm out and exchanges it for his Sage’s Gauntlet model before Celestia returns were a set of mainly golden chainmail. Ed just shakes his head at this.
“Let’s get to the guard barracks Tia,” Ed says walking off down the hall as Celestia puffed her cheeks.
The Royals made it to the guard's barracks in record time and Edward explained what was going on. “We will be in Ponyville all squads will consist of four. Each headed by one of the five remaining Elements of an army for a total of five squads of the guards and one element. Two elite and Spike Solaris are already in the town o guard the Princess. I will be on my own as I am the only one who can move independently without being noticed. If you find an enemy shoot up a flare. I will be moving out once we reach the library. You lot will stay in town until notified. MOVE OUT!”
“YES SIR!” the shouted and in a flash they were gone.
We arrived at the Library in a flash. Man teleporting with Tia always makes me queasy after we arrive for a bit. My teleportation is so much easier on the stomach and by what I see on the guards' faces it would be easier on them too. I know I use my power around the Displaced freely but I don't here because I don’t want to and I don’t know what effect it would have on my reality. I already have pokemon from one Displaced staying only a few days then after a week the Pokemon start popping up like cockroaches. No, I’m perfectly fine with sticking to alchemagic while I’m home. Now isn’t the time for ranting.
I was greeted with the opening of the front and a tackle to the ground by my students. Their eyes were all red and puffy from the news of Twilights kidnapping and worry of it, except Spike who was trying his hardest to be strong for his friends.
‘Good lad.’ I thought as I patted the girls. “I’m worried to girls but I need you to let me up from the ground if I’m going to do my part in finding my niece. Spike come here and pull them off me!”
“One minute,” Spike says with a bit of a forced smile as he pulls the girls off me. “Now then, Uncle Edward. I think you and my mother owe all of us an explanation on what’s going on and why Twi’s been kidnapped.”
Tia and I look to each other and then nod in agreement. I weave the hand sign and roughly twenty shadow clones appear. “You all know what your task is. No killing only knock them out and bring them here to the barracks for Tia to question with Applejack. Be on the lookout for Polearm and radio in if any of you meet up. Do the same if come across the meeting ground.”
“Sir!” the clones say as the disperse into Everfree.
I turn to the others with dumbstruck faces on all of them as we then moved into the Library. “One of my new tricks I got from my master in the other world. I might teach you all someday if you can prove yourselves. But for now, Spike is right we owe all of you an explanation on what we think might be going down.”
“I am truly sorry for hiding things from all of you. Ed and I had honestly thought we had more time. But we didn’t know if this was actually a threat here,” Tia said looking to the ground.
“So you did know some =thing was up and didn’t tell us. I thought you hated doing things behind our backs. Especially, when it involves family Edward. How could you do this you’re such a hypocrite!” Roared Spike in anger.
“Ed’s not a hippogriff silly,” Interjected the Pink Menace.
“Hypo- crite, Darling,” Rarity corrected in an annoyed fashion.
“Listen to me. I planned on telling you guys what might happen. I say might because I didn’t even know if this was going to go down or not. The knowledge I have on certain events is limited to a few key events in the future and what’s happening right now isn’t even following what I knew. The only thing I knew would happen was Twilight might be kidnapped and now that she has I have to tell you guys why,” I said letting out a huff under my mask. ‘God this thing is stuffy.’
“Edward’s for knowledge was and is based on a story that some wrote as a false branch of what could happen in his homeworld. I sent two of the Elite guard here to watch over Ponyville and to report back to me if anything strange or any strange characters showed up. We first suspected when Ed had asked what had happened to the remnants of Nightmare Moon around three days ago,” Tia explained as everyone here new of my aforementioned knowledge of the future. “I told Ed that they were stolen from the vice headmaster of my school months before Discord and his returns.”
“I thought the Cult of the Children of the Night would definitely show up after this and that’s why I had her station the guard’s out here in town. But I couldn’t give a time frame of when the Children of the Night would start to move. I certainly didn’t think they’d strike so soon and while I was out on a summoning too. That means they have spies all the way up to high-class workers in the castle. No pony outside this group and my personal students know that my journeys are actually summonings. Anyone outside this group knows I leave for unset periods of time on journeys but those in the castle know first thing,” I said gripping on to my arms in anger.
“So yer sayin that even though Ed knew this might go down and it’s still goin down but different then how it was supposed to,” Applejack said in a simplified version. “Then they waited til he was gone ta kid nap Twi.”
“Maybe not that last part, Aj. We‘d been back a week and a half from Adam’s world and then another two days for Twi and Pole. They probably made plans to take her earlier and couldn’t act on them do to constantly being in Canterlot with us and Nat and Sora at the time and then she came with us to Adam’s World. This was just a quick thing as the Cult figured I’d give Twi and Pole some down time to rest. They didn’t think they’d have a better opportunity than this. My being gone was just a bonus as not even you guys down here in Ponyville knew I was gone or that I got back a little while ago,” I explained as I got a com from one of my clones.
-Yes, I found Polearm- Clone Ed.
-Engage him but don’t stop looking for the Children-I said
-Yes, sir- Clone Ed confirmed.
“Good news found Pole. Bads news still no sign of Twi. Not even a scent. The cult must be cloaked.” I huffed from annoyance.
“What do you mean not even a scent? I thought your nose was better than a bloodhound’s teach,” Rainbow snarked.
“It is. But if the use cloaking I can smell her current scent trail. Polearm trampled over it in his own pursuit and even then the kidnappers had a cloaking spell and left during the dew point in Everfree.” I commented back.
“Oh, sorry. Just, I’m worried about Twi.” Rainbow said sinking down to the floor.
“Rainbow I know you’re worried but look at Ed. Twilight is his family and he knew this would happen and he tried to stop it but couldn’t. Think about how bad he feels for letting Twilight get kidnapped and not only that but how he wanted us to try and help prevent it. Ed has started to try and rely on others more but if we push him away over something as trying to do the right thing while not having enough know how to prevent it then we might as well not even be his friends let alone his students,” Flutter whispered to Rainbow.
“Thanks, Fluttershy. Now I’ll keep tabs, you guys go and help the guards patrol the perimeter of the Forrest for now Aj. You stay close in case Tia need you for interrogations,” I sighted going over to the nearest window.
‘I just wish I could’ve let things go as the should have. Why is this so different? Polearm, it’s up to you and the clones to find her. Please, whatever fates are out there let Twi be safe and let Nyx come into this world.’
-If any clone finds the cult contact me immediately and guards will be sent via massTeleportain to that location- I said as I look to Tia as Spike is trying to comfort his mother.
-Sir- They replied.
I noticed an odd sensation coming from a stack of clothes near the front door. I walked over to the clothes and picked them up and noticed the sensation was coming from Polearm,s satchel. I set the clothes back down and opened up the bag and found the source of the presence to be a set of tokens. One was a metal object in the shape of a yellow diamond in an orange V with silver wings on either side. The other was an orange dragon scale of sorts. I then heard the voice of the Displaced the metal one had made the token.
"If you need the Gale of Justice or the Fangs of the Shadows by your side, call upon the Blade of Light ‘Aeta Zero’. Those who walk the path of darkness and hatred, I will punish with agony and pain.”
“Geez,” I said catching my balance. “Why did Polearm have tokens with him?”
“Ed are you okay?” Tai asked visibly worried.
“I’m fine Tia. Just found a couple of Displaced’s Token in Polearm’s bag here.” I said shaking my head. “My mask must not only suppress my own power out buy it must also dampen the skills I can use. I could sens the token but not what the were.”
“A Displaced could be a big help right about now,” Aj interjected.
“Some other time perhaps Applejack,” Tia said as looked at Aj.” We have enough issues with Twilight being kidnapped and Ed coordinating the search here. I can’t allow any distractions right now.”
“It’ll be okay Tia,” I say walking over to her and placing me hand on her shoulder. “I won’t let… any… thing…”
I then grabbed my head with both hands. I was in so much pain as I felt the tectonic energies and magic of Equss started to shift. Someone was performing multiple level spells and alchemagic at once. I ran out the front door and fill to me knees. My ability to read the planet’s movements through alchemy was backfiring on me. I could feel my clones out in the field disappearing one at a time. My mind and body were to out of synch to process the information backlash I was getting. But I didn’t manage to see where the rituals were taking place and that clone was with Pole. Then everything stopped as I passed out.
‘I seriously need to train while wearing this mask.’ I thought as my world turned back.
3rd POV
Children of the Night gathering place
“NIGHTMARE MOON! NIGHTMARE MOON! NIGHTMARE MOON!” the Large group of various ponies, minotaurs and griffons continued to chant while Polearm and the Ed clone watched from the shadows of the Treeline as they planned their next move. There were a few standing in front of altars that activated and started to channels magic and alchemy into a large sphere. This sphere then started to glow and rotate as it floated in the air before the occupants of the altars changed their artifacts they’d been using.
“What’s with the mask, Edward?” Polearm asked the clone. “Is it really necessary?”
“It’s a power suppressor that the master and boss forged for when he’s summoned to other worlds so he won’t drew the attention of those who can sense his power. He thought it would hide him from those with that ability here. It looks like he wasn’t prepared for what the were using though. I’m the last clone so if I’m gone no help is come unless we can break the cloaking spell. Boss passed out from the backlash of alchemagic,” The clone explain.
“Alchemagic, but the only ones who can use that are Edward and the Princess. Even Twi has trouble with that stuff. How is it that these cultists can do it?” Polearm asked as he looked to the massive sphere of alchemagical energy hovering above them
“They aren’t using it more like channeling it. I recognize several of those artifacts from the boss’s memories. They were prototypes for several of his failed attempts to produce Sage Stones. They were deemed to destroy so he sealed them away in his first home here many many years ago. These guys must have found it. The also got their hands some of the boss’s knowledge of magic from other cultures and some of his stuff from after he met Starswirl. The must have used these in tandem with each other to use an earlier form of alchemagic to try and revive Nightmare Moon,” The clone as the moved around the back to try and get to the main area of the stage.
“What does Twilight have to do with this?” Polearm asked with worry for the mare he loved.
“She is the Living Embodiment for the Element of magic. Her blood of flesh would make the perfect template or host for the reborn Nightmare Moon. Not to mention she and her friends were the ones who originally killed Nightmare in the first place. So it’s not just she’s being used as a catalyst but as a type of offering for when Moon brought back into being,” The clone explained. “Look there.”
The clone pointed to a bound, gagged, and bleeding Twilight in the corner of the stage. Polearm tried to make a dash for her but the clone caught him and explain they must be stealthy. He also explained that the one generating the cloaking spells was the Leader in front of the main altar on the stage. They were going to have to take out the leader while also dispersing the giant ball of alchemgic so it would harm the cultists or the forest.
“Screw the damn cultist. I’m getting Twi out of here and back to Ponyville to see a doctor. You don’t matter cause your just a clone. I get why Ed was in the dark about this but that doesn’t make it right that he left us out of the loop. I still trust him but we can go over details later. Twi is scared and injured. Not to mention they’ve started the next part of the ceremony,” Polearm says in anger as the leader of the cultist holds up a large golden bowl and pieces of fabric and armor along with a red liquid, what the clone suspected was Twilight’s blood, floats into the sphere of wild alchemagic.
“Now return to the world and take your rightful place as Queen of Equestria from the usurpers!,” The leader yelled a a dark figure formed in the Sphere.
“Polearm, get Twilight and get out of here and to the Library. I’ll take care of everything else,” The clone said as he wove hand signs and then paced on hand on the ground. “Summoning Jutsu.”
In a puff of white smoke, another Ed was laying flat on his back and then the clone puffed away in another puffed away and the one on the ground shot up and looked around after he shook his head a bit. Polearm shot to the stage as quickly as he could. He got to Twilight who was in tears and the reason why angered the guard pony beyond all measure. The wound on Twilight shoulder.
“Hang in the there Twi, I'm sorry I let them do this to you,” Polearm said pulling Twilight into his arms after he untied her bendings. She grabbed on to him as tightly as she could to make sure he was real.
“Get her and go,” Ed said through Telepathy. “I let Tia know the location and she’s on her way. Twilight I’m sorry this happened on watch. If I would become more aware sooner I could prevent you from getting hurt.”
Edward was then next to them and looked to the both of them through his mask and then he saw Twilight’s shoulder. He clenched his fist and hit the ground. Edward leaning in over Twilight’s shoulder and then looked at Polearm who could tell that he was going to like what Ed was about to say.
“This was carved into her with a cursed dagger. Even if it’s healed with my highest level healing spells she’ll always have the scar. I’ll close the wound so she won’t lose any more blood then get her out of here. No talking back,” Ed clapped his hands and placed them on Twilight shoulder and with a quick spark of red her shoulder stop bleeding. “Get going while I deal with chuckles and the merry band of the night.”
“Ed I know you think this is your fault but I knew someone was following since before Nat and Sora were summoned. Please be careful and didn’t kill any of them I think they’re possessed by a curse,” Twilight said with tears in her eyes.
“If that’s what you want then I’ll go easy on them but the bastard out front isn’t possessed at all. He just likes causing pain,” Ed said placing his hand on her head. “Now get going.”
With that last statement, Polearm sped off to Ponyville with Twilight in his arms. Ed then turned to the still laughing leader of the Children of the Night and then to the sphere where Moon was materializing.
Ed POV
“DISGUSTING!” I roared in anger as I shot a bot of red lightning at the sphere causing it to disperse but the essence in it did fade but fled into the Everfree and I then had somewhat of a relieved smile. I then looked to the cultists. I didn’t care if they were cursed or not they were all going to be arrested. Most were actually under the influence of Nightmare’s Hatred. But the head guy wasn’t.
“NO!”
“OUR QUEEN!”
“WHO DID SUCH A HORRIBLE THING?!”
“What? Who dares stop our queen’s rebirth?” asked the leader.
“That would be me numbnuts. Let me ask you a question now. Are you the one who carved that mark into my niece’s shoulder?” I asked as I walked on to stage from my hiding spot.
“Your niece?” With this, the leader looked over and saw Twilight was gone. “No how can this be? My cloaking hides us from everything, not even the alchemist…”
“Ding, ding ding. Give the Nightmare Moon crossdresser a booby prize. As for how I found this place. Never underestimate the power of love. My young apprentice slash grandson is the one who found you. Now, where and what will you do,’ I said as I sped over and got right in his face before grabbing the bastard by the caller and lifting him up in the air for the whole crowd to see.
“You can be the alchemist. He’s on a journey. When we revive the queen he’ll be freed from the mind control and join us,” The leader muffled out as I held him up letting him dangle on his stage.
“Got news for ya buddy but the only one coming here is the Princess. And she’s a lot nice than I am. More bad news is I am the alchemist,” I said removing my mask allow my power to overflow and break the cloaking barrier. That’s when sir fake moon saw my eyes and shit his pants.
“You not only kidnapped my niece but stolen from me on two different occasions. THE SECOND TWO I WOULD’VE FORGIVEN BUT NOT THE FIRST,” I yelled as my right eye shifts to my eternal mangekyo Sharingan. “Now I will show you true suffering and the best part is you’ll die over and over again until I say you can stop.”
With a loud thud on the stage, I dropped the leader of the cultist. It was safe to say I was not in the mood for mercy at this time. I put him under a severely taxing and mentally breaking genjutsu of my own design. I then placed my mask back on in my Re-equip stash. The guards showed up not long after At this time I had started to go around and gather the old artifacts that had been being used in the ritual. They were definitely the prototypes I buried in my old cave. I then went with Tia to the stage and then altar where the leader had been standing at with the bowl that held Twi’s blood and Moons remnants. There were still a few still a few scraps of dress and shards of armor in it but of the blood was gone. Before Tia could come over I stashed them in my Re-equip in case I needed to clone a body for Nyx, in the same way I did for Sora.
“What this Ed?” Tia asked with worry.
“It’s where the head guy had placed Moon’s remains and what he put the Blood he got from Twilight for the resurrection,” I said looking to the broken ringer leader. “A shame he was wasting his talent. Come on Tia lets check out our let cult leader’s tent.”
“Ed was it really necessary for you to use such intense illusions on him. He was being controlled by Nightmare Moon like the rest of the cultists,” Tia said looking to me looking to see if I would give some form of sympathy as we enter the tent. There were many of my own handwritten books on the various rituals that had been used this night. “EDWARD. WHAT PART DID YOU PLAY IN THIS?! AND DON’T DENY IT BECAUSE I RECOGNISE YOUR HANDWRITING ANYWHERE?”
I then found myself being held in a magic canceling bubble. “Look at the dates on these journals Tia. Before you even think I’d resort to anything that would result in the harming of any kind to a student let alone a family member.” I grabbed the bubble with my hand and easily popped it. “Don’t forget your magic has no effect on me either. No, these books were taken from the places I once called my homes. Now, I know why so many of my personal journals were missing whenever I visited these places a few months ago.”
“I’m sorry Ed I jumped to conclusions again. I should’ve known better than to accuse you of anything like this. I’m just worried about Twilight,” Tia sighed as we walked out after I used Teleport to send my books and artifacts to my lab in Canterlot.
“I know Tia. How do think I felt when I all this, “I said gesturing to the staging area. “I wanted to slaughter everyone here without mercy. Enough, for now, let's get back to the Library,” I snapped and we were outside the Libray in Ponyville once more.
“Ed how?” Tia asked.
“Later, Twilight needs her aunt Tia and Uncle Ed right now and not her magic and alchemy teachers,” I said entering the tree home. “How is she Spike?”
“Worn out and scared. Pole hasn’t left her side since he got her in the room. Ed, I saw the massive wound on her shoulder,” Spike said as everyone in the room had to know what he was about to ask but I beat him to it.
“I can heal her as best I can Spike, but she will have it as a scar for the rest of her life. It was carved on to her skin with a cursed dagger. Not even I have knowledge on it and Tia can’t do anything to heal her either,” I said in an emotionless tone me and Tia walked up to Twi’s room I knocked and then we entered. Polearm was sitting next to the Twi’s bed and holding her hand.
“Pole I…”
“I know. The others explained what was going on and why you couldn’t do more. But I have to know. Is there anything that could’ve been done to prevent this and is it really that different from the events that you know?” Polearm asked me in all seriousness.
“Honestly, no I could not have done anything to prevent this. Fate is the one thing that’s all ways out of my hands. It would’ve happened if I’d interfered either way. I actually delayed it for a while but it still happened. Secondly, yes things happened very differently from how I know they should have. Again it seems to be my being in this world has altered things,” I said taking a seat on Twi’s bed. “Let’s see you shoulder Twi.”
“I heard what you told Spike and everyone else,” She said as she got out of bed. “Honestly I kind of like the aspect of having this scar. I let me know I’m actually making a difference and surviving.”
“Still Twilight, this is not the type of badge of courage I would like you to have. I’m speaking as your family right now. This pains me so much to see this. Ed, I don’t think I can stay here …” Tia said as he moved to the door but was stopped by Polearm.
“Princess I know you didn’t know about this more than a week but you will hear what she has to say,” Pole said crossing my arms.
“Don’t get the wrong idea. I still don’t like that I got this through torture but it’s proof that I survived an actual conflict where my life was on the line. That alone is enough to make want to push forward and do what I can to protect Equestria and be like my Aunt and Uncle one day,” Twi said as I finished up her shoulder.
“Very optimistic of you Twi. Now get some rest. You won’t be doing more than a little bit of checkout and shelving for a couple of days. We will be back for Lunch Tomorrow with Luna. We have something we want to discuss with all of you,” I said as me and Tia left the room.
“All of you lunch here or at Sweet Apple Acres?” I asked
“Sweet Apple Acres,” everyone said in unison. ‘That solves that.’
“Good night then,” I said as Tia teleported us to the castle. We bid each other good night and went to the separate wing to get what little sleep we could.
Today started per the norm as the moon started to pull on my horn to let me know it was almost time for it to set. I can say I had an easy night in the dream realm last night, even if I had a late start due to my husband. Speaking of whom is not in bed with me or the room period. Ed must have a project that he wanted to get an early start on.
So, I started by getting out of bed and headed straight to the shower. I looked down and finally noticed that my stomach was starting to get bigger. How I hadn’t before I had no idea how. I just hope Tia won't notice too much. I got out of the shower and dawned my usual dress and regalia. I then went out and started to make my way through the halls to the balcony with my personal guards. Ed had trained a few more of the guards around the palace in case we had ever need to send the elite on covert missions.
I made my way out to the balcony and activated me magic and lowered the moon. I started to make my we back to the inter castle as Tia came out to raise the sun. She stopped me and asked me to wait for her as she wanted to talk about something. So I waited for about ten minutes and Tia met me in the hall and we made our way to the dining hall talking as we went.
“What is it that you wanted to talk about sister?” I asked.
“What do you mean Tia? What happened last night?” I say in worry as rounded a corner. We dismissed the guards as Tia wanted this to be as private as possible. “You two haven’t started seeing each other, have you? Not that I’m against it as you are more deserving than any other in my eyes to be his second if he starts a herd.”
“What?!” Tia went full flush in the face. ‘Got you sister. I knew you must have some romantic feelings for Ed.”
“Prrrhahaha! Luna nothing is going on between Ed and I. You know he only has eyes only for you. But I would be lying if I denied that I had feelings for him once and might still do. But why would you say this sister? Has he been unfaithful to you since his release?” Tia asked with a worried look on her for.
“Not at all. It's just your question and that he wasn’t in bed or the room as he usually is in the mornings. You know how he is, Tia. Ed is only ever gone from me or you if he has a good reason or if he’s working on some project, summoned, or on a trip,” I sighed in relief. ‘He may be extremely powerful but he still prefers simple methods.”
“Wait, you said you had feelings for Ed and still might. Since when did you have romantic feelings for him?” I asked mostly out of curiosity and partially out of worry.
“Luna, you and I have known Ed since we were very small. We couldn’t remember him because he left on a journey around the world that last most of our younger years. It wasn’t long after father passed away and mentor took us in that he left. I was around seven or eight years old and you were around four or five years old when Ed disappeared from our lives,” Tia says as we enter the dining hall.
“So you had a crush on him, hmhmhm. That’s adorable, sister. I can’t say it doesn’t leave me with certain concerns that I have no memories of him from back then and you have very little. But back to your question and mine. What happened between you two last night while I was doing my dream duties?” I asked seriously this time.
“We kind of dealt with a cult that was trying to resurrect Nightmare Moon,” Tia said scratching the back of her head as she tried to look me in the eye. ‘Edward I appreciate trying to keep me safe but you’re so dead when I see you.’
“Really a cult. Why didn’t either of you involve me?” I asked with a little bit of annoyance.
“It was really on my radar once Ed brought it up about two to three weeks ago now. It was right before you’d left for Adams’s world. He brought it up after asking about the remnants of Nightmare Moon. Twilight and time were the main reasons we didn’t tell you last night as she was used as one of the main catalysts to revive Moon other than her remnants. Twilight had been kidnapped just yesterday evening very late and I came here and was debating whether or not to tell you when Ed came out of your room,” Tia explained no looking me in the eyes. “I swear on mother’s grave Luna, Ed wanted to tell you but I had him hold off until I was sure of a few more things that he’d told me. Now, come to find out not even Ed’s knowledge lined up with what happened.”
“What happened Tia? Was Nightmare revived? What happened to our niece? Is she okay? Is Ponyville untouched?” I asked frantically. “Guards. Prepare a carriage immediately.”
“Calm down sister. Everything is fine. Ed took care of the cultists’ leader and we have him in the dungeon for questioning. Ed put a stop to the ritual and saved Twilight. She does have a scar in the in the shape of Nightmare’s cutie mark on her shoulder that was given to her by the cult leader with a cursed dagger. Ed did what he could to heal her wound but she will carry the scar for the rest of her life,” Tia looked down with a somber look in her eyes. “She even said she’s proud to carry it. Let’s her know she survived a harrowing experience is stronger for it.”
“At least she’s looking at the brighter side of this ordeal, Tia. I know for one to be kidnapped and then rescued all at one time is very difficult on most. She will have to face the horrors of the situations eventually though, being an optimist won’t save her forever. For now, leave her to herself and her friends, I’m sure Polearm will be there when comes to her realization. Right now Twilight is where she needs to be,” I smiled with a little bit of understanding as I sipped my morning tea.
“Oh yes, What’s this announcement you and Ed have for our closest friends and fa-”
SPRRRRR!
“-mily.” Tia finished after I covered her in backwashed tea. “Mus be big to get that type of reaction out of you. As big as you’ll get if you keep sneaking into the kitchen and eating my cakes.”
“TIA!” I stood up fro my chair and started to walk out of the room. “I’m going to my room and I’ll see you at lunch.”
“Sweet Appleacres it the lunch spot!” She called out as I left while slamming the door.
‘The nerve. I’m not that big yet. Ed you’re so dead when I see you. Wonder if they’ll serve pie at the lunch.”
Ed POV
Ponyville Automail Shop
I got up early and headed out to the shop in Ponyville because I wanted to be in a nice quiet environment. After the happenings of last night’s events, I didn’t really want to be around any pony. I did go back and lay next to Luna for a bit but I couldn’t sleep so I came here and started to work on some new automail models. Everything that happened last night was so different than how I thought it would’ve been and now Twi has that scar. I just hope she’s still willing to be Nyx’s mother.
That’s another reason I’m here too. I wanted to make sure Nyx really is Nyx and not Nightmare Moon. I saw the black smoke crawl off into Everfree after I destroyed the alchemagic sphere last night. While I was waiting for Twi to go looking in Everfree for whatever it was to look for, honestly I had no clue at this point. I was passing the time with a new hydraulic automail and a few more models that I was making out of chrome for those who work or live in more moist climates. Like Cloudsale or Griffinstone.
A good thing to know about my world is the Cloudsdale here is not made out of clouds and Griffinstone is not in a giant tree on a cliff an actually an old mountain fortress city. Cloudsdale was made of clouds until the Pegasus Civil War tore it apart over four or five millennia ago before the Minos Wars. Point is that the Cloudsdale here is a thriving mountain top city. I wasn’t in Equestria at the time so I can’t give details. Wandering really cuts you out of a lot of your country’s history while letting you experience another’s. I’m here now and that’s what that matter’s to me.
I’m brought out of my workflow by Time opening up the shop. Good cause I can ask him if he knows how Polearm got his hands on those tokens. He comes to the back with his cane raised above his head like he’s expecting a burglar.
‘I’ll screw with him a bit. Gods know I need a good laugh.’
I used my ninjutsu to change into a coffee next to what I was working on. Time came in slowly while looking around his cane still over his head as he moved past the workbench.
“I know someone here. Show yourself before I call the authorities. You should know this is the personal shop of the Prince of Equestria,” Time says keeping his uneasy at bay. ‘I should put up security enchants. Later though.’ Time moved to the other side of the room and 3… 2…1.
POP!
“HI TIME!”
WAK!
“Ow! My head. Geez can’t anypony take a joke anymore,” I said rubbing my head.
“Ed you ass! Give me a bloody heart attack. You know I have two but I still need them both. I wasn’t expecting you this early in the morning. Awful what happened with Twilight last night,” Time said as he put on his lab coat. “Things are definitely happening differently in this reality. I wonder what’s going to happen next. Maybe a war will break out. Anyway, you’re here to see if Nyx was born right. You gonna adopt her or let Twilight raise her? Oh, and congrats to you and Luna on the bun in the oven.”
“Please don’t mention war right now. I just spent over a year and a week in another reality fight one with transformers. Got a tone of training in with a lot of abilities and a new arm, leg, and nanotech armor. Stuff that is far too advanced for things here so I hope I can count on you for maintenance on the nanotech. The arm and leg are fixed and maintained by the armor. And yes I’m here mainly to see if Nyx made it and no I’m not planning to adopt her. She is Twilight daughter and I have no claim to her. If she doesn’t exist then I might have to clone her a body as I did with my niece Sora. AND last, thank you.” I huffed falling back with a heavy thud. “One more thing. Do you know how Polearm came to have tokens? I found them in his bag yesterday.”
I took out the tokens from my Re-quip showing them to Time.
“Oh, so you got them. I found them while I was out and you were gone. I gave them to Polearm to give to you. Guess he forgot in all the bull that went down yesterday. Can’t blame the poor fellow,” Time sighs as he sits down and starts working.
“Alright then. I’ll be heading to the forest now. Later,” I waved dashing out the back door.
Library
Twilight POV
I woke up fairly late, for my standards anyway. Pole was making breakfast for me already. My shoulder was very sore and tender so I was being extra careful in getting dressed. Luckily, Spike and Rarity had stayed after everypony else but Polearm left.
Laammp.
And I had Lampent, it returned from once it returned from searching for me all night. Rarity helped me get dressed while Spike said he’d be staying over to help run the library while Polearm does his job at the Guard office. Rarity said she’d be in and out to check on me and to help with any lady needs I might have, whatever that means.
I made my way to the kitchen table where everyone in the house had gathered for breakfast. I saw Polearm and Spike had fought over who was going to make breakfast again. They’ve been fighting over who makes a meal once every day since Polearm moved in. It usually ends up with a frying pan sword fight and then a draw. After which they combo to make an amazing meal.
‘Why are guys in the royal family so weird.’
“They really are strange aren’t the darling?” Rarity chuckled. “But that’s one of the reasons we love them.”
“I don’t really get it myself Rarity. My little brother and my coltfriend fighting to take care of me, it makes me feel embarrassed and loved at the same time, hmhm.” I chuckled as the kitchen duelist came out with a large plate of cinnamon rolls. Then I realize I'm missing something. “Hey, Pole have you the hair barrette you one for me the night of the Candle Festival? I know I was wearing it yesterday when I came home.”
“The purple one with a yellow daisy on it right. No Twi, sorry I haven’t. Maybe it had fallen off in your room during your struggle yesterday,” Pole said as he swallowed a bite of roll.
“I can go ahead and say it wasn’t there Twi. I know because Rarity and I were the ones who cleaned up your room while trying to keep our minds occupied,” Spike scratched his head as he thought. “It probably fell out of your hair when those goons were dragging you through the Everfree.”
“Well, it looks like I’m going to be going into the Everfree after breakfast.” I huffed resting my head on my right hand wincing with a little pain.
“Twilight you can’t be serious? After what just happened to you last night; you’re really going back into the forest now. And over a hairpin?” Rarity stood up in shock.
“It means a lot to me though Rarity, Polearm got it for me the night we officially started dating. Sure it might be a piece of cheap plastic but it really meant a lot when Pole won it just for me the night of the Festival,” I smiled at him cause him to blush and look down to his plate.
“As long as you don’t go too far in okay. You may have your magic but you still don’t have complete mobility without pain in right arm,” Pole said with a little bit of reserve in his voice but he looked to me with a sweet understanding smile. “Take an alchemy bracelet and Lampent with you to. That way you won’t be alone at least.”
“Okay,” I got up from my seat after I finished off my cinnamon roll and ran up to my room and slipped into something a little more comfortable, with Rarity’s help, and meant for hiking. I got Lampent to agree to follow me today and then had Rarity help me put my right arm in a sling to keep me from using it too much. The last we did was slip my alchemy bracelet on to my left hand.
Side note for those who don’t know, Alchemy bracelet are just a common everyday bracelet that an alchemy circle has been drawn into that allow the wearer to perform alchemy while not having to draw circles every single time. Based on the circle drawn is the type of alchemy the wearer can perform. Mine range from basic to advanced transmutation. I’m not good with any one element yet but Edward said it’s best to stick with the basics of every element that way you have a variety to chose for any type of situation.
I always hear the fundamentals are you best fall back in any problem you face no matter which teacher I have. Alchemy, magic, making friends or otherwise.
Anyways, Lampent and I said goodbye for the time being as we only had a short amount of time to look for my barrette before we were supposed to me up with everypony out at Sweet Apple Acres for the lunch slash announcement from Edward and Luna.
3rd POV
Everfree Forest
Twilight and her partner Lampent made their way to the Everfree Forest. What the didn’t see was Edward following them a significant distance to were he wouldn’t be noticed by her. He still took the extra precaution to wear his suppresser mask to completely hide his presence from Twilight. The main reason he was following was to make sure Nyx had come into existence but he was also going to protect his niece from any hidden dangers that might try and harm her. There was still the very real possibility the Nightmare Moon had managed to completely reform.
The walked slowly through the forest. It was quite obvious to Edward that Twilight was looking for something as she was looking at the ground very closely while also using a locator spells as her horn had been lit since she entered the forest. They were starting to get close to the thorn vine growths that the Twilight in Penstroke’s Past Sins. Ironically, this was also the path that the Children of the Night had taken when they kidnapped.
Twilight and Lampent were looking for her barrette when she heard something running through the undergrowth. At first, she dismissed it as either an animal or pokemon scurrying by but then she heard something that definitely wasn’t either a pokemon or animal.
“SOMEPONY PLEASE HELP!” screamed what sounded like a little filly. When Twilight looked she saw a filly be chased by a pack of Mightyanna and Timberwolves. Edward saw this too but stayed back to see what would happen. Twilight, of course, charged in and jumped in front of the filly who had been cornered in the brush of thick thorn vines that had been passed earlier.
‘Right on the money now’ Thought Edward as he watched. ‘I’ll intervene if at any point Twilight can handle those bastards.’
“Are you alright little one?” Twilight asked the filly as she turned to look at her.
Twilight and Edward immediately notice that this filly isn’t a normal pony but in fact an alicorn with a dark purple mane and tail with a black horn and black feathered wings. She was wearing the remains of what looked like to be a gown made of the blackest night that was adorned with twinkles representing stars. Her eyes were a deep aquamarine with slit pupils.
‘She can’t be, but she looks just like her only as a filly. Does that mean the ritual was a success? I thought Edward said he interrupted it before she could form. Unless he did but she formed enough to materialize as a filly and Edward interrupted the ritual just in time before she could fully form,’ Twilight thought as she looked at the filly and then to the wild pack in front of her.
“I’m o-o-kay. Thank y-y-you for s-s-saving me f-rom those thin-n-gs Ms,” The little Filly said. “Wh-er-e a-m I?”
Twilight could help be know that this filly was, in fact, the reborn Nightmare Moon but she also felt that she wasn’t the same Nightmare Moon she and her friends had defeated. Then her shoulder started to burn, but this wasn’t as burning pain. No this was the burn of passion to protect the child behind her with everything she had. Without a second thought, Twilight called out to Lampent.
“Lampent use Light Screen,” Twilight called out to her partner. Without hesitation, Lampent put up a wall of green light in between it, the ponies, and the pack of wild pokemon and Timberwolves. Twilight then placed her left hand on the ground and then there was a blue spark of energy from her bracelet and a wall of earth erected itself from the ground trapping the pack that had been chasing the little filly.
“Wow, Ms. how you do that? They won’t be able to get out and come after me will they?” asked the filly.
“No little one. It’ll take them a while to dig out of that. But we should get out of here before they start. My names Twilight Sparkle but you can call me Twilight, okay and this is my pokemon, Lampent. What’s your name sweety and why are you out here by yourself?” Twilight asked although she already had a pretty good idea.
“I don’t know. I woke up a little while ago in a ruined castle over in that direction,” the filly said point in the direction opposite from where she was running. “Is it okay I don’t know? Sorry I can’t do anything else.” The little filly started to cry from not being able to tell Twilight anymore.
All the while Edward was watching these events unfold before him. He had a tear in his eye from the ay his student had protected the filly with her partner and then had just performed alchemy without a second thought. Then a gleam of light of an object on the ground caught his eye. It was a purple hair barrette with a little yellow flower on it. The alchemist bent down and picked it up and looked it over.
‘This must be what Twi was looking for out here in the first place. Seeing as how they don’t have saddlebags in this world,’ Edward thought as he walked over to his student.
Twi didn’t as her attention was on the filly who was now starting to back up in fear of the figure she saw approaching them. She started to cry in fear and jumped to Twilight. Twilight was confused as the pack was still trapped. Then the filly started to cry out for her to protect her from the monster coming for her. That’s when Twilight realized that there was something else come for them. She wheeled around jerking her bad arm but she ignored the pain and raised her left arm readying an alchemic reaction then she hit the ground again sending a spike of earth at the figure she saw coming for them. The spear simply stops in mid transmutation ad never reached its target. Twilight tried again only to have the same thing happen as before.
Soon Twilight found herself clutching the filly behind her while glaring at the masked figure towering over her. She felt overwhelming power emanating from this being but she also felt a familiar air about it. Then the figure reached its hand out to Twilight and opened it to reveal her barrette. Twilight the took the hairpiece in her magic all while keeping her eyes on the tall masked figure. The figure then moved the outstretched hand up to its head and placed it on the mask and proceeded to pull the mask off. Twilight still on guard until the mask was fully off revealing the figure to be none other than her alchemy teacher. Edward stood before her with a large grin on his face as he put his mask in he Re-equip and then spoke to his student.
“I’m very proud of what you just did Twi. You protected that little one with a second that and used you alchemy as if it were second nature to you all while working with your pokemon,” Ed said looking to the filly still cowering behind Twilight as he waited for her to respond.
“Edward, why are you out here? Why do you have my hair pen? Why are you hiding? Why’d you scare the crap out of me?” Twi yelled at her teacher in anger and shock placing her hands over her mouth as she clasped her hands over her mouth when she realized what she just said.
“One. I’m out here looking for any traces of Nightmare Moon because I saw traces of essence escape from the alchemgic sphere when I destroyed it last night. Two. I saw you wandering into the Everfree half injured from Ponyville for some reason, so I decided to keep an eye on you just in case. Three. I wore my mask to hide myself from the creatures or anyone from the Children of the Night that might be around snooping. Four. I just found the pen by chance while I was on my over to you,” Edward said as he bent down to get a better look at the shaking child desperate;y hanging on to Twilight for dear life.
“It’s okay sweetie. This tall stallion is my alchemy teacher, Edward Elric. He the one who taught me how to make the wall I used on the pack,” Twilight explained softly as she motioned the filly forward.
“No doubt about it Twi. She’s definitely the result of the ritual last night. Cause I interrupted it, her form was incomplete. It seems as if she doesn’t have any of the hatred or jealousy of the original because of this too. The cult leader is the one who could bestow what the other Child called the Blessing of the Night. I bet that also has something to do with her incomplete resurrection. So, in other words, she’s a reborn Nightmare Moon but at the same time, she’s not Nightmare Moon. The essence must have gone to a familiar place that it felt safe in order to finish forming. I overheard she went to the old castle,” Edward looked at the shaking filly with seriousness in his eyes the only terrified her more.
“Edward what are you going to do? You’re not going to banish her are? Please tell me you won’t erase her?” Twilight said in concern a concern she’d never felt for another creature before. Except for Polearm and Spike.
‘Do I actually want to protect Nightmare Moon from harm?’ Twilight thought to herself while she looked to her side the shaking little filly still hold on to her for dear life.
“I’m not going to erase he Twi. I’m not going to harm her in any way shape or form. She has done nothing to warrant even a hint of banishment to the moon either. What I see before me, is a scared little girl thrust into a world she knows nothing about. But I have to let Tia and Luna know what I’ve found here,” Edward said looking up to the sky then to Twilight. “That being said, I think the best thing to do it to take her home get cleaned, fed, and tend to her wounds. Do it quickly though. Others will wonder what's going on if the see her right now. Explain to Spike, Pole, and Rarity and have them Pinkie promise not to tell anypony. I tell Tia and Luna I found something but decided it was best to leave it to you to handle for now. Here take the coat to hide her wings. I’ve got to return to the castle for now.I’ll see you at the farm.”
Edward was then gone in a flash of blue light leaving Twilight with the filly Nightmare Moon and Lampent.
“Let’s go to my home okay. There are nice people there that will treat you good and we can get you something to eat,” Twi says smiling down at the terrified filly who was nodding in agreement. “Lampent, please take the lead in case any other problems show up.”
Lampent!Shouted the lamp pokemon floating ahead of Twilight and the filly while lighting teir pathway out of the forest.
Luckily, it didn’t take the trio very long to get out of the forest and back to the library. The reactions when Twilight came through the door we of confusion, joy, and shock. Twilight had the filly sit in the main lobby of the library while Spike fixed her some hot celery soup. The filly started to wander around and pick up some books on the language and writing skills of Equestria that Twilight suggested she look into. The adults started to discuss what to do.
“Twilight she’s adorable. But I have to admit, she looks exactly like Nightmare Moon but as a filly. Are sure it’s okay to have her here what if she remembers what we did to her as Nightmare Moon the first time. I mean I’m the last pony to try and be judgemental but she’s Nightmare Moon reborn,” Rarity said looking into the next room.
“I couldn’t just leave her out in the Everfree. She was being chased by pokemon and Timberwolves. I don’t know why but it may be the curse from that stupid dagger but my scar burned in a good kind of a way that made me want to protect her. It was like the feeling I got when I want to protect Pole and Spike.” Twilight said looking into her glass of water. “Then, Ed came out of bucking nowhere scaring the living Tartarus. He said he was looking for traces of Nightmare Moon that might have survived the ritual after he saw some of her essence escape and run into the forest.”
“That sounds like Ed. I that I felt something head off in the direction of the old castle ruins while I was bringing you back here. From what you’ve told us about finding her Twi seems to me that is makes since te she is Nightmare Moon. Or, at least what managed to survive of Nightmare Moon when Ed interrupted the ritual, “ Polearm said putting his hand on Twilight’s trying to comfort her. “I think you did the right thing in bringing her here.”
“What did Ed say to do though? I know his moral code won’t let that little filly come to any harm. In his eyes, she's probably just another innocent kid who doesn’t deserve what’s happening to her or understands the situation she’s in. Poor thing. I understand that all to well but this situation is different though. She is literally a reborn villain,” Spike in sympathy but still with a little bit of reserve while Rarity got up and walked over to the doorway to check on the child.
“That’s just it though. Ed said she didn’t have any of the hatred o jealousy that the original Nightmare Moon had in her when she was Princess Luna. Ed said she was Nightmare Moon but not the one we all know. He told me to bring her here and make sure you guys are the only one to know. All of you also have to Pinkie Promise not to tell anyone else who she is,” Twilight said pointing her finger to each individual in the room. “Ed said we’d discuss what to do this afternoon after the Lunch with everyone. He said he still had to tell the Princesses what he found. I’m really worried this could cause a lot of trouble for her.”
Just then the filly in the next room called out. “Twilight, can I ask you about something?”
“What is it, sweetie?” Twilight said getting up and went into the lobby.
“I’ve been reading these books that you suggested and started to practice writing but something keeps coming up in the books. What do I put in the space that says ‘name’? I don’t have a name that I can remember?” The filly asked looking dead at Twilight who hadn’t even thought to ask her name earlier.
“What do you want your name to be then sweetie? Why don’t we give one since its kind of your birthday since you can’t remember what it used to be or anything else for the matter?” Twilight asked softly stroking the filly’s mane. “Hmm. What about Nyx? You remind me of one of my favorite book heroes from when I was a filly about your age and her name was Nyx.”
“I like that name. So from now on where it says ‘name’ I’ll write Nyx,” The filly now dubbed Nyx giggled.
“Why not add for a middle and last name Nyx,” Polearm said walking up behind the duo.
“Really, Mr. Polearm. I can have three names?” Nyx asked the guard pony with big shimmering eyes. “Why those names though?”
“Because your dress reminds me of the midnight sky on moonless nights. Nocte Caelum is pony latin for Midnight Sky. Now, why don’t we get you cleaned up and have Rarity get your measurements so she can go and make you a new outfit so you don’t have to wear a dirty torn dress when we go to lunch and see everyone later,” Polearm explained motioning Rarity over to take Nyx to the washroom to get cleaned up and measured afterward. With a little bit of hesitation Rarity to the filly and complied.
The others discussed that from what they’ve experienced so far that there is no danger in leaving things as they are. Spike went and fetched a shirt and shorts from his room and brought them to Rarity so Nyx would have something to wear until Rarity could make her a new dress. Twilight went out and bought a pair of small lavender round-framed glasses for Nyx and had enchanted them so her eye would appear normal when she wore them.
While Twilight light was out Polearm spent some time teaching her about pokemon and showed off his partner, Airodactyl. Rarity had grown quite fond of the filly in the few moments she’d spent with her even go as far as to teach her the proper mannerisms of a ‘Proper Lady’. Although, Nyx was a little apprehensive towards Spike she still got the courage up to ask if h was the one to make her soup. He told her he was and if she wanted to learn how to cook then or if she wanted anything special her would be there to show her or make it. They were all quite taken with the young Nyx in the short amount of time they’d spent with the filly.
Rarity had to run to her shop in order to make the clothes and Spike went with her to help with the making of Nyx’s dress for the lunch with Edward, Princess Luna, and Princess Celestia. When they came back they had several pairs of clothes for the little filly who was jumping up and down at the aspect of trying them all on. At the end of everything, it all came down to a long sleeve purple sundress and lavender sandals with a cerulean hair banned to keep her bang out of Nyx’s face.
After helping Nyx with her apparel, it was time for everypony else to start getting ready themselves. Once everyone was ready they were all out the door and headed to Sweet Apple Acres.
Ed’s Lab after Everfree
Ed POV
I got back to my lab and head for the shower. I needed it to get the grease and Everfree off. I wasn’t looking forward to talking with Luna and even less with Tia. I was already in trouble for not being there when Luna woke up to explain the happenings of last night with Tia. She was used to me not being there whenever she’d wake-up somedays. I stripped down and took a nice super hot bath. Temperature training makes it so you can stand scalding hot water without needing for adding cold to it.
I stepped out to a steamy room taking in a deep breath and then exhaled. “Hra. Geez. I’m in some deep crap with as things stand now. Nyx has come into being and is under Twi and Pole’s care but it looks as if that scar on Twi’s back has tied her to Nyx in a way that I couldn’t see. I need to have a talk with our leader of the Children of the Night to see what kind of coursed dagger he used.”
I heard the doors to the lab open up and that meant that I had to face one or both of the mares closest to me. I grabbed a towel and dried my head then wrapped it around my waist. I walked out of the bathroom to see Tia and Luna standing there with Luna having her arms crossed and Tia red-faced looking away to the ceiling.
“One minute, please. I need to get some underwear on for Tia sake Luna,” I teased slowly walking over to get some boxers and quickly dropped the towel and slipped them on. “Now what can I do for you two this late in the morning?”
“Where did you run off to this morning Ed?” they asked in unison.
‘Sheesh. It’s like I did marry both of them at times like this.’
“Luna, I take it that Tia explained what happened last night so that will save me one explanation and a butt load of time,” I pause and look over to the sister and Luna nods yes to this. “I needed to clear my head and took some time to gather my thoughts so I went to the shop in Ponyville to work on some automail to pass the time. That’s where I was for most of the morning.”
“Most of the morning?” Luna asked looking to Tia as I slipped into a pair of my usual pants.
“Where’d you go for the rest of your morning until you returned here? Is there something you’ve been sneaking off to do?” Tia looked at me with suspicion.
“Don’t you dare even get that thought in your head, Celestia. If I wanted out of my marriage to Luna I wouldn’t hide it and I would never see anyone else without her permission to do so first,” I said in anger as I looked at my nervous sister-in-law. She looked as if that last thought really bothered and hurt her for some reason.
‘Oh, Tia. You can’t still have feelings for me from all those years ago can you?’ I thought as I put on my overshirt on then pulled out my coat. “Look I decided to check into something I saw last night after I stopped the ritual to revive Nightmare Moon.”
Luna winced at the mention of the name from my mouth. Not my best moments when I saw it happen over millennia and a half prior. Moon was a touchy subject for use both for our various reasons. Her main reason was it was her fall from grace and betrayal of her sister when Luna lost her sanity in her own hatred and jealousy and tried to kill Tia. My main reason was that I couldn’t be there for my wife in her time of need and try to stop it all from happening, like similar to now. It would seem that I can’t stop or change the major events of this world but I do influence and change them in other ways that I don’t even know of.
“What did you see and what did you find?” Luna asked as I put my gloves on looking to me while I only looked up to the ceiling.
“I saw the essence of Moon escape into the Everfree after the sphere of alchemgic that was being used to revive her shattered from my interference. I went into Everfree to see what happened to it and see if Moon had managed to revive in some way shape or form. What I saw was Twilight searching for something with her pokemon. Come to find out it was a hair clip the Polearm got for her’” I paused as this was the part I was going to have to force out and might have to fight with either my sister, my pregnant wife or both. “I then saw a filly being chased by a pack of pokemon and Timberwolves…”
“Ed what did she look like?” Tia seriously looked at me with a bit of anger.
“What do you think she looked like Tia? You already know who she looked like so why even ask that stupid question,” I chuckled a bit. “Nightmare Moon reborn, but not the one either of you knows, at least. She didn’t even know her own name or how she came to be.”
“Ed you knew this was a possible outcome didn’t you?” Tia said in anger. “This is why you’ve been keeping an eye on Ponyville. You wanted Twilight to be kidnapped. You knew this would happen,” Tia yelled in the royal Canterlot voice.“Come on Luna. We need to find this filly and hopefully undo what has been done. I’ll contact Twilight and have her gather the Elements. Perhaps we can banish her before she regains her full power.”
“Ed is it true that you knew this would be the outcome and Twilight would be kidnapped?” Luna asked moving to my side as I stared up still.
“I knew this was a possibility is all. Yes, I knew Twilight would be taken but I didn’t know what would happen to her. At first, I wanted to prevent all of this from happening but then Tia told me that Moon’s remains were already stolen so I wanted to keep Twi safe and still prevent it from happening. Then we were in the other world and Nyx was there and I thought ‘Who am I to stop this life from coming into the world.’ I saw how Luna was so accepting of this version of Moon and thought ‘Will she accept our version if she existed.’ So, yes I knew things would happen but not in the way they did.” I finished explaining then looked to Luna as tears fill from my eyes. “I understand if you hate me now. Banish me turn me to stone do whatever you see fit to me. But don’t punish an innocent child for crimes she has never commented.”
“Ed, I accept what I did as Moon was wrong and that they are my crimes. This child won’t be held responsible for what I did. I am hurt about how things happened and what you did but things had progressed too far without your knowledge as well. I want to meet this filly and then we’ll decide what to do,” Lunia says as she takes me into her embrace. I look over her shoulder to Celestia who was looking to me in anger but she was also thinking of the possibility of how this could negatively affect Luna and how to stop it.
‘Tia if this still heads down the road where I think it might. I will put my foot down and protect Nyx.’
“What’s her name and where is she right now?” Celestia asked in a sigh as she knew Luna wouldn’t budge on her decision.
“Her name is Nyx and she’s with Twilight and her friends at Sweet Apple Acres waiting on us to arrive for lunch,” I say walking over to Tia. “Tia I would see that cult leader burn in hell for what he did to Twilight. I also think Twilight made the right decision in rescuing her and bringing her home.”
This remark left Tia with a lot to think on and she did a lot and more on our way to the farm.
We took a carriage to the Apple family farm as Luna and I didn’t want to take any risks with the baby. Luna was snoozing with her head resting on my shoulder while Tia was sitting across from me staring out to window pretending to watch the clouds roll by. She was silent the whole way there but not in the annoyed kind of way but the ‘ticked off at you for pulling a bull shit move behind my back’ kind of way. Tia was also contemplating what might happen and what to do about Nyx when they meet.
I decided to speak up. “Tia I know you mad at me and worried for Luna right now, but at least give Nyx a chance. She might be Nightmare Moon reborn but she’s not the Nightmare Moon that Luna was. Nyx has no hatred or jealousy towards you whatsoever. I hope you won’t let your own negative emotions blind you as they did with Luna and me. She’ll be a great little filly. Especially if she’s raised right and by the right ponies.”
“Ed, I’m not sold on the whole Nightmares is Nightmare but not the one we know. I swear I’ll protect my sister and do what I need to in order to keep the ponies safe. I know there’s not a lot I can do to stop you from whatever it is you do but I won’t stand for anymore sneaking around,” Tia said as we pulled into the farm. The jot of the landing woke Luna.
“Neither will I Tia neither will I,” I sighed “I joust hope you won’t do what the Celestia in Past Sins did.”
“Are you two alright? I know thing are tense right now but can you please try and get along? At least while we’re here,” Luna pleaded.
“I have mo issues with getting along Luna. But I will stay on guard while I’m here. As for Ed, I still haven’t forgiven him. We have much more to discuss when we return to the castle after this. If that’s alright with you brother.” Celestia says as the guard opens the door to the carriage.
“No issues or complaints from me Tia. I have a few things I would like to talk about too. But for now, be gentle with the little one,” I said in a whisper as we exited the carriage.
3rd POV
Edward hadn’t told Celestia or Luna but he’d also informed Cadance, Shining Armor, and Blueblood of the lunch. So, instead of one carriage, there were three. Luckily, the farm could accommodate the extra company.
It was all going smoothly. Luna was on the porch of the house with Cadence discussing the ins and out of the married life. Shining and Blueblood decided to spar with their uncle in a two on one match. They thought they’d both be more than a match for the alchemist if they tag teamed him. This would’ve been impossible if not for Ed strick and harsh training of Blueblood. Big Mac joined in to make it three on one. Granny sat with Celestia in the house and discuss the old days of early development in Ponyville and things Like the origins of the Candle Festival.
Aj and Applebloom were playing with Winona. Then Granny told the Apples it was time to start and set up the tables and silverware before everyone else arrives. Edward decided to pitch in with the set up too. He insisted on helping as it was his idea to have the lunch gathering on the farm in the first place. Ed like this kind of labor anyway. Shining pitched in too but Blueblood refused until Granny took a switch to his right flank and got him moving. The girls found this hilarious. In a matter of fifteen to twenty minutes, the tables wear set out and on the plates wear on them. With no time to spare as the other Elements wear starting to show up.
First to arrive was Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo. The first thing Dash asked was when the cider would be dished out. To her horror, Edward said there wouldn’t be any cider drinking till much later on if any at all. Scootaloo went and to play with Applebloom. Next to show up was Pinkie Pie and then Fluttershy. She told everyone that Discord was off with Chaos in the Choas Dimension tending to his own matters today but to till everyone ‘hello’.
Discord just didn’t want to be around Edward or the sisters right now. He always had a tendency to know when to stay out of the way.
The only ones left to show up were Twilight, Polearm, Rarity, Spike, Sweety Bell, and Nyx. They did as a group and Nyx was holding on to Twilight’s hand as they came through the gate. Celestia, Luna, and Ed immediately came up to them while the others decided to break and join the main group. Edward spoke first, leaning down to get eye level with the little filly who decided to hide from the tall ponies in front of behind Twilight legs.
“Hello, little one. You remember me from this morning don’t you?” Ed asked pointing at himself with a goofy grin on his whole face. “ My names Edward Elric. I’m Twilight’s alchemy teacher and this is my wife Princess Luna and her sister and Twilight teacher Princess Celestia.”
Nyx looked to the princesses and then to Twilight as if asking her what she should do next. Nyx then stepped out before still shaking from shyness. She then took a bow with a curtsy.
“Hello, My name is Nyx Nocte Caelum. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintances Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Prince Elric,” Nyyx managed to squeak out.
“You can call me Ed or Edward little one. I don’t care for titles, but if you’re still not comfortable with the first name then Mr. Elric will be fine,” Edward said standing up.
“So well manner for one so young,” Luna said as she looked Nyx up an down before walking and placing her hand on Nyx’s cheek pushing her hair out of her eye as she smiled at the filly. “You should be very proud of her Twilight. She is simply adorable too. Please tell me little one, who was it that taught you such polite manners?”
“It was Twilight, Mr. Polearm, Mr. Spike, and Ms. Rarity, “Nyx said with a giggle.
“Nyx Nocte Caelum is quite a long name for a little one such as yourself that can only remember things since she woke up this morning. Where did you pick it up?” Ti asked trying to hide her annoyance,
“It was Twilight and Mr. Polearm that gave me my name Princess. If you don’t like it then I’m sure they can give me another one,” Nyx said looking down to the ground in sadness.
“Tia, she’s just a child. Please show some compassion. She’s been through a lot since she woke up this morning,” Luna shot at her sister then looked back to Nyx with a soft smile. “I think is a lovely name even if it is a bit long. Why don’t we go and meet everypony else before the food is ready?”
Luna took Nyx by the hand and lead her to the main group leaving Twilight with Ed and Celestia. They looked to each other and then to their student.
“Twi, first off let me tell you I am so sorry for letting things get to the point that they did,” Ed says looking at Twi then to the ground in shame. “I lied and hid the fact that you would be taken. I thought that if I could keep you from finding out and that if I could stop the Cult that I could stop everything from happening.”
“Edward…” Twilight started but was stopped by Celestia as she placed her hand on her student's shoulder.
“Look Twi. I know you said you forgive me for this but I don’t. How I’ll make it up to you, I don’t know, but I will. I won’t be hiding things from anyone ever again. There are events in the future that I know of that will definitely happen and I’ll do what I can when I can whenever the time comes. I can’t tell you those events right without risk of severely altering those events. But know that I will continue to teach you and support however possible.” Edward said looking to Twilight who smiled back and nodded.
“Now that Ed has said his apology I think it’s time we discussed what is going to happen with Nyx,” Celestia motioned to the filly with her eyes.
“What are you going to do with Princess? Please tell me you're not going to banish her to the moon?” Twilight managed to say in horror.
“She will be coming with us to Canterlot and be under strict supervision. Once she has proven to me that she isn’t a threat then she will be allowed to choose what to do from there?” Celestia said turning to walk before Twilight spoke up.
‘Come on Twi. Speak up. Till Tia what you think. Be the person I know you are and stand up for how you feel,’ Edward thought as he looked on Twilight and Celestia.
“Princess I want Nyx to stay with me and Polearm in Ponyville. I’ve only known her since this morning but I think she would lead a much better life if she stayed with us. Nightmare Moon never had the chance to experience a normal life. To grow up. Go to school make friends, Have a family. All the things original Nightmare knew was the anger, jealousy, and hatred that she was born from but Nyx doesn’t. Edward told me that she isn’t and has none of that,” Twilight said in a stern voice as she ran in front of her teacher and looked her straight in the eye with no sign of backing down.
“This isn’t up for debate Twilight. She’s coming to Canterlot where I can watch her. If she proves to me she isn’t a threat then I’ll let her have a chance,” Celestia said in her authoritative tone.
Edward then walked up to Celestia and spoke up, “I said no more secrets and I meant it, Tia. If you take Nyx away from Twilight now you’ll ruin any chance she has at finding happiness in this world. Nyx belongs with Twilight. It was Twilight’s blood that gave her life therefore, making Nyx her daughter. I can also tell you what happened in the story from my home. That Celestia took Nyx and ended up giving rise to Nightmare Moon once more. She went on to cause Eternal Night but it was because Celestia in the story let herself be blinded by fear.”
“Ed what are saying?” Celestia looked to the man she called her brother.
“I’m saying give her a chance to live the life of a normal filly. Don’t let your anger at me, your fear of Nightmare Moon, and your own selfishness blind you to rip a child away from her mother before she has a chance to even know the mean of the word. Look at the group of our friends and family over there,” Edward said pointing to the group all playing games and laughing with one another and then he pointed the Nyx. She was playing with the CMC. “Tia please, let Nyx stay with Twilight. It’s the best decision you could make for her and Equestria.”
“Alright, I will allow Nyx to stay in Ponyville with you, for the time being, Twilight. But I want daily reports sent to me on the progress she is making in her daily life every day. What is she doing, her friends, what she’s learning in school, what you’re teaching her in terms of magic, and so on? I also want her to make a once a month visit to Canterlot to show us her progress herself and to get a health evaluation to make sure she is physically stable,” Celestia explained giving into her brother and Student’s will.
“Thanks for giving her a chance, Tia. I know it's hard but you’ll see you made the right call here. Just give it some time,” Edward says trying to comfort his sister. “I know this means I owe you one to. And by no means are we square on the Cult thing. Just try and have some fun with our friends and Family while we’re here. I know you're dying to still hear mine and Luna’s announcement too. Come on Twi, you got something on your mind to. Let’s chat for a bit before we join everyone else.”
Edward and Twi stood in front of the barn for a minute then Twilight spoke up, “Edward did you really mean it when you said I was Nyx’s mom? I mean I get the whole blood tyes thing and my part in the ritual but did you really mean that I meant to be Nyx’s mom?”
“Yes, I did Twi. You’re Nyx’s mother by blood, by sense, and by right. Why else were you so quick to save her this morning. You took her home and fed her, gave her a place to stay and books to read, I bit. You even went as far as getting her those glasses to hide her eyes to make sure she’d be safely hidden. You asked Rarity to make her some clothes. You were the first to give here to even gave her a name, with some help from Polearm. If that's not motherly then I don’t know what to call it,” Edward says smile warmly at his niece slash student. “Twilight I know for a fact you’ll be good with Nyx,.Just keep up with the reports and work on getting her enrolled in school. I think you’ll come to feel and see it in your own time,” Edward said patting her on the shoulder. “Now let's go tease the dungeon crawlers for a bit.”
A few hours passed and everyone was enjoying their time with each other. The CMC was especially taken with young Nyx. They even went as so far to ask Twilight if she could join them as an official member. Twilight could very well say no to this but before she did she discussed what to with Edward and the Princesses. Luna and Edward were on broad while Celestia was on the fence but aft a bump in the shoulder from Edward she agreed. Twilight did go one to explain who Nyx was to her other friends and family. They were more than surprised.
Shining Armor tried to deck Edward for letting Twilight get hurt. After a few rounds of trying to land a hit on the alchemist, to no avail, Shining managed to get some of his anger out. Edward also managed to explain his part in being away and not seeing how events were different from what he knew. Shining decided to let it go for the time being and try to get to know Nyx. Cadance was much more accepting of things. She was angry for how things turned out for Twilight but was more than willing to get to know Nyx.
Time passed slowly for some and fast for others. After managing to get over the hurdles of the events of the previous night and put them behind them for the time being, everyone was able to really enjoy the company they were in. It was soon time to set down and eat while also to ere Edward and Luna big announcement. Everyone had their own Idea what it was.
Edward got up and spoke,” Okay everyone before the food is served Luna and I would like to tell all of why we had you come out here today.”
“Are you going to bring the Dark Library back into Equestria?” Twilight asked immediately.
“No,” Edward said.
“Are you going to make a giant cake?” asked Pinkie.
“No,” causing the party ponies mane to deflate slightly.
“You're going to open an automail school and Princess Luna is going to open a Dark Magic school,” Polearm said with a smirk know he nailed it.
“We already started that a few months ago Pole. One more guess and I won’t Nyx to guess this time. If that’s okay with her and Twilight,” Edward said looking yo the little filly with a warm smile.
“Go ahead sweetie,” Polearm said encouraging the young nightmare,
“Um, okay. Well, I think, um, that Princess Luna, um, has a baby in her tummy,” Nyx manage to say in a blush.
SPURRRRR!
KECK!
“WHAT?!” boomed Celestia in the royal Canterlot voice,
Everypony at the table that had been taking a sip of their drink was either gagging, cough, or spitting over the pony near them. Everypony that was sitting next to or in front of Celestia was on their back from the amount of force she put in her voice.
“You all heard her right,” Edward said with a cocky grin.
“It’s true sister. You’re going to be an aunt,” Luna said to Celestia who had her hands over her mouth and tears in her eyes.
“How long have you two known Auntie Luna?” Cadance said as she rushed over to embrace her aunt and uncle in a congratulatory hug.
“That's why Dr. Life Line was acting all jittery when she met with me,” Celestia rolled her eyes.
“Only around two days. Same for Ed. but according to the Doctor, I’m about three and a half months along. So, Ed and I wanted to tell everyone before I really started to show signs of the little one,” Luna said with a fully flushed face.
“Have you thought of names yet?” Rarity asked in eagerness.
“Yes, Rarity. We settle on a few if its a boy or a girl. And we expect you to make a full line of clothes for either,” Edward informed the fashionista who clapped with joy.
The rest of the time went on in high spirits. Edward though, thought that back to his time in the last world he’d been in and the casualty that hit him the hardest. The Mind Stone that had gained self-awareness the one out of all of the casualties that really affected the alchemist. He had lost comrades to war and the children he and Luna adopted to time but he’s never lost a child to war before. He was resolved to be a better man to his family, a better husband, a better brother, and most of all a better father.
Hours later in the Castle Gardens
Ed POV
We came back to the castle and Tia and Candance went with Luna to the doctor to get a check-up. Shining and Blue followed asked me out to the Coliseum. I know why Shining as he was still sore about Twilight but Blue was just sore about still not being able to get his licks in. I told them I’d take them both on any time but I won’t stand there and let them beat on me for my mistakes or just to let them. It ended up with both of them being beaten and Bruised but Shining felt better to let his anger out and Blue was still aiming to improve.
I made my way back to my lab and immediately started to make a headstone for Stone. He deserved one for all he’d done.
Here Lies Stone Elric,
The Sage Stone of the Mind that came to know and protect worlds not his own.
His sacrficed much in the short amount of time he lived.
A son and a brother in arms that will remember for his deeds
I put Stone’s headstone under a tree that was on the edge of the mase. I also buried the pieces and dust I’d collected of him from in the Ignition chamber floor here.
Well, I've been a busy body as of late. I took on some of Luna duties to take as much stress off her and the babies. Yes, I said babies. Turns out she’s carrying twins. A boy and girl to boot but we haven’t told anyone this yet.
Safe to say both her and Tia’s bottom jaws hit the floor when I told them I could move both the moon and sun on my own. I told them that I was going to take over for Luna in moving the moon and dreamwalking during her pregnancy and a little time afterward too. Imagine the horror when some of the ponies saw a red moon the first night I took over. Yea no. Tia will not stop complaining about the mass panic and the letters she received the next day. Best part the Nobles have started to ask Luna to change the moon to their favorite colors and one was even stupid enough threatened our unborn if they didn’t get it. I didn’t stand for it and had him thrown in the lower dungeons for his actions. I wanted to do worse and strip him of his title but decided it wasn’t fair to his family.
Nyx was doing well too. I heard in one of the reports that Twi sends that she has taken an interest in Polearm’s work as a guard. She had asked him to start to train her in basic combat, sure hope he takes it easy on her. Nyx is getting good grades in school and making lots of friends except for Diamond Tiara and. She asked Twilight what it's like to have a family since doesn't have one or no memories of one and that she came a spell. Twilight promptly corrected her in that she does have a family. That she is her mother, Polearm is basically her father, Spike is her Uncle and everypony else is part of her extended family even if not by blood. Nyx then asked what kind of family I was and Twi wrote and I quote.
“Edward is like the really scary but fun and loving uncle,”
. My school is up and running in Manehattan. Luna’s Dark Magic took off to. Tack that on to my duties when she has too many classes to handle. Tia got over her piss off at me spell. We still need to talk on certain matters but I’ll let her come to terms with other matters beforehand, like the whole Nyx situation.
But my life has fallen into place for the time being. So much so that other than my royal duties and looking after Luna that I have a full plate most of the day and all night. I get plenty of time to myself thanks to my time chamber but things are really starting to get boring for me around here. That's when I remember those tokens I’d gotten during Twi abduction. One was a rather unique one as it was an orange Dragon scale but had no creed, so no use in trying to use it. The other was an emblem of sorts and had its creed.
‘Tia, Luna meet me in the lab, I’m summoning a Displaced,’ I said over telepathy.
‘Finally something interesting to do. I want some of the duties back Ed,” Luna answered. She’s gotten even more moody cause of the pregnancy but nothing I’m not used to. Faust slapped me through a wall when she was carrying Tia.
‘Ed your lucky court was short today,” Tia huffed. She really has been under some serious stress lately. We’re going to talk after this Displaced leaves.
Around ten minutes later the made their way into the lab. I made sure they were situated, especially Luna. I then pulled out the Token for Zero. I put my mask on to make sure I had a trump card in hiding my power if anything or any pony tagged along with this Displaced.
“I summon you Zero,” I said causing a void portal appeared in the lab center.
3rd pov
“Ugh… still getting used to that, especially shifting due to Harpuia and Leviathan,”a young woman in a black bodysuit and crimson and white armor with dark golden accents.
The closed Bashou Fans rested on either hip and inactive Durga Glaive, appearing as a roughly thirty-one-inch combat staff with energy emitters on either end, crossed over her back from right shoulder to left hip, opposite the Zeta Saber, or Z-Saber.
She cocked her head, noticing Luna, her dark auburn hair streaked with copper and silvery blonde. What was noticeable was that her Token was her belt buckle.
“‘Sup?” she said nonchalantly. She noticed the masked individual in crimson, though something about his clothes struck her as familiar though she couldn't put her finger on what was familiar about it.
“Guessing your Zero. Nice to meet you and welcome to my Equus. This is my wife and sister. You know their names already,” The masked man gestured to Celestia on the opposite side of the room. “My name is Edward Elric. You’re all teched out there. Not common here. What type of Displaced are you?”
“Some of my memories are fragmented thanks to that idiot Merchant. Apparently, when he transported me, he infused my body with a bunch of nano-machines but whatever he did cause my memories to end up locked away. I already found the arms and legs of Zero's Black Armor… or as it was called when I initially awoke like this theOnyx Armor. It seems he left me with most of the BioMetals. I already have access to Zero, Phantom, Harpuia, and Leviathan, with X, Axl, and Fenrir still… I suppose you could say they're still asleep,”she explained.
“Hmm.. a Megaman Displaced then. Never encountered one of your types before. You must be new to the Displaced. I can sense that your void signature is still very raw and immature. No offense,” The masked alchemist smiled under his mask.
“I recognize Celestia… for… well… personal reasons, though I don't recognize her. Though my imōto Twilight has been freaking about someone called Nightmare Moon. I have noticed that the shadows seem…. almost reluctant to act, though I do know that my Shadow Magic doesn't corrupt my body or mind, as I tend to use it for travel most of the time. Makes it rather fun to startle AJ, especially when she's brewing Apple Hazelnut brandy,”she said with a smirk.
“Do you want me to give you the rundown of this world or do you want to do something? As for here, Dark magic is practiced. Luna heads the school. I’m currently filling in for her dream walking and moving the moon while she’s carrying the baby. So watch yourself around her as she can be a little sensitive about certain subjects. She will slap you through a wall. Damn this stuffy thing,” Edward said pulling off the mask causing a great pressure to erupt from where he stood.
Alexis grunted, sliding a few inches back as gusts of crimson and cerulean smoke erupted as a blond guy in red and black body armor with a katana sheathed over each shoulder and cool green eyes as a woman with pale cerulean hair bound in a French braid down to the middle of her back and ruby eyes caught her, revealing that the young woman's armored bodysuit had shifted to a black and gunmetal grey tone with mercurial silver accents.
A dual sapphire bladed, diamond-edged lance rested on Leviathan's shoulder across her back, her eyes watching Edward warily. A silvery sunburst rested just below the hollow of the young woman's throat, identical to Celestia's cutie mark.
“I'm good, you two. I swear Leviathan’s like an overprotective sibling, while Zero's more like a doting older brother,”she sighed.
“I know what that is like,” Celestia said looking to Edward. “Sorry, but what is your name if you don’t mind me asking. And I’m sorry about my brother’s presence. He has that effect when he’s been around for over the last fifteen thousand years.”
“Tia secrets please,” Edward shot a dirty look at Celestia causing Luna to giggle. “Anyways, I’m old, yes. But my master is a lot older. I would like to know who you are as well though.”
“Alexis Carmichael. And i do have a question….Who gives whom the most gray hairs?” the young woman said cheekily with a grin. “And I could tell you were an old fart regardless… I could almost hear your bones creaking worse than Granny Smith's,”she quipped.
In a flash, Edward was standing in front of the young woman. “Just cause I’m old doesn’t mean I can’t kick your butt up and down the streets, girl.”
Alexis smirked. “Damn, here I thought Phantom had a dry sense of humor. And in my experience, whilst the young may have energy and stamina… the older you get, the more experience you have and the chance to hone to a fine edge the skills you have,”she said wryly.
“And trust me, Z here… he's like an old school samurai and kung-fu master in one,”she sighed.
“As well as an extreme perfectionist, almost more than Harpi,” Leviathan commented, her tone amused but at the same time calm.
“Damn if his training hasn't worked… and that with bloody Sigma roaming about,”Alexis deadpanned.
“Rebels and war. Always fun,” Ed remarked. “How can I help? Any service that's in my power at least.”
“Ed your not going to war again, are you? You just got back from the one with the Transformer barely a month ago,” Celestia interjected.
“Relax Tia. I’m busy here so I’m not universe hopping. I’ve had enough bloodshed for now. Fighting is another topic altogether. Speaking of how good are you with a blade, Alexis?” Edward asked taking off his red coat and upper shirt to reveal a painted metallic red with a golden secondary, metal arm. “That’s better. And no my arm is not standard automail.”
“I'm decent. Though I wouldn't say I'm anywhere close to a master level. Zero tends to go with a balance of speed and power, but my own style tends to be a bit more on speed and misdirection. I'm starting to learn Iaido, along with something called Mitsurugi… something, from Phantom,” she said wryly.
“It's Hiten Mitsurugi Ryu, gaki,” a cool, calm voice drawled as violet-black smoke dissipated to reveal a masked individual with dark red hair falling to his lower back, his Samurai robes a dark purplish black with amethyst edging. The mask looked like Vega's from Street Fighter, but with crimson lenses over the eyeholes. A long katana a couple of inches shy of being a nodachi rested on one hip, his bladed forearm gauntlets a dark indigo tone.
He half leaned against the top of one of the shelves, the sense of coiled, barely restrained power hanging around him.
“Those are some nice specs you got there,” Edward says looking at Shadow as his eye shifted to a red colored snake eating its own tail around three triangles. “Ever heard of the Masamune? Stop ya there. Alexis has if she’s played FF7.” Ed says as a pair of golden doors appeared behind him and open. He reached in to pull out the aforementioned blade. It was close to Shadow’s katana in looks but longer. “This is Masamune. Catch.” Edward threw the long sword to Shadow.
“Hmmm. Heard legends of this blade. Though I doubt it's the blade I'm thinking of,” Phantom remarked, tilting his head as he caught the blade.
“Aye. Not many haven't heard of that particular blade and its wielder… the One-Winged Angel,”Alexis deadpanned. She blinked when Phantom lifted a hand to remove the mask, revealing an ‘X’ shaped scar upon his left cheek and cold dark gray eyes. She had never seen him without that mask.
Strangely, she didn't recognize him, nor did she make the connection whom Phantom, or Yurei, as he'd insisted on being called, was.
“The blade is a hero’s class noble phantasm. So it’s not going to be the one you’ve heard of to a T, but it will stack up to it. Looks like not even you know who your friends truly are Alexis. Come with me,” Ed said walking over to a large pair of white doors with a clock set as the handles. “This is my Hyperbolic Time Chamber given to me by my master. You can keep that sword Shadow. Would you like to use the chamber?”
“Can't hurt. I know I'm nowhere near a skilled Maverick Hunter's level. Hell, I got lucky as hell encountering Soldier Stonekong in the Crystal Caverns beneath Canterlot, and I have the scars to prove it. He had a freaking sword eight feet long and slightly under two feet wide,”Alexis sighed.
She grinned, tugging the Durga Glaive from her back. “Though he didn't expect me to escape his attack he hoped to bisect me with a bit more….” she quipped as she separated the Glaive into dual energy scythes, though she only activated the blades of crackling reddish gold energy for a few seconds before deactivating them.
“Follow me, please. Tia, help Luna to the kitchen. She looks like she’s going to devour everything from the way she keeps staring at me cooler,” Edward said opening the doors to his chamber. “What style of training are we going to use? How long should I set the time? And I hope you can stand changing terrains a fluxing gravity.”
Alexis sensed rather than saw the embodiments of the Biometals merge back within her Mindscape. “I'm open to mid to long ranged training, I think. I'm pretty decent at close range. With luck, I'll awaken more of Leviathan's skills and potentially awaken X or Axl. I don't know how you can set the time, so use your judgment on that. And I rather like the challenge of gravity fluctuations and terrain shifts,”she commented.
As she spoke, she stepped through the doorway.
“Hmm… Mid to long range can be done as for time. How long do you want to train in here is what I should have said. Three hours on the outside is a base time of three years in here. One reason I use this place is I can train without interruptions and I can take brakes without missing much on the outside. I start making cannons,” Without a second Ed started to generate various weapons with his magic and alchemy. “As for mid-range, I can generate puppets if you fine with that. Ever fought a mech before? I can always take you on too.” Edward says pulling out a handmade lightsaber with a katana-shaped hilt from his artificial arm. He then ignited it with the blade taking on a deep red with a black core blade.
“Hmmm… Zero has mentioned a few Mavericks from his past that caught my attention, namely a trio that Zero specifically encountered not long after he became a Maverick Hunter,”Alexis commented.
“Name them and I make them. I can’t create anything greater than a free-thinking machine though. They’ll move and think to a great capacity but will be nothing more than dolls,” Edward said putting his saber back in his arm. “Want any of them to fight with any specific weapons?”
“Storm Owl will force me to train my evasion, while Split Mushroom would likely do his best to create openings to strike. Frost Walrus… would force me to focus on agility and power in my strikes. When Zero fought them, though, it was one at a time. Might try their standard weapons, which would beDouble CycloneandFeather Arrowfor Storm Owl,Soul Body and Split Chargefor Split Mushroom… andFrost TowerandFrost Spurfor Frost Walrus,”she commented.
“Can do,” Edward says as he moved out to open plain of white. Holding out his hands three bots appeared in front of him. “As for what they made of. Can’t be any more realistic than basing the internal structures of that of Cybertronians. They will cry out in pain in other words. As for the area of fighting why not try the ice mountains of Pluto at twenty times gravity?”
Alexis cocked an eyebrow as Storm Owl was a bit over eight feet tall, whilst Split Mushroom was just under six feet and Frost Walrus was almost eleven feet tall and quite bulky in armor. “I guess so. Meh… they don't call it training if it's easy, after all,”she said tentatively with a smirk as we drew the Durga Glaive before spitting it in two.
“I also threw in some of my own abilities to these guys to keep you on your toes. Do you even have toes or eat for that matter?” Edward asked as the terrain shifted to ice and the sky went dark. “Watch out for ice, gas, and wind magic. These guy have a magic generator built in to them and the won’t be affected by the gravity differences either,”
“I do eat, as a matter of fact. Enhanced though I am, human I still am,”Alexis quipped as she engaged her newest BioMetal Armor, Model Y, her boots becoming a deep golden bronze while her shin guards became a deep golden tone with a burning heart emblazoned on the outside whilst her pants became a rich dark reddish orange and her belt became a dark copper. Her upper body was sheathed in dark bronze, almost black, vest with a deep golden amber edge to it over a bright golden armored shirt. Her forearms were sheathed in gauntlets that doubled as shotguns. To her mild surprise, the Durga Glaive shifted forms, as well as her hands, were sheathed in dark gold striking gloves.
A slow, deadly smirk crossed her face as she rolled her shoulders. She hadn't forgotten a tiny secret weapon she had.
“Hmm. Adaptive weapon tech. I wonder if it’s similar to my liquid metal armor or the Nanotech me, Pryo, and Prime used in ATP,” Edward said taking a closer look at the weapon Alexis was holding. “Interesting to say the least. But I doubt you’re pulling on that Glaives full power. No offense but humans rarely try and get to know themselves let alone their weapons.”
“Hey. From what I can guess… whoever came up with these weapons for the games was thinking too small,” Alexis deadpanned with a shrug.
“Give me a sec,” Edward said bringing up an orange holo-screen in front of him. He began typing while a beam shot from the top of the display and Scanned Alexis. “ Hmmm. Interesting” Edward said looking at his screen on the diagram of Alexis on. “It would appear that you at set up with a type of caste system. One your reach certain points in your world or face certain opponents and defeat them you’ll gain new powers an weapons like in the games. Problem is your nanotech seems to be limiting your growth. Like a level cap.”
“Ugh. Really annoying. So, what, this… Nightmare Moon person might be one of these opponents? Although Stonekong did mention something a bit troubling when I encountered him. He claimed that Sigma was resurrecting Mavericks with their data, under his control, though I only know of Sigma because Zero mentioned him. Harpuia and Leviathan know nothing about him, and Axl and X are still dormant, and they'd most likely know the most about Sigma,” she said dryly, grimacing.
“Do you really want to know who Nightmare Moon is Alexis? I’ll tell you all I can on her but most of it will be mixed information on her. A good portion of it comes from my own dealings with Nightmare Moon myself,” The alchemist said in a serious but annoyed tone. “ Nightmare Moon is the name Princess Luna takes when she is consumed by her own jealousy, rage, hatred, and sadness. Most of it is pointed towards Celestia. In other words, Nightmare is the princess of the Night in her negative aspect. You’ll be facing your own mother’s sister. Can’t hide stuff from a sage young one.”
Alexis was struck by a thought. Her eyes narrowed. “Sigma’s true form is that of a virus… essentially a software fuck up… Zero claims that Sigma's last body was an advanced Reploid shell… with a nanite core. What if he found a way to infect biological hosts… with nanites infused with his Virus form… feeding on and amplifying their darkest emotions? If he did… it's possible he could, with enough time, create a viral ‘shell’ that rendered the host little more than a battery for him,” she said softly.
“It’s doable. Ever heard of Transformers Beast Machines. In this version of the Transformers universe, they were able to gain Technorganic bodies. Living tissue but machine in total balance and harmony. Cybertron had once been a purely organic planet until the transformers built over it in layers of cities. Eventually, it was reformatted into a technorganic hybrid planet,” Edward explained taking out an injector of nanomachines. “We did something similar with a Technorganic chamber. I was able to put that process in these little suckers here.”
Alexis hadn't heard of that series, though she’d never really been one for watching television much. “Sounds like that mutant… what was his name…. Apocalypse, I think his name was,” she commented, her eyes on the Mavericks, though she did keep her awareness of this Edward Elric as she was cautious.
“Yes, one of the X-men’s greatest foes. And I’m not talking about the one from the movie. My dad was an x-men buff and it transferred to me with marvel. Come to think of it there were several technorganic species in the Marvel multiverses,” Edward said scratching his chin.
“As long as nobody ends up as Skynet, I doubt we have much to fear,” Alexis giggled jokingly.
“The last thing I want is my wife, child, sister, or any of the ones I love is to end up hurt. I would every last living soul in my body if it meant keeping my loved ones safe,” Edward says looking out to the ice fields of the chamber. “The last thing I need is to cause trouble for others. If the Void’s Displaced weren’t infinite then I’d go and collect my tokens and just live out my days here. War, killing, even in the name of preserving life. It’s still wrong, Alexis, it’s still wrong.”
“The sad truth is that it isn't those who die in combat or war that bear the worst scars… it's those who survive. Dying is easy… living, though, has both rewards and pains,” she sighed.
She knew how scarred, each in their own ways, that every one of the BioMetals were. Even she, herself, had scars, though she couldn't consciously remember them nor the incidents that caused them.
“I want you to have these,” Edward said hold up a small belt of rainbow glimmering shifting vials. “These are the perfected HTN’s Harmony Technorganic Nanomachines. The little guys are infused with Harmony magic as in magic from the Elements of Harmony. You’ll have to make a Sigma antivirus yourself though. perhaps with these, you can save your aunt, Alexis. Not being able to save my wife from herself still haunts me and then to be forced to watch her on the moon for a thousand years only to have someone else save her in my place. Be there for your family.”
“I intend to be… and if Sigma tries to stop me, I'm going to make his digital life a living hell… because I'll find a way to kill him over and over for a few thousand years and then find the nearest digital wood chipper and shove his ass in… and make sure he ends up in the digital equivalent of fluoroantimonic acid,” she said softly.
Edward smiled but there was a warning in that smile. He then turns to Alexis and there was no light in his eye at all. Only the hollow feeling that one gets when they’ve lost everything they cared for. “Anger and hatred has lead to the downfall of many warriors Alexis. Even if it’s righteous don’t let it consume you. Over fifteen thousand years and I still haven’t learned this lesson. Some sage I am. Hehe. I almost consumed an entire planet and its inhabitants when someone I called brother had been lost to mind control and the one who controlled him killed my son. And this only happened a little over a month ago too.”
“Oh, I don't hate Sigma. I pity him. Even if he did make his body adapt to the virus, it still corrupted him. I feel anger at what his actions are causing and the fact he could have well found a way to purge himself of the virus rather than let it screw with his mind and core nature. Because of that, Sigma, directly and indirectly, killed tens of millions, not to mention the fact that the Maverick Hunters had no choice but to terminate those corrupted by Sigma's virus,” she said softly, her eyes flicking to the crimson-coated Displaced then to the Repliforce Captains.
“Makes me thankful I didn't ask for Jet Stingray…. the knowledge of what he'd done, no matter how long ago… makes me feel disgust and hatred,” she mused.
“As long as you know what’s right and what to do when the time comes. Perhaps if you those nano machines are the answer. If you can make an antivirus then you can mass produce them. That way you save as many as possible, maybe even those already corrupted,” Edward paused a moment. “Even those who may not deserve it, or think they may not deserve it. Show them what it means to be human. For those of us that can’t at least.”
Edward starts to think. He remembered she said she could use shadow magic. He also remembered the Ex Skill Zero had in the games. From whenever he played them at least.
“I recently developed a new type of magic similar to the Ex Skill. I call it Improvement of Improve Magic. Magic that was made after analyzing several of Fairy Tail magics. This magic allows the user to absorb then memorize and enhance anything he/she devours thus improving and adapting into him or herself. If given enough information on what they’ve seen then they can incorporate it based on this on knowledge. This list includes souls, magic, attacks, techniques, etc. This magic doesn’t include weapons. Once the object of said time has been integrated into the body it no longer has an effect on the absorber. Depending on how much magical power the user possesses depends on how many of these new magics or skills the wielder retains. Over time old spells or skills will be overwritten and forgotten, so will the immunity to the spells as well.” Edward explained pulling up the magic’s information on his holoscreen. “This screen isn’t tech but the Fairy Tail magic known as Archive. Would you be interested in learning Improve magic?”
“I don't know if I have the potential for that magic. From what we found, the magic seems to flow through my body freely, never immediately focusing anywhere unless I deliberately focus it… like… so,” Alexis deadpanned, her broad seven and a half foot wide wings flaring out from just behind her shoulders, each feather sheathed in silvery bronze metal.
The upper edge of her wings were heated in slightly thicker metal, though where they began sweeping downward, there was a razor-sharp blade arcing like a crescent moon upward.
“I can tell you several things you didn’t know about yourself, Alexis. For instance, your nanites process and incorporate metals you consume into your armor strengthening it similar to Iron Dragonslayer Magic. Also, if magic freely flows through your body already then yes you the potential to learn almost any type of magic from Fairy Tail. Best part though is that Improve Magic is a type of Modification magic that isn’t Fioran but Equestrian. I said I made it by studying Fairy Tail not that it is Fairy Tail,” Edward taking a teacher’s pose began explaining his finding to the young girl. “Hmm, are you getting hungry? I can whip something up for ya to eat before we start training.”
Alexis listened, cocking her head.
“My arm and Leg are made out of proto-adamantium and Uru as well as a few various other metals and other material to promote the flow and control of numerous magics within them. I can whip you up some Uru and Proto-adamantium with my Arc of Embodiment for you to integrate into your armor and help with the flows of magic in it too,” Edward explained as he walked into the kitchen area. “And I want to eat something too. Don’t need to just want to.”
Alexis followed Edward, thinking about his words. “Any idea how, precisely, it would consume these materials? I mean, magically, I can manage Levitation fairly easily, as well as basic combat spells like Magic Bolt or Lightning Bolt. I recently got the hang of Chain Lightning, though my primary forte seems to revolve primarily around Elemental Magic. So far, I have Water and Ice Magic from Leviathan, though being the most recently unlocked, it's not as well developed as my affinities for Wind Magic from Harpuia, Shadow Magic from Phantom, or Blade Magic from Zero. I also train very regularly with my mother, doing calisthenics and physical training on top of my magic training. Unlike Twilight-imōto, I learn better through active use of skills,” she said wryly, noticing Luna. Her stomach rumbled rather loudly. For reasons she couldn't put her finger on, she always tended to have a large appetite, yet never gained weight and she very very rarely got sick.
“It’s your nanites that allow you to eat as much as you do and keep up your health by the way,” Edward says putting on a chef’s hat. “Chili?”
“Yes, please,” Luna agreed greedily. “The babies have a craving for spicy stuff as of late.”
“What about you Alexis? What can Chef Ed fix up for you that’ll satisfy you growling stomach?” Edward said with a devilish smirk.
“I've found myself craving Cajun food lately. They're well known for plenty of heat and spice, although admittedly, the idea of eating alligator and lobster gumbo made for… an interesting flavor experience. Though I did grow up with a gator ‘wrangler’ like an uncle… most called him Crazy Tomas…. because where other gator hunters went with rifle or pistol… he went with a big ass knife, and damn if he didn't make it work. I mean, a six foot one guy pushing a gator twice and then some his own size with a nine-inch blade into the boat?” Alexis quipped. “Hmmm…. wonder if Cragadiles taste like gators,” she commented thoughtfully.
“A cragadile taste a lot like an alligator. So we gonna make up Everfree gumbo with some cragadile and hydra to give some kick. Man, haven’t had gumbo since I left my homeworld.” Edward said as he cracked his knuckles and his ingredients appear in front of him. He first started on Luna Chili with several different beans. He then started on the rue for Alexis gumbo. Edward zip back and forth from one pot to the next adding spice here or there. One could hardly keep up as he changed gears and magic from one to another. He added powdered Uru and Powdered Proto-adamantium to the gumbo for Alexis. Edward then dished out the bowls.
“Damn. Might have to do what Yang did and open a restaurant… and I tried her applewood bacon wrapped steaks…. they're dangerously good,” Alexis remarked. “Though having her Rarity use me as an impromptu dressing dummy… well, it was decidedly odd, considering that I can shift between my natural male form and a female form… it was still awkward, though I'm pretty sure you know how Rarity is when she feels… inspired,” she quipped, half serious.
That particular Displaced was interesting, though she'd been the first ‘other’ Displaced she's met.
“I know how she can be but she’s never gotten me to model for her and she never will. I make all my own clothes. Mainly because they’re specialty clothes to help promote my magical affinities. See I can’t use pony magic unless I go through and rewrite it for myself, but I could always access the raw magic around me and channel it into gemstones and create elemental magic this way. It was actually a combo of alchemy and magic I call alchemagic.” Edward said leaning against the wall with a raised brow. “As for the gender shift I can do it too thanks to my shapeshifting skill but only do when I ABSOLUTELY have to and I don’t plan to anytime soon.”
*COUGH*
“Yuck, Luna really. Did you have to spit chili on me?” Edward says wiping off his face with the nearest rag he could find. “I mean is it really that surprising to you that I can change genders? Gross. Abc chili.”
“Sorry Ed, but it really is a shock to me. I always wondered what you’d look like as a woman though. I’d imagine you’d be quite beautiful if you were a girl. Why not give me a quick look. Please, for your wife.” Luna said giving Edward puppy dog eyes.
“NO! I will not do it.” Edward crossed his arms and turned away. “Eat your chili and then go bug Tia for a while. I left a shadow clone to do my paperwork and classes for today so I’ll be here with Alexis for the next few hours out in Equus. In here for a few months at least.”
Alexis snickered at Luna's reaction as well as her comments. “I don't know, Ōbachan, he might look like an ugly stepmother as a girl,” she remarked, the corners of her mouth just barely twitching in amusement as she ate her food, her tone and countenance innocent. She didn't miss how Luna's gaze flicked to her when she spoke. “It's a common misconception that the term ōba means ‘grandmother’. It actually means ‘aunt’ whilst sōbō means ‘grandmother’,” she clarified.
“Just watch what you say, Alexis. My wife and my sister will bury you six feet under if you say the wrong thing. Even if you don’t mean it. You said you can use shadow magic but what about dark magic?” Edward said pulling a book from his Re-equip. “Water magic.”
“Haven't tried it, so I can't be sure. Obviously, even if I had a talent for, say, necromancy, that would be one skill I could do without. It disturbs those who should be at rest, and you can never be quite certain if what you're summoning is what it claims to be,” she deadpanned.
Edward slammed his book shut and looked over to Alexis. “ Looks like I’ll just be working on your current talents then. Ice and wind magic with mid and long-range attacks.” Edward then looked to Luna with softness in his eyes. “I’ll see you three later but if you or Tia need me don’t hesitate in coming to see me in here.”
“Alright, Ed. But I doubt Tia will come in here unless she absolutely has to, of course, you know how she's been acting lately since little Nyx‘s birth, I wish she would come and talk to you about her own feelings instead of boxing them up. I know you haven’t wanted me dream-walking with the babies but I had to try to understand her somehow and you know ponies feelings manifest in our dreams as nightmares or strange dreams when something is bothering us. But I was blocked, it seems as Tia locked me out of her dream space. I’m afraid there are things eating her up that she just doesn’t want anypony to know. Even you and me,” Luna worriedly got up and head to the doors of the chamber.
Alexis tilted her head, exhaling softly before her ears twitched slightly, picking up a very faint, soft, jingling sound almost like that of a keychain. Her gaze swept cautiously around before her eyes narrowed fractionally, wary. “Trust me, I know that feeling all too well,” she murmured softly.
“I’m not Tia’s favorite subject right now Alexis. Some of the events of Nyx’s birth were way far from what I knew them to be and ended up going farther than I meant for them to go. So, she’s still ticked off with me over Twilight getting kidnapped and getting hurt. But these feelings are also in conflict with some feelings that she seems to have been harboring for me since she was a young filly,” Edward huffed scratching the back of his head. “I’ve been trying to talk to her about those feelings but the feelings of anger and the fact that she’s kept them buried for so long have her so conflicted with herself that she’s been avoiding me for a whole month now. Only to speak to me on business terms or royal duties and policies. She won’t even call me by Ed or brother only Edward, Sir Edward, or Mr.Elric. I’m at my wits end here.”
“So what? You knew of something possible, yet didn't know if it would happen or when. I get being angry, but being angry with family for too long leads to regrets that only linger, like Celestia banishing Luna… my adoptive mother doesn't know I overheard that little detail,” she sighed. It was clear that wasn't the only thing on her mind, though. “Advise that she gets a punching bag to get rid of frustrations. Nobles annoy her? Punch the bag, though I do know the temptation of punching the noble pricks all too well. Family drives her crazy? Punch the bag,” she commented.
“I don’t really think she’s angry with me so much as she’s more angry and upset with herself. See Luna and I have been trying to have children for many years now. We have adopted before but you get it. Not the same things. See alicorn mature twice as fast as normal ponies. Tia is about three or four years older than Luna is. I knew them when they were children and left when them, Tia was seven to eight and Luna was four to five. Tia would’ve have been around fourteen years old maturely at the time. According to Luna Tia had a crush on me but from the way she’s been acting since we announced the babies I think it’s more than that,” Edward looked into the training field. “I think she’s angry that she didn’t tell me how she felt first and the fact that Luna’s pregnant has finally tipped the scales in jealousy towards her sister. So she’s been trying to keep her distance from me to keep from feeling anything for me at all and she’s started to do the same with Luna now. I WISH SHE JUST CONFESS!” Edward yelled causing the room to rattle as he slammed his on the counter. “Arhaa. I know she’d feel better if she’d get those years of secrecy off her chest. Look at what it did to Luna. If she doesn’t confide in someone soon then she’ll end up turning into a demon herself. I’m going to confront her about it when she comes with me on my next outing. For now, lets deal with you shall we.”
“The sad truth is that everyone has darkness within them. The Virus that corrupted Sigma… was originally part of Zero. Though Zero assured me that what was dubbed the Nightmare Virus wouldn't affect me, yet I can sometimes feel the whispers to crush everything kind and gentle in the back of my mind. I refuse to give in to that darkness, however,” she deadpanned, noticing that her armor had gained a faint glow to it as well as silvery diamonds over the forearm guns and slashes in it, mainly alongside her ribs, over her shin guards and shoulder guards. Her boots also had thin silvery streaks that rippled with pulses of bluish fire; the faint glow was from the incorporated Uru metal, while the faintly silver segments were from the proto-adamantium.
“Too true. But this was a long coming. Should have seen the signs of Tia’s feelings myself but I was too enamored with my feelings for Luna to notice Tia’s. God’s know how much she’s suffered forth the last five thousand years. Thanks for putting up with hearing an old man's problems, Alexis. But we’re here for you problems now. That uru and proto-adamantium look’s good on you by the way,” Edward said looking at the newly incorporated metals on her armor and weapons. He then pulled up his Archive again and started to look over his magics. “One more thing I can do for you before we start training, is I give you any three Fairy Tail magics other than Forbidden and Grand spells. Still working out the kinks in the Dragon Slayer magic as I can give you the knowledge but you have to gain access to on your own via a dragon teaching you how to access dragonic magic and I have yet to successfully create a Dragon Lacrima. Any more than three and you’ll have to pay a price dictated by the Law of Equivalent Exchange. ”
“The only one I can remember off the top of my head is En no Metsujin Mahō…. Fire God Slayer Magic, if I recall the translation correctly. I don’t know of any others, unfortunately,” Alexis said softly.
“God Slayer magic is that really all you remember? Ah well, to each his own I’ll throw two more of my personal favorites to fell in the last two slots. Let’s see here,” Edward started to type on his Archive display. And pulled up a chibi Alexis with a progress bar above it. “I’m giving you Fire God Slayer magic,Archive, and Devil Slayer magic. I’ve left the Devil Slayer Magic Element slot open so you’ll have to pick whatever Element you want for it.”
Alexis shrugged. “I was never really one for sitting around watching television. And when you meet my mother, she'll confirm it. I’m the kind to act rather than watch,” she quipped. ‘Maybe this Fire God Slayer Magic will awaken Fenrir… if the fight with those Reploid doubles don't,’ she thought.
“My friend what do you think I did for over 15 millennia? Sit around on my ass all day. Well, only for two millennia because I had no choice in the matter. Moving on,” Edward quickly cut himself off at the subject. “Pick your poison of Reploid and start training. If at any point I feel like jumping in to test you I will. Just don’t hold it against me.”
Alexis smirked slightly. She knew the increased gravity would make maneuvering a challenge, but she rather relished the idea. Her eyes narrowed fractionally, sliding from one Reploid Captain to the next. “Let’s go with Storm Owl. I know he has a grudge against Zero since he once worked with Storm Eagle, who went Maverick,” she said softly. She was a bit surprised to see Storm Owl smirk at being chosen before he rolled his eyes at mentioning Zero. “That’s exactly why I’m not using his armor… and the tactics I intend to use…” she said with a smirk. Storm Owl seemed to like that idea as he stepped forward. She glanced at Frost Walrus. “No offense, big guy, but even from what memories I gained from Zero of ye, you’re still rather intimidating, but then, I’m pretty sure anyone would be intimidated by ye,” she commented, seeing Frost Walrus shift his weight. She heard Storm Owl’s wings beat as the low pitched whine of his thrusters pushed him into the air before she smirked slightly, pushing back as she slid back several feet as several energy feathers that shimmered before detonating in showers of sparks hit the ground from Storm Owl’s Feather Cannon. She wasn’t surprised that he tried to attack her when she seemingly wasn’t paying attention.
From what she recalled of the games, which was little, but more from Zero’s memories, Storm Owl was the kind to strafe and dash most often, aiming to grab with magnetic grippers embedded in his foot claws to slam those stupid enough to stand against him into the ground. She fired a few plasma-shells at Storm Owl, who evaded all but the last with quick, darting movements. He grunted with the impact of the last shell, though it dissolved in a gout of mist that seemed to block Storm Owl’s sightlines for a dash strike as he darted out of the mist cloud to her two o’clock before dashing forward, a cone of swirling air forming from the speed of his travel as he kicked up methane snow. She concentrated, a mask covering her mouth and nose as she instinctively knew inhaling it would be bad.
Her eyes narrowed, lenses sliding over her eyes as the irises bled crimson, glowing beneath the amber lenses. Storm Owl, she noted, was drawing the air around him into a swirling wind barrier, tinted a pale emerald-white tone. That was an interesting tactic, she mused, as he shot high into the air before dive-bombing her. Her eyes widened as he hit the snowy ground hard, a concussive wind shockwave distorting the air as she employed her shotgun gauntlets to dash away at high speed before she caught an icicle that had been dislodged before swinging around, employing her Dash Glide to move faster, almost as if she were ice skating yet hovering roughly half an inch off the ground. She tackled Storm Owl from behind, who grunted and rolled with her Spear before tossing her off. “You are having fun whilst training, yes? We will push you harder,” she heard Storm Owl declare. That made her blink; she wasn’t sure if that was Edward talking through the Reploid puppet, or the real Storm Owl was somewhere within that body.
Then out of the corner of her eye, Alexis caught site of a red glow. The glow kept growing bright and bright until she realized it was a series of four energy arrows. She looked to the direction the shots came to see Edward hold a large golden bow with a smile on the alchemist’s face. He pulled back on the bowstring causing a golden arrow of light to appear. Before Edward shot he called out “Mars Bane” causing the arrow to turn red as he shot it the arrow split into four shots.
“Just so you know, I’m not puppeting those Reploids. They've programmed off my knowledge of them and a few other things I threw into the programs. Also the more they fight you the more they’ll awaken of their original personalities. I sit back and watch your progress in fighting. Also, removing the limiters I placed in them since you’re so well,” Edward smile evilly snapping his fingers. This caused something in the reploids to shift as the targeted Alexis and began to put more power in their assault.
Alexis grinned. “I like that. Though I think that the games portrayed them in a rather poor light,” she deadpanned, grunting as she leaped backward as spears of ice erupted as a deep laugh escaped Frost Walrus. “Entertain me, little Hunter,” the frozen Reploid bellowed. Even as the larger Reploid spoke, Storm Owl barreled through the ice, sending shards of it flying at Alexis. She ducked and weaved, though she had to blow a few of the larger shards out of the air. She let her HUD track the arrows Edward had fired before she moved quickly, noticing at the last moment the prismatic shimmer as several of Split Mushroom's duplicates shot at her.
To her surprise, the duplicates detonated on contact with the frozen ground even as the real Split Mushroom shot over her head as she lost her footing. She shot a glance upward, seeing the arrows throw Split Mushroom back her way before she felt pain erupt in her back as Frost Walrus punted her hard. She noticed a meter rise near her HUD from the strike as she rolled several times before pushing herself to hands and knees. “Damn, Frost Walrus is a prick,” she groaned before she stood.
“Oh, you think he’s a prick for doing what he does, Aye?” Edward says from behind her. “Really I’m surprised at you lack of the ability to dodge such simple patterns in their attacks. Is the gravity too much for you.” Alexis wheeled around and quickly brought a foot up to Edward’s face but before her attack could connect was blocked by his right arm. “Not a good idea kid. Let me explain how proto-adamantium works. Just like vibranium, it absorbs any kind of force or energy that hits it but it does more damage when it releases that stored energy.”
“Sounds like Yang's Semblance she mentioned to me. She tanks damage, but builds up the energy from said damage and can really kick someone's ass,” Alexis commented. She tilted her head, noticing Split Mushroom was glaring at them both. “Why do I get the feeling he's about to do something stupid?” she thought as Split Mushroom released several projections of his Soul Body at them. Her irises shone brighter as she twisted, spinning on the balls of her feet in several rapid spins as axe heads formed on the outsides of her forearms before the blades sheared through the energy projections. She noticed the prismatic energy was consumed into the ax heads. “Huh, this could be very useful,” she remarked.
“Stupid mushroom it’s really rude to interrupt people when they’re trying to explain things to people,” Edward says walking out in an odd armor. “Know I’m getting ticked.”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed as she noticed an odd gleam in Split Mushroom's eyes, not quite a reflection, but something else… a deadly, cunning intelligence. “Shit… Edward… Sigma is acting through Split Mushroom!!” Zero warned, projecting his voice through her helmet.” That's really bad. He could well try to find a way from my Equus to yours,” she said before her eyes narrowed. She charged her Shadow Magic, feeling it respond to her will as it formed into dark amethyst spears half again the length of her forearms as the prismatic energy from the Soul Body melded into her active magic.
“Null Field,” Edward snapped his fingers and all magic but his had ceased to function. “My puppet strings won’t let you move either Sigma. No matter what body you switch too. This is my realm, not Alexis. I will not allow your presence to remain here. Even if you somehow managed to cross the Void. I will have you tell me why you meddling in the affairs of my home though.” Edward walked forward bringing the puppet bots to him looking at them all. “Come on, they will answer me. I did make them after all.”
Alexis pouted slightly, the spears winking out as the energy matrix forming them was disrupted. She could see Sigma resisting Edward’s commands. Her eyes narrowed. “I think I know what he did… he originally infected them with his Sigma Virus to gain their loyalty, save for Split Mushroom specifically. He dragged his carcass from the literal discard pile… and being that, if I'm right, you tapped Zero's memories and by extension the data to create them… the data infected by Sigma, and I suspected from the games that it seemed far too… simple. You can see through the eyes of those you infect with your Sigma Virus, can’t you?”
Sigma, through the Reploid puppet, sneered. “It wasn't hard to notice the surge of energy. As for your pitiful skills, they will not stop me, as my powers are technological, not magical. Those foolish ponies don't realize my true power and won't until it is far too late!!” he growled.
“I’m pretty certain my abilities are magitech, though I’m almost certain that his, aren't,” Alexis deadpanned. “And by the way,” she deadpanned before kicking Sigma's puppet between the legs hard enough to lift him several feet off the icy ground. “Damn, that's satisfying,” she said with a smirk.
“Your half right. My power is what I call alchemagic. The best part is I can do this,” Edward raised his hand up to his chest as a red sphere formed above it. “Destruction. Close to DBZ. So, nothing of you three will exist in 3.. 2…1,” Edward flicked the sphere at all three bots and as it hit them were consumed in a glow of red with not even dust left. “Tainting my creation with its disgusting virus.”
“Storm Owl couldn't let go of his grudges towards X or Zero, which led him to go Maverick. I suspect he ran across Sigma at some point before that. Frost Walrus… he was an outright bully and was feared amongst his underlings. I doubt it took much from Sigma to turn him, just like Split Mushroom,” she sighed. “What sorts of combatants can we fight without Sigma sticking his ugly ass in?” she said wryly.
“Do you want something that’ll push to awaken a new power or just something that’ll hone your current skill set? Course we can always do both.” Edward smiled at her.
“Definitely both. With those three, I could feel X, Axl, and Fefnir stirring, though I half suspect both Axl and X felt Sigma,” Alexis commented. “They mentioned something about Transformers earlier, and I'm admittedly curious about that, but I get the feeling it might not be a good topic,” she commented. “I wouldn’t be surprised if Fefnir awakens from that… Fire God Slayer Magic… when I tap into it. He was always a hot-headed idiot,” she sighed; from what Harpuia and Leviathan told her, she already saw the infamous battle loving Reploid as an annoying little brother.
“It’s really not the best thing for me right now. Long story short while I was away on a summon I lost something that I was very important and can’t be replaced,” Edward tone died off towards the end. “Sorry, about that. Now, if you really want a challenge that’ll push you to awaken you power then I’ll be more than happy to put up a good fight. Displaced often fight with one another to test their powers as there usually aren’t any on Equus or whatever planet they’re sent to who can match them in terms of abilities or power. It’s up to of course.”
Alexis shrugged. “Can’t hurt. I've sparred with Shining Armor, though he's going for Captain of the Guard back home. His defensive strength against my offensive is pretty even, although both of us tend to hold back a bit,” she said wryly. She rolled her shoulders as she inhaled deeply, tiny arcs of purplish black flames flickering over her armor, showing her Fire God Slayer Magic was very close to being active.
“You won’t be able to use any of your magic or magic-based attacks as long as Null Field remains active Alexis,” Edward cracked his left hand. “Shining is my nephew here and he almost won in a fight with me when I first woke up a little over seven or eight months ago. He was at the level I was when I beat the minotaur king but I was out of shape due to my sleep,” Edward place his armor in his Re-equip. “Then I face off with my nephew Adam Taurus’s Celestia in Solar form. She really made me work for that one. Would’ve kept it up for days and won if my niece hadn’t butted in with her Fairy Sphere. It ended in a draw due to use being cut off from our magic supplies. Fyi, that won’t work on me anymore.”
Edward placed his feet apart from each other and took in a deep breath. Closing his eyes he clapped his hands together and his body began to glow silver and give off red electricity. He opened his eyes and spoke in a foreboding tone. “Seals of Sin release.” Edwards body began to shift into an armored demonic form. Once he was done he stuck the air behind causing it to crack and shatter like glass leaving an open space to which he pulled a two-handed long sword from the space before it sealed itself back up. “Tell you what kid. I’ll push you in my demon armor for along with giving you a taste of what it means to face an army of capable warriors.” Edward pointed his sword at Alexis as he smiled. His shadow expanded behind him and started to rise and take on his form in a huge army of shadowy clones. “This is my semblance Army of One.”
Alexis blinked. “You’re implying that I might have a Semblance as well, though I have to admit I’m curious about that,” she commented. She let her feet spread apart as she hovered slightly off the ground. As she did, the ax heads lengthened up her forearms almost to her elbows in slightly curving blades. She knew of RWBY from the memories she'd regained upon gaining the arms of the Onyx Armor. “Everything that as a soul can exhibit a Semblance,” she recalled.
“As Displaced we gain new abilities from not only other Displaced that are willing to give or teach us new abilities but we also unlock new skills and abilities from just visiting worlds we’re summoned to. You said you visited a Yang Displaced so that got me thinking you might have a semblance. I got mine from my nephew who is an Adam Taurus Displaced,” Edward explained as he retracted his clones. “Semblances as manifestations of some part of ourselves that we want to use to either hide or protect ourselves or they can be a representation of some deep desire in our hearts. Mine is from the fact that I wanted to be unburdened from the souls in my body. Thus giving them a way to manifest independently and feel the world. The result is my shadow produces an unset number of clones but they don’t feel in any way. Hell, they won’t stop unless you cut off their heads.”
Alexis hummed thoughtfully. She did recall watching the web series at some point, though at a certain point, she got bored of watching it. “From the fact that your armor has a demonic appearance almost like a Devil Trigger… I’d guess that those ‘Seals of Sin’ would refer to not only the Homunculi but also that some of those souls within you were assholes, for lack of a better term?” she remarked wryly. She could feel the slightest itching in the back of her mind at that particular phrase before she paused, like a dream half-forgotten. She could feel something tingling just beneath her skin. As if it was something that had slept for a very long time yet wanted to wake up. “Could a Semblance be a part of yourself that hasn’t awoken yet? Or hasn’t woken fully?” she said softly, a slight frown crossing her face.
“Yes, it can actually. A semblance is also a manifestation of a part of your soul. In order to invoke it, you must draw out your aura. This is literally you soul forming around and shielding you while also augmenting your physical body. Aura can be used offensively or defensively,” he explained as held his hand up showing off a silver glow around it. “It might have to do with your memory loss as to what you feeling. It usually takes a few things to trigger a semblance. A. A traumatic experience. B. A specific feeling and action of whatever is going on. C. years of training. Like any skill or power, there are any number of ways to access it but these are the most common. As form my armor yes the Seals of Sin are for my Homunculus powers but that all. My armor is the Manifestation of the entity that was born of my own self-hatred and the collective hatred of the souls in my body have for me. It’s not even my true form. My real self is uglier than sin itself and promptly named Embodiment of Sin.”
Edward reverted back to his human form while is sword faded to dust. A chair formed behind the alchemist as he sat down he rested his chin on his metal arm. Edward looked over Alexis and thought a bit before he spoke. “You said you were originally male. Why do you chose to remain in your female form and even chose to take the name, Alexis? Alex can be used as either a man or woman’s nickname so I get it if it’s this concept. Not trying to step on your toes, I’m just trying to understand you and help you with your powers. It could tie into your semblance is why I ask.”
“Not sure about the female form detail, though I do know that it was influenced by Harpuia and Leviathan. And Alexis is actually my middle name,” Alexis commented. “Needless to say, it was confusing why I shifted to female when Yang summoned me… but I've gotten used to it as I tried shifting to male form to convince Yang's Rarity, but it was like I was locked into my female form,” she sighed. “I’m not quite sure what the Merchant did to me, but whatever it did, it enhanced my body quite a bit. I freaked my mother out when I jumped off of a balcony at four and a half stories… created a pretty good spider-web pattern when I hit the ground and the landing stung, considering I was barefoot,” she commented wryly.
“It’s not actually the merchants that change our bodies but the void when we pass through it to come to our Equus. Some of us get lucky and happen to get a bit more of its power and or develop an ability to use the void’s power. Be careful around those types of Displaced. This means they’re pretty close or are already capable of becoming the next step in our evolution. We call these Void Dwellers. You can either evolve into one by gaining enough power, be forced into by being pushed out of Equus, or lose your world while surviving its destruction. There are those who destroy their own worlds in order to gain the power of the void. Point is we all turn into the things at some point.,” he explained getting up from his chair. “Before you ask I can be one but don’t want to be. Perfectly happy living here, especially since I have a family on the way now.”
Alexis blinked, cocking her head. “That is one thing I’d never do… destroy my own world for my own gain… though I don’t know how someone would ‘lose their world while surviving its destruction’... but then, what most might consider to be ‘common’ sense kinda jumped off the cliff into Hell when I bought those BioMetals,” she sighed, shrugging. She had noticed wavering pulses in the ambient energy in her Equus, though she didn’t know what the source could be.
“Ya alright there kid? Something going on back home?” Edward tilted his head. “Noticed that your void energy wavered there for a bit.”
“Just thinking. I had noticed, back home, that there were… odd… pulses through the ambient magic in the air, like something, went active, then went dormant. It’s only at certain times, strangely. But the energy from it lingers, whatever it is. It’s… dense, yet at the same time, feels almost like it’s not quite active. I can’t really explain it as I’ve noticed it only once for a short time, but the feel of it was… unusual,” she said thoughtfully. She was unaware that what she was sensing was a particular mirror that doubled as a portal. “I’m sure of this much: whatever it was, the energy leak goes both ways. It’s slight, but if one can feel it, it’s more noticeable. It might be because I seem to be able to absorb magic and kinetic-based attacks.
“Hmm. Let me try something,” Edward brought up a mirror and pulled out a black key and placed it on the mirror. The mirror began to ripple like water and the turned black. “Did it feel something like the feeling you get when I do this,” Edward put his hand on the mirror and it went through. “If it does then I might have the answer for you.”
Alexis’ eyes widened fractionally. The sensation tingled and down her spine. It was quite a bit stronger due to the proximity, she was certain. “Hai,” she said softly. She didn't realize her wings were partially unfurled in a near ‘wingboner’.
“Might want to do something about those,” Edward pointing behind her causing to blush. “Hm, this is bad. Like really bad. It means there’s an active mirror portal in your world. There’s only one other one here but any mirror can be used as a portal with these keys but you go to my wife’s Dark Library if you use a key. The other leads to an alternate Equus. Every Equus has these mirror portals, some more than a few, that were created by their respective Starswirl the Bearded. Somehow your’s must have become stable enough for someone to use on a somewhat regular basis.”
“So… from what I can figure, the Multiverse, to some extent, does exist. But whom would have reason to use a…. mirror portal? I mean, if lighthearted, good-beats-evil versions exist then conceivably, a dark counterpart to said version exists,” Alexis figured, thinking aloud as her wings flapped a couple of times before settling against her shoulders. Admittedly, before being Displaced, she didn't even know of anything similar to what she was now living, namely of other worlds, and said so.
“Technically it’s an omniverse we live in if you think of it like that. But there are dark variants out there from what I’ve heard. As for who's using it I can only speculate. First, it could be your mother’s old student Sunset Shimmer that left when Tia didn’t give her the power she thought she deserved and when she left she went through Starswirl’s first mirror portal. The thing is I have no clue what it’s like on the other side as I was entombed the last time it was opened.” Edward explained dispelling his mirror. “Maybe I can get her back from the other side someday.”
“I guess so. Somehow, though, and call it a gut feeling… I don't think it's her. It feels… strangely familiar, almost like something you recognize, yet can't remember why or where you've seen it?” Alexis said softly, thinking.
“Maybe it’s someone or something to do with your past. Someone you wear displaced with but they were sent to another spot,” He thought aloud. “You need to hone your magic sensing abilities in order to pinpoint where the portal is. Not many have that inborn ability like that. You should tell your mother so she can help you better your sense with magically augment your body and other sixth sense.”
Alexis cocked her head. “I don't remember anyone else being near me when I purchased the BioMetals, but anything's possible. For all I know, someone else could have purchased something from that same wanker. I'll give him this, though, he could make some damn impressive recreations,” she commented as she formed her Zeta Saber, the golden red energy blade flaring out with a soft buzz. “For example, the version of this I purchased was made of clear quartz layered over golden topaz. Fully retractable to boot,” she commented. She had to admit she was very curious how'd he done that.
“Sometimes it won’t be someone near you but someone who later gets an object from the merchant later on. Sometimes it can take years before they show up.” Edward explained.
“So, it is possible if someone else was Displaced, it could be someone I don’t know, but might just recognize on sight, somehow,” Alexis thought. “So… what, some people drift through the Void slower than others? Are these ‘Merchants’ Void Dwellers themselves?” she said thoughtfully.
“Yes and yes. The Void is in a sense alive and lets people come through it as it sees fit. Merchants are Void Dwellers but they tend to stick to making Displaced. I suggest if you can make friends with a merchant then do it. The Merchants are actually more powerful than normal Void Dwellers but they have to adhere to a stricter set of rules,” Edward walked looking to the sky of the chamber. “My master knows a Merchant and they’re great friends. He stopped me from completely wiping out all life on Cybertron in a fit of rage.”
“Don’t tell me… it was a version of Equus where that self-proclaimed Queen Bitch from the Last Knight existed?” Alexis quipped. She saw his gaze shift to her with a clear surprise for just a moment. “I guess we should be glad there isn’t one we’ve encountered where the Xenomorphs are… those are creepy damn things,” she said wryly. She had no idea, but she was guessing. “I do know that if I run into that Merchant that ripped us from Earth, I’m going to first kick him in the balls… then… I don’t know….” she thought. She’d considered hugging him but doubted she’d be likely to run across him. “What would happen if someone were able… to kill one of those Merchants? Just curious,” she said softly, thinking.
“Yes it was and she gathered a coalition of Megatrons from across the multiverse of that dimension. That I can’t tell you. Merchant’s tend to have their feelings closed off for the most part. They do look out for each other from what I’ve heard. It takes a lot to earn their trust unless they just like from the first time they meet you,” Edward summons a glass of coffee. “If someone is regularly using a mirror portal then that means they have a great understanding of Starswirl’s magic and they are extremely powerful. Make sure that your mother knows of this. I don’t normally judge people before meeting them but she sounds like a very understanding and loving woman. Even for a Celestia.”
“She's protective, although when she gets annoyed, like around some of the more… annoying nobles… she can be a little blunt,” Alexis admitted. To say when her adoptive mother was annoyed she was blunt was like saying you could ‘just hammer a nail with a sledgehammer’. “You said something about an ‘alternate Equus’ earlier. What does that mean, precisely?” she said carefully.
“Every Equus has an alternate to it if Starswirl existed in it. When Displaced are summoned we cross over Dimensions not worlds. Thus omniverse instead of a multiverse. You said it yourself earlier. Many of the same but also different such as dark mirrors of each other or possibly were one world has humans while its mirror linked counterpart is ponies,” Edward took a swig of his coffee. “I’ve seen ponies, anthro ponies, straight humans, and my world is humans with ponyish features. You’ll never know until you see.”
Alexis cocked her head thoughtfully. “Somehow, I get the strange feeling that certain events, to some extent, are… ‘linchpin events’.. where they tend to, for the most part, play out in mostly the same way, hai?” she said thoughtfully.
“Correct. Like how Nyx was born here a month ago. Things happened that I couldn’t prevent and things happened beyond my knowledge as well. Like you just said Certain events must and will happen. Only if something is extremely powerful can it change fate but not without great consequence,” Edward agreed.
Alexis was struck by an image in her mind, then, which set her to giggle. “I was just struck by the most ridiculous image in my mind… of Luna spanking Celestia…. though I do get what you're saying. Even if one were strong enough to prevent one event, then it's possible, even likely, that something unforeseen would occur, potentially worse,” she said wryly. She thought she saw Edward smirk as if the thought amused him.
“Events that are to come may change even if it’s a smallest of change as a bottle falling on the floor. Look at me, over fifteen thousand years of wandering the planet and I caused Nyx’s creation partially. Now, I’m running automail shops for the ponies not to mention an engineering school. All while I’m finally going to be a father,” Edward smiled at her. “Never miss a step, Alexis.”
“Or you'll be bound to trip over your own feet,” Alexis quipped with a straight face. She shivered as she hadn't forgotten the first time a certain very irritating ‘Prince’ saw her female form. “I can definitely say there is little to no chance that I'd sleep with a stallion… especially Blueballs,” she muttered.
“He’s an ass but he’s also your family just slap him if he annoys you to much. First time I met my nephew he was the typical ass. Then Tia had a wonderful idea, for him to go through the guards’ training program that I came up with for the elite guard. Now all he wants to do is kick my butt and surpass me in combat. He can still be a pompous ass when it comes to certain things but Blues actually turned into a stallion I’m proud of. The ladies are certainly seeing him in the same light if not more so and that where he starts to act with a big head again until one slaps him across the face. Made it leg for the nobles to be brought down a peg and the one that did it can’t be touched as long as it’s justified.” Edward walked around in circles thinking on who else could be using the mirror portal beside Sunset, Starswirl, or another Displaced. “Who could it be?”
Edward was still pondering who could be using the mirror portal of Alexis’s world. It was more or less a wasted effort right now. He didn’t have enough information about her world and he didn’t have the ability to sense when the portal was active. The problem wasn’t his in the first place but he wanted to help out if he could.
Alexis had taken to practicing her sword techniques with Zero and Shadow to pass the time. She wasn’t going to pass up this chance to hone her skills under higher than normal gravity and neither were the Zero and Shadow. Edward came out to the field to see what was going on and decided to come out he had also so hit a stump and grown bored with his thoughts.
Alexis slid back, her blade shooting sparks off Shadow's armor, making him smirk as the mask was dislodged. “Better, Gaki. You're melding Zero's Iaido Style with my Hiten Mitsurugi to create a new style all your own,” he said with a hint of amusement. She smirked as she exhaled softly. “Edward… I had a troubling thought. You said these mirror portals… were created by Starswirl. On top of that, you implied that whoever is using the one I've been sensing most likely knows Starswirl's skills and knowledge extremely well… what if the one using it… was a dark counterpart to Starswirl himself?” she said, resting her kodachi against her hip and the long katana she'd formed over her shoulders.
She saw his eyes widen as if that hadn't occurred to him, though the idea itself was… disturbing. A version of Starswirl the Bearded who might have abused his knowledge or even turned to darker knowledge was highly troubling, even more so if he'd figured out how to use mirror portals freely to some extent.
“It’s possible. In one of the comics after his return from the where he was sent Starswirl picked up his mirror portal project again. He went a little portal happy and made several at once after he looked over how Twilight was able to stabilize the first. If it is Starswirl, then you have a big problem,” Edward said with a frown at the thought of his friend and mentor could be causing problems with his knowledge and power. “You need to find who this is as quickly as you can. Enjoying the extra gravity?” Edward smiled at the Reploids then he looked to Alexis sternly.
Alexis grimaced, though that had occurred to her regardless. She bounced on her feet a bit. “It makes everything more challenging. I look at it as if I can get strong enough to go my normal, full speed in these conditions, then I'll be stronger and faster under normal conditions’, essentially. I'm hoping that it isn't Starswirl, as he's obviously important to you. Though bluntly, any acolyte who trained under him, especially if they have some or all of his research… maybe just as dangerous or more so. From what I know of Starswirl, he could be confrontational, blunt, even harsh, but he was extremely skilled, to the point where he's considered a legend amongst magic-users,” she commented.
“Hm. Maybe. He did take many apprentices over his life. Especially mine since he was long-lived. I can’t say the same for your’s or others. Time varies for all Displaced’s on their Equus, so there’s no telling on what’s going on. I might be able to build a machine to detect dimensional fluctuations specifically attuned to mirror portals,” Edward grimaced as he thought back to Tia and how she’d been avoiding him but then another thought popped in his head. “What if this person or pony is monitoring your movements to track what you're doing and what progress you're making with the Biometals? The might be using the mirror portals as a sort of instant jump gate similar to a unicorn’s teleport spell but they’re using the portals for long distance travels from one location to the next.”
“To my knowledge, there’s only one mirror portal anywhere near where I tend to stay in Canterlot, and I tend to notice when people are tracking me. And if there’s one in Ponyville or the Everfree Forest, I’m unaware of them, not to mention, if you’re right and that’s specifically what I’m sensing, I’d notice if they used one that close to where I was, potentially to the point I’d turn the hunter into the hunted… and no matter what, there’s always certain weaknesses to a pony’s body that can be used to incapacitate without harming them… whether through little tricks… or extreme embarrassment,” Alexis quipped with a small smirk that just screamed of pranks just waiting to happen. “In Ponyville, I tend to keep a rather low profile. I know AJ and her family, I’ve seen but haven’t personally met both Pinkie and Rarity… though damn if that pink mare doesn’t try to catch me doing it, and I have met Fluttershy,” she commented. It was fun playing with Pinkie, namely the pink mare that seemed to be the embodiment of controlled chaos constantly trying to find her and catch her, whilst she avoided the mare.
“The only way I can keep her out of my lab, library, and other areas that are either private or should never be accessed is with a void field or to put the thing in the void itself. I can’t do that without help from Starswirl. Tia and Luna never grasped the concept of manipulating the Void’s energies as Starswirl did.” Edward crossed his arms while he closed his eyes as he walked to the field.
“What about a phase field? Bring the area slightly out of phase with the surrounding area so it's inaccessible without using a phase gate or by employing an item such as a necklace or bracer charged so it vibrates at the same frequency as the barrier?” Alexis quipped.
Edward opened one eye and looked to Alexis but then a glint of silver in the air floating behind her head caught his eye. Edward brow furrowed as his arms fell to his side. Suddenly a blade shot from his right arm and Edward then brought it up over his head and swung it forward. As he brought it down he did so in a waving twisting motion while the sword lengthened in a chain sword and shot behind Alexis’s head and cut the glint Edward had seen to shreds.
Alexis, even as the chain-blade shot past her head, slid to the side, twisting as she unsheathed her blade in one motion as a gust of prismatic silvery black flames erupted in a spinning crescent that let out an inhuman howl as it shot at a point roughly five feet to her left of the point where Edward's attack had hit.
“You're gonna regret that, ya bitch,” an Australian accented voice grunted before the air rippled, revealing a pony with quite a few tattoos and black military armor as well as long, lethal knives. A metallic eyepatch covered one eye before Alexis cocked an eyebrow. “Who are you, a Kano rip-off?” she sighed with a slight shrug, shifting her weight so the katana in her grasp was loosely gripped so the tip rested at a slight angle across her body, even with her left shoulder.
“Who are you and why are you in my world?” Edward asked annoyed as he uses the force pull on the pony to pull him in. “Depending on your answer determines what I cut off first and if you live more than five minutes.”
“Ya don't think that ye're the only one? I got contacts both noble an’ common. Ye can't do shit,” the pony snickered.
Alexis smirked slightly. “Hmmm. Could I use this idiot as a training dummy, you think? Not to mention I could take him back with me… make his little web of contacts useless,” she said thoughtfully.
“I wonder how will he’ll feel of some force lightning therapy?” Edward smirked raising his left had as it started to sparkle in blue lightning. “Metal and electricity always mix WELL!” Edward sent a few thousand volts directly at their guest. “Why and how are you here you bastard?”
“Les’ just say I recently stumbled across something disturbing… something that was able to take out one of Discord's counterparts out with ease. Discord insisted I break a vow of mine to keep Chaos and Harmony in balance,” the pony said through gritted teeth. Faint tendrils of misty green and purple tipped flames flickered as the Kano pony changed much like a Changeling might.
“Your threats mean nothing to me,” Edward stopped the lightning. “Discord does, however. Why are you trying to keep balance in a world that is balanced?”
“If I meant it as a threat, would I have shown myself? Besides, whatever took out my Discord tried to drain his Chaos Magic and claimed it wasn't the first time he'd done it,” the man, clearly another Displaced, spoke in a dry tone. “Think about it. If this threat could kill Discord effortlessly, who else could he go after? Unfortunately, I have no way of tracking him, but from what I could gather, he has the ability to create mirror-like fields of magic to cloak his presence to a disturbing extent,” he said dryly.
“Looks like your world is in bigger trouble than we thought Alexis,” Edward made a glass appear handing it to the man. “What’s your name son?”
“Mirror-like fields of magic? Didn’t the MCU Dr. Strange have a talent like that? But… draining magic… and from what we can guess, life with it… I don't know what to say to that,” Alexis said thoughtfully.
“Shang Tsung, at your service. I was Displaced by a Merchant who was dressed as a man in dark robes with eyes and mouth of flames. Most assumed it was a mask and voice distorter, but something felt off to me about him. I purchased several things.”
“Sounds like you into a rogue Displaced instead of a Merchant. Sorry kid. Your world was destroyed and you were powerful enough to survive but not powerful enough to stop its destruction or are you just hunting this the guy that took your Discord’s magic?” Edward looked to Shang handing him a canteen. “As for the magic drain ability, Alexis, it’s way more common than you think. I can do it with my Fairy Tail and I can even manipulate magic in immortals with my magic weaving skill that I developed. That goes for Discord to, Shang.”
“Not when the one in here recognized the specific energy signature of the draining spell… being that of a particular warmongering Emperor of Outworld,” Shang said grimly. He took a deep drink of the canteen as he paused. That was a very troubling idea… someone with the powerful mystical talents of Dr. Strange and the destructive desire and drive of Shao Khan.
“Dormammu? Is that what he’s really called?” Edward asked in worry.
Shang shrugged. “I do not know who that is. I do know that his magical residue has strong hints of Shao Khan. I do not know this… Dormammu's… magical signature, so I can't be certain,” he admitted.
“Hm. You said you recognized his signature from a spell. Who is it originating from here?” Edward looked to Alexis and then to Shang.
“Hers is close, but not identical. I do feel it, however,” Shang said bluntly, tilting his head at the young armored woman.
Alexis’ eyes narrowed. “The only foreign signature…. is Sigma's,” she said quietly.
“Hm. Maybe I need to take you to see him? As much as I don’t like the bastard, he just might have some of the answers we need,” Edward dejected as he turned around and thought a bit. Then his eyes shot open and he looked to Shang and realized who he’d been Displaced as. “Shao Khan. Does he also go by Shao Khan the Konqueror? And does he use the Wrath Hammer some times?”
Shang nodded fractionally. He knew, as did the canon Shang he could feel listening intently, that the bond between the sorcerer and the Emperor had been severed. It was one of the first things they had discovered. The canon Shang had found it highly intriguing that they had discovered crystalline totems holding the powers and skills over more than a few kombatants in his Equus, which was how he'd gained Kano's form and skills. However, to truly gain those forms and skills, he had to defeat the Kombatant in Mortal Kombat.
“So you from a Mortal Kombat based version of Equus. My memories of my world are almost all gone so it can take me a bit before I recall things I haven’t looked at in the many years I been here. Looks like you can gain the powers of your foes by beating their manifestations in a fight. After that, you absorb the soul of the one you defeated.” Edward looked at Shang then thought before looking at Alexis while speaking to Shang on the earlier events with a scowl. “You said you tracked Khan’s signature here but the only thing that’s been here other than you that’s not supposed to be here was Sigma. That's means a part of Sigma is still here. What aren’t you telling me, Alexis?”
“It was a suspicion I gained after fighting Stonekong because he managed to give me a shallow cut just above my lower back, beneath my right kidney. I suspect Sigma thinks I really am Zero, as in his Reploid form, not a human able to employ Zero's abilities. That means he may try to infect me with his Virus, but Zero is naturally resistant to it as he was the original source of said Virus, and he gave me the same resistance. However, Magma Dragoon knows the truth about me, and he assured me that he wasn't infected by Sigma. He's actually a damn decent Reploid, actually,” she said softly, a bit nervous. There was, however, one other thing she wasn't mentioning.
“Hmm. Don’t try and hide things from me, girl. I want to know everything. I know you not telling the whole truth thanks to my Sage Stone of Harmony. Now out with it. What are you not telling me?!” Edward demanded with a little force behind his unease. She could’ve sworn a slight breeze came from his direction just as he spoke up at the end of his question. Alexis rubbed her arm and looked to Edward with a little fear of the Alchemist. She was still skeptical of the older Displaced as she was sure he’d not even shown but a small fraction of his power.
Alexis grimaced, rubbing her arms. “I had intended to use it to track that motherbucker Sigma,” she muttered, forming from her nanites a sealed thermos no larger than her fist. Even sealed, a malicious hatred and cunning could be felt. “Unknown to me initially, a shard of Stonekong's sword was broken off in the wound in the muscle of my lower back. Apparently, Sigma is hedging his bets and tainted those Reploids that rely on weapons with his Virus. The Virus was strong enough for him to contact me and taunt me through my dreams, but my resistance nullified anything else he tried and I'm not stupid enough or desperate enough to take any offer from him,” she muttered. She suspected whatever ability Sigma used to invade her dreams was not a skill of his.
“Aaa… Look, I can’t help you any more than I already have as far as giving you more powers go but I can help in your physical training and with developing an antivirus if we study your and Zero’s immunity. But first,” he created a small sphere of red destruction appear above his hand and then used his thumb to flick it at Alexis’ thermos, destroying it instantly. Alexis looked to Edward in shock. “In all good conscience, I couldn’t allow it to leave this place in any way shape or form. Sorry, but I’m not taking risks for you, your world, me, or my world. The next thing we need to take care of though is Shang. What are plans wizard? I read your soul with me Seith magic and found you to have a trustworthy soul. How may I help you? If I can that is.”
Shang Tsung sighed softly. “If this threat is someone Displaced as Shao Khan, or worse and potentially more disturbing, the true Shao Khan whom could have consumed the soul of the one Displaced as him, we need to know how strong he is. I am strong, but Shao Khan has never played fair,” he said coolly.
Alexis shrugged. She had a few ideas with those Harmony magic charged nanites. “We could incorporate a vial of those into our armor if Sigma is found to be weak to them,” she murmured to the BioMetals.
“I’ll tell you two a secret. Displaced as strong as you two and with a variety of abilities can only be killed by someone as strong or stronger, usually another Displaced, the princesses or Discord. But as Displaced you have the Void on your side. That’s all I’ll say on this. Alexis, are you listening to me?” Edward shot a glare at the young girl. “I heard what you said there and it is a good idea, given we can transfer your immunity to the nanites thus creating a complete cure as well.”
Alexis acted like she wasn’t paying attention, though she was paying very keen attention. She had perfected the ‘airhead’ act and used it to utterly flummox the nobility. “Hmmm? What?” she murmured airily, blinking to sell the act.
“You can't-fool me, kid,” Edward flicked her forehead. “I’m royalty to remember and I was a king for a pretty good while as well. Minotaurs aren’t stupid here either. Even if they think more with muscle then brains. Yaks though, oi, don’t get me started.”
Alexis yelped, rubbing her forehead. “Hey, it fools the stupider nobles, of which there are too many,” she quipped.
“I’m not a stupid noble but a former king that’s also over fifteen thousand years old,” Edward pulled up his Archive and began scanning Alexis to see if he could find the source of her immunity. He then looked to Shang out of the corner of his eye. “There are two things I can do for you Shang. The first is turn you into a half Homunculus type Wrath. It gives you the Ultimate Eye to see everything, even spatial distortions. The second is the better of the two. I can give you special magic called Data Scan. It is a caster type magic used to analyze everything in the caster's range including living beings and nonliving beings. Upon the user's command, several screens appear in front of the user showing the many statistics. or properties for nonliving things, of the target as well as the type of magic and how powerful said magic is if the target is a mage. The body statistics scanned include height, weight, strength, speed, and flexibility, plus the faults and strengths of their separate body-parts, for example, their legs or shoulders. The screens are also able to show heart rate, blood pressure, brain usage, intelligence level, and much more. This magic can also be used to record events as long as the user took part in it. I can do one or the other or perhaps both.” There was a ding on Edwards display. “Bad news or good news first Alexis?”
“Surprise me. I have a feeling I'm gonna have a busy New Year and spring,” Alexis said wryly.
“Bad news is I can’t transfer your immunity to reploids via antivirus. Good news is if you integrate the Harmonized Nanites into your body they will gain the immunity. Then we can take a sample and recreate them here in the chamber. You can take them to a lab and mass produce them as a vaccine for the Reploids in your world. This goes for humans that Sigma might try and infect too,” Edward explained as he turned the holo display.
Alexis’ eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “That would be highly useful. Would it purge Sigma from those Reploids he's recreated? Not to mention if it does, we could kick his ass like Blade did Deacon Frost and potentially put his rabid ass down permanently,” she quipped. “Though that does make me curious. You said those nanites were charged with direct Harmonic Magic from the Tree of Harmony in this world. Would the one from my world have a similar frequency?” she said curiously.
“All Harmony magic resonates on the same magical frequencies in every Equus. It’s only if the planets, not Equus does it have a slight difference but only slight. It’s why I don’t have to worry about being turned to stone whenever I’m summoned to another Equus. I was killed by the elements once before and came back to life by giving up my life as a human on the Earth I came from. After I got back I merged with a piece of my old body gain immunity from the elements like when you get a flu shot. Back to your question. Yes with this you’ll be able to put Sigma down for good. The nanites have an adaptive program for not only physical adaptation but a one digital as well,” Edward started to create the lad equipment he needs to start to manufacture and mass produce the nanites after he’d get of the ones that would be bonded to Alexis. “That should do it for now. Alexis, come here please.”
Alexis came over to Edward and he pulled out an injector gun and placed a vial of the Harmonized Nanites in the end of the gun. Alexis winced at the site of the needle. “Sorry but these have to be introduced directly into the bloodstream for them to find their way through your body,” Edward held the gun up to her arm and pulled the trigger. The thick shimmering rainbow colored looking material slowly drained from its vial into Alexis' arm. She could feel the tiny robot make their way from her arm racing throughout her body. From her head to her toes Alexis glowed and could’ve been hung from the ceiling and used as a disco ball. “Should take more than a few minutes to integrate them. While we’re waiting, Shang, it’s your turn.”
“I'm fine with the Data Scan, though it sounds like a different sort than Outworld or Earthrealm magic,” Shang commented wryly.
“This is a Fairy Tail based magic with a few changes on it based off a few aspects from here and there that I altered,” Edward typed on his holo-screen as a chibi Shang with a progress bar popped up on it. “And done. You’ll be able to sense and find Shao Khan wherever, whenever. And whoever he may be. To start casting this magic simply think of it and say its name. I few screens similar to this one that is in front of me shall appear with a keyboard to input the information.”
Edward walked over to his juniors while his tone suddenly grew very dark as he looked upon both of the younger Displaced.
“Let me ask you both something.” The air grew colder with his every step as if he was draining the very air around him of its life force. “Do you know what it is to truly feel real fear, to face true terror, and stare Death in the face?” Edward was now staring down both Alexis and Shang with no light or kindness in his eyes and a stern scowl on his face. “Think carefully and answer truthfully.”
Shang's eyes narrowed fractionally. “I have the memories of Princess Kitana and Jade of Edenia plus the memories of those echoes I've gained. Hanzo Hazashi, who is likely better known by the moniker he gained in life as ‘Scorpion’. From what I can tell from the memories, the Kombatants’ souls were pulled from their Earthrealm in those moments before their deaths. I can only imagine how pissed off Quan Chi would be, realizing that those souls he was promised by Shao Khan were pulled away by someone else,” he said with the slightest smirk. What he hadn't revealed was a rather critical detail: that in his Equus…. there were portals that led to both the Netherrealm and Outworld. Fortunately, to use said portals, it took a very particular, extremely rare element.
Alexis’ eyes were narrowed. “You don't want me to answer that. My memories are fragmented, but there are some bucking things you don't want to bucking remember,” she spoke in a low, harsh tone that held just barely restrained anger. The nanites had, physically, erased almost all of her scars. However, the scars left upon one's mind and soul… were rarely so easily healed. The Onyx Armor's Arm Parts had proven that.
“So one of you has experienced real suffering while the other has experienced the suffering of others. Never forget why you suffer. No matter what if it’s for your beliefs then it doesn’t matter. If it feels right in your heart and soul then always face Death head on and survive so you can return to the ones your fight for.” Edward looked specifically to Alexis first with understanding in his eyes. “Hraa. it’s hard when you lose one close to you. Harder when you lose family or some you consider family. And even harder still when you lose a child. Luna and I adopted many of the orphans from the Minos Wars when we were younger and the died of old age but in the last summoning I lost a son. I won’t go into details but know this, protect what you love and do what you can for them. Find the person who loves you for you and stick with them till the end. I’m going for a drink.” Edward then left and headed to the kitchen area of the chamber leaving the others to think on his words.
Alexis gritted her teeth. “Trust me, if I thought alcohol would help me forget that, I’d make Bo Rai Cho look bloody sober,” she muttered. She turned and stalked towards the icy towers that had been left by Frost Walrus, dismissing her armor as well as the bodysuit, revealing she wore long dark reddish bronze shorts that stopped just below her knees as well as light bronze body armor that covered her sides and the front of her upper body, though her back was fully exposed save for the back of her neck. Bandages toned a deep gray, almost black, wound around her feet and toned calves as well as her fists and wrists.
Shang inhaled sharply, his eyes widening fractionally as his charcoal irises shimmered, paling to an icy grayish white before shifting to a deep emerald, then to a rich dark violet before paling to an icy bluish white as he could feel Hanzo, Ermac, or Jerrod, as he insisted on being called, as well as Princess Kitana and Kuai Liang all noticing what had been hidden beneath the young woman’s bodysuit: old burn scars that looked to be mostly second and third degree burns as well as what he counted to be over a hundred, possibly a hundred and fifty scars crisscrossing and overlapping each other over her back, vanishing beneath her shorts, though the burns, to his mild surprise, seemed to fade as they crawled down her legs and arms. The thinness of the scars denoted whips of some sort, potentially whips with multiple lashes. “By the Elder Gods,” he breathed.
“Hm, if alcohol helped then I’d always have it with me Shang, but booze has no effect on me at all so there’s really no point in even trying to get drunk,” Edward took a swig from a bottle he’d brought back with him. “If it wasn’t for my healing abilities then I guarantee you I’d have more than my fair share of scars; mainly on my neck and back. I did get one that will never fully heal after my return to Equus though.” Edward held his hand to his chest while he offered the bottle to Shang. “Just be careful Shang. I’m old but I can tell you there are those out there like my master who have experienced much more than I. To live without pain though, well that’s not life or living. When we feel that’s when we realize we’re still human at our core.”
Shang sighed softly. “It’s better than that bastard Ishmael… he didn’t just try to live without pain specifically for himself… he preferred to make sure everyone around him felt as much agony as possible,” he muttered as he took a drink himself. He rolled his shoulders, revealing a scar that ran from the lower part of the left side of his chest to just above the middle right part of his sternum as his shirt opened slightly, revealing toned muscles beneath. He didn’t mention what had happened in his Equus before Ishmael had tapped into what he’d called ‘the One Power’ and heavily damaged the world in a single attack, killing many in the process. He took a soft breath.
“Is your Equus gone our did you leave?” Edward took the bottle back.
“Considering that Ishmael did something… it was like a liquid beam of light that inverted colors for a matter of seconds… yet utterly destroyed what it touched… and literally cut the top third of the mountain that Canterlot was attached to off, I’m pretty certain that those who survived wished they hadn’t. I know that Luna survived, but lost part of her foreleg and a wing,” he said quietly. He knew that Twilight had survived only because she’d left Canterlot mere minutes before the incident but he knew she did have mental scars as she had seen what followed as the top third of the mountain had slid off… as whatever Ishmael had used… he’d termed it as balefire… had carried the entire city of Canterlot with it… and crushed roughly two-thirds of the city on impact with the ground.
“Sound like most of them didn’t make it. I once flew into a blind rage at the end of the Minos Wars because a village was being burned down just for fun,” Edward took a long drag on the bottle and handed it to Shang. “If you need my help when you go back just call me,” Edward pulled out an odd looking pocket watch and handed to Shang. “My token. It also acts as a video caller to anyone else that has one. As a new feature, you can also send small objects through what I call a Transfer Link to whoever it is you’re speaking to.”
Shang Tsung looked thoughtful before he tugged out something from behind his cloak that rested over his shoulders. “My own Token,” he said quietly.
“I am the Ghost of Outworld and the Spectre of Earthrealm. Those who seek Darkness for power’s sake will find me a lethal foe. Those who walk the path of Light for the sake of others will find me a strong Ally.” it intoned.
“Thanks. But you still haven’t answered my other question. How are you here in my world? Your definitely not strong enough to be a full-fledged Void Dweller yet. Even if you are one,” Edward cocked an eyebrow.
“I had no choice but to consume Discord’s soul. He insisted on it. Claimed that without him or someone like him to reign in the Chaos Magic, it would take on more dangerous, lethal forms. Apparently, the Chaos Magic thinks I should warn Discord’s counterparts of this threat that killed my Discord, though how he did it, I have no idea. It was similar to Shao Khan’s soul-draining magic, yet… something about it felt… off, like the draining magic had been broken and reformed in some wrong manner. The magic felt… strange… unnatural,” Shang revealed. Frankly, the idea that Discord had given his life to protect ponies when most of the time he’d driven them crazy in one way or another was mildly surprising, yet it showed what sort of effect they’d had in reforming him.
“Not surprising there. There were a lot of theories on Discord and his magic and what he is. So it makes sense that it might feel broken or strange. Especially, if it's transferred to another who doesn’t have it. One theory was that Discord used a form of recycled magic,” Edward reached into his Re-equip stash and pulled out a glowing red and yellow stone. “Here. This will help compensate for whatever Chaos magic you’re missing. It’s the Sage Stone of Chaos.”
“Hmmm. It’s odd, but I’m sensing something resonating with this… Sage Stone. It feels like the Kombatant Crystals that I’ve been finding. It isn’t from the girl, I can definitely tell that, but it isn’t far away, either. Do you know of one of these crystals? They tend to use the colors and sometimes the form of a Kombatant,” he said carefully.
“Hm. Anyone, in particular, you’re looking?” Edward asked as he thought. “As for the Stone, it’s made of concentrated Chaos Magic. That’s why it’s resonating with you.” Edward explained.
“From Shang’s memories, I know there are hidden Saurians… some call them Raptors or Zaterrans. These Saurians were able to absorb ambient kombat energy from others, gaining the ability to mimic their abilities. The stone may be also picking up on that chaotic energy, most likely. I am not very well versed in Chaos Magic nor Order Magic. I know of Blood Magic as well as Necromancy, but I do not indulge in those,” Shang said quietly. He tightened his grip on the stone, feeling his magical power surge within him as his senses sharpened. He knew there were two of these ‘hidden Raptors’, as he preferred to think of them. The video game series knew them as Chameleon and Khameleon.
“Give me a minute,” Edward sat down and began to meditate. “I found these,” he got up and held out his hand and floating above it were two greenish glowing crystal. “Strange energy signature. Definitely not from here. Souls are in each one.”
Shang cocked his head, focusing. He could feel the resonance within them. “They are the two Shang’s memories mention. Supposedly, they keep Caizal in balance, as well as male Raptors tend to have more… dangerous sides of themselves hence why their species were matriarchal rather than patriarchal as I suspect that if the males were dominant, they’d have ended up killing themselves off from Kombat pride,” he said wryly. He doubted the Alchemist recognized the name of ‘Caizal’, though he did instinctively as he had fought the Raptor… better known as Reptile.
“Will these are yours to do with them what you well,” Edward gave Shang the soul gems. “Don’t do it here though. Looks like Alexis is done venting,” Edward looked to see the girl coming back to join them. “Shang you can go fight those soul projections out there in the ice fields. It should give you an edge in your fights. I’m going to speak with Alexis one on one while you do that.”
Alexis exhaled, knowing her knuckles and shins were bloody as she hadn’t been employing her armor to get rid of the anxious energy from those very dark memories. She didn't notice initially, that several of the large, several stories tall ice spires Frost Walrus had formed were either fractured or flat out shattered from her strikes, even unarmed. Dark purplish-black flames were flickering off of her skin and embers of it were rising from her skin as she was breathing a bit hard before she drove one last kick into one of the shards, which were easily twice her size and as thick as three SUVs set side by side. She was mildly startled as the shard fractured from the blow before she grunted, pushing energy into her aerial roundhouse kick as the cracks widened, flickering with the Flame God Slayer Flames before the shard exploded violently with an echoing boom, hurling her backward as she twisted, wincing as she was forced to somersault several times, blood trailing each time her right leg touched the icy ground even lightly.
“Enough kid. You’ll end up permanently damaging your body if keep that up. This ice is magically reinforced and looked at what you did with mostly physical strength. Hold still,” he said as red circles started to move up and down Alexis’ body. “There you go. Geez, it looks like the God Slayer magic ended up burning your muscle fibers on the cellular level. The nanites are doing what they can but you’ll be down for the next thirty minutes. Try not to overdo it.”
Alexis sighed softly, shaking her head slightly. “Trust me, if you knew what one of those sets of foster parents did to me after I tried running away… after my birth parents were deemed incompetent to raise me considering…. Ugh… it’s just difficult to get past, what they did,” she muttered.
“Alexis I understand. You had a difficult life growing up. I had the King of the Minos threat to beat and rape Tia and Luna. Took the bastard’s head for it. We all have darkness but the fact that you overcame it means that you're stronger for it. I’m not saying what happened should be forgiven either.”
Alexis grimaced. “I may be stronger for it, but I’m not sure I did overcome it… they beat me with a cat-o-nine-tails in a way I doubt the Romans would have done… then they bucking set me on fire with a bloody Molotov cocktail and used me to light their damned cigars!!” she burst out, as she hadn’t forgotten the horrifying nightmares of it. She swore she woke up smelling cooked meat from time to time despite her mother managing to wake her from them, though she hadn’t told Celestia what the nightmares were about, exactly, only that they were memories she didn’t want to talk about.
“Want to see something that I only show to those I know who can keep it to themselves?” Edward asked in an understanding tone.
Alexis could feel the Embodiments of the Biometals being remarkably silent before she noticed a new presence in her mindscape. “Well… shit… how did I miss Fefnir waking up?” she muttered to herself. “What are you talking about?” she said with a soft sigh, directing the question to the Alchemist.
Edward took off his shirt to reveal a large scar running from his right shoulder all the way to his waist. He then placed his left hand in front of the scar making a fist with his pointer and middle fingers stand straight up. Edward dropped it as a large singular eye opened in the scar. “This is the representation of hatred from myself and the souls in my body. The Eye of Malice and the start of my true form.”
Alexis cocked her head, staring at the eye, noticing it stared back. “From your tone, it sounds like you’re resigned to hating yourself to some extent. I assume it’s for actions you didn’t quite control or regrets you wish you could have stopped,” she observed. “Trust me, I know self-hatred. I still have the scars of what they did to me, and if there was one emotion I felt after that night… it was self-hatred. Not hatred of them for what they did, but hatred of myself for allowing it, knowing what they did to me or would do to me and not seeking help when I could have, thinking I could handle the mess by myself. I mean… who does shit like that to an eight, almost nine-year-old kid?” she said softly, a slight frown on her face as she exhaled.
Edwards body started to reveal more scars as they blacked with more eyes and shadows. He started to grow as red twisted armor wrapped itself around him until he stood twice his height at twelve feet tall. Eyes and shadows leaked from the cracks in his armor. Edward also gained a long armored tail similar to a dragon’s and a cape of eyes and shadow. None of the eyes on his form were gold but the instead were either crimson or had the Ouroboros in them. “This is my true form, my friend. The Embodiment of Sin. And your right when you say your foster parents shouldn’t have done what they did, but you’re wrong for your self-hatred. You were young and scared of what might happen to you as any kids your age would be. All you sought was to be loved. If I could I’d go skin those assholes for you. But I think now I understand why you choose to remain in your female form.”
“Suffice to say, I doubt they found it so funny when the authorities found out what they did. They might have found it amusing to do everything short of torture me when they could keep it secret… but burning a kid over 77% of their body… is kinda hard to hide,” Alexis said in a low, soft voice. She kept those memories locked away in the deepest, darkest part of her mind for that very reason. She could feel all of the Embodiments in her mindscape agreeing with Edward to some extent. She shivered slightly, making sure she didn’t listen too closely to their very imaginative threats. “Trust me, if you knew what they were coming up with, it’d make those hateful souls in ya cringe… I mean… they’re considering skinning them alive, then rolling them in sea salt, and rinsing them off in the ocean… just to kick them up a beach of broken glass… just for starters,” she said softly, shivering slightly.
“Alexis. I’m still dissecting the bitch that killed my son over and over again. While she’s conscious. Then when I’m done I heal her and start it over again,” Edward said as he shrank back down. “I know what torture is through my travels. What it’s like to have whole organs removed from my body. To be studied like an animal.”
Alexis winced at that. “And here I was thinking what an intravenous drip of liquid nitrogen would do to someone’s body… talk about frigid in places that would prove very painful,” she murmured softly. When it came to people she didn’t like, she tended to avoid them, unless they heavily annoyed her, in which case she tended to prank them. Outright torture, she rarely considered, unless they put someone she held dear in danger, then she could get very creative in sometimes disturbing ways.
“She took my son from me. She won’t die until I say she’s paid with every bit of her soul,” Edward said in a dark tone. “Enough of this. Let’s head to the main area for you to some food and get cleaned up. I think a hot bath would feel pretty good right now. Shang needs the field for his fights.”
Alexis glanced at the other Displaced, not immediately recognizing him. “Huh, he doesn’t look like the video game version of Shang Tsung… closer to the movie version, but from what I overheard, it seems he has the memories of, I assume, the MKX version of the sorcerer,” she commented. Her eyes narrowed slightly before they widened as she noticed a semi-transparent form of a ninja in black and dark gold and copper with pale gray eyes staring at her, seemingly from his back. “Shit, that’s creepy,” she muttered as she saw the form of the Hellspawn Wraith fade into the Displaced sorcerer.
“Seen worse. Looks like I’m out of my poison joke wine.” Edward looked to the empty bottle in his hand.
Alexis cocked an eyebrow. “Poison Joke Wine? If I didn’t know what you were talking about, I’d guess you were taking something from a Joker Displaced,” she said with a giggle before she snickered. She had, of course, encountered Poison Joke, so she knew what it was.
“It’s a wine my grandson slash assistant made. Took him months to get it right. I’d say he’s a genius if he didn’t test his stuff on himself have the time Stunk up my lad the morning he perfected this stuff. In my Equus, you can only drink if you’re a royal with a royal or have your own still and the means to fund it.” Edward laughed as he thought of the nobles. “Stupid nobles think we don’t know of the secret stores. Need to bust them on it but it would end up throwing the court in disarray if they were arrested. Are you even old enough to drink?”
“I was 24 when I was Displaced by that idjit Merchant. My memories are still fragmented, but I remember bits and pieces that are useful… though the migraines from finding those parts of the Onyx Armor are one hell of a bitch, especially the Arms… damn useful, but the memories… especially those memories, I could have done without,” she said wryly, grimacing.
“Bathroom all the way in the back,” Edward pointed to the hallway. “I do understand Alexis but just go have a long relaxing soak. It’s pretty much a natural mountain hot spring in their so you can swim if you like. If you want a swimsuit then they're in the changing room. I’m going to do some reading in the meantime.” Edward pulled a book from his stash and took a seat in the living area.
Alexis exhaled softly as she strode cautiously along, her eyes flicking around despite knowing there weren't any threats. She didn't realize that her stride and aura felt more like that of a predator than a human. She distantly sensed approval, most likely from Phantom. She rolled her shoulders twice, her eyebrow rising slightly at the sight of a very large ornate door. Her eyes narrowed a bit, cautious despite herself.
“I know ridiculously tacky right,” a voice came from behind Alexis. She wheeled around pulling out the Z-saber which was met with a spear made of magic. Alexis looked to see a mid-size well-built earth pony with a solid black mane and tail wearing a blue sleeveless shirt, black cargo pants, heavy boots, and a white hooded sleeveless hoodie hold the spear. “Woah there. Didn’t mean to startle you there Miss. Names Polearm Aries. You must be a Displaced that Edward summoned.”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed. “So you’re the Poison Joke Wino,” she deadpanned, smirking fractionally as she flicked her wrists to break the weapon clash, letting the blade drift around the haft in a tactic before the tip of the blade hovered just shy of the hoodie as she held the blade loosely with one hand gripping Polearm's forearm just above the wrist, keeping the spear angled away from her.
“Sorry for the scare Miss. I came to pick up my daughter. We were training earlier and she likes to use the bath in here. Could you please put that sword away?” Polearm arm winced at the blade in front of him. “It’s really hard to make a spear for me as is let alone one made of pure magic. Being an earth pony doesn’t make it any easier either.”
Alexis tilted her head, withdrawing the Zeta Saber before sheathing it. “Trust me, I know the feeling, as it took me almost two and a half months to even sense the magic I gained and another two to manifest it enough for one flicker. I can't tell ye how many times I went to bed so exhausted that I didn't wake in time for breakfast the following day,” she commented. “Though it doesn't help that my adrenaline is ebbing and my forearms, knees, elbows, and shins are feeling the results. Muay Thai may harden the body, but it still hurts like hell, and ice isn't any more forgiving than concrete,” she commented with a grimace. Blood trickled over the tops of her feet from her shins and coated the outsides of her forearms and knuckles.
Polearm cocked his head to the side. “You’re just lucky you don’t have Ed as a teacher. You should get in there and let the water hits your wounds. They close right away.” The doors opened and outran a little filly with a pair of black wings and horn with a dark purple mane. She was wearing jeans and a purple top with purple sandals. “Daddy I’m finished. Who’s the bloody lady?”
Alexis snickered. “Nope, I’ve got my mother teaching me, and Princess Celestia isn’t much of one to let me slack,” she quipped. She cocked an eyebrow at the filly. “Name's Alexis… or Zero. Doesn't matter which,” she quipped.
“Alexis Zero? That’s a cool name!” The filly said bouncing up and down in excitement. “It’s nice to meet you Ms. Zero my name’s Nyx Nocte Caelum. Nice to meet you this is my daddy Polearm Aries and although she not here my mommy’s name is Twilight Sparkle.”
“Okay, Nyx, calm down. You know what Rarity says about a lady being overexcited,” Polearm picked up the filly. “Sorry to bother you. We’ll be heading home now.”
Alexis rolled her eyes. “Who said anything about being a bother? Besides, with Eddie out there, I need some way to unwind,” she sighed. She tilted her head as she felt the dull burning starting to fade away. “I'm gonna incorporate the rest of those Harmony nanites whilst my body relaxes. I have a feeling it'll accelerate my healing,” she decided.
“Miss, why are you so sparkly with Harmony magic?” Nyx asked tilting her head. “It looks like there’s your own Spirit of Harmony surrounding you. Uncle Ed told me I have magic eyes that let’s me see that kind of stuff and that it has something to do with being an alicorn.”
Alexis smirked. “Here's a secret… so do I… but mine is unique because I can activate it with my mind,” she quipped as she blinked, her sclera shifting to a pale amber whilst her irises became a deep golden amber rather than a pale opalescent white with deep aquamarine-teal irises. Pale golden red rings radiated inward from the edges of her irises to her pupils.
“So cool. Can you teach me how to do that?” Nyx asked jumping down from her father’s arms.
“Sorry, Nyx but we have to go home now. I have patrol duty this evening and Twilight wants you home to go over your magic lessons,” Polearm interjected.
Alexis smirked a bit before blinking again, the scanning lenses seemingly vanishing. “I may try to sneak away from Taskmaster Eddie to learn some magic too. Although most of my talent, magically, is more elemental in nature. But with practice, I can learn other styles. Hang on, I think I have something in my ear,” she quipped before she focused, pulling out of her ear what appeared to be a woven bracelet of red, amber, copper, blue, pale green, and deep amethyst with a latch that looked like a starburst that locked into a crescent moon. “Huh, look at that,” she quipped, smirking at Nyx's astonished look. A small golden ring with an emerald in the center clung to the bracelet.
“So awesome. I wish I could do super detailed stuff like that,” Nyx jumped with joy before looking down in embarrassment. “I have a hard time controlling my magic when I cast complex or on the spot spells. I turned my Aunt Fluttershy into a tree not to long ago. But it was my Aunt Pinkie’s idea first. I thought Princess Celestia would send me to the moon for it but mommy was able to fix her.”
“It’s all about focus and visualization. For example, paintings come from watching things like sunsets, the ocean, or the beach. Sometimes it's people, often people we hold close to our hearts. Maybe this can help you focus,” Alexis said softly, handing her the bracelet. “I wish my foster parents had been half as nice as yours. They weren't very nice to me, as my birth father got sick while my birth mother… had a bad accident,” she said softly.
“Thank you.,” Nyx put the bracelet on but started to rub her arm and then She looked to Polearm and then to Alexis. “You said foster parents Ms. Zero. I’m sorry but I don’t know what that means. I heard from Uncle Ed that I was born from a spell that used mommy’s blood making me her daughter by default in a way. To me daddy has always been was my daddy since he gave me my middle and last name. They”re all I’ve ever known as mommy and daddy since I was found in the Everfree.
“You’re right Nyx. I loved you since the first time I saw you and no matter what any ponies says your my little girl. No matter what anypony else says, thinks, or does. I’ll be there for you and I’ll always love you,” Polearm smiled as he knelt down and hugged his daughter.
“I also have a dragon as an uncle who’s been dating my Aunt Rarity and she’s teaching me how to be a proper lady while Uncle Spike is teaching me to cook.” Nyx chirped with a smile before looking down in sorrow again. “Uncle Shining and Princess Celestia don’t really like being around me too much or near me, but Auntie Cadence is really nice to me and Auntie Luna likes to spend time with me when I come to Canterlot for my checkups.”
“That makes no sense to me. I mean, I could see Celestia being overprotective. Hmmm. That gives me an idea. Next time you see Princess Celestia, tap that emerald twice, then I can ask her a question that I suspect will get her thinking differently. If I'm right, I think I may have an idea that will make Princess Celestia much nicer and, no doubt, if my guess is right, will explain a fair bit,” she commented. She had a strong suspicion that Ed's Princess Celestia saw her Twilight as a daughter, yet had never admitted it. She had noticed the fondness that her adoptive mother had looked at her adoptive sister with. “And Polearm? Celestia needs to let go of whatever antagonism she has towards Nyx. I know whom she came from, but if Celestia isn't careful Nyx will notice the antagonistic mannerisms and we don't want that rubbing off on a young mare that could be quite impressionable. Tell her that ‘anger leads to hate and hatred turns us into someone we often don't recognize until it is too late’,” she said quietly.
“Why don’t you tell me yourself Ms. Alexis,” Celestia stood at the end of the hallway looking at the trio with a little annoyance in her eyes. “I came to talk with Edward but did see either of you. I felt Edward presence out in the fields and was heading that way until I heard voices coming from the hallway. Care to explain.”
Alexis took a soft breath. “It's very simple. I’m almost sure you see Twilight as more than just a student. I'll admit that I do not know Twilight's past here, but from what I've heard of your reaction to a certain incident, you obviously see Twilight, if my guess is correct, as a daughter. If that's the case, and Nyx, however it occurred, is Twilight's daughter, then you shouldn't avoid her or act like you dislike her, since as young as she is, she could interpret things in a way you might prefer to see avoided. Best way to avoid that is to make sure that Nyx holds you in just as high a regard as her own mother, in which case she would do her best to make you proud,” the young woman said bluntly. “Trust me, I have dealt with parents that despised me in ways that no parent should… and I haven't forgotten the price in literal blood and tears I paid, not to mention the agonizing recovery,” she said as she turned her back, revealing the somewhat faded burn scars and the many, many slicing scars upon her back. One could only imagine, as distinct as they were, how horrible they had been when they happened. “The best way to avoid the darkness is to make the light more appealing, don't you think? If you knew the nightmares I have, you could imagine me choosing the darkness. See, experiencing the worst life can cause as I did, as Edward did, we tend to make one of two choices…. spread our pain to others by causing more pain… or stand strong against the pain and take it so innocent people… like Nyx… don't have to. Which side do you fall on? Endure… or create?” she said quietly.
“Nyx has been doing very well so far but I am still not convinced that she is not Nightmare Moon. Except for an extremely high magical output for her age, she is a normal filly enjoying a normal life as Edward had suggested. I do prefer her to stay where I can keep an eye on her and away from Twilight who I do see as a daughter but I can’t separate them as you said it would only cause more pain for those I truly care for.” Celestia paused and took in a deep breath dropping her ruler mask. “As much as I don’t want to see her as a threat, Alexis I just can’t. I truly wish to see Nyx as my granddaughter but I can’t move past her appearance and my own memories of losing my sister. I bear no hatred but I can’t take any chances of her turning into what she was or might be.” She looked to the little one hiding behind her father. “Next time you come and I’m not busy we can try and learn some magic or maybe you’ll at least like to read a book with me Nyx. I’m sorry if I made you feel unwanted.” Celestia smiled to Nyx who smiles back and ran over to giving her surrogate grandmother a hug.
“I’ll be over tomorrow evening. I want to watch you lower the sun and Uncle Ed raise the moon.” Nyx smiled at Celestia as a few tears fill from their eyes.
Alexis exhaled softly. “You said it yourself. She's a ‘normal filly living a normal life’ so the best way to keep your fears of what could be from becoming true is to make sure she has no reason to turn into anything remotely similar. Lord knows I wish I had that in my darkest times… because when they did what they did…. it nearly broke me,” she said quietly, despair and loneliness in her voice. She very carefully didn't reveal precisely what had happened although she knew Edward knew.
“Thank you for your help with the Princess, Alexis,” Polearm whispered as he passed. “Come on Nyx. Mommy will start to worry if we’re even thirty seconds late. I bet she has a lot of new spell books and other books for you.”
“Yea and no let’s not be late. Mommy is really scary when we’re late. I swear I saw her mane turned into fire last time.” Nyx shook in fear a bit. “ Bye Princess. Bye, Ms. Zero!” Nyx follows her father out of the chamber.
Alexis rested a hand lightly on the door to the bathing chamber. Her eyes were almost closed as she tried to block those dark memories trying to creep up on her. “Ever since I found those Arm Parts for the Onyx Armor, those memories won't stop replaying in my mind like a constant nightmare. I was stuck with them for thirteen months,” she whispered.
“Are you alright Alexis?” Celestia asked looking to the young woman before her. “You look like you could really use a bath in the Oasis. I came to get Edward to lower the moon but he was passed out in his chair with a book over his face. I think I can take my time while in here for a bit though. Would you mind if I joined you in the bath? I would like to speak with you a bit more. ”
“I don’t mind. On the plus side, I awoke another of the BioMetals that I have… though I think I might have pushed myself harder than intended as certain memories that I wish had stayed forgotten… made me rather reckless… I'm pretty sure I'm going to have some pretty nasty bruises. But then… punching solid ice… or as Edward put it… magically reinforced ice… with naught but physical force and power… I guess I might have found my inner Earth Pony,” she said wryly.
“Can you not magically augment your body to increase your durability?” Celestia asked opened the door to an open-air bath that was built in the side of a mountain. “How they did this I will never know. Come along Alexis. The changing rooms are this way.” Celestia walked off to the right to an area with shelves and baskets.
Alexis rubbed the back of her neck. “Uh… I haven't learned how to do that yet, actually,” she said sheepishly. “Although I do know how that feels. My adoptive mother… has a physical challenge course built into the inside of Canterlot Mountain, though she hasn't told me how she did it. If I didn't know better, I'd say she built it with her own hooves,” she sighed. She followed Princess Celestia, exhaling softly. “I'll probably never know why they did it,” she muttered. Her fingers trailed over her forearms, remembering the long hours of physical rehabilitation.
Celestia began to look at the bathing suit then looked to Alexis. “If it’s like the one I built then it was probably for the same reason but then again maybe not. I built mine to help keep up my physical form and to have some fun every now and then. It was also my escape from the nobles complaining. Ah here’s a nice one,” Celestia took out a golden one piece. “Modesty is still something I like to have even around Edward.”
Alexis giggled. “That sounds about right. The ‘Noble’ ponies are exhausting… and very annoying. More than once, I was tempted to prank them… though it was rather funny to glue Jet Set to his chair and hit him with a paint and glitter balloon. He tried everything to clean it off to no success… until I let it slip they hadn't tried mineral oil,” she giggled. She tilted her head, looking over the bathing suits before one that was a deep grayish blue with silvery lines caught her eye.
“I can’t help but ask. Did Edward happen to talk to you about what else has been going on between us?” Celestia asked in a worried tone as she steps behind a curtain into a change booth. “A lot has happened lately and I’m guessing you already know I’ve been avoiding him as much as possible and I’m sure he’s told you why.” Celestia came out and looked to Alexis.
Alexis tilted her head. “Nope. He said you had been avoiding him and might have implied you might have a crush on him, but not much else,” she said honestly. She wasn't very interested in romantic endeavors and didn't pay that much attention to it. “Besides. I may look like a young woman right this moment, but mentally, I'm still what I've always been… a guy. Though admittedly I can see the appeal in feminine clothes more readily now, and I’ve always had an instinctive grasp of colors tones,” she commented as she slid behind a screen, shedding her clothes before changing into the swimsuit, very aware of the faded burn scars upon her body.
“You’re horrible at telling half-truths. I did wield the elements once too. I’ll be heading to the bath,” Celestia move out of the changing room.
“Funny… but I was being truthful in that I only heard that much… or more precisely, I only paid attention to that much. The rest didn't concern me so I ignored it,” she muttered wryly.
Celestia had been standing just inside the chamber earlier is what no one had realized. She wants to keep an eye on Luna who’d stayed after she left. She didn’t want to face Edward for the reason he’d call her out on her hidden feelings. Now there was no more she could do but avoid him. She thought on her feelings as she floated in the water.
‘Why is this so hard? For the last seven thousand years, I was able to keep this to myself. Now all I can do is run.”
Alexis stepped out of the changing room before she grimaced, wincing as she dropped to one knee. “Not now. This is the last thing we need… though Harpuia did warn there was a slim possibility of this the stronger I become… something about a strange genetic marker,” she thought, a low whine of pain escaping her as she could feel the cloth straining just above the middle of her back, the deep gray satin fabric becoming a dark red before she heard the cloth give a sharp ripping sound. Her initial set of wings were roughly six, almost six and a half feet wide on either side. The new set, however, was just under five feet wide on either side. “Fuck, that bloody hurt,” she panted, noticing that the new set of wings were coated in her blood.
“Oh, my gods. Alexis are you alright in there?” Celestia said in shock as she pulled back the screen. “What the? We need to get you into the spring now you’ve lost a lot of blood. Let me support you.”
Alexis grimaced, wincing as she tried to stand shakily. “This is the second time… first time knocked me out for almost ten hours and hurt a lot more,” she managed. “First time tore through muscle and regenerated them rapidly, which hurt almost as much… feels like a really sore overworked muscle, though that could be because the nerves are overwhelmed by the new connections,” she said breathlessly.
The doors to the entrance flew open and in walked Edward. “Told you, you should’ve been in the bath. No had to stop and chat but I’m glad you did. Polearm woke me before he left. Tia, get her under the right and I got the left.” Edward and Celestia managed to get Alexis into the bathing area laying her on her back as the enchanted water washed over Alexis and immediately started to close all her minor injuries. “Stay in their and float for at least thirty minutes okay.”
Alexis felt her upper wings emerge instinctively. “You probably noticed that same genetic marker Harpuia did. She didn't recognize what it meant, but I have a small suspicion of what it is,” she said wryly, grimacing.
“Alexis, what is this? Why do you have wings? Edward, what’s going on?” Celestia asked frantically looking back and forth between the Displaced.
“You can explain it to her Alexis. I’m going to go change. No sense in staying in wet clothes in a bath and while we’ll be here for a bit,” Edward walked off to the changing room.
“Balls… ugh…. essentially, I'm like Edward, though my abilities are very different. As for the wings… my adoptive mother is trying to figure that out as well. However, I have a theory about it… and it involves my birth parents. My birth father was murdered when I was six years old. My mother, though she hid it well, didn't take it well… a few months later, her car was found crashed in a ravine. Her body was ever found,” Alexis said softly.
“I already knew you were a Displaced. I was there when Edward summoned you, remember,” Celestia pointed out. “But those wings…”
“I can tell you exactly what those wings are. But only if you want me to Alexis,” Edward came back from the changing room in swim shorts. He sat down on the edge of the spring and placed his feet in the water and interlaced his fingers in front of his mouth. “The stronger you get the more they’ll emerge until they’re finished developing.”
Alexis sighed softly. That was something that she'd already suspected. “She wasn't Human, was she?” she directed the question at Edward.
Edward nodded his head slightly. “Yes. Your father was human but your mother wasn’t. She wasn’t even from your dimension.”
Somehow, that didn't surprise her. “So, what, she was some sort of angel or fallen angel?” she muttered.
Edward looked to Celestia who looked back to him and then to Alexis. “She was like Tia. An alicorn. From where I can’t say. Is she still alive? Most definitely.” Edward stood up, “It explains why you had such a hard transition as a Displaced and why you lost most of your memories. The Displaced and alicorn energies clashed when that Merchant or Rogue Displaced give you the Biometals. I think he might have actually been a Shadow Fragment.”
Alexis’ eyes widened fractionally. That, she hadn't seen coming. “He was dressed as that merchant from Resident Evil 4… hold on… Shang mentioned someone called Ishmael… with burning eyes and a burning mouth? I remember seeing someone cosplaying that character… Ishmael also uses the name Ba'alzamon… a name often translated as The Heart of the Dark or The Heart of The Shadow,” she said, her eyes narrowing. She knew that the character's reputation was EXTREMELY DARK in a way Stephen King would probably enjoy. “And what exactly is a ‘Shadow Fragment’?” she said cautiously.
“A Shadow Fragment is exactly what it sounds like,” Celestia said looking into her reflection with a downtrodden gaze. “The entities that seek out alicorns to corrupt and take hold of them are the shadows. Like any being, they must all start out in some form of new life. These are what are called shadow fragments. Once they find a host they burrow into the host’s mind and corrupt them. This is what happened to Luna. Shadows evolve and change to suit their needs in order to find the proper host. I suspect this Sigma was once a Shadow Fragment itself or at least it a fragment found the virus and it evolves into the Shadow known as Sigma.”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed. That, she mused, wouldn’t surprise her. “About that. The Virus that originally infected Sigma was part of Zero, hence his strong resistance to it. Supposedly, it was developed by a doctor who had hoped to take over Zero's world, but he grew too old for that. It's possible a Shadow Fragment could well have melded with the Virus, making it into what it became known as the Maverick Virus. Sigma himself was infected by said Virus, but he was able to turn it into a virus that benefited only him,” she explained.
“And he's been a pain in the ass ever since. We destroyed his body no less than fourteen times, each time thinking he's gone permanently,” Zero deadpanned, leaning against the wall. “That's the problem, Z… you guys always destroyed the hardware… a Virus, especially a computer Virus, like what Sigma has become is rarely pure hardware. More often than not, you destroy the software… the Virus loses anything to attach to, and by extension… no way to survive,” Alexis cut in.
“You don’t get it, do you, kid. Sigma isn’t a virus at all. Sure it acts like one but is really a shadow and as soon as your aunt is free it’ll have the perfect host,” Edward deadpanned.
Alexis cocked an eyebrow. “She will be free. And we'll make damn certain Sigma sees the light,” she said quietly.
Edward fell back into the water with a splash. “First things first. You need to get stronger and also find your mother. Not many alicorns exist that can traverse the dimensional barriers. You need to fully awaken your alicorn half before you face Nightmare Moon. Let alone Sigma. Only then will you know who you truly are.” Edward stood up and walked to the edge of the bath and looked out. “I’ll help you if you want and you won’t like what you have to face. But you must find those answers.”
Alexis tilted her head. “If my mother is an Alicorn… and she can traverse the dimensional barriers, then her energy signature would likely be very unique and distinctive, hence easy to track, right?” she said cautiously.
“Yes and no. She will have a unique signature but she could be anywhere in your world as she is an alicorn. If she remains in your world as well. She might have returned to your earth to look for you. Alicorns can only remain outside their world via spell for so long. No matter how strong they are,” Celestia interjected. “She will have an energy signature similar to your own.” Celestia had made her over to Edward and whispered to him. “I’m sorry for avoiding you Ed. Can we talk on personal matters later?”
She looked at Edward who continued to look out but still slightly nodded. Celestia smiled and sat down on the seat under the water and looked at the view under them with the alchemist. They remained silent gazing out as everything between them had been settled for the time being.
“What is my energy signature?” Alexis considered. She wasn't sure what her energy signature was, nor had she really thought about it.
Edward, Alexis, and Celestia stayed in the bath until Alexis’ wounds were completely closed. Once Alexis felt limber enough to move without wincing from the slightest movement Celestia and Edward moved her into the living area onto the couch. Shang joined them not long after as he’d finished his fights with the Kombatants’ soul stones. They all started to discuss how they might go about finding Alexis’ mother.
Alexis exhaled. “If my mother did go back to my Earth, I have no idea how to get back there, or even if I'd recognize her on sight,” she muttered, grimacing. Her second set of wings were, unlike the original golden red pair with opalescent undersides, was a deep rich orange with hints of red, violet, and royal blue. The undersides of the wings were a warm silvery gray.
“One of the abilities I gained in this form was one that could prove useful. Portal Creation. Though whether it would be strong enough to get us to Earth, I don't know,” Shang commented. “And better, I was able to gain a few allies that are… intimidating,” he commented with a smirk.
“We’re not supposed to return to where we came from right away. Maybe you can go and look around Shang but Alexis has to stay here. First off, we need to find out how to track her mother down. Thing is, we have to go off an alicorn’s magical signature. The issue is we only have your’s and it’s more unique than most in being that you’re half alicorn and half human. You're also a Displaced on top of that,” Edward explained the first few complications.
Alexis’ eyes narrowed, small arcs of pale bluish prismatic flame flickering off her skin. “I get that the wings are a rather obvious sign that I'm ‘different’, though I do know how to stay hidden and unnoticed,” she muttered to Edward's comment. She didn't realize that her irises were a faintly glowing crystalline aquamarine-teal that faded to a deep royal blue ring that faded into a thinner ring of midnight blue.
“Perhaps we can take a sample of her magic and separate it into its base forms… what she naturally has as a human would be enhanced by her Alicorn half, whilst the magic of her Alicorn half would be tempered for easier control due to her human half though, it would make awakening it more difficult. Anything other than that would be what she gained both from the Void and being Displaced,” Shang theorized.
“Um, Uncle Ed,” came a voice from near the doorway. Everyone turned to see little Nyx standing there with the bracelet Alexis had given her and Twilight Sparkle standing next to her. Celestia had a look of guilt on her face.
“What is Nyx? Good to see you Twilight,” Edward looked to his niece and her daughter.
Alexis leaned close to Celestia. “Your mistakes are in the past. Don’t let guilt cloud your decisions. After all, you learned from it, remember?” she said softly, hugging the Princess. “We all make mistakes. It's learning from them that makes us better and stronger,” she said softly.
“I wanted to come and see the new Displaced and I couldn’t help but overhear that she’s part alicorn just now. Is this all true and that you’re trying to find her mother?” Twilight asked in curiosity.
Edward looked to Alexis and then to Twilight and Nyx. He started to notice the subtle similarities between the two. “Tia, can you raise the moon for me?” Edward asked.
“Sure,” Celestia started to leave. “Want to come along Nyx?”
“YES!” jumped the excited filly as the duo left.
Alexis could feel the magic pulse through her wings, unaware the opalescent tones of the undersides of her upper wings were beginning to ripple with a rainbow of colors. She glanced down at the bracers she had worn since her second morning in ‘her’ Canterlot. “I wonder… did she know, or suspect?” she murmured, thinking of her adoptive mother.
“I think I may know who your birth mother is Alexis and Tia figured it out too. That’s why she took Nyx with her and to bond a little,” Edward walked over to his chair and sat down then crossed his legs. “I’m pretty sure your adoptive mother knows too. It probably the main reason she took you in the first place,” Edward leaned back in the chair. “If we can ascertain your alicorn half’s magic signature then we can compare it to one I have already. Even if the two are from different dimensions they should still be similar enough to each other to be certain. Enough to know who your mother is beyond a shadow of a doubt.”
Alexis cocked her head. “It's Luna, isn't it? I mean, it's most likely, as what research I've done myself says that she was banished to the moon after what was assumed to be her own darkness overcame her personality and mind. If Sigma hijacked her body, then logically, Luna’s spirit and mind would seek any way to get away from potential corruption… even fleeing to a world that lacks a strong magical signature,” she said softly, thinking back to how she hadn't been able to take her eyes off of Edward's Luna, struck by a sense of nostalgia she couldn't explain even to herself.
“No. Well, she is and at the same time, she isn’t. It’s a complicated situation. Your mother physically is Luna but in terms of mind and magic, your mothers are Nightmare Moon and Luna. Believe it or not, Luna and Moon actually find ways to co-exist in some realities. Like when someone who has multiple personalities, or in this case another entity, is able to come to terms with the others in there head,” Edward pointed to his own head. “I’m a perfect example actually. I have Malice and Somber in me. So, Alexis, technically you have two birth mothers. Luna and Nightmare Moon.”
Twilight’s quill stopped moving the moment she heard this. She had been writing ever since Celestia left with Nyx. She looked up to Edward with a dumbfound expression that she hadn’t had for some time. At least, not since she’d had her short circuit in the Dark Library. Edward shot a back a glance mentally telling her not to ask. Twilight went back to her scroll and went on writing.
Alexis tilted her head, thinking. “So I am both darkness and light. Duality in one form. Human and Alicorn. Alexis… and….” she said softly before pausing, her eyes closed before they snapped open with her irises a pale bluish lavender that faded to a soft pale violet near the edges, “Èryuá,” she whispered, revealing the identity of her Alicorn side. It was pronounced as ‘Air-Ree-Hua’. She hadn't noticed that subtle markings almost like those of Devil Jin, yet in tones of soft lavender, warm amethyst, rich indigo, deep navy, and glittering gold had formed upon her lightly tanned skin with a crystalline mystic topaz foci for magic use upon her forehead.
“More like you half dark half nothing,” Edward deadpanned.
“What do you mean Ed?” Twilight asked with eagerness.
“I’m talking about her human half Twi. Humans can’t use magic like unicorns period and we can’t naturally just tap into like pegasi and earth ponies. We can learn to tap into magic in a similar manner to the later of the ponies but it still incredibly hard and takes time to learn. Alexis is special in that she can use dark magic naturally yes but she is still half human meaning that it will still be hard to learn to control. Especially since she’s an Alicorn which will make much hard since the flow of magic with being much stronger making much more uncontrollable. As for the half nothing, I’m also referring to her Displacement. Becoming a Displaced means we change physically and sometimes mentally. In Alexis’ case she the dormant alicorn magic clashed with the void energies causing her memory loss. The Void did what it does and changed you, yes but the Alicorn in you stayed the same but was awoken from its slumber.” Edward got up and walk to the center of the chamber and looked out to the ice fields. “In other words, you’ve become what you already were but changed partially as well. In order to awaken your alicorn completely, you must remember who you were Alexis but you must also finish your Displacement and awaken the rest of the Biometals within you to do this. The more of your memories you recover the more power you gain and the more complete you’ll become as an Alicorn, as a Displaced, and as you.”
A soft sigh escaped Alexis. “If there's one thing I could do without, it would be that damned nightmare… it's always the same… and I have no desire to share it with my mother,” she whispered. She shivered slightly, focusing as her legs were sheathed in dark grayish black armor, dark gray boots, and black shin guards with a trio of thin bright silvery rings just above her boots, though the armor abruptly paused at mid-thigh, whilst her forearms had black bracers, dark grayish black gloves with the same silvery rings, though the dark gray armor sheathing her arms paused a couple of inches below her shoulders. She lacked the torso armor, belt, and helmet of the Onyx Armor. She wore the neutral silver and dark silver bodysuit over her torso and hips. “That will be difficult. From what we could tell, with both the Arm Parts and Leg Parts, they were in places that magic did not work well. The Leg Parts were in the Canterlot Mines, while the Arm Parts… were deep in the Everfree Forest. Not to mention… someone else was in there,” she said softly, frowning slightly. “Though I have to admit I'm curious what allies you're referring to,” she said.
“Twi, you can go pick up Nyx now and please check on Luna from me,” Edward softly to his student.
“I forgot that she went with the Princess,” Twilight suddenly realized. “I bet Nyx would love to see Luna and vice versa.” Twilight shot out the Door after her daughter.
“Now that she’s gone. Alexis, please tell me more about this nightmare. I know it’s hard but please try,” Edward looked to the Alexis as he tried to be as understanding as possible.
Alexis inhaled slowly before grimacing. “Hard doesn't begin to cover it… it's always just like the night it happened… sensations, pain, scents… all of it,” her voice was low as she spoke reluctantly.
“Alexis if we’re going to help your mother then we must first help you. I get I really do. The pain and torture you endure as a child was wrong, cruel, and outright evil. No child should ever be put through it or be made to relive it but you must if you’re to reunite with your mother and become who you were meant to be,” Edward paused for a moment to collect himself. “We need you to let us in. I know you already told me more than most and we just met a few hours ago and that speaks volumes on how much you trust and understand me. Please, tell us about the nightmare. I’m afraid the armor will be yours to seek out as it is a part of you.”
Alexis took a deep breath. “Do you have a way to visually see memories or dreams? That would be far… easier…” she said softly. Dealing with it was nasty enough. Talking… about that night… would be worse, for her.
“I can use Telepathy to link our minds to yours and then use Thought Projection,” Edward explained as he went to the door of the chamber and locked it. “There, now no one will be able to come in on the three of us while we’re doing this.”
Alexis took a deep breath, as remembering that night was unpleasant enough. She cleared her mind, and though she was reluctant, let the nightmare flow.
Seven and a half years prior
Alexis knew he was eleven years old, that his birthday had been only a few weeks before. Just like the previous year, he'd gotten the same gift: “You live under our roof, eat our food. Be thankful you get that,” in a harsh drunken slur and a backhand across the face that cut the inside of his mouth just shy of the right corner of his mouth from his ‘uncle’ whom he'd begun to suspect wasn't even related to him, but merely interested in the money from the government.
He stumbled back, his hand striking and overturning the coffee table which was quite shoddily made. Of course, chips, carrots, dressing, and sandwiches were sent flying in every direction. His ‘aunt’ shrieked something about “that damned waste of space ruining good food on purpose” though he couldn't really hear it as his ‘uncle’ cuffed him across the face, bloodying his nose. He stomped into the hallway of the small, rundown home that, if he was honest with himself, was a messy horde of junk, including the owners. He shivered as he half expected the bullwhip or the studded belt.
No…. what his ‘uncle’ returned with, he recognized with a disturbed look, as a cat-o-nine-tails. More disturbing, however, was the fact that the whip's lashes had broken glass, barbed fish hooks, and rusted nails tied through them. He saw the whip rear back before the lashing started.
How long it lasted seemed to blur together, but the constant was the searing pain, the coppery odor of blood, and his ‘aunt’ cackling like a cross between a hyena and a demented madwoman. He heard the clatter of the whip falling to the ground and looked up despite the blood caking his right eye shut from a trio of deep cuts that barely missed his eye and stopped just shy of his hairline.
He heard the pop of a cork before he felt the searing burn of alcohol dumping over him, vodka if he wasn't mistaken before he heard a drunken, drawn out, belch. “Uuurp, you getting us good money, but my idiot sister having a stupid brat with the intelligence of a dead rat makes ye useless… ain't like ye'll be missed. Too bad for ye… I ain't wasting the good shit on ya… not that it'll matter to ya,” his ‘uncle’ slurred. He heard the soft rasp of a striker from a lighter before his good eye widened, seeing his ‘aunt’ holding a jug of what smelled like home brewed rum, bad rum at that. What made it more dangerous was what stuck out of the neck of the jug…. a burning rag that had very much seen better days as it was barely holding together.
He opened his mouth in time for his aunt to hurl the jug at him, the shattering glass opening deep cuts on his chest, forearms, and palms before the fumes and flammable liquids alike ignited, the pain growing far worse along with the smell of burning meat before he distantly heard a crash before the nightmare faded to black.
Flashback End
Alexis’ eyes snapped open as she shuddered, her face pale and eyes haunted as her fists were clenched. Apparently, she'd instinctively dismissed the Onyx Armor, leaving her in her neutral bodysuit, seconds after pulling forth the nightmare.
“They’re very lucky I don’t have the coordinates for their Earth right now. I can’t stand evil bastards and bitches like those two. To beat you like that just because you lived with them,” Edward growled as he paced back and forth before stopping and weaving a few hand signs. “Particle Style Body Fission.” Edward split in two and one headed out to the ice fields and started to run around cursing at the top of his lungs while destroying everything in his path. “You going to alright Alexis?”
Alexis shivered, sighing softly. “I don't have much choice, do I? They didn't know that my father's brother and his kids made it to where the true majority of what money I had… those wankers couldn't touch it if they begged,” she said with a slight smirk.
“Not that it matters much now, aye,” The other Edward remarked as he came in from the ice fields. The two alchemists then merged back into one and continued the conversation. “The question is what role does this nightmare or I should say memory play in your alicorn half and how does it tie into your birth mother.” Edward paused as he thought about something. “Hm. Luna’s duties might have something to do with it.”
Alexis cocked her head, thinking. “Apparently the ‘idiot sister’ was my mother. Hmmm… what if the human body that Luna took… as my mother… had a natural talent linked to one of Luna's duties? Perhaps the fact that the memory manifested as a nightmare could be a hint?” she said thoughtfully. Lucid dreaming, amongst humans, was a rare, but not unheard of talent.
“You said that her body was never found. I’m thinking that Nightmare and Luna used a combination of their magics to forge a body that was born not taken. Once their magic ran out the body faded away. Lucid dreaming would certainly be an easy feat for Luna and Nightmare. Child’s play for them really,” Edward stroked his chin. “The key lies in the nightmare. They’re trying to tell you something but what. Being a Child of the Night you have the innate power of lucid dreaming as well. Maybe they’re trying to help you awaken you alicorn half’s dream abilities by trying to get you to over this nightmare by facing your aunt and uncle.”
Alexis shivered. “Facing them in real life…. wasn't fun. Oh, they never hit me where others would immediately notice… before that night… but they were very… outspoken, and not in the kind, helpful way. More than once, I did consider… running away… despite the fact that the nearest neighbor was three miles away over steep hills,” she said softly.
“You can’t move forward unless you face this Alexis. It’s how we face and deal with the evils we face that determine the kind of people we are,” Edward sat back down. “Back to your mothers though. Something doesn’t feel quite right with the coexistence in your magic. Sure beings that developing split entities in them aren’t uncommon as when they have children the child still only has signs of their parents magic.which is usually two, but in your case, something is off. You have two magic signatures but you should only have one since your father was a full-fledged human.”
“Unless my father was potentially developing abilities of his own when he got sick. I mean, he had leukemia… but it seemed to develop far too fast, now that I really think about it. I mean, when was the last time you heard of someone finding markers for that to being near death's door in less than five months? I could believe it if they'd found it as late Stage Three or Stage Four cancer… but going from ‘potential markers for leukemia’ to ‘nearly deceased’ without any sort of underlying weakness in his body?” she said softly. “I've never told a living soul this… but… strange things started happening to me when I reached puberty,” she said softly.
“Makes sense actually,” came a voice from the lobby. The Displaced looked to see none other than Luna, Nyx, Celestia, and Twilight. “Twilight explained what’s going on to Tia and myself. Most alicorns magic start to mature when their bodies start to physically mature but then again most alicorns mature twice the rate of a normal pony. In your case since your only half alicorn, you matured at the normal of a human. As your magic matured it would have started to affect your surroundings but the same would have also been true for your mother. As she, or they, aged their body would have started to degrade from the amount of magic they had. Humans weren’t meant to hold alicorn magic, Alexis. I suspect she was also holding back your father’s illness, at least until her body gave out.”
Alexis cocked her head. “So it’s very likely that my mother, in attempting to either hold back or, I suspect, heal him, unknowingly exacerbated the sickness and accelerated its effect. For all we know, if she'd left it alone, it might have remained as a ‘chronic’ or ‘slow’ form of the disease rather than what it ended up being… ‘acute’... the ‘fast’ kind of the disease which is far harder to treat. I mean, I kinda doubt there's an equivalent to leukemia… which is cancer specifically, of the blood.
“Not at all, Alexis. We can’t heal dead sicknesses like that. I suspect your mother suspended your father or his illness in some form of a time barrier. Once her body faded so did her magic. Meaning your father's illness was already to the point to where he could no longer be helped.” Luna explained
Alexis cocked an eyebrow. “And what, she tied it to her ‘life force’?” she said cautiously.
“Your mother’s magic effects were tied to her death, yes. But she only died as a human, not as an alicorn. This means she, or they, in this case, are still very much alive in your world. Waiting to be freed or awoken from whatever put them into their slumbers,” Celestia said stepping forward.
Alexis frowned, thinking. “But what would do that? I mean, from what my nanites picked up from you two, I'd wager both of you are resistant to magical effects that would harm you over time, which implies whatever happened must have happened fast and, most likely, with little to no warning. The question is, what happened?” she said softly. She did have a sneaking suspicion but hoped it was very, very wrong.
“I know that look, Alexis. Twi gets it when she thinks of what might have happened. I think I have knowledge as to why you have two maternal magics as well,” Edward said looking to the young woman as he showed her his holo-screen that had what looked to be identical dark clouds of dark blue glittery smoke.
Alexis cocked her head, confused before blushing slightly. “I have no idea what that means,” she said with a slight shrug. “You try helping Cadence foalsit Twilight and see if some of their…. quirks… don't rub off,” she deadpanned, amused to see Twilight's eyes widen slightly. She wasn't afraid to admit that there were things she didn't know.
“This is Luna’s magic signature and this is Nyx’s on the left,” Edward pointed at his screen he then moved sliding it to a new picture but they showed the same pictures. “These are the ones I got from you. They’re your mothers’ signatures.”
Alexis cocked her head. “I'm utterly confused. You're saying that even in different worlds, the same pony's magical signature is identical in every way and unaltered by their unique experiences? Call me skeptical, old man,” she quipped.
“At their base level, yes. You have to remember that all ponies stem from the same base origin no matter how different the look in species or form. The thing here is though is they’re different in the aspect that they’re identical matches when I overlay them but still differ on key points,” Edward overlaid the pictures on top of each other. “Meaning that Nightmare Moon and Luna are twin sisters.” Edward paused. “As for what happened to your mother it was her human form. As Luna said, Humans aren’t meant to have magic let alone alicorn magic. Their own power ate away at their form until they couldn’t hold it together any longer and then my guess is something else pulled them back to Equus right when this started to happen as well. That something is called Sigma.”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed fractionally.
“My theory is that Sigma went after Nightmare in seeking out a host. Luna would have dealt in dreams while her Twin sister would’ve dealt in nightmares but it would go vastly unappreciated and particularly unnoticed by the general populace. Sigma probably gave her a whole spill of how she’d be loved and accepted if she had more ‘power’ and he conveniently left out the part where he was the power and she was going to be a puppet of course.” Edward looked to Alexis in a dead set stare. “Sigma then went after Luna to throw Celestial off of his dealings with Nightmare while still leeching power off of the twins at the same time.”
“I wouldn’t be surprised if this Sigma decided to siphon power off another powerful pony at this time. He was probably the one who corrupted Sombra in your world in order to feed off his power as well. Perhaps he was trying to form an extremely powerful body in order to face the Mavericks of your world at this time,” Shang added in disgust.
Edward nodded his head in agreement as he looked to the fighter. He then looked to his wife and sister nodded to them to say their parts.
“It was when Luna figured out that her and Nightmares powers were being drained that she pulled herself and her twin into the dream realm in order to save themselves from Sigma corruption,” Luna said looking to Celestial in sadness, then to Alexis. “It was not long after that they started to plan for Sigma’s downfall.”
“Luna has always had a much better understanding of the barriers that separate the dimensions than any other pony, even Starswirl, but not a way to see or travels to them. Luna and Nightmare probably went to see Starswirl in seeking his advice and help in finding a world where they could go to and hide until it would be right for them to return. It was then that they found your Earth Alexis,” Celestia paused for a minute looking to Twilight and Nyx who were in awe. “Luna and Nightmare then left their physical bodies in Equus’ astral plane and went to Earth in the form of their life essence but they weren’t strong enough to form individual human bodies so the pooled what magic they had left and forged a shared human form. In a way, you could count this as Luna’s transformation into Nightmare Moon.”
“While in this combined state of ‘Nightmare Moon’; it was Luna who maintained the physical body of your mother while it was Nightmare that maintained the mind. They both provided the magic while in human form. I don’t think they intended to fall in love with a human and have a child though. Let alone maintain their husband’s health with their magic.” Edward paused to think before coming up with the rest of his theory.” The probably planned only to stay long enough to build up their strength and return to Equus after they had recovered enough magic to do so and once they were sure their bodies had recovered as well.,” Edward turn to Alexis as he got up yo let Luna set in his chair see that she was starting to get uncomfortable. He then up against the wall next to Shang. “Then they planned to take on Sigma but they never got around to it because they were happy on your Earth.”
“Then that’s when their magic started to fade out. Sigma was somehow able to find their bodies and pull their spirits back to Equus. In their weakened state there was little to nothing they could do to resist him,” Twilight continue in a downtrodden gaze of sadness while looking at Nyx as Celestia wrapped her wings around the mother and daughter comforting them in a soft and warm embrace.
Alexis’ eyes narrowed. “Well, I'm most definitely going to resist him… and I'm going to stomp a mudhole so deep in his ass a black hole will be jealous,” she said quietly. She winced slightly as she saw Twilight's glare for a few seconds. She sighed softly. “To my knowledge, no Mavericks existed before he created them,” she commented. “Though it is possible… but that doesn't excuse corrupting and kidnapping ponies… especially my family!!” she said in a soft voice.
“I know your upset from this Alexis but you need to keep in mind the bright side of things. Your mother or in this case mothers are very much alive,” Twilight said picking Nyx up. “I’ve only had Nyx for about a month but I can tell you I’d do anything in my power to keep her safe and I know the same goes for your mothers. I also know you’ll do whatever you can to get them back.”
“Twilight’s right Alexis. You mustn’t let your anger for Sigma cloud your judgment either or you’ll end up like me. A demon made of rage and hatred ready to kill in an instant. It’s true that Sigma deserves to die for all the havoc it’s caused but don’t become the thing you want to destroy either. Your priority is to save your mothers first and then destroying Sigma,” Edward said looking around the room as his eyes came to rest on Luna in a soft gaze. “I know what it is to lose loved ones and to almost lose them. I lost my family as a human long ago. A mother, father, and two younger brothers and I could have had it all back to but I would’ve lost all I have here. I came to terms with the loss of my old family but if I could bring them here I would in a heartbeat. My point is that you have a chance to be with your family again and I know you won’t waste it.”
“Bright side… sometimes I feel like the darkness from my aunt and uncle crept into me. I mean, in my Equus… I interact with at most six or seven ponies other than my adoptive mother. I mean, only three weeks ago, for me… was the Sonic Rainboom, as I've heard it called,” Alexis commented. She saw Twilight stiffen in surprise at that comment.
“I think you’re still discovering your role in your world Alexis. I think you need to be there for Twilight and your adoptive mother right now. Also for your birth mothers when that time comes. Don’t let your Aunt and Uncle’s darkness influence your life or your choices. Go out and make friends with the ponies. Go on your own journeys. I know you might not like it at first but I was like that when the Princess first sent me to Ponyville. Look at me now Alexis,” Twilight stepped forward with eyes like dinner plates. “I know things aren't’ the best in your world but I bet if you go out and start to help others you’ll understand. Look at me I have Cadence, the Elements, the Princesses, and Edward. Not to mention a wonderful stallion and a beautiful little girl of my own.”
“Twi is right Alexis,” Edward cut in. “ Now come with me to the fields and no buts.” Edward grabbed the young woman by her collar and pulled her out to the fields. “The rest of you will be standing no closer to the field then the edge of the exterior slab.” he looked to Alexis and let go and let her get to her feet. “Let’s go.”
Alexis followed Edward a good distance from the entrance before they finally stopped. “Let me ask you a few questions, Alexis.” Edward said turning around with a serious scowl on his face. “Your acting as if your still shackled by your aunt and uncle. It’s not our scars that define who we are but who we were. Why are you acting as if your scars have chained you to those evil people when you are no longer apart of them? Or is it that you can move on from your scar yet? Or do you see those scars as the seeds of darkness that were planted by those you despise?”
“Because I don't remember much of who I was beyond that. Hell, when I ended up on Equus, I didn't even recognize myself!! All I knew was my name and a few vague details. I have spent two and a half months, every single night, sometimes two or three times a night… with that nightmare repeating over and over in my head… it isn't the scars that I see as seeds of darkness… it's that I know… that if I gave into those sorts of desires… I fear I might end up enjoying them,” she said softly, looking away. She paused, thinking.
“It’s because you fear, that you won’t give in Alexis. Another set of question for. Can you remember your mother name and or face? What about your father? What is your name?” Edward asked turning away as he walked a short distance from Alexis only to stop and face her. He looked her straight in the eyes with an unnerving resolve to get an answer.
He stood there with his eyes locked on Alexis. Edward held up his right fist to his face and the bottom half of his arm popped open an outshot what appeared to be a katana-like hilt into his left hand. the compartment closed and he transferred it to his right hand and hit a switch on the hilt igniting the blade of his lightsaber. The weapon roared to life with a black blade with a red edge. Edward then points the tip to Alexis with a looked that would stop a raging Ursa Major a mile away.
“Let me ask again. Are just some kid from the street the had a bad lot in life? Are you boy, who's hiding in a woman’s body cause he’s too scared to face his reality? are you some random kid off the street who was Displaced?” Edward asked placing a foot forward and allowing his blade to rest behind while letting to tip hit the icy ground causing a trail of steam to come from it. He asked more question before dashing at Alexis “WHO ARE YOU?”
Alexis’ first clenched, the Zeta Saber's hilt forming in a matter of less than half a second, the blade erupting forth in a prismatic flare of golden red energy.
Edward jumped up and brought his saber down hard in a powerful slash that met with Alexis’ blade forcing her down into the ice. “Tell me Displaced, who are you?”
Alexis’ eyes were narrowed as she crouched from the force of the slash. “I… was born Jonathan Alexis Carmichael….” she muttered.
“Not who you were, who you are,” Edward roared as the blades screeched. He broke the clash and pushed her back. “Who will you be?”
Alexis grunted with the shove, rolling back over her shoulder as her eyes narrowed. Faint flickers of lightning were flickering over her nanite armor and beneath her skin as she gritted her teeth. She was unknowingly pulling not only the strength of the Biometals to the surface, but her own recently awakened Alicorn heritage. “Who will I be? A protector of those whom cannot defend themselves. A friend to those who need it though I am cautious around those I don't know well… and someone who will show those who think that corruption of pure hearts or corruption through greed won't go unpunished!!” her voice snapped sharply.
“What is your name?” Edward pointed his saber at A lexis again. “Answer truthfully this time.” Ed hissed.
Alexis gritted her teeth. “Alexis Èryuà Taiyōno,” she said in a low, firm voice.
Are you ready for the true fight to begin, Alexis Èryuá Taiyōno?” Edward asked taking up another stance with his saber. “Fair warning, I’m nowhere near as soft as your masters in your head.”
Alexis inhaled slowly before she snorted softly. “Who said they were soft? The only reason they hold back is because I’m human. They never were, though I suspect they could have been based on human templates,” she deadpanned. She was almost certain if they had always fought to kill, she'd have more scars than Edward.
Edward smiled at Alexis. “You’re not completely human any more my dear. Seeing as your alicorn half as awakened, you’ve become at least ten times stronger than you were an hour ago. But can you match me in speed while I have my abilities sealed.”
In the next second the alchemist vanished and Alexis found herself completely surrounded by blurry images of Edward in different stances and attack forms. The images began to attack and converge at random. The attack consisted of slashes, sweeps, and stabs from every possible direction. Alexis would cut one after the other only to have her Z-saber pass through the Edwards flickered with each blow.
Alexis suspected that Edward would notice that her current sword style was very different from Zero’s Iaido Style or Phantom’s Hiten Mitsurugi Ryu Style yet held the fluid, lethal strength of the former and the speed and focus of the latter in a fluid, flowing style.
“You’re using a combo of Zero and Phantom styles,” Edward said from behind Alexis as the afterimages stopped.
“Somewhat. It is a style that takes aspects of both, in speed, power, and fluidity, yet at the same time… uses none of their tactics. I suppose I read of the style somewhere, but I don’t remember where. It is a style that both protects and guides, yet at the same time can be lethal and deadly,” Alexis said softly, suspecting that Edward noticed she used a backward stab mere milliseconds after Edward had paused the afterimages, the blade angled at a slight upward angle. Had Edward been purely human and seeking to kill, a mere half step gliding back would have penetrated between the fixed and floating ribs, penetrating heart and lungs as well as severing the spinal column. She didn’t even seem to notice that he was there, yet her breathing was slow and steady, not even seeming rushed despite the fact she had been moving at a pace that most master swordsmen would have found challenging. Numerous angled gashes sliced shallowly into the ice, some angled, others vertical, revealing had it been attackers from certain angles, it would have taken limbs or would have cut the attackers in two from the flowing slashes.
“Nice move there. If I hadn’t used the Ultimate Shield I would’ve been shredded to piece. Bad news for you though is that you also landed quite a few blows on my arm.” Edward held up his right arm revealing it to be glowing red. “Vibranium absorbs and stores any form of energy to hit it. That includes kinetic energy. Once I have it I can do whatever I like with it. Such as,” His fist began to spin giving off of red. “Tempesta Fist.”
A tornado was sent straight for Alexis but there was another attack mixed in. it was lightning.
Alexis smirked as she engaged Harpuia’s armored form, emerald flames flaring around her form. She recalled the unusual style that Harpuia had been training her in, which she’d called Ansatsuken as she planted her feet before inhaling, feeling the energy rushing through her body as she shifted her weight, pushing off in a powerful tornado kick as she felt the winds increasing the speed of her spin as she focused Harpuia’s energy into the maelstrom of winds, the wind gaining the slightest emerald tint to it as she shifted her weight into a powerful ax kick, the redirected gale force winds aiming straight back at Edward.
Edward simply stood there in the wind as he placed his saber back in his arm. “Are we done playing guild force heroes?” He pulled the Monohoshi Zao from his vault. “Sabers are good for powering through but not if you have something equal to or greater to them.”
Alexis winced slightly, shifting her weight as her right leg was strained a bit.
“Looks like your straining a bit. You're not used to using that sword technique yet are you?” Edward placed his sword above and behind his head.
“I’ve practiced the Tatsumaki Senpu Kyaku, but I have yet to use it in actual combat situation. I may end up doing that with Magma Dragoon when I get back. He’s fun for doing hand-to-hand training, though I keep insisting he doesn’t hold back with me,” Alexis sighed, knowing the unarmed technique was challenging without practice. “Hmmmmm. That does give me an idea… if Shang’s theory about there being Mavericks before my arrival that Sigma wasn’t in control of… perhaps…. He could be redeemed, although I’m not holding my breath on that… still…. His control and corruption of my family and Sombra, if he did so, must be reversed. Perhaps we could set up a tournament for fun at some point?” she said wryly, thinking. She knew there were things Zero and the others had yet to tell her, such as what had happened during one of their last missions, something about a ‘Jacob’s Elevator’, though they didn’t say much about that.
“Hm. A tournament?” Edward tightens his grip on the sword. “Tell you what Alexis. I’ll give you a little taste of some real true power. After that then you tell me if it’s a good idea to have a tournament,” Edward exhale. “VOID LINK 5%” His right arm turned solid black “Tsubame Gaeshi!”
Edward hit Alexis hit with a triple direction slashes all at once breaking through her armor sending her straight to the ground. She laid their Edward looked down at her.”You did great handling your new power Alexis and I’m sorry for pushing you in the beginning but I need you to come to terms with who you are.”
Alexis grunted with the impacts, grimacing as she kipped up to her feet. “Meh… I know I’m not what anyone would call normal, missing memories or not… but I do know the next time I have that nightmare… it isn’t going to be me on the ground at the end,” wincing a bit as she stretched. “Hmmm. If I can manifest the weapons of each of the BioMetals… then it’s possible I could create other weapons too, right? And if I get experienced fighting with weapons that Sigma wouldn’t see coming, such as, say, a bow or a zanbatou or I get more experienced with the Ansatsuken, as I know Sigma sees humans, and by extension, the skills they can gain and possess, beneath him… thinking they’re weaker… when we as humans are stronger than robots, stronger than most monsters… because we never bloody well give up,” she said thoughtfully.
“Hahaha. Your very right. I also have an idea for the weapons. If you can absorb other weapons with you nanites it will be easier for you to create them as they would be stored in your nanites’ memory banks,” Edward pulled the zanbatou form his vault and stabbed it into the ground in front of him. “Go ahead and give it a try.”
Alexis cocked her head. She hummed thoughtfully, her eyes on the zanbatou. It wasn’t fancy or anything, but in her mind, it wasn’t how fancy it appeared that mattered, but how functional it was. “I assume that the more I absorb weapons, the faster that effect will get? I mean… it would obviously take time,” she said curiously as her hand gripped the hilt, feeling the itching tingle spread through her palm and fingers before she noticed small tendrils of silvery liquid spreading over the weapon.
“Then you better get started,” Edward snapped as twelve more various weapons shot out of his vault into the ground. Each more intricate than the last. “Move up. As you go the higher you go the better the quality. I do have one last question for you Alexis. Do you finally understand who you are?” Edward looked to the young woman whose eyes were shining as she looked back to the Alchemist. “Answer correctly and I’ll give you a very special magic that will give an edge in any battle but you have to promise to keep up your training if I give it to you.”
“I was born of the Night and Dreams, conceived with the Will to never give up, raised by the Light, and pushed by the Spirit to take what most would consider limits and Shatter them,” she said in a low, firm voice. “And I'm never going to stop pushing my limits,” she said firmly. “Especially if I can inspire others to become strong to protect what they hold dear,” she thought.
“Good answer,” Edward winked thought as he winked at her. “ Now time for that magic I promised.”
Alexis took a deep breath. “I must admit that I have been curious as my adoptive mother and Cadence both claimed that the magic flowed freely through my body, though I don't see how,” she said curiously. She was unaware that her father's latent talent manifested much like a chakra network, though her magic could flow freely in and out of her body.
“My guess is that’s your father’s side. Like I said earlier human can learn to use magic in a way similar to Earth ponies and Pegasi. It’s channeled through our bodies like so,” Edward explained as he held his left hand out gathering magic in it causing it to glow will the magic came off into the as a wisp of glowing mist. “Once you learn how to access this then you have learned the basis of magical augmentation. Your mothers’ magic might have awoken your father talent magic as well.”
“Hmmm, I think that was how I was doing so much damage to those ice spires… yet only sustained what amounted to heavy bruising and scrapes. I mean, to my knowledge, normal ice isn't that easy to fracture in the way I was breaking it, never mind ‘magically resistant’ ice. Is it possible that whatever my father's “magic” was could augment either Earth Pony talents or Pegasus talents?” she said thoughtfully.
“That what humans do when they cast magic of any kind. They naturally disperse it through their bodies before the cast any form of spell. The difference between humans and ponies is that most humans can’t naturally gather magic but must learn how. My guess is that your mothers’ awoke the natural ability to gather magic in your father as a side effect from the temporal magic they used to slow his cancer,” Edward explained as he turned and reached into his vault. “If I’m right you have a talent for time magic due to this.”
Alexis looked a bit uncomfortable. “And I’m assuming it’s less common for magic to awaken through great stress… like what happened to me. Because I noticed when I was healing… it happened faster… they claimed it would take at least ten or eleven months, plus possible grafts, to heal… I was healed in six months,” she said softly. “Sometimes, I noticed what appeared to be bluish mist or like… the only way I could describe it… would be like liquid light… reflecting off the walls,” she revealed.
“That’s temporal magic, Alexis. It has to characteristic of water when in it most tangible form. Where in the hell is that stupid blade?” Edward complained as he was now waist deep in the vault. “Time time time. Ah, no not that one. Here. No. Shit. NO DON’T GO OFF!”
BAM!
Smoke poured from the gate he was in. “Mother Fucker that hurt like hell,” complained Edward as he continued to search for the weapon he wanted.
Alexis giggled as Edward complained. “What was that, an explosive whoopee cushion?” she said innocently. “Hmmm… that gives me an idea for a little prank on my adoptive mother,” she thought with a small smirk.
“No, I just took a laser to the face. Ah, found it,” Edward came out of the gate holding the Dagger of Time in one hand and on odd looking hexagonal object in the other hand. “Here ya go. The dagger is to help you control your time magic. Simply fell the handle with your sand you’ve infused with your magic and you know the rest right.”
Alexis tilted her head, resting a weapon she had recognized with great interest across her shoulders: the Ashandarei before she nodded fractionally. “I remember that particular weapon. Very memorable, though the movie could have been better,” she deadpanned. “And that?” she said carefully.
“This little sucker comes from an anime called Buso Renkin. It’s a little different spin on alchemy where people fight monsters with these things.” Edward waved the hexagon in his hand. “They’re called kakugane and when activated the change into the wielder's ideal weapon based on their fighting style and body type. That being said kakugane can only be wielded by humans and human type homunculi but the kakugane isn’t specifically attuned to any one person either. So anyone one with fighting instinct can use it. They can even be used in the place of hearts if need be while also speeding healing as well. These are for you.” Edward held out the weapons to Alexis. “Be forewarned that I will only be giving you one of each.”
Alexis nodded slightly. “So make sure nobody steals either. That goes unspoken but understood,” she deadpanned as she took the Kakugane and Dagger of Time. To her mild shock, for just an instant, she saw a woman cloaked in white and a strange male with dull golden skin and glowing blue eyes. She blinked, the vision fading almost as quickly as it formed. “Strange,” she muttered, unaware that when she'd seen the ‘vision’, her irises had been consumed with blue fire that swirled like liquid.
“Looks like she’s more compatible with the weapon than I originally thought” Edward murmured to himself. “Alexis you in there kid?”
Alexis exhaled softly. “I think that someone from Shang's world may be more aware of the ‘omniverse’, as you called it than we think. When I held this, I got just a momentary flash of two people. One bald male with dull golden skin and glowing blue eyes and a woman in white. They seemed to sense something, perhaps the dagger, but the flash was like a blink, so I can't be sure,” she said softly, flicking the Dagger of Time a bit.
“Hm, I pretty sure who the man is but I’m not sure on who the woman could be. If I’m right then we may have a big problem on our hands,” Edward scratched the back of his head with a little bit of concern in his voice. “Let’s get back to the Lobby of the chamber and get washed up, again. While we’re cleaning up we can talk with Shang and see if it has any meaning to him and where he comes from but I hope to gods that it doesn’t.” he and Alexis made their way back to the main area of the chamber and to the others.
Alexis exhaled softly, her strides moving with inhuman fluidity despite her wings being tucked firmly to her back as she hovered slightly above the ground as she gained speed, her strides never slowing. In truth, they accelerated as the Scan Lenses slid over her eyes, shielding them from the winds. She spotted the group and focused, dragging the tip of one of the new blades along the ice, slowing her speed as the ice tore up behind her before she dismissed the blade, which was a good thirty-two inches in length with the hilt being a bit over fourteen inches from the butt of the hilt to the crossguard.
“And just think, only a few moments you didn’t even know who you were,” Edward says as he walked alongside her. “Just so you know I increased the gravity to forty times before we started our little confrontation. Might want to watch that strength when handling your blade when you’re using that sword style of yours. See ya up there.” Edward shot off the main plaza of the chamber.
Alexis nodded slightly as she took a slow, deep breath as she accelerated again, this time flaring out her wings before taking flight, her wings giving powerful, strong beats against the air, noticing she was quite a bit faster, though her wings beat in a slightly off rhythm where the second set of wings were flapping a third to half a beat slower than the primary set. “Then I’ll just have to learn to control my strength. I wonder how I’d do at bucking a tree as AJ does now,” she murmured with a faint smirk. Her feet slid as she touched down, her wings beating twice to arrest her momentum as she blinked, hearing Nyx giggling. “You know, Twilight, she’s just as adorable as you are,” she quipped, teasing Twilight, though admittedly she knew this Twilight had someone she held dear and she herself didn’t see Twilight in that particular way, though nonetheless, it was just too easy to prank her slightly.
Twilight blushed a the comment. “Thank you and I hate to cut things short but Pole will be getting off the dusk shift soon and I want to be at the library to greet him. I’m sure Spike has already made his way back over to Rarity’s Boutique any way. Come along, Nyx.”
“Okay, Mommy.” Nyx smiled as Twilight let her down. “Bye Ms. Zero. Please come and see me at the library sometime. Mommy can give us magic lessons.”
Alexis did notice a bit of reluctance in Nyx’s movements, though whilst she was tempted to hug the little filly, she resisted. She chuckled at the filly’s comment. “I’m sure I will, and remember, that bracelet can contact me anytime,” she said with amusement.
“I will, bye-bye,” Nyx waves as she and her mother were leaving but then she stopped and turn to Edward. “Oh. I almost forgot. Uncle Ed. will you teach me how to use me alchemy?”
“Certainly sweet now get going. Time outside is still flowing normally and it’s dark out and you need to be home before your father,” Edward waved goodbye as his great niece finally left out. He then turned to his sister, wife, and the other Displaced. “Alright Shang. Now it’s your turn to explain about things. Alexis had a vision when I give her the Dagger of TIme. One that I think has A LOT to do with you. Alexis if you would please explain.” Edward pulled a new set off clothes from his Re-equip and began to change out of what remained of his old one. Which were pretty much just a pair of tattered shorts at this point.
Alexis exhaled as she opened her hand, a metallic iris opening in her palm and rising, revealing it to be a faceted diamond. The holographic form of the pair as she'd seen them shimmered into sight. She saw Shang's eyes widen fractionally.
“So his assumption was true. The ‘canon’ Shang is in my mind, with all of his memories that the games have never touched upon. Grim and disturbing though many of his experiments are, sometimes even a sorcerer of his age, roughly 7,800 years, tends to fall into certain ruts. He found the idea that I mentioned of using a male Edenian's genes alongside Kitana's rather embarrassing, considering they did have a few loyal Edenians. Regardless, you obviously aren't interested in that. What you are interested in is those two. I do not know the male, but the female, if my guess is correct, is an Elder God, specifically one with reign over time. To Shang's knowledge, she was only a rumor, a ghost. He found runic scratchings mentioning a ‘Kronika’, apparently the source of the term ‘chronicle’. Not much is known about her, unfortunately,” Shang admitted what knowledge he possessed.
“I originally thought the male might be Raiden but now that I’ve seen him I don’t know. He could be another Elder God. Maybe he’s even an Outer God. But if this ‘Kronika’ is the Elder of Time then it makes sense why Alexis had a vision of her. Her talent magic deals is time magic. I gave her the Dagger of Time as a way to help her better channel her time magic. The artifact must have resonated with you, Shang, or your residual energy that was left on the field.” Edward explained as he came back into the main room where everyone was. Celestia had taken another of his shadow clones out to the throne room for Night Court while Luna had gone to her bedroom. It was just the Displaced once more.
Alexis cocked her head, thinking. “No… he's not a God… something about their bearing… I think he might be a Golem tied to Kronika… call it a gut feeling, womanly instinct… I don't care. He's definitely linked to her somehow. But why me? I mean…” she said before feeling Shang's hand on the Dagger of Time before she glared at the Displaced sorcerer. She blinked as he summoned a screen, recognizing the ring at the base of the Dagger near the trigger button. It zoomed in extremely close, revealing three rows of letters… four specific letters that repeated themselves over and over on the barely fifth of an inch wide ring: ክሮኒካ.
“Shit… I was afraid of this. If you have anything that manipulates time, see if it has the same marking. That… is Kronika's name. I recognize the runes from Shang's memories,” Shang revealed. He suspected that Kronika had created items and weapons with chronokinetic power that would alert her and potentially even give her a window of sorts into different worlds and realities outside of the Mortal Kombat universe. Admittedly, he was almost sure that his Equus, in fact, was Earthrealm, but in a different form.
“She can look all she wants but she’s not allowed anywhere but here in this chamber. Truth protects his piece of the Void as well as my world and if there's one thing he really hates it’s when other Elder and Outer Gods fuck with shit,” Edward grimaced at the thought of Truth on a rampage. The fact that he was Truth’s avatar made him sick just thinking about it. “Let her come here. I won’t let mess with my home. Besides, no one leaves or enters the Chamber without my permission or Void Signature. I may not be a Void Dweller but that doesn’t mean I can’t match one in terms of power and so forth.”
Shang snorted. “That doesn't mean she won't try to get other agents of hers here, not to mention if she tries to use that Dagger to do the same to her world. She thinks, most likely, because she has reigned over time in her little corner of the Void, she has the right to extend that control elsewhere whether people… mortal or immortal… like it or not,” he said dryly.
Alexis snickered. “She's welcome… to try. I'll beat her ass like a dirty throw rug until her ass glows like a red supergiant,” she deadpanned, crossing her arms over her chest.
“I think we should still take precautions just to be on the safe side, Alexis. Elder Gods are still some of the more dangerous of the Void Dwellers,” Edward warned.
She shrugged. “I wouldn't know. Never encountered any, remember?” Alexis commented. She shrugged again.
“Urha.” Edward grabbed the bridge of his nose in annoyance. “Look, Alexis, it’s not that I’m trying to be a dick but I can easily defeat you without any trouble whatsoever. If I don’t even need to use any of my serious power on you then think of how much trouble a Void Dweller let alone an Elder God could give you if they really wanted to. Either one is pretty much the same but they’d flick you away like a nooger or toy with you just cause they’re bored,” Edward noted in a serious tone. “They’re no joke for someone as green as you. My Void Link at five percent was way overkill for that last bit of our fight Alexis. Think about how much power I put into that.” Edward looked to Shang and then to Alexis. “If you were to face off against Shang right now, you’d lose horribly and he’s a low-level Void Dweller. He’s not even a Dweller by choice too; so technically he’s just a Void Traveller. No offense to you either Shang but I could kick your ass.” Edward said as Shang was about to say something but Edward quickly shot a ‘your dead in the water buddy’ look thus shutting him up.
Shang snorted, rolling his eyes. “You forget how rare Human-Alicorn hybrids are. I’ve run across a rather interesting group of Void Travellers myself… a group composed of various Sweetie Belles. Apparently, there are similar groups as well, though I’ve only heard of a ‘Twilight Alliance’ which I’m assuming is a similar group of Twilight Sparkles. They claim that they’ve only run across two or three like Alexis… and never with active magic as the human side tends to render the Alicorn side weaker if not dormant. In her, it appears to be the exact opposite,” he said wryly. He could tell Alexis was deep in thought.
“What exactly is a ‘Void Link’? I mean…. If this threat, from what I can guess if it is a Shao Khan Displaced… is able to freely travel between worlds, we would need everything we can get… and Shao Khan doesn’t exactly have a good reputation,” Alexis said quietly, thinking.
“You can’t have a Void Link unless you have this,” Edward pulled out a pendant with a small crimson jewel on a black leather strap around his neck. “This is the Item that sent me here in the first place. It was supposed to a Philosopher Stone. I call it The Void Stone. Before you ask it’s not an item I can recreate. Only I can use it as it’s tuned into me. Void Link refers to the direct link to the Void that the Stone provides me. It lets me channel the energy of the Void directly through my body”
“Hmm, so everyone has or gains a unique signature when drifting through this… Void Between Worlds?” Alexis murmured thoughtfully. She glanced down at the underside of her wrist, at the weapon that seemed to shoot pale golden webbing, though she hadn’t used it recently. “I wonder…. I seem to remember… someone that could create weapons with webs,” she muttered, thinking. She flexed her fingers before she blinked, noticing the nanites forming the bodysuit thickened at the tips of her fingers to form razor-sharp barbed claws before she let her gaze trail up to see similar barbs at her elbows.
“Yes, but Void Link is my unique skill,” Edward deadpanned.
Alexis cocked her head. “I mean it like there are who knows how many like you and me and Soulja Boy there… almost every one of them unique in some way, so it makes sense that everyone has a particular energy signature. I’m not saying that anyone’s like you mentally or otherwise, but who knows? Anything’s possible,” she quipped with a shrug.
“Yep and I can take a piece of your Void Signature and combine it with your Dagger of Time rendering so no one else but you can use it,” Edward looked around him for a bit. “Hmm. Shang, how did you get in here?”
Shang tilted his head. His hand rose as a golden red aura of flame swirled around it before a portal opened, the edges of it swirling with chaotic colors before he closed it again. “I had intended to portal to my Twilight’s castle, warning her of what had happened to Discord, yet… I ended up here. If Kronika did mark that Dagger of Time with her mark, then it’s very likely overlaying her signature with Alexis’ would either disrupt her control over the Dagger, binding it solely to Alexis, or potentially, the opposite, giving Kronika a potential way to control her. From the soul energy signature, Kronika’s mark seems older, which preferably would make it weaker, but if she’s an Elder God, then time would have little meaning to her,” he said wryly. A small smirk crossed his face. “The sad thing, however, is that where Kronika dismissed certain Kombatants… such as the Shokan… I did not. I gave a particular duo a chance to fight where forces intended to see them fall. Sheeva knew that it was likely that Kintaro’s impulsive nature would get him killed when they sought to break Reiko’s hold on one of the coastal strongholds of Outworld… I intervened and sent a Golem in his form to prove it and Sheeva knew it because I told her. Turns out someone was manipulating not only those forces fighting for Reiko, but Reiko himself… someone who indulged himself in Chaos that Discord did not… the darker side of Chaos,” he remarked wryly. “I have to admit that I’m curious how Alexis would handle those two,” he deadpanned.
“Hm. What do you say, Alexis? Up for another spat out in the ice fields? This might sting a bit.” Edward smirked as he summoned the dagger to his hand with a teleport spell. Then Alexis flinched as a small black wisp with blue edges came from her head. “And I’ll take Kronika’s mark off so there won’t be anything she can do to try and take over or influence you.” He applied the wisp to the dagger and it glowed for a bit before Edward returned it to Alexis. “There you go.”
Alexis grimaced. “She’d find me quite stubborn even if she tried, and that’s without the Biometal embodiments in my head. Though I have to wonder which mother that came from,” she said as she noticed the silvery dust had become a deep, navy blue with indigo and golden highlights swirling through it. “I could feel a presence that wasn’t the Biometals in my mind, not really interacting, but more… lingering and watching? It could have been her, though I have no idea what her aura feels like so I can’t be certain,” she remarked wryly. “And who are you talking about, Soulja Boy?” she deadpanned, glancing at the Displaced sorcerer, who smirked.
“Oh, you want to know?” Shang quipped.
“Spit it out and get on with it mage,” Edward said from the kitchen making a sandwich.
Shang snorted. “I’m a sorcerer, not a mage. Mages tend to rely on chants or seals that tend to leave them open to attack when employing their tactics. I do not. The duo I speak of, are Shokans. They are experienced in Kombat, though they would likely find her quite interesting,” he deadpanned.
“Shokans?” Alexis deadpanned, confused. She wasn’t sure what he was referring to.
“He’s referencing a race of warriors from Mortal Kombat. They’re a race of four-armed warriors said to be half-dragon and half human from the Outer world of his reality.” Edward explained a bit. “Goro and Kintaro both serve as sub-bosses in the games for Shang Tsung.”
Alexis shrugged. She saw Shang open a portal as before, then she felt and heard the heavy, thundering footfalls as a shadow formed.
Alexis’ eyes widened at the sight of the duo who were easily as tall as Stonekong’s blade had been, if not a bit taller. The tawny skinned Shokan had eyes that were a burnished dark red irises with pale yellow sclera, whereas the furred Shokan had dark amber-orange irises with slitted pupils and dull pale orange sclera.
“You really aren’t versed on a lot of stuff are you, Alexis. As for which mother I bet it would be Luna and a little bit of Celestia’s influence,” Edward deadpanned as he sat down in his chair. He pulled a silver pocket watch from his pocket and tossed to Alexis. “My token. You can use it to video call me or any of the other Displaced that have a watch by saying call and their name into the watch while it’s open. If you need to as an added feature send or receive small object via Transfer. Just say transfer to so and so.”
Alexis cocked an eyebrow. “That implies that I know any other Displaced other than you, Soulja Boy and that Yang girl… apparently, before she was Displaced she was a guy. Claimed he had picked up the Ember Celica for a friend who had purchased it and woke up in Equestria in Yang's body,” she remarked.
“That’s pretty common for a lot of Displaced. And you can call My nieces, my nephew, students, brother, and my master as well. Be careful with my master as he’s very old and not always there.” Edward said dryly as he bit into his sandwich. “Any questions about who they are?”
“Everything. I did find one right after I got back from with Yang… it mentioned a ‘sword of equality’... hang on a sec,” Alexis said before she concentrated as a red and white mask formed from the nanites. She jumped slightly as the creed rang out, not realizing it was coming from a speaker just above her right wrist, nor was she aware that said creed came from the nephew Edward had just mentioned. “I am the sword of equality and fighter for the weak. If you find yourself cornered and too weak to fight, call on me and I will be there to protect you.”
“Yep, that’s Adam’s alright. He’s the leader of the Equestrian Whitefang. His Celestia gave me a workout that I really needed. Good kid and the second youngest of the four siblings. First is Natali Basatin the Diclonius Queen and pokemon trainer. Next is Alexandria Justine the Faekage of Fairy Tail. Finally the young of the four Sorano Elric Princess of the Diclonius,” Edward paused to eat some of his sandwich, then he summoned a bottle of wine and three glasses. He poured glasses for the Displaced as the pulled up chairs. “Let’s see,” Edward hand everyone their glasses. He then summoned a tankard of Dragon Ale for Shokan duo. “Next you have my somewhat of a student Oz the smart ass of Demon Gazer and my brother in arms Optimus Prime King of the Crystal Empire. Lastly, you have my master Pyro. He’s also a brother in arms. I wouldn’t bother him right now as he has two pregnant mares on his hands right now. Oh crap, I forgot to feed Clipeum.”
Alexis cocked an eyebrow as both the Shokanites seemed interested.
“From what I can tell, certain arcade endings from the MK9 game, amongst them, Ermac's, Kitana's, and Skarlet's, occurred in whichever version of the Mortal Kombat universe my predecessor came from. From Jerrod's memories, apparently, when Shang's body apparently imploded which I assume occurred when Ishmael Displaced me, the Emperor was displeased and began draining Quan Chi's power. Quan Chi fled, of course. Apparently, Kitana was able to convince Ermac to assist her in fighting Shao Khan directly, weakening the Emperor and forcing him to retreat, apparently severing the link between himself and Ermac, from what I could gather from Jerrod. Regardless, Edenia was separated from Outworld and whatever controlling spells upon Sindel were most likely weakened when the Emperor lashed out at Quan Chi but were most likely severed at the same time as Ermac's bonds. I was able to gain Skarlet's loyalty, though she did not make it easy. Apparently, something about my blood reacts like acid to her blood magick,” Shang remarked.
Edward walked around to the to center of the plaza and cracked his fingers before wove a few hands sign. “Summoning Jutsu,” He said in a slightly raised voice as he placed a hand on the ground. Then a large puff of white smoke filled the room for a bit. Some sort of large form could be seen from where Edward had performed his summoning. Then there came a loud roar from the figure.
BASTIODON!
Once the smoke cleared, there in front of Edward stood a large black and yellow shield faced creature. Edward had named her Clipeum and she was an ancient pokemon called Bastiodon. Edward then made a very large bowl of various fruits, vegetables, and Pokeberries. The pokemon was drooling to the point that it was making a small pond underneath its body.
“There you girl, enjoy,” Edward patted the head of the pokemon as it started to gorge itself on the salad her partner had made her. He then turned to see the other Displaced with the mouths agape at the site of the large Pokemon, literally, in the center of the room. “Oh yeah, this is Clipeum my Bastiodon,” Edward scratched the munching pokemon behind her crested head. “What?”
Bastio. Bas. Bastiodon. Sang Clipeum as she continued to enjoy her meal with what appeared to be her equivalent of a smile.
Kintaro snorted, growling slightly. “She is not intimidating,” he rumbled.
Alexis sighed softly, rolling her eyes. “Speak for yourself, ya fluffy dragon,” she muttered dryly. She noticed the furred Shokan glaring at her from the corner of her eye, apparently not liking that insult. “How exactly would I find something like that?” she said curiously.
Shang cocked an eyebrow. “I have seen many things, yet that… is more intriguing than shocking,” he remarked thoughtfully. “I assume that when a Displaced spends a certain amount of time in the actual realm of another, it affects that realm in certain ways, as aspects of certain realms blend?” he remarked.
Goro tilted his head, crossing his upper arms over his broad chest. “I am not fooled by the docile demeanor. I can tell that she has a warrior’s heart in the right situation,” he said dryly.
“You’re right big guy. Clipeum might seem docile but she can be very ferocious when she wants to be. Especially when little one are involved,” Edward deadpanned as the pokemon continue to eat her food. “Clipeum is still a wild pokemon as are all of the pokemon that arrive here we allow them to live with us and come and go as they please. I only use pokeballs if I have to. Technically, they’re a form of Displaced themselves. Your right about that theory Shang. My niece Natali stated here only a week and two pokemon popped up out of nowhere. She had to stay a month and while she was here more and more pokemon started to show up at random all over Equus. Oh crap-”
DON! Clipeum exclaimed joyfully as she tackled Edward and started to lick him causing the others to laugh at the alchemist. “She has a bit of a Muck complex. Great now I’ve got to change clothes again.” Edward got out from under the Bastiodon. “But yea. It’s why I keep most of the Displaced I summon confined to my lab or the Dark Library cause the Void field’s cancel out their altering effects on Equus.” Edward went and sat down after getting a fresh shirt. “I can take you to a few places where the pokemon congregate Alexis. I just need to know to want you’re looking for in a partner.”
Alexis hummed thoughtfully. “Perhaps a Riolu, Lucario, or… maybe Ninetails… I dunno what else. It's entirely possible that I might end up mobbed by them, I dunno,” she said shyly.
Bastiodon.
“Looks like Clip might know something,” Edward smiled scratching her head. “Most of the pokemon here are peaceful. Only when the Displacement disorients them are they hostile. That’s how Pole got his partner.” Edward stroked his chin and thought. “I can’t help with the Riolu or Lucario as there is only one pack at this time and they don’t want anything to do with anypony other than the Thestrals. Don’t know why. Vulpix is much easier as they tend to congregate around the borders of the Dragonlands but Ninetails might be tricky. They tend to be solitary and rather hard to locate, even with locator magic.”
Alexis tilted her head thoughtfully. “Ever tried pulsing an Aura? It's entirely possible that could draw at least one or two, and my Aura isn't exactly… normal, considering how freakish I am,” she muttered.
Shang cocked his head, his eyes narrowing slightly. “Freakish, not quite. Unique, perhaps,” he said dryly.
“I’m a demon with an unknown number of souls in my body. So if anyone’s freaky that would be me,” Edward added in his two scents.
Bastio.
“Good point Clip. They do tend to gather around places with large quantities of of magic. Good thing the Everfree has plenty of those,” Edward said as he through on his usual red coat. “Looks like we’ll explore the Everfree fo a bit. First you allow will be wearing these as I don’t want any of your troubles following you into my home.” Edward snapped his fingers causing blue gem necklace around everyones necks. “Null crystals to cancel out your Void signatures.”
Alexis shrugged. “Doesn't make much difference to me,” she deadpanned.
Kintaro snorted before he grinned. “Would you prefer your little ponies to be terrified?” he rumbled.
Goro sneered. “Tigrar Shokans are irritatingly blunt,” he said dryly.
Shang pinched the bridge of his nose. “Blunt? A wrecking ball the size of a small planet is more subtle than the hairball,” he muttered dryly.
In the next second Kintaro was sent fly into the ice fields and Edward was standing where he had been with a steaming metal fists. “You can make fun of me all you want but don’t you dare threaten my subjects in any way.” In a gust Edward shot out to Kintaro and slammed his fice down into the ice and held down. The Skokan struggle as his ames flailed about before Edward tossed him into the air. Before Kintaro could hit the ground he was caught in a giant transparent silver skeletal arm attached to a red transparent partial rib cage. Edward had partially invoked his Susanoo. He brought Kintaro to his face and spoke with soul suck coldness and anger in his voice. “I will not stand for any threats to my people, my friends, and above all else my family. You think Shao Khan is evil, no. I can show what evil is child. Shao Khan steals souls and devours them killing them in the process while I consume the soul and it remains alive inside me body fueling me with its life and emotions. So if you want to try and miss me,” Edward began to squeeze the Shokan. “THEN BY ALL MEANS SAY SOMETHING THAT WILL REALLY PISS ME OFF!” Edward put a Thum in as slammed the Kintaro into the ground causing him to start to hack up blood everywhere as he tried to pull himself up to no avail. “I have thing to attend to now.” I the next second Edward found himself with the others once more.
Shang sighed as he focused, a portal pulling Kintaro out of sight. “What a fucking moron. Kintaro isn’t usually that blunt, but then… when he gets bored, he does stupid things,” he muttered. Kintaro had been transported to a place where an… associate…. of his could heal the Shokan. He wasn’t that surprised that Goro was chuckling at Kintaro’s stupidity, although he did admit that the idea of a eight, almost nine foot tall giant with the strength to rip someone limb from limb with very little true effort, would be terrifying if unexpected.
Alexis was laughing. “Hell, if the hairball was bored, I could have fought with him a bit. After all, having been Displaced, there’s a very good chance that I’m bound to run into other strange things… so who knows?” she said with a giggle, missing the appraising look Goro shot her way. “As long as I don’t run into anything Lovecraftian,” she muttered, sighing softly.
“Outer gods tend to stick to themselves but there are Displaced out in the omniverse that are under their protect.” Edward said then turning to Shang. “ Your buddy is lucky I just slammed him into the ground. I don’t stand for blind threats on my people. Now let’s go find some pokemon.” Edward snapped and the Displaced disappeared.
The Displaced group found themselves on the edge of the Dragonlands. There were many lave pools and plenty of fire, rock, and ground type pokemon. Edward walked around and stretched while taking in his surroundings He hadn’t been here for quite some and he doubted that dragons would have forgotten his adventures with Flash Magnus. It was the best time to find a Ninetails as it had only been dark on the outside of chamber for around two hours. The Displaced had been in the Time Chamber for the equivalent of about a day and a half.
“Alright, guys and idea on how to track down a Ninetails?” Edward deadpanned as he plopped down on the nearest rock. “Never asked you Shang, but would you like a pokemon too?”
Bastiodon
“Yea maybe we should check out a couple of the older cave systems as a start. Thanks, Clip. Go ahead and get a lava bath girl. You’ve earned it,” Edward patted the Bastiodon and she then made its way down the path they were on to the lava pools below.
Alexis’ eyebrow rose slightly. Shang shrugged. “If one catches my eye, so be it. Otherwise, it isn't necessary,” he commented.
“Lava bath? I'm assuming certain of these… Pokèmon… can handle those sorts of temperatures?” Alexis commented as she looked around.
“Yea, some of them are actually made of lava or even eat it or produce a unique form of lava from their bodies. Look over there now,” Edward pointed out a large red slug-like pokemon coming from one of the pools below. “That's called a Slugma.”
Shang blinked in mild surprise. “Even Hanzo wouldn't be able to manage that. He's extremely resistant to fire, but not quite like that,” he commented.
“You really don’t want to mess with these guys while they’re bathing in ways. Let’s go,” Edward pointed to a large cave up ahead. “Stay on your toes guys. We don’t just have pokemon to watch out for but young Drakes as well. They tend to hang around here to act out. My relationship with the dragon youth is very rocky due to my past with their ancestors. I’m like Equus’ Boogie Man for several races.”
Alexis snickered. “Hey, as long as you don't ‘gamble with lives on the line’ I doubt it'll matter too much,” she quipped.
“The last thing that I’d ever do Alexis,” Edward said as he thought of a way to maybe find a Ninetails. “I wonder if I could use Nature Energy to find one-”
LOUDRED!
“Oh, crap,” Edward in the ‘oh come on’ gaze turned to see a giant purple and pipe organ looking creature walking to them slowly with its arms raised going in a pumping motion.
Shang cocked an eyebrow, his irises shimmering between a dull glowing white and dark brown with the slightest orange tint to them, Hanzo ‘Scorpion’ Hazashi's eyes.
“Shang I think it wants you to come over to it,” Edward scratched his head. “Here’s an Oran Berry to give it.” Edward held out a hand size blue fruit. “Be careful they’re known for their sonic abilities. It’s called a Loudred.”
Shang cocked his head warily. He took the unusual berry, glancing at it. “Something about it interests Hanzo, though I don't know what,” he said carefully, a slightly deeper, scratchier voice overlapping his own smoother voice, Hanzo's voice.
Alexis’ ears twitched, catching the sound of sharp claws and an odd, growling laugh. Her eyes narrowed, her Scan Lenses activating as she let her gaze shift, her body tensing as she dismissed the usual thermal sight and switching to an electrical sight as the lenses shifted from an amber-ruby tone to an emerald-aquamarine, allowing her to see the bioelectricity, she frowned slightly.
Shang walked up to the Loudred and held out the Oran Berry to it. The pokemon eyed the fighter up and down before taking the berry and happily munched on it. One Loudred finished its snack it looked back to Shang and the grabbed him in an immense bear hug.
Loudred. The pokemon greatly rocked the fighter back and forth before putting him down only to lick his face. Loudred. Lou.
“Well, I wasn’t expecting that. Looks like you got yourself a partner Shang,” Edward said dryly raised an eyebrow as he looked to Alexis. He noticed that her eyes had shifted as he picked up the slight sound of crackling deeper in the cave. “You noticed it too.” Alexis nodded in agreement. “Any clues on what might be down there?”
“I think I’ll make it while I’m here,” Edward hummed to himself quietly as he knelt down and put his hand slightly above it as he closed his eyes. Then there was a light starting to form under his hand. With a little crackling Edward grabbed whatever he’d made and brought it up to chest level and opened his finger to reveal a small opalescent stone. Before Alexis could ask Edward pulled up his right arm and the top opened up on it. Inside was a multi-colored glowing core. Edward then dropped the stone in the compartment and it closed. “Now I can start working on some real Dragon Slayer Magic experiments.”
“There's something else back there, though I don't know what it is. The bio-electricity its body is releasing, though, is obscenely high… and it’s dissipating into some sort of bluish mist that seems to melt into the background energy,” she said cautiously, unaware she was almost perfectly describing the Aura energy employed by Riolu and Lucario, slipping deeper into the cavern before she frowned slightly, noticing it was coming from what appeared to be a collapsed tunnel.
Shang grunted a bit before he smirked slightly as his form dissolved into water before he sprang up from the steaming rocks, his form having shifted into a prismatic silver scaled form with a pale teal fading from deep amethyst body armor over a black bodysuit, his glowing pale greenish white irises with slitted pupils on the Loudred before he was engulfed in a glowing mist before Shang shifted to his natural form. “Chameleon’s abilities are rather useful,” he said quietly.
“Nice. Now move out of the way please,” Edward stepped in front of the sorcerer to the clogged cave. He clapped his hand together and placed them on the boulders and electricity flew from his hands across the rock reconstructing them into a simple door. “Let’s go.” Edward motioned for the others to follow him. “There’s something down here and I want to know what it is. Keep your eyes peeled and senses sharp. Shang, have Loudred keep its ear to the ground.”
Shang nodded slightly. Alexis’ eyes were widened slightly. “I don't know how, but whatever is emitting that bio-electrical energy is suffusing the very stones around us with some of the energy… though… eh?” she said with mild confusion, spotting a human form resolving from the dimly, to her sight, glowing stone around them.
Shang's eyes narrowed at the silver-haired male, noting that his clothes were primarily dark red, burnt orange, or black. He had materialized in a swirling gust of burning smoke. “Huh,” he muttered, unaware this man was the embodiment of Biometal Model Fefnir.
“So not a pokemon at all then,” Edward deadpanned.
Fefnir cocked an eyebrow. “What makes you so certain? Whatever's that way is radiating heat… but there are two separate sources,” he deadpanned.
“I meant you were the one generating the electricity, dumbass. I already know what’s generating one of the sources of heat,” Edward huffed. “Though to find out there’s another source is news to me.” He stroked his chin in intrigue. “We may have found something to do.”
Fefnir smirked. “I may not be who I once was, but I'm still...” he started.
“An idiot with a big ego,” Alexis finished.
“Agreed. Alexis, any clues on what to do with the jackass,” Edward deadpanned moving past Fefnir as he scowled at the alchemist who only shrugged it off. “He’s from your world by the looks of him.”
“Him, I recognize… kinda hard not to recognize that ego. Makes me wonder who the others are, but then… I'm pretty certain he's used to women kicking his ass,” she deadpanned. She heard Fefnir protest, though it was cut off as she shoved off the ground hard without warning, driving a flying knee straight into Fefnir's jaw, making him stagger back as her boots flared bright bluish purple flames, allowing her to hover before she deadlifted Fefnir and power slammed him into the stony ground. She noticed him grimacing before he vanished in a surge of embers and smoke. She exhaled softly as her boots touched the ground.
“Well, that happened. Please refrain from damaging the walls in here. They’re rather thin. And you can easily go through and cause-”
*CRACK*
“A fallout,” Edward said as the ground gave way beneath them. “Damn Trapin-n-nch!”
“Which was why I kept my strike to the floor where it’s thicker… but… shi-i-i-it” Alexis started before she activated the Onyx Armor's hover boots. They weren't strong enough to allow flight, but did give her some hover time. She turned her head, seeing Edward drop into a portal with dull reddish-orange edges.
Shang smirked as the portal let Edward tumble out. He heard low crunches as Alexis stuck her head over the new gap.
“Really?” she grumbled, revealing she'd engaged the claws of her bodysuit. “Baka no Majutsu-shi,” she grumbled.
“Oh come now,” Edward said floating behind them. “You really think a hole would stop me. Ki control basic flying. Hover one o one. Now let's see where the next level goes’” Edward walked down into the new area.
Shang shrugged. He could sense numerous life energy signatures in the new area. His eyes narrowed fractionally as one was stronger than most of the others, yet very uncontrolled. The other two he sensed that truly stood out were very strong. Two felt like fire, one is more like the burning sun whilst the other was more like a wildfire. The uncontrolled one felt like the wilder open areas, to him.
“Look like you’re starting to sense the Legendary Pokèmon Groudon,” Edward smiled at Shang. “Said to be the Embodiment of the Sun in its original region.”
Shang’s eyes narrowed slightly. “I sense at least two others rivaling it. One feels uncontrolled, whilst the other feels like a wildfire if I had to put the feeling into words,” he said coolly.
“Hm. Could be a new one. I don’t have a clue on what it could be. Honestly, there’s no telling what legendaries are down here. I haven’t been to the Dragonlands in years,” Edward commented as the group walked along. “I’d prefer to leave the Legendaries alone though, as most tend to affect the environment around them in a negative manner if they’re taken or disturbed by force.”
“I suppose one of these Legendaries looks like a bird of flames? Because one’s bloody glaring at us,” Alexis commented. She could see the bird glaring at them though she guessed it was rather territorial.
“OH FUCK!” Edward yelled as he pushed Alexis and Shang to the ground taking on a full brunt of a fire blast turning the upper half of the alchemist to ash leaving only his legs and arm as the fell to the ground in a thud.
Alexis’ eyes narrowed as she instinctively engaged Fefnir's armor in a wildly swirling torrent of flames, which manifested as dark orange leggings with armored graves and boots in dark red as well as dark burgundy body armor over her torso as well as her Scan Lenses shifting to a deep slate gray with bright crimson irises. Her helm became a deep golden red, whilst her hands clenched around a pair of guns, though other than rising to her feet, made no threatening gestures.
Edward’s legs began to twitch and give off red electricity. Soon muscle and bone started to regenerate from the lower half of his remains. Slowly Edward managed to reform his upper half except for his indestructible right arm. “Geez, stupid fire chicken.” Edward rubbed the back of his new head as he got up.
RAHH!
“Well sorry for interrupting your nap. We’re not here to mess with you,” Edward deadpanned as he walked over to his arm and reattached it. “Alexis, don’t touch the firebird please,” He started to stretch.
“I'm tempted to touch it in a way it won't soon forget, though… eh? You ever, seen that before?” she said with annoyance before she seemed more intrigued by something… namely what appeared to be a Ninetails whose fur rippled with a rainbow of colors as its fur seemed to be made of normal fur yet appeared to be hairs of crystalline diamonds. Its eyes were a pale garnet-amethyst color.
Shang’s eyes narrowed before widening slightly. He sensed two separate life energies emitting from the region of the Ninetails. “A baby, or something it seeks to protect?” he thought.
“HELL NO! GET BACK! STAY AWAY FROM THAT THING!” Edward yelled in a cautioned tone. “It’s giving off Harmony magic out the wazoo. That Ninetails has power on par with an alicorn,” Edward moved ahead of the others. “Who are you, what are you, and why are you here?”
“You've forgotten me already, dear Edward? I decided to embrace life again, albeit in an obviously different form,” the Ninetails spoke. It was rather obvious the Ninetails knew Edward. “After all, I did give you my blessing to marry Luna. Though I wouldn't be surprised if Celestia follows in her younger sister's footsteps,” she said with a tinkling bark of laughter.
“You're related to… Celestia and Luna? As of what, their mother or something?” Alexis said carefully, as she was quite skeptical.
“Quite cunning and astute of you,” the Ninetails quipped, somehow looking very amused.
“Oh, shit, of all the forms you had to take. You had to choose a Ninetails,” Edward facepalmed. “You always were the troll, of course.”
“What, not exotic enough?” the Ninetails quipped, giggling.
“Alexis, Shang. Let me introduce you to my mother-in-law. Faust,” He gestured with his hand. “As a Ninetails.”
Alexis snickered. “She's funny,” she quipped.
“You know she’s technically your grandmother, even if she’s from another reality, ” Edward deadpanned.
Alexis cocked her head, her ears twitching before she saw a water balloon dropping right over Edward's head. From her link with Leviathan, she could tell the water was icy cold. “So? At least it's a grandmother with a,” she paused as the water balloon burst on impact, “sense of humor,” she finished.
“Never met my grandparents. They died when my parents were young adults before I was born,” Shang deadpanned.
“No jokes right now,” Edward froze the balloon and caught it. “We still have an angry fried chicken behind us,” he points to Moltres. “I’m also hoping to find a Heatran for my metal foundries and we still have to find a partner for Alexis. See as we found a Ninetails. Is there another pokemon you’d like because you’re not taking Faust?”
Edward looked over to the Faustails behind him. He hadn’t seen let alone seen his mother-in-law since the War of Cybertron months ago. He never expected her to reincarnate so soon, let alone as a pokemon. If she was back then something is either about to go down or she just wanted to be here for the birth of her grandchildren. More than likely the latter. Regardless, Edward was happy to be with his old friend.
“Perhaps she could take this young one as a partner, as I heard you say above,” Faust commented, shifting her tails to reveal a silver-furred Riolu. What should have been black, however, was a deep burgundy. The rounded bumps on the backs of its forepaws were a silvery opalescent shade of color whilst its abdomen and chest were a pale goldenrod color. Its eyes fluttered before opening to reveal crystalline teal irises that faded to a soft lavender near the edges.
Alexis’ eyes widened slightly.
“How long has that been there?” Edward looked to the shiny Pokèmon.
“Which do you mean, as in how long have I known what he was, or how long has he been here? The former, I figured right before he hatched. The latter? Longer than I have been here, which would be around… two and a half months, give or take a week,” she revealed.
Edward raised an eyebrow at Faust. He huffed then looked to Alexis. “Looks as if you a Shiny Riolu after all. Only if it’s willing though?”
Alexis shrugged. “It’s up to the little guy himself. I won't force him into anything,” she commented. She noticed the Riolu looking around before it spotted them as it yawned. She blinked in surprise, seeing a bit of ash kick up as it darted rapidly and suddenly, shooting between Edward's legs before using the Exploud’s shoulder as a springboard, startled as it landed almost directly in front of her, tilting his head from side to side curiously.
“Looks like it wants to go with you to me,” Edward smirked as he knew the Riolu and Lucario only accepted partners after they’ve proven themselves to be a worthy partner in mind, body and the most important of all, spirit. “Looks like it’s judged your aura worthy. But you still have to go through its physical and mental tests.”
“And what would those tests be?” Alexis cocked an eyebrow.
“You have to fight it,” Edward pointed to the Riolu and it nodded in confirmation. “It’ll be a purely physical match though. No weapons or armor. Only skills and techniques like those of pokemon attacks. So only four power attacks. Riolu can use Sword Dance, Bone Crush, Metal Claw, and of course Aura Sphere.”
‘I see your time spent with your adoptive nieces was well spent Ed. When may I meet these young ones might I ask,’ Faust asked with a snicker.
“Whenever you want Faust, just call them on my watch,” Edward deadpanned at the Ninetails.
Alexis inhaled deeply. “I already know two techniques I'll use… ‘Denjì Hadōken’ and ‘Tatsumaki’. It's a weaker form of the full strength Tatsumaki Senpu Kyaku. I'm thinking of relying on a style that my birth father had shown me… ever since I gained back some of my memories from those Arm Parts… I've found during meditation, I can go back in what memories I've unlocked… and view them even if I was too young to remember them consciously,” she commented. She exhaled softly. “I still recall the motto… ‘Control yourself, let others do what they will. This does not mean you are weak. Control your heart, obey the principles of life. This does not mean others are strong’,” she said softly.
“Ever heard of the Futae no Kiwami?” Edward asked with a smirk as teleport rings formed around everyone and in flash, they were all back in the time chamber. “Figured we better have your fight here. But back to what I asked.” Edward looked to Alexis who cocked her head to the side as she shrugged. “Raa. I have a move called Nail Punch that lets me repeatedly hit objects with multiple blows but with one punch, but it’s done through muscle control. This limits my use of it to my real body but it meant for power. The Futae no Kiwami is similar but a dumbed down, more controlled version, a technique that allows the user to strike an object quickly, with only milliseconds between each attack. You can completely destroy objects, letting the first strike dissipate the natural resistance of the object and the second strike destroying the object while it is weakened. You’ll be able to use this technique with, not only his fists but also with his head, elbows, knees, and feet. The basis is you use double strikes like with your knuckles on your fingers first then the knuckles on your hand.”
Alexis shrugged. “Never heard of it, but I do know of a technique known as the Hanpatsu no Ken… the literal translation would be ‘Repulsion Fist’. It redirects the energy from strikes through the body to increase the force of your own strikes. I think my father claimed it was a blend of Akido and Drunken Fist, but from what he implied was that it was an unfinished combat style,” she said thoughtfully.
“Futae no Kiwami is translated to ‘Double Layer hit’. It’s based out of Kenpo. You could combine the techniques to finish it. Or I can teach you Nail Punch. Though you’ll be completely drained after a five times blow.” Edward said walking out to the fields with Alexis and Riolu.
Alexis tilted her head. “I'll probably stick with the weaker technique. Build up my endurance and stamina the hard way. Besides… half the fun is pushing yourself to become stronger,” she said wryly.
“All to true. So let’s spice things up.” Edward chuckled as he summoned two sets wrist and ankle weights. “These will help you. Each one was at least five hundred pounds apiece. After you get used to them you can start on the technique. Riolu will be training with you to test your resolve. Aka your mental fortitude.”
Alexis exhaled as she strapped the weights on, taking a deep breath as she was forced to flow her Aura throughout her body to move. She flicked one leg in an inside crescent kick before flicking the other in an outside crescent kick as she pushed off the ground before snapping the first leg out in a straight sidekick, then repeating the drill starting with the opposite leg. After a few repetitions, she added in a downward elbow-forearm strike before pushing off into a no-handed cartwheel to the end. A few more repetitions, then she added a spinning elbow strike followed by an uppercut.
Shang cocked his head, watching the girl with cautious eyes. “She could make for an impressive ally if this is her idea of training,” Kitana murmured softly through his mouth, her voice low. “True. If this is her training, I almost fear seeing what would happen to those who would be stupid enough to threaten her friends… or worse… her family,” he murmured in return.
“If I had to guess it would be along the lines of the same things that would happen to those who threaten Ed’s friends and family,” Faust said in concern. “My old friend has always regarded his loved ones above all else. Especially my daughters and his children. Be careful not to be rash around that young girl Sorcerer. And if you think this is her idea for training your wrong. Edward did this and he hasn’t even turned up the heat yet. I remember when he was in the other world training under his master he did this exact same thing only under much greater gravity. I hope he doesn’t push Alexis to hard as she’s still human, even if she is half alicorn. Ed can be very rough at times. He’s willing to become darkness if means pushing someone to achieve what they need to be.” Faust let out a saddening sigh. “My dear friend does what he must even at the cost of losing his friends in the process.”i]
Alexis exhaled softly as she shifted her weight, her eyes focusing on a faraway point as she shifted into a very different kata as she could feel the energy coursing through her body.
Shang's gaze shifted to Faust. “Trust that they know their limits, though if she's anything like a certain Shaolin Monk I know of, she may well push her body to the breaking point. Humans as a whole, however, are capable of both great and horrifying things. Hanzo and Kuai are both evidence of both sides of that coin,” he remarked before he noticed Alexis’ aura flaring into visibility as she moved in very powerful, fluid motions. He was surprised as a sphere of dense, almost liquid light surged from her hands before hitting one of the distant fallen ice spires close to eighty yards away which exploded with a booming crash.
“Impressive. I wonder, her aura seems to be very different from Ed’s. She seems to use her’s as on offensive style similar to how Ed uses Ki,” Faust rubbed her chin with her paw as she spoke softly. “Ed learned aura from his nephew, Adam Taurus, and they described aura as a manifestation of the soul. He said it’s mainly used for defense like a barrier of sorts and it’s also the basis of someone Semblance. Apparently, the two were working with something called Soul Wavelengths.”
“I have heard of Ansatsuken. The style emphasizes overwhelming power, yet at the same time does carry a danger of losing oneself to the darker aspects of it, as it is a style that allows one to circulate one's own energy freely through their body, yet at the risk of burning too much of one's stamina,” Shang said quietly.
“Now I understand why Ed had Alexis put those weights on. It was to help her acclimate better control of her power while increasing the amount of strain her body could take in using this still. He also wanted to increase her strength to allow her better control over the Futae no Kiwami.” Faust mentioned as she turned to go into the main space.
Ice Fields
“Excellent control on that last move Alexis,” Edward clapped as Riolu nodded in agreement. “Now that you’ve got used to those weights I do believe you ready to start the next part physical training endurance portion. You two will be doing this part together.” Edward looked down at Riolu who started in show signs of nervousness. “So get those weights little fella. First I’ll have you two run through a few standard movesets. Then you’ll run an obstacle course. Finally, you’ll start sparring. You’ll keep the weights on until I say to take them off. And I’ll also steadily increase the gravity while you're both doing this. You should also note that time in the Chamber is moving at the same rate as the time outside the Chamber.”
Ra. RARA. Riolu shouted at Alexis as it balled its paws.
Alexis smirked, nodding slightly. “I'll push my body to the limits if you do… after all… Two are better than one because they have a good reward for their efforts. For if either falls, his companion can lift him up; but pity the one who falls without another to lift him up. Also, if two lie down together, they can keep warm; but how can one person alone keep warm? And if someone overpowers one person, two can resist him. A cord of three strands is not easily broken. Ecclesiastes 4:9-12,” she said wryly.
Shang's eyebrows rose slightly. That described Harmony Magic to a very strong extent, he mused. “Very true. After all, what happened when ponies fought amongst themselves?” he murmured.
“Hahaha! Friendship is Magic after all. If you must know I’m trying to strengthen your bond while also prepping you for a very unique spell that can only be used by members of the royal family, Alexis. You don’t have to be an alicorn but just a member or someone who is recognized as a member of the royal family,” Edward smirked. He knew she understood Harmony magic even if she was young and new to her Alicorn heritage. Alexis just wasn’t physically ready for the amount of power and strain the Royal spell put on the body.
“Is there a way to compress and increase my reserves? That way, if part of my power were sealed and I'm still strong enough for whatever spell it is when unsealed, I'd be that much stronger, hai?” Alexis commented.
“Ah. Good question young lady,” Edward smirked wryly. “I’d planned on teaching you two purely offensive spells. The first spell is called Stella Magna. It’s a spell that requires the user to gather magic into a single point in the body and then force it outward in a single shot. The power of it is second only to the Elements of Harmony,” Edward walked past the duo and held up his left hand. As he did his hand began to glow in an array of color. “You must let it build until,” his band began to shake. “It has nowhere to go but forward. Stella Magna!”
Edward thrust his fist forward shooting the Harmony blast out. In the next moment, there was a bright explosion of rainbow energy sending ice chuckles and snow everywhere. Once the light show died down Alexis and Riolu stood still in awe a the massive one hundred foot deep crater that was only twenty feet away from them. Edward then turns to face the trainees once more.
“Max power is what it’s for but the second spell is the one you’re interested in. You must first learn Stella Magna’s build up first as the second spell requires the same concept of drawing magic but requires much more precision and control. It’s really the long to mid-range version of the Stella Magna but it has nowhere near the same level of destructive power.” Edward turned around again and extended his arm this time instead of a fist he extended his pointer and middle fingers. As he did he kicked three pieces of ice about the size of his fist into the air as he did he said “Harmonia Iecit!” Edward shot the ice pieces with three precise shots cause them to explode into dust. The explosion wasn’t nearly on par as with the Stella Magna but they were still fairly powerful. “Like I said before not as strong but still pretty powerful stuff. Depending on how much Harmony Magic you can build up, depending on how fast you use it and how much your body can handle are the key factors here.”
Alexis nodded slightly, her gaze focused. “So it's much like building the force of a kick… just the release point is different,” she said thoughtfully.
“Not necessarily. Remember earlier in our match when I told you of the basis of magical augmentation,” Edward raised his finger and it started to glow. “You must use this concept instead of a muscular concept. Think of it as more along the lines of how you use your aura but try feeling it with your magic instead.”
Alexis cocked her head as a faint bluish lavender aura grew around her, the markings upon her face shimmering iridescently. It grew more focused and visible as she concentrated as the bluish tone of her Time Magic faded into a deep amethyst that faded to soft lavender edges, her true natural magic’s color.
“There ya go,” Edward smiled softly. “Try focusing on your palms then try and move the magic into your fingers until it builds and has nowhere to go but out.”
Alexis clasped her hands with a sharp sound before drawing them slowly apart, a sphere the size of a golfball started forming before it grew into the size of a baseball, then a softball as small arcs of prismatic electricity arced over her body, feeding into the sphere which quickly surpassed the size of a softball and volleyball until it was roughly half again the size of a basketball as the sphere shifted colors to a bright pale lavender color that pulsed with ripples and arcs of rainbow-hued magic. A tiny orb stretched from the surface before close to two dozen bursts of rainbow-hued magic fired at high speed before two larger bursts fired off, sounding like high pitched machine gun fire before the deeper yet still high pitched roar akin to a double-barrelled shotgun going off echoed out.
Shang grunted slightly before cocking an eyebrow. The large ice spire directly in front of the girl was pitted with holes easily the size of a V6 engine, whilst the larger bursts… you could likely drive a small car through. Low cracks sounded before the spire leaned drunkenly before shattering on impact with the ground. “Damn… for a first attempt… I'd hate to have that aimed at me,” he remarked wryly.
“Not even close,” Edward deadpanned. “The point is to gather the magic through the body and perform and channel it accurately. You obviously have no problems gather magic but it seems you’re not able probably to absorb it into you. When you do it right it should look like this.”
Edward stomped his foot and four new I columns arouse from the ground. “Harmonia Geminae Lecit!” He used both hands this time and rapidly fired multiple harmony bullets one after straight through the ice clear to the other sides of each column. Once he finished everyone could see the light coming through the holes until they all heard a cracking sound. The columns started cracks and fell to chunks on the ground. “Whoops. Overdid it a little,” Edward scratched the of his head as he smiled wryly.
Alexis’ eyebrow rose. “If that's your idea of overkill with training, I'd hate to see your idea of actual, serious overkill. Besides, what my mother figured out is that I seem to absorb ambient magic passively… but when it comes to actively adding to my magical reserves, they've found that I tend to convert direct kinetic force into magical energy. Though that asshole Jet Set thought it was funny to hit me with the magical equivalent of a high powered Taser burst…. it hurt like hell… and pissed me off. I'm pretty certain I left an imprint of that arrögantè pùtà’s face in the street in front of Doughnut Joe's shop from the DDT I gave him,” she deadpanned.
Shang snorted a laugh. “Kitana did the same thing when she caught Blueballs staring at her ass. Frankly, he's lucky she didn't go through with her OTHER threat… very lucky,” he said dryly.
“Well, you get the idea and now have the knowledge of the spells at least,” Edward summoned a chair and a soda as he took his seat. “Here’s what I want you to do. I want you to focus on gathering magic while in constant motion and while conducting dodging unpredictable attacks. The main point to see how well you and Riolu are in sync, but at the same time to learn how to gather magic and attack with it while in motion. So you three will be running a death course with those weights on in twenty times gravity.” Edward evilly laughed as he then snapped his fingers and weights appeared in front of Shang who raised his eyebrows.
“You gotta be kidding. Hell, I was getting bored anyway,” Shang said dryly, shedding his jacket revealing a lightly armored vest and a rather muscular toned torso, complete with a borderline eight pack. He paused at a deep bass sound that seemed to rumble before a grimace crossed his face. He shot a look at Goro, who at least had the decency to look embarrassed.
“What? Dragon ale tends to be rather… bubbly,” Goro said dryly.
Alexis looked disgusted. “Apparently Shokans are full of hot air to boot,” she deadpanned, rolling her eyes.
“HAHAHA! Nice one Goro. A little bit of indecency is needed every now and then if you asked me,” Edward laughed as he fist bumped Garo. “Nothing like a released of pent up feelings of any kind. It’s the nobles that don’t like it and you can give them the satisfaction of having their claims proven. Pass me one of those pints Garo.”
“With pleasure,” Garo handed Edward a large mug of Dragon Ale.
“Oh, you have Dragon Ale,” Faust sang as she came bounding out of nowhere. “I would love some as well.”
“At your own risk Faust,” Edward deadpanned. “You're a pokemon now, so there’s no telling how it’ll affect you.”
“Agreed, but I haven’t had anything to drink in seven thousand years. Give or take a few hundred,” Faust smirked dryly. “And I’m not about to pass up on drinking Dragon Ale with an actual dragon and me son-in-law either.”
“Ooooh… I just had an idea for a prank…. What if we took the concentrated gas… bottled it… and lobbed it in front of nobles? It’d be funny as hell…” Alexis said with a giggle. “Though… if I’m honest, I have no idea how Equus would see the drinking age. I know I was nineteen when I was at that ‘Con… and my mother seemed confused when I said so since in her words, I looked fifteen or sixteen,” she said wryly.
Shang snorted softly. “I was twenty-three… so technically, since you’ve had…” he said, pausing
“Around… eight months in my Equus, so far,” Alexis supplied.
“About six in mine, so technically, going by Earth time, it would depend on how far past your nineteenth it was,” Shang deadpanned.
Alexis shrugged. “Give or take… two or three weeks.
“See if you have a Destiny Mark, honey,” Faust quipped, looking somewhat amused.
“A what?” Alexis said with confusion. “Like those… ‘Cutie Marks’?” she said cautiously. She wasn’t sure where they’d show up on a human… if they would at all. She was unaware the most common places were either the upper or outer thigh close to the hip, or the upper arm near the shoulder.
“You’re part pony after all,” Faust deadpanned taking a swig from her mug. “Cutie marks, Destiny marks, or whatever you wanna call them. In some realities, they’re even called talent marks. Check everywhere on your body. Sometimes they end up on the back of the hand or on either side of the upper chest or back.”
“True. Luna and Tia both have theirs on their upper back shoulders. Luna’s mark is on her right and Tia’s is on her right,” Edward smirked.
Alexis exhaled softly, dismissing her armor to show her clothes were quite wrinkled, though she shifted uncertainly before she shed the vest, half turning, unaware her Destiny Mark was directly between her shoulder blades.
“Never seen one like that before,” Faust walked closer to see the mark. “What do you make of it Ed?”
“Well marks are supposed to be unique to ponies and Alexis is uniques among ponies even among alicorns,” Edward added. “But then again she has a lot of varying factors in her upbringing, lineage, family, and magic. Here a picture for you Alexis.”
The mark was a golden sunburst casting light over two moons resting back-to-back in front of it. The one facing towards Alexis' front was silver, representing Luna, the other, facing opposite, will be dark purple, representing Nightmare Moon. Surrounding the mark was be a ring of tiny silvery sparkling points that shimmer with every color of the rainbow with every small flex of motion.
Alexis blinked, frowning a bit as she cocked her head. “Huh… there's something… flickering at the edges of my mind… not a dream, yet…. not quite a memory,” she said softly, her tone soft but thoughtful.
‘Left it with… she…. use its power… ways…. we…. never thought of,’ a male accented voice spoke from the speaker on her wrist, the voice clearly speaking to someone, though what it was referring to, nobody knew as it was obviously part of a fragmented memory.
“You look like you just had an epiphany there, kid,” Edward raised an eyebrow. “That or one hell of an important memory surfaced. Need some help with it cause I got Memory Control.”
Alexis inhaled as a thought crossed her mind that made her eyes widen fractionally. “We’ve been operating under the assumption that my father was human. What if he wasn'thuman but appeared to be one? I mean… if Alicorns, Pokèmon, sorcerers, gassy Shokans… unicorns… Displaced… and obviously from your Celestia's comment, Cybertronians more commonly known as ‘Transformers’ and, from my own experience, Reploids, all exist… what if… other creatures…. say from other games… demons or devils… actually, exist? I mean… it wouldn't be that difficult to cast a spell on oneself to look different, at least from my own studies,” she said quickly, almost in one breath. She wasn't quite sure why specifically ‘devils’ and ‘demons’ came to mind.
“Why do you think you said ‘Devils’ and ‘Demon’ Alexis?” Edward asked seriously as he got up from his seat and set down his mug. “Why did you want God Slayer Magic in the first place?”
Alexis shrugged. “Traditionally speaking, Devils… are… well… if religion is to be believed… corruptive and evil, essentially darkness and chaos given form… which, from what I'm almost certain of… is the opposite of what Harmony Magic is. So… what if part of the energy within me that could be blocking my natural Alicorn abilities… were… related to something assumed to be its opposite? I mean… there are things out there, no doubt in my mind… more dangerous than Sigma,” she said softly.
*BURRP!*
“You could also be a descendant of a roaming Discord, Hun,’ Faust added with a slight flush to her face. “He has been known to travel the multiverse on occasion. He might be you great grandfather or something along those lines.”
Alexis frowned slightly. “Perhaps, but that voice…. was my father's. If I'm right… whatever that fragment of memory is… is related specifically to him,” she said softly, scratching her hairline near her right temple…. revealing that the dark crimson-auburn tone of her hair… was in truth… hair dye… because of her absent scratching… revealed bright silvery white hair distinctive of a very particular pair of brothers who just couldn't get along.
“Alexis, you dye your hair?” Edward asked curiously. “Why?”
Alexis blinked a few times. “I did when I was younger… my aunt insisted I ‘look normal’ never mind that a deep auburn almost like fresh blood is almost as distinctive as….” she said absently before her voice trailed off, her eyes widening fractionally, “bright silver hair,” she whispered, as she'd never thought about it at the time as she'd only recently ‘moved in’ with her aunt and uncle at the time.
“Part demon, part human, and half alicorn. A set of events that just so happened to create a powerful being such as yourself. You’re also Displaced on top of everything else,” Edward deadpanned. “I wonder which one of the brothers your father is?” Edward’s gate opened up and two swords shot out. A katana and a claymore. “Check them out. Whichever you have the best reaction from that’s who your father was. If you don’t have a reaction to those then there is the other sword as well.”
Alexis exhaled softly, her eyes narrowing on both blades. She recognized them immediately. “The Rebellion and the Yamato… very powerful blades… though I did notice when Fefnir showed himself… he looked like and acted like Dante,” she remarked, noticing both blades reacted with a burning crimson-orange aura and an icy blue-navy aura respectively when she mentioned their names. Her gaze flicked to the Yamato, whose aura was faint, yet to her senses, it was practically screaming to be used. The Rebellion seemed to almost be vibrating where it hovered with an eagerness to act, its aura pulsing like a banked fire. She tilted her head. “What other blade were you referring to?” she said innocently.
“The Sparda,” Edward said as he reached into the gate, this time to pull out the sword himself this time. As he did the amount of demonic power started to overflow as the massive single-edged sword was pulled from the gate. Edward stabbed the blade in the ground in front of Alexis. “Have a go at it. Know that you can’t have these swords even if they react to you but it’s because your world has the version you’re meant to have.”
Alexis shivered, feeling something reacting deep inside her. She squeezed her eyes closed as she could feel an itching burn within her right arm, not noticing the skin shifting to a deep gray, almost black scaly flesh whilst her palm and sharpened fingernails were a pale, almost silvery white, though the vents that formed gained a prismatic bluish indigo flame. “I can see both the Rebellion and Yamato reacting noticeably to me… the former more obviously than the latter. The Sparda… not so much… at least not noticeably,” she said as her eyes opened before she took a half step back in surprise at the ghostly human form of the Dark Knight himself staring at her, his hand resting on his large single-edged blade. “Okay… guess I was wrong,” she amended.
“Ooo. Sparda. Long time, no see,” Faust said as she set her mug that she’d had in her one of her tails. “I should’ve guessed it was you from the beginning. You got sick after you hid the swords didn’t you?”
“I bonded the Rebellion to Dante and the Yamato to Vergil. However… their sister blade… the Aevitèrnus… I left for another,” Sparda revealed.
“So she’s half Demon and half Alicorn,” Faust smirked at her old friend. “Clever. And now I can see what drew Luna and Nightmare to you in the first place. It was your good looks and then it was your personality the made them fall in love with you.”
Alexis blinked once, then twice. “You gotta be shitting me. I'm related… to the Dark Knight Sparda?” she said incredulously.
“What part of Luna and Nightmare fell in love with him didn’t you hear. Back to the demon half and the sword,” Edward mention seriously. “It seems he tied one of the swords to you to Alexis and that you also have two brothers. Your power will be incomplete until you have your sword.”
“As far as the world knew on Earth… Devil May Cry… was nothing more than an extremely famous video game series… who would think something like that would be real? But then… I never quite felt… whole… like part of me was never quite awake, even now,” Alexis admitted.
“Dear, this is a world based off a TV show from perhaps many different versions of whoever knows how many realities. Why wouldn’t there be a world based off of a video game? I’m a Harmony Ninetails even if I wasn’t one originally,” Faust deadpanned. “More Ale please Goro.”
Alexis snickered, seeing the Shokan refill the Harmony Ninetails’ drink, noticing a waiters costume on the large Kombatant though he apparently hadn't noticed it. “Touchè,” she admitted wryly. She turned her head, noticing yellow eyes with red irises staring at her whilst a long face held a crooked grin. The draconequus was staring at her as her hand instinctively flashed over her shoulder, pulling free a hilt free that looked like the hilt of a Roman Gladius before the blade, which looked closer to that of a medieval broadsword, revealed itself.
“No you don’t,” Edward quickly shot strings of antimagic wire wrapping up Discord. “Why are you here and where are you from. My Discord is at Fluttershy’s right now. Everyone knows he can’t sleep unless he’s there.”
Discord pouted before he blinked, spotting Sparda’s fading shade. “You could say that I felt a chaotic tremor… being trapped in stone is so dull,” he sighed, drawing out the last two words.
Alexis snorted.
“Those are mine,” Edward snapped and the other swords faded away. “Now. Where are you from and hurry up before I drain your magic.”
“You’re that strange statue in the garden, aren’t you?” Alexis deadpanned. Discord grinned.
“Disy, Good to see you.” Faust waved a paw. “How are things? Wait you don’t know me in this reality. Nevermind, still good to see you.”
Discord grinned. “Still as beautiful as ever, Queen Faust… you haven't forgotten we do have a Council of Chaos, have you? After all, even Chaos has to have just a tiny bit of order to it… chaotic and random order… but still order,” he quipped.
Alexis rolled her eyes. “I can't tell what's more random, having a ‘God of Chaos’ apparently astral projecting himself or the apparent strangeness of realizing that I'm apparently a Demon-Alicorn hybrid and the sibling to two brothers who seem to enjoy trying to kill each other,” she sighed. “I've already decided I’m going to slap the Hell out of both of them when I see them,” she said dryly.
“That’s earned you a pint of Ale I’d say,” Edward chuckled as he fixed Alexis a mug of her own. “Here ya go. You want one Discord?”
Discord cocked his head. “What is it?” he said with interest.
Alexis took a sip of the Ale before coughing a bit. “Huh. Never tried a drink that was warming, fizzy, spicy, and slightly sour with a sweet aftertaste before,” she said thoughtfully.
“Dragon Ale Discord. Very hard to get in any world,” Faust said as she drank another mug. “What you think of it Goro?”
“Unless you're Shokan… or Shokan Friend,” Goro commented. “I have heard of Dragon Ale, but never had it. My father knows of the recipe for it, but claims that even what he knows is incomplete,” he revealed.
“Then whoever does have the full recipe must have quite a knowledge of both the Multiverse and Brewing… what do you bet that it's a certain Drunken Master Kombatant?” Alexis remarked with a smirk.
“Wouldn’t put it past the old bastard. We do have someone who could check. Unless you haven’t found his crystal yet,” Edward held at a mug to Discord. “Take it, dummy.”
Discord wriggled in the anti-magic wires. “I would, but I’m kinda…” he quipped with a smirk.
“If you say ‘tied up’, I'm going to slap you so hard, your head will double as a helicopter propeller,” Alexis deadpanned.
“Oops. Forget I did that,” Edward raised and flexed his right hand causing the wires to fall off the Draconequus. “There you go. Now your drink.” Edward handed the mug over to Discord.
“Always the one for the corny half-witted jokes,” Faust chuckled but her gaze quickly turns sad as she put down her drink and looked at Discord in deep concern. “But that’s who you are. No matter the situation you were always able to to make those around you smile. But that’s why I don’t understand why you turned on the ponies who you protected for all those years. They loved your jokes and pranks and the love being with. Why’d you, change? What happened Dissy?”
Discord exhaled softly. “Someone arrived. Claimed he was a ‘true deity of freedom’ though I rather doubted it. He was strong, but not in magic. In fact, magic can’t even touch him… even mine,” he muttered before he took a deep pull of his ale.
Zero’s eyes narrowed as he quietly materialized. “Lumine…. So he did survive even after we kicked his ass,” he muttered. His dark green eyes were flickering between deep emerald and a deep oceanic blue. His right fist clenched before a deep crimson aura flared around it… but what so many assumed was a Virus that had been implanted in him… was something else… something with a dangerous intelligence even older than Sigma. “He did what those two did… Kurama,” he whispered. He stiffened as a hand touched his shoulder before he spotted his holder, looking at him in concern.
“You’re him… aren’t you… or more precisely, a version of him that likely became a blademaster,” she murmured. Alexis smirked slightly as his gaze shifted before widening fractionally at the sight of the large blade over her shoulder. It was a couple of inches longer than a katana, but it wasn’t a nodachi either. The balance of the blade, to his eyes, was almost perfect.
“Enough,” Edward said sternly as he stepped in front of Zero. “Instead of jumping the gun like a lot of people and ponies, for that matter, do. Let’s let Discord finish his story first and then we’ll judge him.”
“Ed’s right young man. I know you’ve had it rough in the past but please be patient. I was a disembodied spirit for over the last seven thousand years and that means I’ve met with many different versions of my old friend. As he said they even have a Council,” Faust set her own drink down and walked over to Zero and eyed Discord. “You have nothing to fear right now, as I know Edward is on guard and so am I. Please continue Dissy.”
Zero exhaled softly, dismissing his faceguard. “You have no idea how rough I’ve had it,” was all he said as his hair fell in wild waves over his now dark oceanic blue eyes.
“We’ll take care of him, as I have little doubt if this Lumine manipulated Sigma, Sigma would want vengeance, and it would make sense if this guy created Mavericks… if nothing else, it’s potentially possible the old, honorable Sigma came back, I dunno,” Alexis murmured to Zero, who snorted.
“This guy started taking ponies, I tried to use my Chaos Magic to create a barrier that he couldn’t cross. Since my magic couldn’t touch him and I’m not by habit a ‘physical’ combatant, I couldn’t do more than distract the ponies from the potential trouble with this guy… I mean… yeah, I did get drunk on a bit of my own power, admittedly, but I really don’t like the idea of this guy potentially kidnapping and doing who knows what to ponies, griffons, minotaurs, etcetera,” Discord said dryly. “This guy even tried to go after the sisters… though he didn’t realize that in our reality… it’s not a duo, but a trio… suffice to say Nightmare wasn’t amused. She’s dangerous with that attack magic of hers. Hers is more spirit based, magically, where Celestia’s is skill is in celestial magick and Luna’s leans more towards the illusion and mental magicks,” he said idly, thoughtful. “Nightmare’s magic, surprisingly, did have some effect on him. Not a heavy duty effect, but enough to keep him at bay. I forced them to use the Elements whilst restraining the guy with my own body… of course, it had the side effect of petrifying us both, but before I was fully petrified within my own null magic shell, I managed to teleport this guy away. Not sure where he ended up,” he finished.
“Dissy that was very foolish of you. I know how you didn’t a lot of options but you should’ve gone to the girls instead of playing the part of a power tyrant.,” Faust shook her head.
“That’s the problem, Faustie… this guy had spies… someone was telling him things he shouldn’t have known… things that would have embarrassed the girls and made them look bad in front of other ponies, on top of him claiming he could ‘take out those weak fools calling themselves sisters’ anytime he desired. I couldn’t risk that, so I had to act the part of the crazy tyrant to not only throw his spies off but him as well,” Discord said grimly, his tone controlled. “As magick, even the strongest we could muster had weak effects on him, I had to call in… other favors,” he muttered.
“I understand why you did what you did Discord,” Edward said in a soft tone. “You said Nightmare’s magic was the most effective on him. It would make sense as she wields a rare form of Celestial Magic called Eclipse Magic or Black Sun Magic. It’s extremely hard to control and even rarer to be born with. But we have someone here that has it as well.” Edward looked to Alexis. “Seeing as she is one of your mothers. Eclipse magic is unique that it is solely maternal. Meaning only mothers can pass it to their children. Seeing as how you’re a girl you now can access it.” Edward paused to think a bit. “Males can obtain it via teaching, but cannot draw upon its full potential in the same way.”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed slightly. “Did one of these… favors… come from a Merchant?” she said to Discord, who grimaced, but nodded slightly. “Hmm… frankly, though I would like to pull the rest of my family to me, even if it’s only to smack the ever-lovin’ hell out of them, I wouldn’t have known any of this had I not run across that Merchant,” she muttered wryly.
“I don’t think it was a merchant that sent you to Equus, Alexis,” Edward interrupted. “Now, I actually think it was one of your brothers. You said he wore a cloak. I think he actually had a merchant’s item that he stole or had on hand for the right time.”
Alexis cocked her head. “The only weapon that has that ability… is the Yamato… you’re saying Vergil did it? I mean… wait… what if Discord called in a favor from a Merchant, who passed it onto Vergil? But… how would he know the right person? Unless… my body was radiating energy that I was unaware of that someone like Vergil might know to look for,” she said softly. She paused, noticing that her arm had become a Devil Bringer.
“A half alicorn, half demon giving off a special energy. Who would have ever heard of such a thing,” Faust deadpanned. “Hun, you can really be narrow-minded sometimes can’t you. Yes, it was Vergil that sent you to your mothers’ homeworld and it was Discord that called a favor to the merchant in order to give the means to fight.”
“Stop being the troll Faust,” Edward cut off his mother-in-law with a quick chop to the head.
Alexis snorted. “You try living a life without magic, then being abruptly told A… you have had magic all your life… B… that your mother was magical whom you barely remember… and C… finding out you had family that could have helped you and protected you. So yeah, I’m entitled to be a bit ‘narrow-minded’ as I didn’t know any of this existed. That’s on top of having an aunt and uncle that took me in and did everything short of intimately abusing me,” she said sarcastically, forgetting Faust didn’t know about that detail. She didn’t notice that the Fire God Slayer Magic was flickering intermittently around her, flickering between dark amethyst, crystalline navy, and its natural ebony color. However, the very slightest crimson tone flickered randomly through the magic, a dangerous sign to those who knew of the Ansatsuken and its darker side.
“Calm down, Alexis. Faust didn’t know about that. Look at your flames,” Edward pointed out. “I don’t want darkness to get its hooks into you. Especially right now.”
Alexis sighed softly, glancing down at her hands, noticing the burning aura wreathing them. “I assume that the Fire reacts to strong emotions, hence why it seems to… protect me?” she said wryly. “And just because I feel darker emotions doesn’t mean I shouldn’t vent them… after all… better to let out anger or darker emotions in some way than letting them fester, right?” she said rhetorically. “And I didn’t mean to lash out at you, Grandma,” she said softly. She noticed Faust’s eyes widen at that comment, making her giggle a bit.
“Enough emotional crap. You three have an obstacle course to run and Faust and I have times to catch-up on. Discord and Goro can just be our drinking buddies,” Edward deadpanned.
Shang snorted, chuckling a bit with amusement as Alexis grinned.
“Emotional crap my ass… ya big softy,” she teased.
“I said get going!” Edward slammed his fist into the ground causing it to give way underneath Shang, Alexis, and Riolu’s feet. “Bye, and so you know I increased the gravity to twenty times. See ya in a few hours.” Edward waved as the trio fell into the training course he’d prepped for them as they’d been talking.
Shang managed to fire Hanzo’s serrated kunai and arrest his momentum, though he swung a bit before landing. He noticed Alexis landing with ease, though Riolu had latched himself onto her back. He smirked as he retracted the chain, letting it fade into his Aura. He cocked his head as he saw the course, which apparently ran over a magma lake. “Hmmm. Looks like a fun course,” he remarked wryly.
“I know, right?” Alexis quipped, grinning as she bounced on the balls of her feet. She didn’t notice that the dry heat was causing the dark auburn-crimson hair dye to fall away in flakes much like ash slowly but surely, revealing the bright Sparda silvery white hair with streaks of bright gold, copper, navy, and palest amber.
Edward’s voice rang out in an echo from all directions. “You’ll find all sorts of wonderful things in here. Ranging from small mountains to freezing seas. There are puzzles to be solved and locks to be picked. Weapons can be forged and fights must be won. Good luck you three. Oh, and there are creatures and golems along the course too.”
As Edward's voice faded, his eyes closed as Shang focused a pulse that would pick up on Kombatant Soul Crystals. “Curious. I sense no less than seven Soul Crystals. I notice for certain Baraka, Sindel, and a certain asshole wraith,” he stated bluntly.
“Your Kombatants’ power levels have been augmented with my magic. Thus they won’t be your typical selves, Shang. There are several pokemon for Riolu to face with too, most are fire types which is are primarily strong against steel types like him. For you Alexis there are several high-level demons and Artificial Celestial Spirits to slay. Try and awaken your Eclipse Magic.” Edward’s voice reverberated through the course with a snide chuckle. “One more thing for your Alexis,” Edward words rang out as a red bolt of lightning shot down from the ceiling. As the smoke cleared it revealed an odd katana. The handle had a brass kashira that was slanted downward when the tip of the blade was pointed up with a red and black ito that tied into an intricate brass and red four-point star-like tsuba. The habki was red but unlike normal katana, it reached up and curved slightly about a fourth of the mune. The edge also had a bit of a recurve to it. “That is an Onimusha blade. Be careful as the power of the Oni resides in this sword. It was endowed in this power from the clan member that wielded it, he who was called the ‘Red Demon’.”
Shang grinned. “Good. You don’t end up with Kombatants of the caliber I’m stuck with without the fire of a warrior within yourself, and Noob is one wraith I really want to beat on. Better if he doesn't make it easy. Hell, Chameleon and Khameleon had me beat them specifically using Reptile's form,” he deadpanned. He had also sensed both Jade and Mileena in his Spectral Pulse as well.
Alexis cocked her head as she gripped the hilt firmly, feeling the energy of the Oni within the blade surge through her mind before receding. A feral grin flashed over her face. “Let's rock!!” she barked as she drew the blade, an arcing flare of crimson lightning and deep amethyst flames erupting from the blade.
“Wath out foe twaps,” Faust stumbled out. “WOOGOO! Comf on Afwexis! Makes granthma pwoud!”
“Give me the mic. Five pints and you're smashed.” Edward growled at the drunken Ninetails.
“No, I wanth to sheer on Af *hic* is!” Faust shot back.
“HAHAHA! Come on do more this is hilarious!” Goro laughed maniacally along with Discord in the background.
“I agree!” Discord laughed out.
BREEEEEEEEP!
“Sorry, you three. Ignore her guys.” Edward said dryly. “Oh gods no, Faust don’t!”
“BRWAAAA!”
“Ecth! It’s everywhere!” Discord shuddered.
“Even I find this most unsettling,” Goro added in disgust.
“You're very lucky I'm well versed in Drunkese,” Alexis said wryly.
“Birdies *hic*!” Faust sang in the background.
THOOMP!
“Damn it! Discord, get the ropes!” Edward yelled as he dropped the mic. “Goro help me catch the drunken fox. No Faust! OW! FUCKING HELL THAT HURT! GIVE ME BACK MY ARM!”
SMACK!
“Faust, did you did you just bitch slap me with Edward’s arm?” deadpanned Discord.
*Hic* “Catch me Goro!” Faust sang.
“NO MORE RAINBOWS!” yelled the distraught Shokan.
Alexis sighed as she shook her head. “Portal me through, Baka Majutsu,” she sighed before she charged her boots, the greaves glowing with tendrils of amethyst flame as Shang opened a portal. She shot through the portal, shooting upward and catching Faust in mid-leap before flipping before overloading her thrusters and shooting through the hallway before sliding through the doorway into the bath, dropping Faust into a cool bath, though it wasn't an icy bath. She exhaled softly, noticing her boots were steaming from the heat overload before she stepped into the bath to cool them off. Steam surged from the contact as she lifted them out, spotting the ‘hover thrusters’ which looked similar to the blades of ice skates. She also noticed two rows of three thrusters on the outside of the hover thrusters, apparently ‘flight thrusters’ though it was obvious they were not intended for sustained flight.
“S-s-s-o-o-o-o c-c-c-c-o-o-l-l-ld-d-d-d,” The drunken pokemon stuttered.
“Thanks, Alexis,” Edward said shaking his head. “I’ll get Tia in here to help me with her. You get back to the training course.” Edward opened teleported her Alexis back down to course. “Man she’s gonna flip when she finds out her mother came back and as a pokemon no less.” He then placed his fingers to his head.
‘Tia, come in please.’- Ed spoke via Telepathy.
‘Nyahf. Ed what? It’s not time to raise the sun yet. What do you need?”- Celestia answered groggily.
‘I need your help down here and be prepared for a shock and a lot of, ah. Just a lot okay,’ Edward warned in a worried tone.
‘Fine. see you in a few. Let me get dressed then I’ll be right there,’ Celestia said annoyed.
‘No rush Tia. Just take your time and see you when you get here,’- Edward commented still worried.
“I sure hope the other three are enjoying themselves.” Edward sighed as he watched Faust do backstrokes. “Now I remember why the king and myself stopped drinking with you.” Faust tried to splash him but Edward managed to dodge it. He was about to sit down on the nearest chair when he heard the sound of paper in his hood. He reached and around and pulled out a note from Alexis. He read it. “Oh come on Alexis! Why?” Edward hung his head down. “Never gonna live this down.
Training Course
Alexis wondered if Edward had noticed the note she'd passed him. ‘Take a picture of Tia's face when she sees Grandma. - AETS’ She stumbled a bit, giggling slightly. She saw Shang's raised eyebrow as well as Riolu's confused countenance. “Trust me, you’ll see,” she chuckled.
Edward was sitting on one of the benches just inside the changing area waiting for Celestia to arrive. He needed help wrangling in the recently discovered Harmony Ninetails aka his mother-in-law, Queen Faust. He never was one drink with others unless they could handle their liquor. This was because after a few times when he’d drunk with the King and Queen of Equestria in his youth he’d discover that the Queen couldn’t handle the strong varieties of booze. The first time she drank heavily with him she wanted to play spin the bottle and Edward end up the bottle. The second time he and the King ended up spending the night in the dungeon for the entire night for not wanting to pillow fight.
Things this time around things were going to be extremely hard as Edward hadn’t informed either Celestia or Luna that their mother had reincarnated, and as a Pokemon no less. Still, in his defense, it had only been a little over an hour or so since he’d found her himself. Edward wasn’t surprised at the fact that she’d come back as many alicorns reincarnate but he was surprised by the fact that she’d come back so soon. Then again she’d been gone for nearly seven thousand years.
Celestia came into the Time Chamber and called out to Edward. He’d acknowledge by calling out and met her at the entrance to the bathing area. He quickly explained that the problem was a pokemon that the group had found when the went to the Dragonlands. Celestia quickly raised an eyebrow and went it to see. It was safe to she was in utter shock when she came into the main bath area and saw the Rainbow Ninetails. She was in awe of the pokemon’s beauty but also that it possessed the power of an alicorn and massive quantities of Harmony magic. Then Edward had to catch her when the pokemon noticed her and Mentally spoke to her in an all to familiar voice calling out to her by using a nickname known to only a few. Edward used his image capture magic to get the look on her face to be sure to immortalize it.
‘Celly it so good to see you again,’ Faust came bounding out of the lukewarm water tackling the Solar Princess and the Alchemist holding her up. “Oh, how I’ve missed you and Lulu so much,’” Faust nuzzled her eldest daughter as tears formed in her eyes. “I know this may come as a shock to you but I can assure you that I am indeed your mother. Please don’t be mad at Ed, he didn’t know I’ve come back. No more than two months at least. It was by chance he found me and I’ve been here for only a few hours.”
“Edward, how did you find her? How is she here?” Celestia asked frantically as she looked to the alchemist for answers.
“Calm down for a minute Tia. Have some tea to settle your nerves a bit,” Edward sat Celestia down in the nearest chair and made some hot tea with his magic. “First, I just kind of found her or maybe it’s the other way around. Second, you and I both know that alicorns reincarnate eventually but I didn't know she’d do it so soon but again she did pass away over seven thousand years ago. We went to the Dragonlands to find partner pokemon for Alexis and Shang. After Alexis caused a bit of the cave to collapse we ran into a Moltres and had a spat with it. We decided to run in the opposite direction and that's when we came across Faust. She was just there and with a Riolu for Alexis.” Edward took a seat across from Celestia. “She is a Ninetails and they have always been mysterious even among Pokemon. I’m not going to quest your mother either as she is herself.”
‘After that Ed brought us all back here and did some training with the Displaced. We did some more talking about who Alexis is and what she is and we got lost in the moment. That's when I noticed the Dragon Ale.’ On Faust's mention of the drink, Celestia immediately turns to Edward with a glare of anger. “Celly, don’t you dare get mad at Ed. He was the one that tried to keep me from getting into the Ale in the first place. I insisted that I have some since I hadn’t had any in over seven thousand years. I forgot how potent ir was is all.’
“Indeed you did my dear,” Came Discord as he materialized in his astral form. ‘I have to say that was quite the performs Faustie. You were all like ‘Go Alexis’ and Edward was like ‘Give me the damn Mic’. Ahhh. Good times. What wonderful chaos you caused my dear.”
“Ed what is Discord doing in here?” Celestia asked confused at the odd form Discord had Taken.
“He’s Alexis’ Discord and he followed her when I summoned her. The other one is Goro and he’s one of the two Shokan Shang summoned.” Edward started to scratch the back of his head in embarrassment. “He part Dragon so I summoned the Ale originally for them but the other one threatened our ponies so I kind of but the crap out of him before we left for the Dragonlands.”
‘As I said we got caught up in trying to help Alexis figure things out and that’s why Ed didn’t come and get you and Lulu right away,’ Faust looked at the floor as her face flushed so much you could see it under her fur. ‘After we had things figured out he set up an obstacle course for the others and I got caught up in the moment and went overboard with Ale.’
Goro then interrupted. “Things went downhill from there. There was barfing, cheering, lots of rainbows and jumping. After the jumping, Alexis teleported in and threw her drunken ass in the bath. The water seemed to sober her up quite quickly.”
“You always were one to burn off drunkenness if you had access to a cold enough bath nearby, mother,” Celestia smile at the Ninetails. “I suggest you tell Luna now. She didn’t know you at all so she’ll be a little bit easier to handle. I believe you but I’m still going to need a little bit of time to process this. Please be patient with me, mother.” Celestia stood up form her seat and took a deep breath. “I am very happy too so you in the world of the living again mother, even if you are a pokemon. I believe I’ll return to my bed now as it is still a few hours till sunrise.”
“Sweet dreams my darling sunshine,” Faust sing softly to her eldest daughter.
“Edward would you please follow me at least until we get to my room. I would very much like to speak with you on something and I wish to enjoy your company to myself for a bit,” Celestia whispered softly in a slight bit of blush on he face.
“Sure Tia. I can get Luna on my way back too.” Edward hopped up. “Faust no more Ale and Discord and Goro, make sure that happens. I’ll return in about fifteen minutes.”
‘Fine,’ Faust huffed with puffed cheeks.
“Yes sir,” Goro saluted.
“Aye Aye Captain,” Discord appeared in a sailor suit.
Celestia’s Chambers
“What’s wrong Tia? I know you would ask me to walk with you to your room unless you have something on your mind?” Edward asked trying to understand but he had a pretty good idea what was going through Celestia’s mind right now. “I just as surprised as you are at her return and I‘d be lying if I said I wasn’t disturbed by this.”
“I just didn’t want to walk back alone right now,” Celestia looked down in embarrassment. “I get very lonely you know. Luna has you, even when you’re not beside her during the night you still constantly check on her to make sure she’s okay. It reminds me of when I was little and you’d do the same or me at night. Whenever mother and father were away on business you were there for me.”
“Tia,” Edward stopped for a moment then looked outside a nearby window the back to Celestia.
“Edward, please, just hear me out,” she pleaded. “I… I can’t take hiding these feeling anymore.” You left and I never told you how I felt because I didn’t think I’d see you again. And now mother’s return I.. I can’t deal with all of this at once. Please tell me what am I supposed to do?”
Celestia started to weep out of the confusion she brought on herself from the past and current events. She simply fell to the ground with her face buried in her hands as she sobbed uncontrollably. For the last seven thousand years, she’d maintained the mask of the ruler. A feat that Edward had only done for around fifty years. In truth, Edward had always admired her for the ability to lead others for in the way she did by giving advice and holding back her feelings for the needs of her ponies. Her current state showed it was still eating her up inside. Her mother’s sudden return was just the final stone to be cast to break her.
Edward walked over to the weeping princess and knelt down and pulled her into his chest and spoke to her softly. “Tia, I’m sorry for not taking your feelings into account and I’m sorry for not being there for you when you needed someone who could understand the strain of being a ruler. I’d be lying to myself if I said I’d felt something more than just brotherly love for you. I do care for you very much and I hate seeing you in so much pain. And I hate that it was me that caused you a good portion of it. I’ll be here for you now though and I don’t plan on going anywhere. I still would like to speak with Luna before we move forward in any form of relationship but I will be here to support you no matter what.”
Celestia looked up to the golden eyes she’d gazed into so many times before and found the solace she needed before she answered him. “Thank you, Ed. Thank you.”
She stayed in his embrace for around thirty minutes before Edward finally spoke up. “I’ll take care of the raising and lower for tomorrow. Let’s get Luna and head back to the Chamber. I’ll set the timer for an extended period and you both can rest there in the main bedroom so you won’t be alone.”
“Thank you,” Celestia said as she got up off the floor with Edward’s help.
She and Edward headed to Luna’s room and found her at her bed doing some reading. When Luna asked why Celestia looked as if she’d been crying they didn’t withhold any of the details of what had just happened in the hallway. Luna was in shock after she’d heard what her sister had told her about her feelings for Edward and the shock of there mother’s return. Luna wasn’t expecting the latter but she was joyed that she’d finally meet her. On the other, she was upset the Celestia had bottled up her emotions for so long. Then came the last subject of the night and it was Edward surprise when Celestia took the lead on this.
“Luna, would it be all right with you if Edward and I started a relationship? I mean a serious one where we’d start a herd?” Celestia stood tall and as she looked her little sister straight in the eye as she asked her.
“Tia I don’t mind but just know that Edward is still my husband and I am his first wife,” Luna said with a stern gaze before her, “But I’m more than happy to share Ed with you, Tia. Promise me that if something is bothering you that you’ll let you know. I can’t stand to have you end up like this again.”
Celestia nodded.
“Thank you, Luna,” Edward walked over and embraced her lovingly. “Let’s get back to the Chamber so you can meet your mother,” Edward said with a soft smile as he teleported them back to the chamber.
They arrived outside the Chamber doors in Edward’s lab. “I'll set the timer and then we’ll go in.” Edward fiddled with the doors and then the trio headed in. Faust was on the floor dozing while Discord and Goro were watching the Course Trio on monitors Edward had set up.
“Tia, is that Ninetails over their mother's reincarnation?”Luna whispered as she sensed the Harmony magic radiating from the pokemon.
“Yes Luna,” Celestia replied with a tiered strain in her voice.
Suddenly Faust popped up her ears fully up. ‘Looks like you had a bit of a let-off Celly. You should get some rest.’ Faust looked to Edward with a soft look and then turned to Luna. Edward went off and joined Goro and Discord leave the mother and her daughters to themselves. ‘Let’s get you both to bed. Heavens know you two need it. Especially you Luna. Won’t be long before the little ones are here from what I sense.’
“Okay, I ’m beat any was,” Celestia said as the trio went to the master bedroom.
Out on the Ice Fields Edward met the others to see how the runners were doing. “Let’s see. Oh, Shang has claimed two soul crystals and Alexis has awoken her Eclipse Magic while Riolu has evolved into a full-on Lucario.” Edward hit a button and spoke into the mic. “Great job guys keep it up. You're about a fourth of the way done. Make it to the end and there’s a special prize for you.”
Obstacle Course
Shang exhaled softly, blood trickling from a slice just below his shoulder, caused by Baraka. Apparently, Edward’s ‘enhancement’ had given him highly effective anti-air tactics, firing bony spurs from his shoulders and upper back. He smirked slightly as it hadn’t been effective enough, however. Kitana, fortunately, hadn’t had any particular special details in Kombating her, but she had drained a good bit of his Kombat Strength which did, thankfully, regenerate outside of Kombat. The nearest Soul Crystals, currently, were Jade’s and a rather unexpected one of a Kombatant he hadn’t heard of, someone by the name of Rain. He glanced at Alexis, who was juggling a couple of shimmering onyx and silvery spheres before she spun, hurling them at a pair of ice golems which blew apart on the icy cliffside.
Alexis had found that the trigger for her own Eclipse Magic was accepting that she herself had darkness within her, much like everyone did. Intriguingly, it had manifested as a silver and reddish opal Chinese Dragon birthmark coiling up her right arm to just below her shoulder and seeming to ‘swim’ through the darker flesh of the Devil Bringer. She smirked, noticing a dark purple Soul Crystal which they’d found responded to her, whilst the deep emerald ones reacted more often to Shang. And her Soul Crystals held very… unique opponents. She launched the spectral form of her Devil Bringer before gripping and shattering the crystal, revealing a tall, dusky-skinned giant with dull golden skin and smoldering orange eyes. It was Tremor in his ‘Metallic’ form. It appeared that Alexis tended to get rather unique forms of Kombatants that Shang sometimes encountered, though she had the choice of killing them or allowing Shang to gain their ‘unique form’ although he did have to defeat the Kombatant himself to actually employ it.
“Are you three tired yet? Need A break or want to quit?” Edward chuckling echoed through the ice cavern.
Lucario snorted though he was panting. “I wouldn't mind a break myself, but I ain't quitting,” he said, shivering.
Alexis looked up as if she could see Edward. “Are you kidding? I'm having fun, and Tremor's about to see a real reason to ‘quake in his boots’,” she quipped as she assumed a combat stance that eerily looked like a cross between that of Akuma and Ryu from Street Fighter. It was rather obvious her Sparda blood was all but singing in this sort of challenge.
“Want to have a real fight then?” Edward’s voice rang with evil intent. “I decipher the laws of nature to bring forth the fire of Hell! BERIAL COME FORTH, BURN EVERYTHING TO ASH!”
A large circle of fire appeared above the trio. Suddenly a huge fire demon akin to the cross of a centaur and a lion wielding a huge sword came from the circle. “Have fun!”
Alexis paused, looking away with the slightest frown, feeling a tugging at the back of her mind below and behind her to her left. “What is that?” she whispered, unsure what she was sensing, but it wasn't from the Demon General before her.
“This is Berial. A high-Level Demon General he fought on par with Sparda during the Wars of Hell. His power rivaled even Mundus at one time. Enjoy. Beat him and gain a new Devil ability,” Edward snickered. “Oh, I know. For you Shang, I have one too. The Predalien should be quite the workout.”
From the shadows, there was movement and hissing at Shang. Out came a very ugly and strange insect lizard-like creature. With hair like tendrils on the sides of its head and tubish appendages protruding from its back.
“What about you Lucario? Up for a real fight?” Edward appeared as a mini hologram. “I know the perfect enemy for you,” he quipped.
A column of blue fire erupted from the ground and out of it walked a full evolved Blaziken. It had A blue flame like fur around its feet that led into golden pants fur. Its face and head crest was silver while the hair that ran down its back blue. It wore heavy wielding boots and gloves and had a massive forging hammer on its back.
“This is Hephaestus one of my personal metal workers from the deep mines of Mt Canterhorn,” Holo-Edward sipped by the other pokemon.
‘Another shiny. You called me here to fight him, my lord,’ Hephaestus pulled his hammer off his back and swung it forward as it landed with a loud thud on the ground. ‘Very well. Come young one and face the flame of the Forge of the Great Mountain of Equus and my Hammer, The Vulcan.” Hephaestus roared as a blue flame burst from his wrists.
Lucario smirked as he pulled something quite unexpected from his back. “You aren't the only one with a weapon,” he deadpanned as there were slightly scaled ridges forming ‘eyebrows’ over his eyes. It seemed that Alexis and Lucario had bonded on both a physical and spiritual level… as the weapon Lucario wielded… was a Devil Arm. It was the ice-based Devil Arm… Cerberus.
“Yo, Lord Berial? You know a Dante Sparda?” Alexis deadpanned the Oni Blade over her shoulder. Her other hand was hanging loosely by her side, giving no sign of her readiness to draw the Aevitèrnus. Unlike her brothers, who didn't respect demonkind, she knew to do so.
“Daughter of Sparda. You reek of your father’s betrayer blood. But,” Berial paused for moment and Alexis could hear him sniffing the air. “You reek of something else as well. You are not human at all. What are you, you foul thing?”
Holo-Edward appeared next to Alexis’ side. “Try not to use your sword until you feel its pull on your hand. Demon swords are bonded to their wielders and have minds of their own as well. Good luck.” Holo-Edward faded away.
Alexis snorted, deliberately sniffing herself even as she noted Edward's advice. “Hey, I know I worked up a sweat, but I don't stink!! At least I don't smell like I bathed in brimstone and flatulence. Here I am trying to be respectful towards you, unlike my brothers whom I've never met… although I did run across Dante… and promptly kicked him in the balls,” she said dryly as she planted the tip of the Onì Blade in the ice even as she he heard Tremor's heavy footfalls as she spun before drilling the Black Dragon member with a series of powerful punches into the face before driving a straight sidekick into his chest and following up with snapping off a jumping back kick and firing off a Denjì Hadōken into Tremor's face, the electricity arcing through the large earth demigod's body. She quickly hit him with a belly-to-belly suplex before turning it into a vicious sweeping kick that caught Tremor in the side of his head, rolling him in the snow. “What I am is someone that respects strength. And the next time you call me ‘a foul thing’, I'm going to take that sword of yours and shove it right up your ass… until only the hilt cap is sticking out,” she warned in a dangerous tone. “And if you’re not careful, I may decide that trying to show you respect adds up to -” she said dryly before she exhaled softly. “Get my point?” she deadpanned. She heard Tremor gagging before Lucario snickered as she glanced over her shoulder at Shang with an innocent look.
“You are only a half demon and will receive as much respect as I see fit to give you. For the other half of you, I don’t know what it is but that is the part of you that reeks. You do not have a physical odor daughter of Sparda but your spiritual form is disgusting to any demon,” Berial ignited his large sword as well as his body. “Your father was a master swordsman and had my respect even when he was my enemy. If you can show me you are worthy of the family name you bare then I shall retract my earlier statement. My master compels me to fight you with all I have. Will you do the same?”
Alexis gave a grin that it seemed only those of Sparda's bloodline could, cocky yet cautious, focused yet carefree. “Is there any other way to fight?” she quipped as embers of dark amethyst flames swirled around the Onì Blade. She closed her eyes for just a moment before her gaze snapped open, intense and focused as her glowing irises were locked on Berial with a predatory gaze. “I am Darkness and Light… in one,” she whispered.
“Then come Child of Sparda. Face Berial the General of the Hell Flame,” Berail raised his sword with both hands as his body burned bright.
Hephaestus looked on the Demons as the engaged in their battle of blades. In truth, he’d never cared for battle. It was the beauty of the flames of the planet he lived for. To him as long as he could create and see new colors in fire he didn’t mind to battle. He looked to the Lucario who was breathing very heavily. Hephaestus was enjoying the bout they had been undertaking in truth and it wasn’t just the fire that the young warrior had been able to create either but his spirit. Even amongst the Lucario of his past, this one proved to be rather resilient to the flames of the Vulcan he wielded. He brought the massive hammer up once again and swung with a force that normally broke steel to pieces only for the Lucario to block it with his Cerberus. Hephaestus smirked as he pushed into the weapon more and more but still the silver pokemon would not yield. Instead, he had a smirk on his face the whole time. As they stayed lock Hephaestus spoke to the young one.
“You truly have a great spirit young one. To be able to withstand fire and battle to the point you have is a feat in and of itself. The beauty of the flames you create is something to behold as well. I would love to have you in the great forge at my side,” Hephaestus grabbed the handle of the bottom of the Vulcan and quickly shifted it to launch Lucario into the air as he latches Vulcan onto his back and used Closed Combat combined with Fire Punch, a move he called Flare Combat, to assault the unsuspected youth. Lucario on his back unable to move. “Unfortunately you are still to green and not used to your own body and weapon. To face one such as myself let alone worthy Lord Edward’s gift yet. Still, you have proven your heart is true and will is strong. You may have this gift.” Hephaestus placed a box on the ground containing A keystone and a Lucarionite. “Become stronger and grow even closer to your partner young one. Once you heavy reach that peak in friendship you will go beyond your limits. Be well, be strong. Farewell.”
Hephaestus then left the same way he came in. Through a column of blue fire.
Alexis grinned as she shifted the Onì Blade, not realizing it had altered due to her magic and Aura flowing through the weapon. “Let's dance,” she murmured.
Lucario was breathing hard, wincing at the burns beneath his fur. He had noticed, through his link to Alexis, that he healed faster both from injuries and difficult training. He could very keenly sense that his partner was quite… unique.
“Here ya go fella,” Holo-Edward appeared beside Lucario with a holding out a vial of glowing green liquid to the injured pokemon. “It’s a healing formula. Apply it to your wounds and take a couple of swigs on it too. Your injuries will be healed up completely in about fifteen minutes.” There was a bright flash of red and heat. The two looked in the direction to Berial and Alexis clash in a fury of fire and slashes. Edward was impressed the Alexis was keeping up with the demon general but he was still waiting to see her start to use her demon powers.
“My partner is amazing,” Lucario looked on in awe. Alexis jumped and brought the Oni blade down hard only for Berial to block the slash with the flat of his own sword.
“Not nearly as amazing as she could be,” Lucario looked to the hologram with a smirk. “I increased Berial’s strength beyond what it was during the War of Hell,” Holo-Edward paused for a minute crossing his arms. “Sparda wanted her to awaken her demon half completely but he also wanted to watch over her so a infused his spirit into the Oni blade. Once she reaches her peak not even I know what’ll happen.” Lucario started to move toward the fight but the Hologram moved in front of him. “Sorry fella, this is her fight and her test. You're not allowed to interfere.” Holo-Edward turned to Shang who was still dealing with the Predalien. “Might have to intervene there.”
Alexis grinned. “Damn. I can definitely see why you're respected… guess I should stop holding my real strength back. Been relying on my human strength this far,” she said with amusement. She noticed Berial pausing at her comment as she skidded back from another deflection.
“Don’t get cocky Daughter of Sparda,” Berail roared with pleasure as his fire changed colors from orange and red to the of black and silver. He wings that were solid flames grew to have a draconic bone-like structure. He now was standing on his two front legs the had become much longer and had lost his back legs. “You are not the only one who has been holding back girl.”
Shang grunted before he hurled a burning skull into the Predalien's face, causing it to back away. “Let's see you handle the sting of winter,” he said in a low voice before the Predalien tried to impale him with its tail, only for ice to erupt from the impact point.
NRAH!The Predalien screamed.
“Good call. The Aliens have always thrived in warmer humid environments,” Holo-Edward nodded. “He better watch himself though. The Predalien was classed as a queen.” He sat down on the ice as Lucario was doing his best not to interfere with his partner’s fight. “I know it’s hard Lucario but you’ll just have to deal for now. Just wait for when you three have to face the course boss at the end then you’ll have a real fight on your hands.”
“Cocky? Fuck being cocky. I've known of Sparda for several years… the notion of being related to whom I thought was a video game character never crossed my mind, ya get it? So you can't blame for having fun… much less actually fighting one of my personal favorite demon bosses… you,” Alexis deadpanned. She could feel the energy coursing through her veins as well as noticing that the edges of her vision were pulsing crimson.
“Come on kid find yourself. Compassion is the key here,” Holo-Edward muttered in excitement. “Feel your blood run hot in an honorable fight. You’re almost there.”
Alexis tilted her head. “My experience… even those who don't deserve your respect should get it… and damn if I don't know more than a few of those… it doesn't matter what race we are if we can't respect each other… and if it means that I have to beat the respect outta ya… I'll do it,” she said in a soft voice. Almost the moment the last words left her mouth, she felt an intense rush of power explode from deep within her.
“I never said you hadn’t earned my respect Daughter of Sparda,” Berial growled in an honest tone as he scowled at Alexis but with a dirty smirk. “To fight a demon of my caliber as on mere human standards was truly inspiring but now that I have invoked the Hell Flame given to me by my master I have gone beyond the standards of what I used to be. I am now the Hell Flare Emperor Berial and I will come at you with bloodlust as I did with your father during the war. Tell me Child of Sparda. What is your full name so that I may remember it as I have your father’s.”
Alexis gritted her teeth as the coruscating blast of amethyst and ebony flames faded, revealing her Devil Trigger form. The flames were a deep amethyst, fading to ebony as she exhaled. “Alexis Èryuà Taiyōno,” she said quietly. Her glowing amethyst sclera and ruby irises met Berial's. “But I'm going to kick your ass regardless. You gotta remember the most deadly thing about humans… we don't fucking give up,” she said quietly.
“And be me with my arm, she did it,” Holo-Edward smirked as he looked on the fight. “If you guys can make it to the end of the course then I’ll have one hell of a surprise for you three.” He looked over to Shang who was still having issues with the Predalien. Edward popped over to Shang. “Still hanging in there?”
“What surprise?” Lucario commented, curious.
Kuai Liang smirked. “We have things handled, Edward,” the Lin Kuei said with a smirk. “It's fortunate that he knows how this thing uses that inner jaw… so we're going to give it a taste of its own medicine… though we strongly advise not being near when it blows,” he said wryly. The Predalien had numerous cuts before he formed a compact sphere of ice roughly half again the size of a baseball, shoving it down the Predalien's gullet before swiftly teleporting in a gust of emerald flames. He materialized feet from Edward's holographic form before he drove both palms into the ice as a five-inch thick wall of slightly cloudy ice rose with a resounding crunch as Tremor tried to get over the wall and barely succeeded. Moments later, the entire upper body of the Predalien detonated in a wet booming splat, the sharp sizzling of its acidic blood rather obvious. “FATALITY,” Shang muttered.
“Hmf. Here ya go Shang,” holo-Edward held out another glowing green vial. “Get your strength back. If Alexis can finish off Berial then you three will have earned the surprise.”
Shang shrugged as most of his injuries were quite superficial. “That thing was damn agile for being only a bit shorter than a Shokan, I'll give it that. Though I can feel that she's tapping roughly 45% of her full power… and that's the power she has currently. Any idea on what this…. Aevitèrnus… blade's unique talent is? Unfortunately, I do not know much about Sparda, though I have heard of him. His legend is infamous in the Netherrealm… no matter what dimension you're in,” he deadpanned.
The demon blade Yamato could separate demon from human in the case of hybrids like Dante or Vergil, whilst the Rebellion could draw the true power of the demon forth… absorbing power from nearby Devil Arms. The Aevitèrnus, however… nobody but Sparda knew its true power, and he'd yet to have shown himself again.
“That it is my friend. The Dark Knight’s reputation precedes him in most realities that have access to the darker realms,” Holo-Edward smirked wryly but then looked to Alexis’ demon sword .”As for the Avitèrnus, I know absolutely nothing about this blade so only Sparda can tell you what it does. I can’t wait to see it though. “Holo-Ed smirked evilly. “I don’t even have it in my vault of weapons yet, well I do have it but I can’t access it until I know a baseline of it. See for me to have a weapon in my fault and be able to use it I have to have at least a base knowledge of it or have seen it be used at least once.”
Shang smirked. “Makes you wonder why ‘Lexie hasn’t used it yet…. Either she suspects that little detail…. despite you not mentioning it at all, to my knowledge, or… she may feel its call but wants to really fuck with Berial’s head. To his knowledge, the blade she’s using is a very minor demon blade, so he likely suspects that’s all she has, I’d wager,” he quipped.
Alexis smirked as she had discovered by accident that, if she was right, her own magic had altered the Fire God Slayer Magic slightly so she was able to consume not only magical and weaker flames than her own, but also flames of hellish origins. She hadn’t mentioned that to anyone, as she’d been separated from Shang for a bit and encountered a Hellspawn form of Scorpion. She licked her lips. “Don’t think I didn’t hear that sorcerer,” she chirped, her tone holding both sweetness and annoyance with just a hint of malice behind it.
“You really don’t know a thing about demon blades do you, Shang,” Holo-Edward shook his head. “Demon swords like the Rebellion, Yamato, and Avitèrnus are actually keys to unlocking their wielder’s true devil forms. That means unless she had that sword on her she wouldn’t have been able to perform her first transformation. She can now transform willingly but she won’t be at full power unless she has her blade on her. And yes she’s was sort of fucking with Berial too.” Holo-Edward squinted as he grabbed his chin. “ Berial has no knowledge of my powers either as this is this first time I’ve ever summoned and altered a demon of his level. Alexis didn’t know the details of my Gate either. So yea, she was just fucking with Berial’s head. It also appears that her Fire God Slayer magic has evolved into Fire Demon Slayer magic. Interesting”
‘I’m surprised she hasn’t drawn the Avitèrnus yet,’ Faust deadpanned as she appeared next to Shang. ‘And she called her brothers stubborn. Runs in the family,” Faust shook her head. ‘She’ll get herself if she doesn’t draw her sword soon. Even with Fire Demon Slayer Magic, Berial is still too strong for her to face with her true Devil power still sealed within her blade. He is the living Flames of Hell,” she deadpanned.
“Shouldn't you be laying down with Tia and Luna right now?” Holo-Edward crossed his arms.
“Celly and Luna are both sound asleep thanks to you. I haven’t seen them sleep so happily since they were fillies.” Faust summoned a bag of popcorn as she spoke and offered some to Shang. “Now, hush, I’m watching the fight. Popcorn?”
Alexis grunted, being deflected high into the air before she grinned. Her hand rose over her shoulder, the hilt of Avitèrnus forming in response. Her grin widened as the awareness of the blade surged through her mind. “Oooooh, now that's an interesting talent. Its secondary gift… is nearly as useful,” she thought, her irises flaring a bright blue.
Shang shrugged, about to take a handful of popcorn when he felt a very strong surge of power… stronger even than his memories of a certain necromancer arch-sorcerer. He recalled, unbeknownst to all Kombatants, that Shang hadn't just been learning from an Emperor… but also a certain Fallen Elder God. It appeared that Alexis' power was garnering interest from his otherMaster. He could feel that power, faint, but there.
“I’m getting antsy to get in this myself,” Holo-Edward murmured as he tapped his elbow with a smirk.
‘Ed, what’re you planning?’ Faust smirked.
Suddenly there was a loud angry roar from Berail.
“I’ve had enough of your playing girl,” Berial stabbed his sword into the ground and sat down crossing his arms. “If you’re not going to take this fight seriously and show me your true power as I have then there’s no point in continuing with this mere spat. I know the sword you’ve been using isn’t your true blade and that the one at your side there is sealing your devil powers.” Berial scoffed at Alexis. “I think I’m going to just go back to Hell. No point in continuing this anymore.”
Alexis smirked. “Wanna bet? Chasmaclades,” she barked as she slashed Avitèrnus downward. In a matter of seconds, a hair-thin beam arced from where she was before it exploded violently.
“Was that supposed to do something other the itch?” Berial scratching his shoulder as he blew the smoke away.
Alexis grinned as she hovered, her wings flapping lazily. “Who says I was aiming at you?” she deadpanned as, with an echoing crack, the thick ice bridge fractured with a sudden crunch, destabilizing the self-proclaimed ‘Hell Flare Emperor's’ balance. She saw the giant demon's balance shift suddenly, his gaze slipping from her for a matter of seconds. The edge of Avitèrnus flickered witharcs of blue electricity before she slashed a single time. Crackling flares of lightning surged easily a dozen times over the body of the ‘Hell Flare Emperor’, the dimensional slashes looking more similar to something created by the Yamato.
Shang's eyes widened fractionally as the bridge fractured further until it gave way completely. “Well, damn. Everything I've heard of the Sparda Brothers claims both are lethal swordsmen. Though if you think about it, what makes a warrior more dangerous… mastery of the blade, mastery of the surroundings, or mastery of both?” he said quietly. Alexis was, compared to her brothers, a novice with the blade, yet the fact that she could put the environment to a lethal weapon proved that, in her own way, she was just as lethal. His eyes widened as he saw her diving, her Demonic Aura forming a rapidly spinning drill before it drove brutally into Berial's chest just above the sternum.
“Drill a hole through a Demon who’s the Embodiment of the Flames of Hell,” Faust deadpanned as she munched on popcorn.
“Hush you,” Edward popped in the place of his hologram. “And a Reality Slash in really that hard to pull of Shang. You could do it if you put in enough training or found the right spell.”
The hole the Alexis managed to put in Berial’s body closed up without a second to waste and the Demon was back on his feet once more. He grabbed his sword and it cracked open to reveal a black and silver flaming core. The entire weapon erupted in black and silver flames. Berial looked to Alexis and snarled at the Hybrid. “NOW I’M MAD! He took his sword in both hands above his head only to bring it down sending a Tsunami of flames at Alexis.
Alexis giggled before inhaling deeply, seeing the enhanced flames surging her way before she felt her reserves growing stronger and denser.
Shang was mildly startled to see the massive surge of demonic flames end up consumed by Alexis before she belched.
“Damn, that was like gargling hot sauce made of ghost peppers… whew… spicy as hell, no pun intended,” Alexis coughed, smoke curling from the corners of her mouth. “I get that fire and flames are the elements of passion… but being hot-headed… could cause you to make mistakes,” she quipped before she pushed off, flames erupting from her wings as she shot forward, her blades slashing at Berial's hardened flesh, although she realized that the long slashing cuts as she flew around him, due to his large size, for the most part, weren't very damaging. She cleaved long, smoldering gashes along his right ribs almost to the base of one of his demonic wings protracting from the middle of his back, another group of gashes slashing from just between his shoulder blades around his throat and left collarbone. More slashed at a downward right angle along his abdomen, a sharp upward left angle on his left thigh from his knee, long, deep slashes leading up from the right hip to the middle of the ribcage on the left side before another gash sliced deep from near the demon general's left eye that came just shy of exposing bone.
Shang's eyes were wide as he'd barely been able to follow the series of swift attacks. He blinked as Alexis materialized, realizing an odd detail: the Onì Blade was nowhere to be seen, though a thick purplish miasma was rising from the edge of Avitèrnus which did catch his eye. The edge of the blade, he noted, was a deep amethyst, the source of the miasma, on the edge angled towards her feet, whilst the other side was a clear silvery white.
“That’s enough girl,” Edward while holding the Oni blade said from just below and in front of the hellfire demon. “I told you to beat him, not kill him.” He held his hand up and a red circle appeared above Berial’s head. “I RESCIND THIS CONTRACT!” Edward shouted and Berial vanished back into the Hell Gate. “Nice job on awakening you Devil Trigger but bad job on losing yourself to you baser demon instincts Alexis.” Edward pointed the Oni blade at Alexis. “You can’t lose yourself in the heat of the moment like that Alexis because if you do there’s no telling if you can return to your normal self.” He then stabbed the blade into the ground and dryly reminded the young Displaced. “Remember who you are and what you have to do and want to do. There are those out there who need you, Alexis. Remember that and engrain it on your heart.”
Alexis reverted back to her human form as Faust appeared next to Edward while she was still munching on popcorn.
“He’s right hun,” Faust walked over to Alexis side while she took the Oni blade in one of her tails from Edward’s grasp. “Look at your Father Alexis. Yes, he was strong but what made him strong was what he fought for and who he loved. Sparda loved his family and the love gave him strength. Now, I can’t say the same for Virgil but I know Dante fights to protect the humans,” She paused as she motioned Alexis to her side. “Come here and place your hand on the hilt of the sword and speak with him. I think you’d really benefit from so father-daughter time.”
Alexis exhaled softly. “I know in the games… when Sparda sealed the demonic planes from the human ones, it weakened him and eventually left him vulnerable. So… what's true? Is what I experienced true, that he escaped those pursuers that Dante and Vergil recall, only to die at a later time, unable to contact his sons?” she wondered aloud. She shifted her grip on Avitèrnus, gazing at the blade. “Avitèrnus has shards of both Yamato and Rebellion, giving her weakened forms of their affinities for fire in Rebellion's case, and lightning and space in Yamato's. However, no true sword style was created for it, though my Gliding Storm style flows very well with it. And whilst I am almost certain Berial will have scars from our fight… he'll also remember not to enrage me too much. And obviously, I will work on controlling those demonic instincts. It seems to be able to absorb demonic energy hurled at it and take on affinities from nearby demonic blades. It gained a weak acidic effect from Father's blade… it'd be annoying as hell to one of say, Berial's strength, or Mundus… if he actually exists… rather than fatal. For lower caste demons, it would be extremely painful depending, I think, on how deep the wound is. Though… I don't know how I know… that Vergil… when he reabsorbed his demonic side… it was barely 15% of its true power if not 20%,” she commented.
That, of course, meant that the Demon Lord known as Urien… was very much alive and very, very dangerous.
“It was because his human half’s will was stronger. It also has to do with his obsession to beat Dante on equal footing,” Edward interjected. “I have this for you until you can master the Avitèrnus.” Edward pulled an old worn katana from his vault. “The Tessaiga. Similar in abilities but it won’t automatically gain abilities of swords or weapons unless they can make it stronger but the Tessaiga gains them permanently not temporarily.”
Alexis giggled. She hummed thoughtfully. “I have a feeling it would really bother them both that Urizen is still alive and far stronger than when Vergil ‘absorbed’ him,” she remarked.
“Yes well, now that you’ve all finished the course how do you all feel?” Faust asked as Shang and Lucario had made their way to Alexis’s side.
Alexis shivered as she'd instinctively been tapping into Fefnir's fire affinity to stay warm. “Freezing my… you lucky bastard,” she said dryly, noticing Tremor who was breathing heavily.
“You’re a crazy bitch,” Tremor growled in his gravelly voice. “But I respect strength, and that, as well as potential, you have in spades. You do honor to your bloodline, girl. More honor than that fool, Kano,” he growled as he crossed his arms over his chest.
“Too bad I haven't encountered you yet,” Shang remarked wryly. Lucario cocked his head.
“We still have to fight, you know,” Lucario remarked.
“Excuse me, children, over here please.” Faust deadpanned waved a paw in the air as all eyes were now on her. “Edward they’re all yours.”
“Thank You,” Edward said as he summoned a chair sitting down as he interlaced his fingers. “Now that you have all finished the course as I said before I have a surprise for you three. But first let’s get up top shall we,” The floor beneath them shot upwards and they soon found themselves in the ice fields they’d been sent from. “Much brighter and much better. Here guys go.” Edward waved his hand and a small basket appeared in front of the Displaced and Pokemon, “There’s a variety of stuff for people and Pokemon in the basket. Eat your fill. Alexis catch.” Edward tossed her a green vial like the rest. She only raised an eyebrow. “Drink it or I’ll shove it down your throat.”
Alexis cocked her eyebrow before shrugging before she popped the stopper free with a thumb before draining the vial. She coughed afterward. “I've tasted worse,” she commented as she cocked an eyebrow, seeing Lucario going for the berries and bread. She noticed a silvery glint to the spikes upon his forearms.
“What’s up, Alexis?” Edward noticed her staring at her partner's paws.
EXPLOUD! The Pokemon came barreling at the group and scoped Shang up in a hug. Goro came along following her.
“Looks like someone missed her partner,” Faust smirked wryly.
“Enough,” Edward interjected with a flick to the back of her head.
“OW! You’re no fun anymore Ed. What happened to the alchemist that used to be so warm and open and would do anything for the ponies that would come to see him when they were sick when and take care of them when no one else would?” Faust grimaced at her old friend.
“I’m still here but I’m trying to be a little serious with Alexis right now. So, I noticed you saw something going on with Lucario’s paws,” Edward tossed a berry to Exploud causing her to let go of Shang. The sorcerer coughing as he caught his breath. “Get used to Shang. Exploud are very attached pokemon. Protective too.”
Alexis cocked her head. “The spikes have the same silvery glint as my nanites, yet I’m certain I haven't given him any, nor have you. Unless there was a case or capsule of them on the course… as the only time, I didn't have him in sight personally was when I ran across those Hell Caina and Hell Antenora… before I ran across a Hellspawn form of Scorpion,” she said dryly.
Lucario grinned unrepentantly with blue Oran Berry juice splattered over his muzzle, unaware of the fact that his partner was troubled.
“You should talk to him about it Alexis. Hephaestus did give him a Megastone set for you two but you know you have to have a deep bond in order to use them properly. I suggest you make your concerns known and try and find out if something happened to him,” Edward paused as he took a drink from a flask he took from his coat before putting it back. “It’s why you’re called his partner after all.”
“He’s right hun,” Faust put her two cents in as she nodded.
“Megastone?” Alexis said blankly, confused. She had no idea what that was.
“A Megastone set consists of a Keystone that is held by the trainer and a Megastone, Lucarionite in this case, that is held by the Pokemon. When the bond between the trainer and the Pokemon to temporarily Mega-Evolve past is final evolutionary form.” Faust jumped over to Edward who’d pulled up his Holo-display. “The power of the Pokemon is essentially ten times what it is in this state. The stones are usually placed into some form of accessory on the Pokemon and trainer. When in battle the trainer activates the stone posing and touching the stone while at the same the stone on the pokemon activates causing it to Mega-Evolve. The stronger the bond of the trainer and pokemon the more power the Megastones draw out.”
Alexis hummed thoughtfully. She exhaled softly. “Personally, I'm glad that Lucario didn't run across the truly nasty demons… because a few I ran into were really ugly… the Empusa breeds for one… though I did encounter an odd one… called itself Artemis… though it turned out to be some sort of demonic shell… and it held a Devil Arm inside itself,” she revealed.
“Artemis isn’t a true demon at all but and Artificial Demon. As you described, it more of a parasitic shell that uses someone, or this case something, as a power source,” Edward explained as he got up from his seat. “When I designed the course a wrote an algorithm that would allow certain demons and various other manifestations to come to be. Why it made an artificial demon powered by a devil arm, beats me. If there were others of the same demon then it would’ve been classed as a Boss and if not then it was just a random spawn to give you a power-up.” Edward sat back down and looked at Alexis again. “Is there something else eating at you kid?”
“Yeah, there is. Artemis isn’t an ‘artificial demon’... but the true form of an actual Devil Arm by the same name. It took the form of a crossbow… I know because I saw a blond woman… using it… I can’t remember her name though. I do know that the woman… felt familiar… like… wait… I remember now. She was mentioned in one of the ‘video games’ of Dante… which now… I suspect were less ‘video game’ and potentially more intended as a ‘biography’, as now that I’m really thinking about it… the games seem almost too detailed… as if either the game creators were effing genius at spinning a clear story… or… they were told what happened from a particular point of view,” she said, thinking. She had never told anyone about seeing Trish specifically, hell, she doubted even the woman herself was aware she’d been seen by someone with a far closer connection to a certain Demon Hunter. She noticed Faust having a very thoughtful look as if she were deep in thought about something, but about what, she had no idea.
Lucario cocked his head, noticing something dark gray on his partner’s back. It looked vaguely like a winged skull. “What is that?” he said with caution. It felt similar to Cerberus, yet at the same time, different.
Shang cocked his head, frowning fractionally. He could feel dark energy swirling around that particular ‘backpack’ as he saw Alexis exhale softly.
“It was within the Artemis demon shell… though I could feel another Devil Arm when I was fighting Berial, though I don’t know which one it could have been,” she commented.
“The blonde woman was Trish and she was a lightning demon created by Mundus to look exactly like Dante’ and Virgil's mother in order to torment Dante.” Edward pulled up a holo-display. “And I did say if you beat him you’d get one but the way you were handling yourself I don’t think you need any more demonic power,” Edward said seriously. “You need to learn what you have and you still have alicorn magic to learn too.”
“He’s right you know. Gaining power quickly is fine but learning how to use it properly is also needed,” Faust came back from her inner thoughts. “There no need to concern yourself with the devil arms anymore. The course and everything in it are all gone now anyway. Any devil arms you get from now on will either come from your world or the Demon Ed summons. He can also give or make them for you.’
“Faust, I’m not giving her any more power,” Edward scowled at the ninetails. “Now what else is eating you? It has something to do with Trish doesn’t it?”
“I saw her… on Earth. At the time, I hadn't played nor heard of the ‘Devil May Cry’ series… which now that I think about it… started being released roughly six months afterward. I didn't get into playing the series until ‘Devil May Cry 3’ which was subtitled ‘Dante's Awakening’. Bear in mind, on Earth, I was aguy so the idea of thinking he was cute or something similar wasn't something that crossed my mind. Badass, most definitely, was a term I thought of for him. Did the thought of doing what he did cross my mind? Not really… nor did the apparent truth of actually being related to him or Sparda,” she deadpanned.
“Hm. She is a staple in Dante’s life so it makes sense that she’d be apart of your world and life in some way. She might’ve been watching over you from a distance as a favor to Dante,” Edward guessed as he summoned the Oni blade to his hand as he stabbed it in the ground. “From what we’ve discovered about you so far it’s safe to say your brothers are very well informed of your existence. As for the whole guy to girl thing. I can tell you that the longer your stay as a girl the more you’ll transition to that mindset of that gender.” Edward got up and looked at the Oni blade before red circle appeared and went up and down the weapon before disappearing and then The Spirit of Sparda appeared above the Sword. “I know it was a good idea to tie you to the sword. Alexis needs some details and you’re and the only one who can give them to her.”
“Certainly, Crimson Sage” Sparda agreed with a bit of annoyance.
“And here I thought I was the only one that found his antics…. ancient,” Alexis quipped. She saw the Dark Knight look at her appraisingly.
‘Focus please,” Faust deadpanned. ‘Can’t believe I’m being the adult about this.’
“What do you want to know Alexis?” Sparda asked seriously.
Alexis tilted her head. “You know going through life without some sort of humor is boring, Grandma. How did you encounter my mother and how long after Eva was it?” she said quietly. If she was honest, although she was almost sure she already knew, she also wanted to know how much older Dante and Vergil were than herself.
“Let’s see you’re in your twenties now and Dante and Vergil are in their upper thirties to early forties. So that puts my meeting with your mother around ten or twelve years after Eva’s death.’ Sparda softly noted. “ It’s hard to remember without my physical body. I noticed her unique existence while simply passing her on the street.’ Sparda looked down in guilt. “I thought if I could possibly get close to her then I might be able to revive my lost power by using hers. I thought them a witch at first.’ Sparda looked as if was about to cry from the pain of remembering ‘After we got comfortable enough around we told each other everything about ourselves. She even told me she wasn’t one person but two.”
Alexis was struck by an idea. She grinned as she lifted a hand, noticing Sparda's gaze dropping to her fingers. “I have an idea I think you would like… Father. I noticed I gained a new armor form designated as Biometal Y after I got back from encountering that Yang Xiao Long Displaced. I can't be one hundred percent certain… but if I’m right in my guess, I will likely gain a new Biometal form for each Displaced I encounter. But if I have the choice, I know which I would choose… you. Although I must admit I do want to know why Fefnir… takes Dante's form specifically… and in his words, he claimed ‘I may not be who I once was’ although what that means, I don't know. I have found that the embodiments of the Biometals can affect the living world. You do want to see them again, yes? On top of that, I can learn more about my demonic heritage,” she commented.
“Save your armor slot, Alexis,” Edward smirked as a trap door flung itself open. Out of the door rose a giant tube that was hooked up to various machine. In the tube was a glowing blue liquid with a well-built adult human male with white hair. “I did some examining on your sword and found the Sparda used parts of his own body to forge it. So I took samples of the blade from Berial’s wounds with my nanomachines just before I sent him back to Hell. Using those and my knowledge of cloning from my niece's body and some of your own DNA to fill in the gaps, I got it from your blood off the ground, I was able to create an artificial demon body for your father. I’m going to use my Seith Magic to implant his soul in it. Give it a few more hours and it’ll be ready.” Edward smiled at Sparda. “Spend as much time with your family as possible.”
‘Look at you mister alchemical,’ Faust fist bumped Edward.’ This calls for a celebration and booze.”
Alexis rolled her eyes. “I'd agree on the celebration. The booze, I'd go light on, Grandma. After all, I know how hangovers feel… without the benefit of magic to nullify the effects. I suspect Edward wouldn't want a barf bath again, hai?” she deadpanned, smirking. She sighed softly. “Honestly? I'm not sure whether I prefer my female form or my male form,” she mutters.
‘It’s up to you Alexis. Remember only you can define yourself. Son or daughter. Just know I’m here for you as your father first and foremost,” Sparda placed an astral hand on her shoulder. ‘Thanks to our friend Edward here I’ll soon be by your side for a good long time.’
“No booze of you,” Edward poked Faust in the nose. She blew a raspberry back at her son-in-law. “I don’t feel like cleaning up again.” Edward turned to Alexis. “Like Sparda said it’s your choice.Here.” Edward handed Alexis his flask. “Hangovers are a bitch to deal with but there are times when I miss them. But let’s celebrate for a while out here so we don’t disturb Luna and Tia. Sparda’s body will be ready in a few hours anyway.”
Alexis rolled her eyes, sighing softly. “Remember, Grandma. Physically, you aren't an Alicorn anymore, even if you still possess the power and memories of one,” she deadpanned. She glanced at the flask, thinking.
‘What’s wrong, partner?’ Lucario asked tilting his head.
Edward sat down next to Alexis and looked at his own distorted reflection in the metal flask she was holding as he spoke to her. “Your father’s return. You find out you have not one but two biological mothers and that they’re alive. You find out you have two older brothers and then you have also found out you’re half demon half alicorn,” Edward looked at Sparda floating in the tank as it would soon be ready. “All of it can be very overwhelming, especially since you found all this out in a matter of two days. Just know that you should also rely on them, Alexis. If you don’t then you risk losing what you’ve managed to regain what you thought you lost,” Edward got up and started to walk away before speaking one last thing to her. “Tia is the perfect example. She thought she lost me but yet here I am. I’m glad I have them both to love but I still wish I would have acted sooner.” Edward walked to the machine monitoring Sparda on the way he grabbed the Oni blade. “Eight thousand years of loneliness had taught me many things, Alexis, but the thing I learned the most was loneliness is the worst thing that can happen to me. So I found what I was missing but decided I that I need to find it elsewhere so I left for two thousand years but still couldn’t find it anywhere but here.”
‘Ed, I know how lonely it can be to be so long-lived,’ Faust walked over to his side and leaned on him in comfort while he scratched her back. ‘But I know you’ve always loved the girls more than you let on. I’m glad I can trust you with them. Now go on and be with them for a bit. I’ll stay here and monitor things.’ Edward smiled as he patted Faust on the head and went to the main area of the chamber. ‘I know thing are overwhelming hun but Edward’s has a point. We’re always drawn to what we care for. Even in our family.” Faust winked are Alexis with a trick glimmer in her eye.
“It also makes me worry about the future. What does it hold? Knowing Sigma is a Shadow Fragment makes me wary, yet at the same time… it makes me wonder what would happen if I am able to free my mothers… I mean… if our theory is right, then they’re both trapped in a single body… or shell… and after a thousand years… if what Eddie said is true… who knows what that has done to them not only physically, but mentally? I mean, yeah, it makes sense that the fact they were close gave Sigma ample chance to attack and essentially kidnap them, yet at the same time, a thousand years stuck with only one person period… even with what, at most twenty years of freedom? That’s going to leave, most likely, some heavy mental scars. Though at the same time… that makes me wonder something else… about Nero,” she said softly, unaware Sparda most likely didn’t know about Nero… nor about his whom precisely was his father.
“Who is Nero?” Lucario said curiously. He cocked his head, confused.
“Nero… is a young Demon Hunter… with connections to both of us,” Alexis said, meeting Sparda’s eyes. She didn’t say precisely what that connection was, however, curious to see if he could guess correctly what that connection was.
‘I can tell you that there will be issues with Nightmare and Luna no matter what happens, but you must be there for them and you’ll have Sparda to help you. Don’t forget about Celestia, either, dear,” Faust looked to Sparda and then back to Alexis. ”I can also tell you that I don’t know that you have more support than you realize Alexis. Nero is going to need you too. You are his Aunt after all. Don’t forget about the red idiot who summoned you, hun.”
Alexis exhaled softly. She let her hand open. “The armored backpack is a Devil Arm known as Lucifer, though from what I recall… Artemis, in its Devil Arm form, was a silvery crossbow with, crystals over its form as well as the extremely rare affinity for Light based magic… but in her demonic form… she was pretty ugly, especially in the face… but very strong and remarkably fast,” she said softly. As she spoke, she projected forms of both from the holographic projectors in her armored palm.
“Oi, that’s one hell of an ugly bitch there,” a miniature of Edward said popping up from nowhere and floated as he explained why he was there. “Call me Mini-Ed. Edward left a small portion of his nanomachines behind to monitor Sparda’s body and to make sure Faust has a chaperone.”
‘Hey!’ Faust swiped at the tiny floating alchemist only for him to dodge and land on Alexis’ head.
“You say that like we’d pull a Berry Punch and all get drunk and rowdy… please. I don't need any redneck stereotypes… unless they're Redneck Jokes,” Alexis deadpanned, rolling her eyes.
“What's a redneck joke?” Lucario muttered in confusion.
Shang snickered. “It's a ridiculous joke based on stereotypes though there are others. For example, on our Earth, there were fossil fuels and what could be termed as alternative fuels, or ‘green’ fuels. Some jokes could use various stereotypes, such as a joke that played off of one's age by calling them an ‘old fart’ or some could be termed as ‘Yo Mama’ jokes that came up with ridiculous ideas,” he deadpanned.
Alexis grinned. “What if we did a ‘Yo Mama’ battle for fun?” she quipped. Shang smirked in return.
“Sorry to say but Faust needs a looky-loo to watch her after what happened a few hours ago if any form of booze is involved. You can have your battles but you can leave me out of it,” Mini-Ed deadpanned as he floated over to the machines. “Besides Edward never has had the best sense of humor when it came to those style of jokes.”
“Which kind, redneck, fart, or ‘Yo Mama’?” Shang quipped, smirking. Alexis pouted a bit but snickered.
“He could just have a George Carlin sense of humor, I guess,” Alexis quipped.
“More like fifteen thousands years of negative emotions has pretty much erased any sense of humor he had to begin with,” Mini-Ed deadpanned as he fiddle with the machine.
“I have to agree with Chibi-Ed on this. Ed never really had a sense of humor when he was younger. Not until he had a few thrown back and got the chance to lighten up, He was only ever like that without the help of alcohol when he was with my late husband.’ Faust shook her head. “Now those two could talk back and forth and switch subjects from one to another right and left for hours.”
“Well, damn, that sounds horrible. I can't see what it'd be like to live life without some sort of semblance of humor… except… in the case of Pinhead… that guy's idea of humor… is a bit bloody,” Alexis deadpanned. She shivered, thankful that, despite often sneaking into theaters to see said movies, even to get away from her ‘family’, that that particular sense of masochistic humor had never interested her.
‘Don’t get me wrong, dear. Ed and Flare Stars had their moments where they’d laugh. I never said he was complete without a sense of humor. It’s just Ed’s sense of humor is more towards being a,” Faust paused as she looked to Mini-Ed. “Insult and calling people out but they know that he means it in an odd and good way.”
Shang noticed her gaze flickering to Lucario for a moment, though she didn't say anything to the Aura Pokèmon, at least at the moment.
“What’s going on Shang?” Mini-Ed whispered popping up next to the Sorcerer’s head. “Saw you notice Alexis’ gaze shift to Lucario. I think something might be happening to the poor fellow. What’re your thoughts?”
Shang shrugged. “She mentioned nanites, which I assume is a form of nanomachines. Whilst on that course, when we ran across a twelve-foot tall low-level demon lord… called himself Baphomet. He backhanded Lucario, who was a Riolu at that point, across a large pond of silvery liquid, though several yards shy of ricocheting off the surface, he collided with what appeared to be a fallen tree,” he said quietly.
“Yes they are, In fact, that’s pretty much what I’m made of.” Mini-Ed quickly turned into a cloud of shifting shimmering silverish liquid and then turned back into his previous form. “The only way Lucario could’ve gotten nanites or nanomachines of any kind is from Ed or Alexis. The terrain and creatures on the Obstacle course were manifestations of magic not machines.”
Alexis frowned fractionally. “I don't think I've given him any of my nanites, and to my knowledge, Lucario hasn't even been around Eddie long enough to gain any… unless it could have been in the food, which I doubt,” she said dryly. Obviously, she referred to Edward as ‘Eddie’ to tease him.
“Unless you want to be buried under tons of ice,” Mini-Ed deadpanned. “Don’t call Ed ‘Eddie’ to his face.”
Alexis giggled. “Kinda figured that hence why I don't say it to his face,” she deadpanned.
Then a light began to flash on the chamber housing Sparda’s body. “Oh boy. He’s ready a lot sooner than Ed predicted,” Mini-Ed popped over to the machine’s terminal and moved back and forth. “Purging liquid magic now.” The blue glowing liquid drained slowly for the canister the Held Sparda’s body. Mini-Ed placed his right hand to his ear and spoke. “Edward we need you here in fifteen to twenty. Sparda’s body is ready for the soul binding.”
“Doesn't really surprise me. He was always a rapid healer,” Alexis quipped. She saw Sparda shrug before smirking, the smirk quite similar yet more gentle than Dante's.
Edward appeared next to Mini-Ed and started to take over the keystrokes from the chibi. He then made his way to the chamber as it was now completely drained of the liquid magic. “Alright, Sparda I’m going to start placing your soul into the Artificial Demon Clone.” Edward started to touch the Oni blade and pulled red strings of the blade and connect them to Sparda’s new body. “This will take some time so you guys can go on about whatever it is you were doing.”
Shang shrugged, his gaze sliding with caution around the area. Though Edward had claimed that whatever was within the course had been destroyed, he still sensed the subtle vibrations of at least two Soul Krystals. “Either Jade…. or one I do not recognize… potentially both,” he thought.
Alexis exhaled softly, tugging a hidden flask roughly half again the size of a softball from her vest before popping the lid free. If one had a keen sense of smell, the noticeable scent of Sweet Apple Acres cider was immediately obvious, along with the scent of black cherries, mint, and peaches.
“You think the course still had crystals for you,” Mini-Ed popped up next to Shang. “Trust me when I say that course is gone, but if you want I can dig in the data to see what crystals were still in there that you didn't find.”
“I don't ‘think’ it did. I can still feel them. I can say almost certainly that one is the Edenian known as Jade. The other… I do not recognize, myself, but if I saw it, perhaps I would recognize it,” Shang said bluntly.
Several dozen yards from the Displaced sorcerer, Alexis noticed a gleam in one of the towers of ice left by frost Walrus before her eyes narrowed as she spotted an obelisk entombed within the ice roughly ten feet to her right with two sais that held a faint crimson aura embedded within it, the runic markings pulsing with faint silvery lavender light. “Uh… guys?” she said warily, not taking her eyes off the obelisk. Even as she watched it, the crimson Aura grew stronger around the pair of sais.
Lucario, closer to Shang than his partner, could sense the strange, hungry Aura. “I think Alex has found something,” he said cautiously. He heard a sharp popping crack twice, almost one atop the other.
Shang’s ears twitched at the sound as the unknown Kombat Signature spiked sharply as his ears caught the odd crackling pop. His keen sight spotted two coruscating bloody garnet-amethyst auras flickering, one missing Alexis but he heard her hiss as she sprawled, sliding several feet on her back.
Alexis gritted her teeth, as the sais had ejected from the ice as if shot from a gun. One, she'd managed to evade as it embedded itself in the ice as she had pirouetted on the balls of her feet in a low crouch, but the other impaled her hand, shoving her back. Fortunately, despite its impact, her hand kept the bladed weapon from its true target: her heart. “Son of a bitch,” she gasped as she slid to a stop before she spied the other sai arced at her face. She just managed to grab the hilt of the weapon, not seeing the small rubies embedded in the hilts beginning to glow as the obelisk's runes shifted to a pulsing crimson mingled with dark violet as it cracked as a soft giggle sounded, vibrating through the ice.
“Looks like I have something to test this new body on,” Sparda smirked as he walked up next to Alexis with the Sparda in his right hand, the Rebellion on his back and the Yamato at his belt.
“Thought he’d need his weapons,” Edward said placing a void field around the sais. “Shang, what the hell is the fighter attached to those?”
A shrug was the reply. “No idea. The feel of them is nothing but bloodlust and hunger. It feels almost like… a Tarkata… shit… must be some form of Mileena's,” Shang said before his eyes widened as he saw Alexis yank the sai from her hand, cringing at the spray of blood over the ice as she lurched to her feet, looking pissed.
Alexis winced as she could see the dark violet and mingled crimson aura, feeling the wound stitch shut. “Damn, that stings like a few dozen angry wasps. She'd better hope I'm in a good mood,” she muttered before the obelisk imploded as a winged form shot from the icy fog before Alexis spotted the veiled woman diving at them before a dangerous smirk crossed her face as she pushed off with inhuman speed, pushing off as the sais materialized in the woman's grasp as a demented childish laugh escaped her as she stabbed down before Alexis used one of Lucifer's charged blades to block the stab, plowing a brutal one legged Claymore Kick into the woman's face as she forced the woman's torso aside before she twisted, slamming the back of the woman's head into the ice with a loud crunch before she tightened her grip as she kipped up, dragging the woman up with her before the woman stabbed with one of the sais, opening a cut along her cheek beneath her right eye. She dropped the struggling woman twice sharply on her knee, the blow impacting just beneath the nape of her neck before she twisted her torso, driving Vampiress Mileena's torso and face into the ice with a crunch before she rolled away from the demonic woman.
Shang smirked at the vicious one-sided beating. “If that's her when she's annoyed and holding back from being lethal, I'd hate to see her, enraged to the point where she flat out slaughters someone,” he deadpanned.
“I’ve had enough of these pop-ups in my home.” Edward crossed his arms an annoyed scowl on his face. Black chains shot out of spots around Mileena wrapping around her while immobilizing her in the process. Edward walked over to the vampire fighter as she struggled to try and free herself. “Those are shadow forged chains. Not even the Hulk can break them in mindless rage state. This summoning has not been normal.”
After the encounter with the vampiric Mileena, Edward had everyone head to the main Lobby of the chamber. He left the fighter in the Shadow Forge chains to keep her docile while they figured what to do with her. He sent the other to get cleaned up and get some fresh clothes while he went to exchange the sun and moon’s positions to let Celestia and Luna continue resting. Faust stayed behind to speak with Sparda. Goro kept flowing the reborn Demon Knight as him several questions about his early crusades. Mileena was hanging just outside the entrance to the ice fields. Edward made his return after making several advanced shadow clones to fill in for him and Celestia royal duties for the day.
Edward returned to see Faust chatting with Sparda. He looked to Alexis as she winced a bit, flexing the hand that had been impaled by the vampiric Mileena's Sai. Though she’d awakened the accelerated healing factor of her demonic side, it still hurt like hell.
“That's one thing games never show ya… they show a character like, say, Jeanne from Bayonetta or the multiple times Dante and Vergil have been impaled and in the latter duo's case, simply appeared to shrug off such injuries… but having something impale ya hurts like hell,” she commented wryly.
“You get used to it eventually, kid. I have ultra-high speed but it still hurts,” Edward deadpanned.
Alexis smirked. “Goes to show Logan wasn't kidding… ‘It heals, but it still hurts’ as he put it,” she quipped, pausing in mild surprise when she successfully mimicked Logan raspy growling male voice. She didn't realize that she could subtly alter her vocal cords to alter her voice if she so desired, due to her nanites.
“So, how does it feel having your dad back?” Edward smirked in a low concerned tone.
Celestia and Luna both walked into the room for the back yawning with bedheads.
Alexis spotted the Princesses but only bit her lip as she shrugged. “I dunno. I mean, the last clear memory I have of him was of him in a hospital bed, so I really don't remember that much about him, and if my theory about the Devil May Cry games actually being a subtle form of biography is right… well… it never really went much into Sparda's actual past beyond him being a devil, supposedly an advanced form of a demon, becoming fond of humanity, falling in love with Eva, and supposedly being captured and dragged into Hell, which now seems to be wrong on the last detail,” she commented. She deliberately didn't look in the direction of the Anthro Princesses so she didn't giggle or laugh at their bedhead, rather than ignoring them for some other reason.
“Morning everyone. Did any of you get any rest?” Luna yawned trying to shrug off her sleepiness.
“Judging from that,” Celestia pointed to the chained up vampiress with a raised brow. “I’d say they didn’t. I also see we have another guest. A demon at that.”
“Morning, girls,” Edward smiled as he put a hand in front of his mouth to hide his laughter. “No, no one slept at all.”
“That would be my birth father,” Alexis deadpanned. “I’d not call light dozing on that obstacle course of yours sleeping, that's for sure,” she deadpanned. “And that…. woman tried to jump me and rip out my throat. Pretty sure I left some good inverted ice sculptures of her face out there, though,” she quipped, flicking a thumb out onto the icy ground, which did have minor craters and some blood splattered over it
“Your blood will taste so sweet,” Vampiress Mileena giggled her pale golden sclera and deep golden bronze irises on Alexis, never leaving the Demon-Alicorn hybrid.
“I'm half tempted to get him to let you down just to beat on you a bit more… but I have never liked brawling for no reason save for bloodlust. And quit staring at me… I can't tell if that's bloodlust or horniness,” Alexis deadpanned, shooting a glare at the vampiress.
Lucario choked at the risque joke as he saw the cultured Demon Knight watching with an amused look.
“Enough,” Edward raised his voice in slight annoyance. “She stays up there until I say otherwise,” Edward walked over to Lucario and picked him up by the collar. “You’re going in the scanner so I can find out what’s going on with your body. And the vampire is just horny as all get out.” Edward looked to Alexis as she cringed at this thought.
Alexis shrugged. “Doesn’t make a difference to me. I said tempted, not that I would,” she deadpanned with a grimace.
Lucario grimaced. He wasn't that sure what had happened to him after Baphomet backhanded him across that pond, though he had noticed that, where his Sensory Aura talent had been mostly in shades of blues, it was now in different shades of color. He had noticed that both the Princesses had powerful golden yellow and deep indigo Auras respectively, whereas Edward's was a thick crimson that almost seemed to flow through the air. His partner's Aura was a deep amethyst with shades of ruby, dark purple, pale cyan, and deeper purple just shy of black. Shang's Aura was odd… it was like a rainbow of colors, constantly shifting, though nearest his skin, it was a pale whitish sea green.
Edward carried the pokemon into the center of the room while a trap door opened and a strange machine arose. It had a metal lab table with a sort of helmet with wires attached at various point. The were other wires that were attached to electrodes. “Just lay down here,” Edward set Lucario down on the table. He then placed the helmet on the Pokemon’s head and attached the electrodes at varying points along Lucario’s body. The Pokemon couldn’t help but to fidget and giggle while Edward did this.
“Ed what are you doing?” Celestia curiously cocked her head along with Alexis and Luna summoning a brush to settle her sister's hair.
“I’m going to get a read on Lucario’s physical and mental state of being. It won’t hurt at all. In fact, the most physical part is right now,” Edward explained as continued to attach electrodes to the laughing flailing Pokemon. “Geez, who knew you’d be so ticklish.”
“Well… what do… you expect? I mean…” Lucario said before he yelped slightly, a surge of bluish white electricity surging from his body as Alexis helped hold him firmly, though her hair flared up in wild spikes and curls from the unintentional Thunder Wave.
Alexis stumbled back, shivering from the sudden electrical surge as she saw Edward settle Lucario, who shot her a concerned look before he started giggling at her messy hair.
Luna and Celestia couldn’t help but let out a slight giggle from seeing Alexis’ hair standing up on end from the static in it. “Come here Alexis,” Celestia said pointing at a stool.
“Yes, let Tia and I help you out with your hair. It’ll be fun,” Luna added with a sparkle in her eyes.
“Alright, Lucario. Just lay still for the time being and let the scanners do their jobs.” Edward stood behind his console as the machines start to scan over Lucario’s form.
Alexis blushed before she walked over to the pair before settling on the stool, feeling her wings shift, yet unsure if either of the Princesses knew that she had not one, but two sets of wings.
“A little nervous, Alexis,” Celestia teased with a snicker as she noticed Alexis twitch.
“Tia, stop it. I know you’re in a good mood, but the poor thing has been through a lot in just a few days,” The Lunar Princess scolded her older sister. “Edward may have good intentions but he can go a bit overboard with training and other things at times.”
*Snh* Edward snorted softly as he looked up from his display at the women at the other end of the room. “Mares and women. Take my advice Lucario,” Edward looked to the silver Pokemon who turned his head slightly to see the alchemist who was smiling as he looked to the giggling females. “If you find someone or more than just one to love, hold them close and tight and never let go.” Then a light went off on the computer stand. Edward hit a key and pulled something up on his display eyeing it closely. “Hmm.”
Alexis shrugged. “Grew up thinking I was human… my Celestia thought something was different about me, but I rather doubt that she would imagine that I'm a child of a Demonic Knight and, if Eddie's right, both Luna and Nightmare Moon… whom if Discord is to be believed… were twin sisters, making me a Demon-Alicorn hybrid. So I'm sure you can forgive me if I'm a little bit twitchy,” she sighed, her voice soft.
Lucario cocked his head, cautious. “You seem intrigued by something,” he commented curiously.
Suddenly a pebble hit Alexis dead center in the forehead. As she rubbed her forehead she looked over to Edward who was looking at his monitor and speaking to Lucario in and in a soft tone.
“You have incredibly high levels of mercury in your body,” Edward arch is eyebrows in curiosity. “Normally this much of the metal would kill any living creature in a matter of hours from metal poisoning. You have high levels of precious metals in your system as well.” He looked to the frightened Pokemon with intrigue. “Good thing you’re a Steel/Fighting type but you still shouldn’t have this much metal in your system. Maybe it has to do with you being a Shiny Pokemon and something to do with Alexis’ bond with you?”
“So what? I’m a living metal?” Lucario hesitant to ask the alchemist. “Wait! You just said that normal creatures die from metal poisoning!” Lucario shot up in horror.
“Relax Lucario.” Edward rushed over to the Pokemon’s side and pushed him back down onto the table. “Keyword here is normal. You’re not normal. Far from it actually, and you’re not a living metal.” Edward returned to his spot behind the computer. “More like you produce metals from your body like a foundry. You can produce metals from yourself. It explains why your spikes are shinier than normal.”
Alexis continued to rub her forehead while she scowled at Edward but she was using her annoyance at the alchemist to hide her concerns about Lucario from the Princesses. She then felt a tap on her shoulder. Alexis looked to the right to see Luna.
“Don’t worry too much. Edward will make sure Lucario is okay,” Luna smiled softly.
Mini-Ed then popped up and sat on Alexis’ other shoulder with a cocky grin. “Told ya not to call him ‘Eddie’ when he was in the room.” Alexis flicked the chibi away where he then went to float over to Shang and Mileena.
“I had no idea Ed could do that,” Celestia commented as she continued to brush Alexis’s hair while managing the electricity in it with her magic. “Almost finished, Alexis.”
Alexis sighed softly, as she found the hair brushing quite relaxing. “I guess I should be glad I don't have a horn… yet,” she muttered wryly. “I wonder how he'd react if I called him ‘Eddie Van Halen’ though somehow I get the feeling the reference would go over his head,” she smirked. She shivered slightly, her eyes meeting those of the bound Mileena for a second, though she could feel the strong tingling in the Eclipse Mark on her forearm, potentially due to Luna's presence, though she couldn't be certain. “Hmmm, that does give me an idea,” she mused. A long barbed dagger formed as she focused her Eclipse Magic through her right hand as a stream of bright silvery liquid with faint ripples of rainbow color flowed from her left palm. The slightly serrated ‘teeth’ were made of an opalescent metal that shimmered iridescently whilst the body of the dagger was a subtly shifting deep gray that had ripples of dark charcoal gray, pale gray that was almost cream in tone, deep gray that was a deep but warm tone, as well as a soft bluish-gray almost the shade of the edges of Luna's mane. She stopped the flow of the nanites as the dagger hovered, slightly longer than the length of her forearm, around eight and a half inches with a three-inch long hilt.
Luna looked to the dagger seeing it appear and then she looked to the chained vampiress who was still struggling to get free. “Why do I feel uneasy with that creature around. I know Ed’s chains can’t be broken as they’re specifically made to keep the darker beings contained but she doesn’t feel right.” Luna moving to the opposite side next to her older sister.
Alexis spotted two pebbles coming straight for her. She managed to dodge them and then turn to face Edward when a third nailed her dead center in between the eyes. “Geez, how good is his hearing?”
“Ed has always had excellent hearing, dear,” Faust remarked as she and Sparda joined the three girls. “And you won’t be getting a horn at all Alexis. Your demon form is more the only time you’ll have them.”
“I have to agree with my old friend Alexis. Even though they were technically alicorns, your mothers were still also human as well,” Sparda explained as he leaned against the wall while Faust laid on the ground next to him. “That means your demon half is the dominant side of your magic. And would worry about the vampire, Princess.”
“The reason she makes you feel uneasy is that she is an example of what happens when a Tarkatan lets its bloodlust overwhelm its mind. It twisted her more as Mileena is an Edenian-Tarkatan hybrid. Even worse, Mileena was never the most… mentally strong and focused. In her case, she was always obsessed with power… or me,” Shang spoke before he felt Kitana ‘step forward’, his dark chocolate irises shimmering pale blue for a split second before shifting to a deep slate gray.
“If she’s bothering you that much then why not fight her in the fields to obtain the soul crystal,” Mini-Ed deadpanned pointing to the ice fields. “Ed can always put up a barrier to keep her contained.”
Kitana's gaze flicked to the nanite form. “I could, save for one critical fact: the one who awakens a Soul Obelisk is the one who must defeat it. Neither I nor Shang awakened her Obelisk, therefore, we cannot defeat her directly. Yes, we could weaken her… but ultimately… we cannot defeat her and ensure what would pass for eternal rest for her. That… must be done by another,” Shang’s voice and form shifted as she spoke in embers of pale sapphire flames, taking an unfamiliar form.
Alexis didn't miss that Kitana's gaze shifted as she spoke before settling on her. She cocked her head. “I assume that any of you can do that… take control?” she said softly.
“When he allows us,” Kitana replied with a faint nod.
“Soul takeover. It’s a form of magic that I’m fairly familiar with this type of magic,” Edward walked over to the other with a tablet in his hand to monitor Lucario. “But Shang’s is a little more complicated. I find it fascinating and would love to talk to him more in depth about it but that’s for another time. Here, take over monitor him and make sure he doesn’t get up,” Edward handed the tablet to Mini-Ed who promptly saluted his larger counterpart and left to tend to the Pokemon. “And from what you’re saying, she can only be beaten by Alexis. It explains why Mileena keeps making goo-goo eyes at Alexis,” Edward deadpanned.
“Ed, are you saying you’re going to allow Alexis to fight that monster?” Celestia stepped forward with a look of severe on her face. “You just put her through a grueling obstacle course and her pokemon is lying on the table over there,” She pointed behind Edward. ‘From only the gods knows what on that very Obstacle Course. And know you want her to fight a horny and hungry monster.”
“Calm down Tia,” Edward placed his hand on her shoulder. “The last thing I want right now is for Alexis to fight but I can’t stop her either. She’ll have to face Mileena eventually. When she does is up to her as well as if she wants to face her alone.” Edward looked to Alexis in concern.
“I have no idea how strong she is, so facing her solo would be foolish… most likely, I could possibly entice whatever competitive nature she has, tilting the odds in my favor,” Alexis said softly, noticing Mileena's eyes narrow as if considering the idea. “After all… if there's one fatal weakness any sentient being has… it's a little thing called overconfidence,” she said with a small smirk. She knew overconfidence was why Dante was able to defeat Mundus, Nero, the Sanctus Savior, and how Liu Kang was able to defeat not only Shang Tsung, but Shao Khan himself.
“Overconfidence like you’re showing right now,” Sparda butted in. “It has worked for our family in the past, yes, but I’d rather have you not rely on this technique if I can help it. It’s also why I lost Eva to Mundus’ scheming,” He looked down in sorrow. “Always fight with honor, Alexis, and face opponents looking them dead in the eyes.”
“Father, I may show confidence, but I know that anyone here, hell… probably my half-siblings could defeat me with ease. Even Nero… could probably kick my ass. Yes, I'm well aware of the psychological warfare aspect of Dante's personality, annoying the hell out of his opponents until they lash out without realizing that's exactly what he wants them to do. I know that whilst I may have been able to awaken my gifts… I have precisely zero true, skilled training with them, so I'm far from imagining myself as anything near the strongest. But then… sometimes all it takes is one hit in the right spot to put down a foe long enough to put them down for good. Look at David and Goliath… one barely a teen… the other at least twice his size and heavily armed and armored to boot… yet a single river rock to the skull… put him down,” she said wryly.
“Then you won’t mind handing over the Aevitèrnus for this fight,” Sparda crossed his arm as he eyed his daughter. “I want to see you fight without relying on your Devil Trigger. Alicorn magic, Eclipse Magic, and other skills you have at your disposal will be allowed. Your partner won’t be helping you either.”
Alexis shrugged, exhaling softly as she let her hand rise before she drew the Aevitèrnus before she set it aside. “I'll not use it nor call it, though we could make it challenging to rely on a particular aspect of my skills at certain points… whether the Eclipse Magic, Alicorn Magic, which frankly I don't know how to use well or just plain physical arts… blade and fist,” she proposed.
“Very good.” Sparda took the Aevitèrnus and gave it to Edward who looked to him in confusion. “Can you build that arena and keep this in some form of a seal so it won’t come to her of its own will?”
“Yea, no problem,” Edward created a Shadow Forge chain dome for Alexis and Mileena to fight in and placed the Aevitèrnus in a Shadow Forge chain to keep the Demon blade in check. “There you go. It’s ready whenever you are Alexis but I suggest you get some more rest first.”
Luna looked to Alexis concern and then to Kitana/Shang, who was smirking, in outrage. “Are you going to help her in this fight or are just gonna stand by on the sidelines while she does your job for you?”
“If she chooses to employ Tag Kombat, it is her choice whom she allies with. She could well choose you… me… or the Demon Knight,” Kitana deadpanned. Of course, she could well choose anyone. She doubted the younger woman would choose Solo Kombat, as she herself had said. Even to her gaze, the young Demon-Alicorn hybrid held much potential. She tilted her head, nothing the very familiar pulsing of the other Obelisk… which was Jade's.
Alexis exhaled softly. “I'll admit, I did think of that,” she said softly.
“She can choose anyone but Tia and especially not Luna,” Edward shot a glare at Mileena and then to Kitana. “You know she carrying our children and I won’t allow her to fight.” Edward looked to Alexis.
“But knowing of Luna's pregnancy, I wouldn't risk unborn children… which I'm assuming from the fact that you specifically implied multiple children… I'm thinking twins?” she said with a small playful smirk. From how Luna's cheeks darkened, she guessed she was close. “And whilst Tia, no doubt, finds the horny vampire bitch’s presence distasteful if not abhorrent, she'd probably aim to turn her ugly mug into bacon. Most likely I'd go with either Ego Princess in blue there or my father…. after a good long nap because I feel like a rug caught in a wind tunnel… beat outta my mind,” she sighed before yawning.
“Would you like to use the main bedroom, Alexis?” Celestia asked with a smile. “It's open since Luna and I have been up and it has its own bathroom with a shower attached.”
Alexis blushed a bit. “If I'm honest, I've kinda… well… kinda gotten used to sleeping with my mother… especially since I got the Arm Parts for the Onyx Armor…. though why that's the case… Edward knows. I don't like talking about it… but if I have my way… I'm going to weaken that damn nightmare until it's lost every bit of its power over me,” she said softly, though she suspected Celestia might notice she didn't meet her gaze. She had, thinking about it, noticed an odd… hunger… if she had to put it into words… in her uncle and aunt within the nightmare, as if they weren't what they appeared.
Celestia walked over to Alexis and wrapped her arms around her in a warm embrace. “Would you like me to stay with you until you fall asleep?” Celestia looked down to her with eyes full of love.
Alexis met Celestia's gaze with a shy blush before nodding a bit, embarrassed. “You could guess whom I was referring to, couldn't you?” she said softly.
“Dear, I know you're in pain and I know who your mother is as you’ve told us.” Celestia rubbed her head a bit. “Come now let's get you to bed for some much-needed rest.” She led Alexis from the main lobby to the back of the Chamber down a long hallway that led to a grand sleeping chamber akin to both Luna and Celestia's chambers in the main castle. “Go ahead and take a shower, Alexis. I’ll be here for you when you get out,” Celestia sat down on the bed as she smiled warmly to the young girl before her. “Take all the time you need.”
Back in the Main Lobby, the others were still talking with one another. Edward took a seat by Luna and grabbed her hand as she places her head on his shoulder. He looked at her deep blue eyes that were filled with wonder as she thought about what moments they’d have with their children. Edward could only smile at her glowing but he soon turned to Kitana with a serious look on his face.
“What are you playing Kitana?” Edward scowled at the fighter. “I know that look you were giving Alexis. You were thinking she had potential as a fighter but you were also thinking that you might could use her.”
“Use her as to what, a student? She does have quite a strong potential, potentially to rival myself or Jade, quite easily. I do not, generally, prefer politics, as it is all too easy to twist intent and words due to fools preferring to interpret it in their own way, usually the wrong one,” Kitana said dryly.
Meanwhile, Alexis was starting at the bathroom in awe. She'd thought the one she had used with her adoptive mother was extravagant, yet the one before her held hints of polished obsidian inlaid into the dark gray granite which was also polished to a high sheen, much like the floor within the shower whilst most of the floor was a polished sandstone and Redstone. She sighed, stripping off her clothes before her gaze slid to the frosted glass of the door to the shower which held veins of both cool, softly gleaming silver and warm, palely glowing gold.
She glanced in the mirror as she stepped out of the shower, blinking as she noticed her clothes were missing, but a warm bluish violet robe with deep gray fluffy edges and a pale silvery belt was neatly folded. She did note that her wings were rather ruffled and in need of preening. She slid the robe over her shoulders, sighing softly. She stepped into the bedroom, pausing at the sight of Celestia demurely sitting on the bed.
“How does the robe feel, Alexis?” Celestia got up from where she was sitting and moved over to Alexis.”I think your wings could use some preening after that fight and what better time to do it than right after a nice shower.” Celestia noticed Alexis' face went flush at the mention of this. “No need to be shy.”
Alexis sat down on the bed and extended her wings. Celestia summoned a white ivory brush with wide stiff bristles. She began to run the brush through Alexis’ feathers causing her to snicker a bit as Celestia moved down her wings. As Celestia did this Alexis could help but twitch a bit.
“Alexis, I don’t mean to prod or cause you any discomfort,” Celestia paused in brushing as she let out a soft sigh before continuing in a concerned tone. “Why were you so open with Edward about your past? I know he’s been around and has a lot of experience with different situations but for some reason, he’s able to connect with other Displaced rather quickly. He’s always been able to draw out the truth of someone else rather quickly,” Celestia finished brushing and looked to herself in the vanity mirror behind them. “It’s one of the reasons why I fell in love with him in the first place,” She had started to tear up a bit. “Sorry about that. I’m still coming to terms with being able to be with him. I’m still hoping this isn’t some sort of dream.”
Meanwhile back in the lobby, Edward was still eyeing Kitana. He didn’t trust her for obvious reasons but he still didn’t like the idea of Alexis of not learning how to fight from her. There aren’t a whole lot of female fighters of her skill level that were willing to train others.
“I don’t know what you’re plan is, Kitana, but if you’re thinking of somehow using or hurting Alexis in any way, then I’ll personally rip your soul from Shang’s body and devour it,” Edward snarled at her as he walked to the bound Mileena. “What are we going to do with this one in the meantime?”
“Please, if I wished to use her or harm her, I wouldn’t give warning until it was too late. And I can assure you, that is the last intention I have. I grew up dealing with that with my so-called ‘father’, if you know anything about him,” she said dryly. “And I will never be anything like him,” she said flatly.
Alexis exhaled softly, her eyes fluttering half closed as she felt the tingling sensations from the re-angled feathers. “When it comes to people… I usually have a gut feeling if they can be trusted… and I developed it the hard way… through a betrayal that never should have happened. Though looking back at the nightmare of that incident… I have to wonder if Sigma may not be the only Shadow Fragment active,” she said softly. “I get the same feeling around you and your sister… that I can trust you implicitly,” she said softly, keenly aware of her messy hair. She took a deep breath before she revealed precisely what betrayal she’d referred to… when her ‘aunt’ and ‘uncle’ had almost killed her through an ugly betrayal that left her in the hospital for close to eight months. She didn’t, however, mention that said betrayal had been occurring every night in her nightmares for the recent three weeks, nor did she mention that she had a sneaking suspicion that, if Edward’s theory about the Sparda brothers was correct, that her ‘aunt’ and ‘uncle’ hadn’t been human at all…. but potentially planted demons in human form.
“I can’t imagine the horrible things those monsters did to you every night,” Celestia embraced Alexis in a motherly hug while tears ran down her face. “Even know I know those memories must be haunting you, even in your dreams. I know I’m not your mother but if it helps you to think of me that way then I want you to go ahead and do so. If not your mother you’re more than welcome to think of me as your aunt.” Celestia gently stroked Alexis hair as she placed the young woman’s head on her lap. “If you want you can do the same with Ed and Luna. I know they wouldn’t be against it at all.” Celestia continued to smile and stroke Alexis hair until she fell into a deep and well-deserved sleep.
“Ed calm down. I know Alexis has told you about her life but that doesn’t mean you have to protect her from Kitana or from other possible threats.” Luna placed a hand on her husband’s shoulder in an effort to calm him back down. “That’s why you helped her face her past and overcome it while also help her discover her true self.”
*Hraa.* “You’re right Luna. Sorry, Kitana. I got a bit hot headed there. I should’ve known better than to jump the gun on someone else.” Edward rubbed the back of his head in self-disappointment. “You of all people know what it’s like to be used better than anyone and I know what it’s like to be completely betrayed.” Edward looked to the floor as he clenched his fist tightly enough a small trickle of blood ran down his left hand onto the floor only to turn to ash as it did. “I tend to get attached to those like Alexis who’ve been through such hard times rather quickly to the point I think of them as family. I should really treat you better than I was. Please forgive me.” Edward hit the floor on his hands and knees hard enough to make a few cracks in it with his head.
Kitana laughed, the tones melodic. “I've heard worse. We did find a curious effect when we merged with whom has Shang's body currently. We recall both primary timelines that were known as the ‘video game series’... including our deaths… easily at least four times each,” added the Edenian Princess.
Alexis grimaced fractionally despite her head resting in Celestia’s lap, unaware a faint, dark miasma that was just barely visible was rising from her head. She concentrated, feeling the nightmare flowing as usual as her younger form stumbled, spilling the drinks before sprawling onto her hands and knees, her hair falling over her face as she whimpered, feigning fear but hiding a smirk behind her hair as she heard them cursing as usual before he reared back a hand before she reacted in a flash, feeling the nightmare shift as her hand snapped up, catching his forearm as her dream form shifted to her true form. She grinned, seeing clear fear on the face of her ‘uncle’ as his eyes shifted into blackened sclera with pale sea-green irises and burning dark purple pupils. “As I thought… you are not what you appear to be. Shadow Fragments, I'm guessing?” she drawled, her eyes flicking to her ‘aunt’ who was grimacing, her icy blue irises shimmering into dark garnet-rose irises upon blackened sclera with the same glowing pupils. “You were feeding upon my panic and fear, were you not? That ceases… now. Perhaps… we can come to an agreement,” she drawled with a feral smirk. She saw both of the Shadow Fragments shivered, as she could now sense their magical power… and they were far weaker even than Baphomet had been and supposedly, Baphomet had been a low to barely mid-level Demon Lord.
Her eyes snapped open as she inhaled sharply, shivering. She didn't trust those Shadow Fragments whom apparently had merged with the parts of the Onyx Armor, which was quite troubling.
“Alexis, are you alright?” Celestia rushed over to Alexis side as she sat up in the bed. Celestia hadn’t felt right just leaving Alexis by herself. “What happened? My Gods, you’re soaking wet with sweat.” Celestia summoned a clean washcloth and wiped Alexis’ forehead. “Can I get you some water?”
Alexis blushed at the loving gesture as she cleared her throat. “I’d like that,” she said softly, her voice hoarse and a bit raspy. “Turns out… that the Onyx Armor… was infected by Shadow Fragments… I had been thinking about the nightmare… and when Edward claimed I could lucid dream, which amongst humans is an uncommon to rare talent. It turns out that my ‘aunt’ and ‘uncle’ within the nightmare are, in truth, extremely weak Shadow Fragments…. probably as strong as say… a young colt or filly,” she said softly.
“Here you go,” Celestia handed Alexis a cool glass of water. “So the manifestations of your ‘aunt’ and ‘uncle’ in your dreams are low-level demons that have been using the memories of your childhood to torture you while feeding off your insecurities.”
Alexis exhaled softly as she sipped the water. “Precisely. They were feeding upon the pain, fear, and panic the particular memory they were using as that specific memory… was one I worked hard to deliberately forget. Let me put it this way… just Edward seeing the nightmare of said memory pissed him off to the point that armored form of him almost tried to take over. In that nightmare… that memory… I was seven or eight years old. After it happened, I spent eight months in a hospital recovering from what happened,” she said wryly. “They said I had second and third-degree burns over 68% of my body… which makes sense with what they'd done,” she said softly.
“Alexis, have you told your mother about these Nightmares?” Celestia asked as she continued to wipe the sweat. “I’m not trying to pry but she should know if she’s going to help you in the future,” she chided gently as she brushed a lock of hair out of Alexis’ eyes.
“She knows I haven't been sleeping well at all, but not the reason why. I haven't told anyone much of my life on Earth is because when I was Displaced as most of my memories except the vaguest, most useless memories… and the knowledge of my name was bound away where I had no conscious access to them. Only by finding the pieces of the Onyx Armor can I regain access to them… though what wasn't mentioned was the very nasty migraine I get from finding said pieces which tend to last anywhere from half a day to a day and a half. It was only when I found the Arm Parts to the Onyx Armor that this…. nightmare started plaguing me… roughly… five and a half or six weeks now,” she said softly.
“Did Ed mention anything about helping you in your dreams?” Celestia summoned a fresh set of washcloths as she spoke. “Like Luna, Edward has the ability to dream walk but his ability isn’t natural like hers.”
Alexis cocked her head. “No, but then, he did imply that it could be… a sort of awakening test… as my mothers… are the Luna and Nightmare Moon of my world. If Discord is to be believed, they are twin sisters, though call it a feeling, I don’t quite trust Discord even if he claims that he isn't so bad,” she said curiously.
“Well, I can’t say much on that besides that you have the right feeling about him but when it comes to matters such as this, Discord usually won’t play a lot of mind games.” Celestia summoned a new set of pajamas for Alexis to change into. “Even the Discord here is a big softy when it comes right down to simple terms. Ponyville loves him now. He’s even seeing Fluttershy and scolded Nyx when she turned her Aunt into a tree.” Celestia giggled a bit. “Still, though, never fully trust what he does. He won’t harm anypony either but his pranks can go a bit far at times.”
Alexis exhaled softly as she slid out of the bed, grimacing at the sweaty pajamas. She stripped them off quickly, forgetting that the burn and numerous slashing scars upon her back were still very much visible from her shoulders over her back and sides as well as her hips all the way down to mid-thigh before terminating just above her knees. Indeed, due to her demonic healing factor, they would be completely gone within a week and a half to two weeks.
“Ed could be right about that test thing, ya know,” Celestia mentioned as she turned around to let Alexis change. “You are a Child of the Night and Dreams after all. I still think you should talk to him about helping you with your dream walking though,” She looked out the doorway to Luna. “Normally, I’d ask Luna but you know the terms why I won’t. Ed’s the next best choice here as Nyx is still too young.” Celestia looked to Alexis as she was now dressed. “Be careful with Ed on the subject, though. He doesn’t like using the thing that allows him to dream walk.”
Alexis yelped as she grabbed her upper arm with her Devil Bringer, where a runic seal had burned itself into her upper arm, representing the Devil Arm Lucifer. “We all have things we don't enjoy and things we regret. That's something we both know all too well. Nobody's perfect no matter how hard we try… and some assholes are never satisfied with what they have. The most we can do is the best we can, learning from our mistakes as we go,” she sighed wryly.
“Ed doesn’t like using the weapon because of the dangers that it attracts to it,” Celestia explained as she looked at the Rune. “Have you ever heard of the Keyblade?”
“Ah… that speaks for itself. I know those dangers… Heartless… Unversed… Dream Eaters… and various other bodies that go ‘bump in the night’,” she said wryly.
“Any dark being really. That’s why Ed keeps it sealed away in its own pocket dimension.” Celestia sat down on the bed looking to the ceiling. “Dream Eater or Baku is the name of his Keyblade. Unlike his other weapons that he has, The Baku was the first one and it was found, not made. Not even Edward knows where it came from. It just appeared to him in the gardens one day. He soon gained various abilities that allowed him to help Luna in her duties.”
Alexis hummed softly, thinking. “So it's possible that a Keyblade could find me at some point?” she murmured sleepily as she snuggled close to Celestia's side.
“Possibly, my little pony,” Celestia hummed softly. She starts to sway while holding Alexis under her wings. “Mother sang this to Luna and I when we would have nightmares.” Celestia started to sing in a soft warm motherly tone.
Fear not this night You will not go astray Though shadows fall Still the stars find their way
Awaken from a quiet sleep Hear the whispering of the wind Awaken as the silence grows In the solitude of the night
Darkness spreads through all the land And your weary eyes open silently Sunsets have forsaken all The most far off horizons
Nightmares come when shadows grow Eyes close and heartbeats slow
Fear not this night You will not go astray Though shadows fall Still the stars find their way
And you can always be strong Lift your voice with the first light of dawn
Dawn's just a heartbeat away Hope's just a sunrise away
Distant sounds of melodies Darting through the night to your heart Auroras, mists, and echoes dance In the solitude of our life
Pleading, sighing arias Gently grieving in captive misery Darkness sings a forlorn song Yet our hope can still rise up
Nightmares come when shadows roam Lift your voice, lift your hope
Fear not this night You will not go astray Though shadows fall Still the stars find their way
And though the night sky's filled with blackness Fear not, rise up, call out and take my hand
Fear not this night You will not go astray Though shadows fall (Still the stars find their way)
Fear not this night You will not go astray Though shadows fall (Still the stars find their way)
And you can always be strong Lift your voice with the first light of dawn
Dawn's just a heartbeat away Hope's just a sunrise away
As Celestia finished couldn’t help but wonder if this was what it felt like when Luna would sing to her and Edward’s children all those years ago. She then began to wonder if she had tried to be closer like this with her student before Twilight then the maybe she wouldn’t have left. Celestia could feel the tears of happiness and also tears of sadness run down her face. She quickly wiped away the tears to keep them from hitting Alexis on the face. Little did she know is that Edward had made his way to the bedroom door when he sensed Alexis wake from her nightmare. He chose not to enter out of respect for privacy and to let the two of them bond while also coming to terms with a few of their individual issues. He left them be while walking away with a warm smile.
Alexis cocked an eyebrow slightly, noticing Edward's presence retreating from her HUD, but said nothing, simply snuggling closer. “You aren't the only one with a fondness for music,” she said softly as a soft dry towel levitated, enshrouded in a warm, deep amethyst Aura of magic… Alexis’ magic.
“How many times can one heart break? It was never supposed to be this way, Look in the mirror, but you find someone you never thought you'd be…
Oh, but I can still recognize, The one I love in your tear stained eyes. I know you might not see her now, but lift your eyes to me…
When you see broken beyond repair, I see healing beyond belief… When you see too far gone, I see one step away from home…
When you see nothing but damaged goods... I see something good in the making, I'm not finished yet,
When you see wounded, I see mended... You see your worst mistake, But I see the price I paid... There's nothing you could ever do, to lose what grace has won,
So hold on it's not the end, This is where love's work begins... I'm making all things new, And I will make a miracle in you.
When you see nothing but damaged goods... I see something good in the making, I'm not finished yet, When you see wounded, I see mended...
I see my child, My beloved... The new creation you're becoming...
You see the scars from where you've fallen, But I see the stories they will tell…
You see worthless, I see priceless... You see pain, but I see a purpose... You see unworthy, undeserving... But I see you through eyes of mercy,
When you see broken beyond repair, I see healing beyond belief... When you see too far gone, I see one step away from home…
When you see nothing but damaged goods... I see something good in the making, I'm not finished yet (no) When you see wounded, I see mended... (Oh) I see mended... (Woah) Oh, I see mended... I'm not finished yet... When you see wounded, I see mended,” she sang softly.
“Beautiful Alexis,” Celestia said softly. “You should really try and get some rest now. Something tells me Ed will probably be there in your dreams this time.”
Alexis sighed softly, nodding as her eyes drifted shut. She could feel Celestia's fingers brushing through her hair, bringing to mind a vague memory of a different, gentler set of fingers running through her hair though she barely could recall the memory clearly enough to be helpful.
“About time you settled back down enough to go back to sleep,” Came a voice from in the mist plane that Alexis had come into after she’d just closed her eyes. “I hope you enjoyed Tia’s song. Faust used to sing it to her whenever she had a nightmare and Tia used to sing it to Luna,” Edward soon appeared from nothing as he walked up next to Alexis with a large key-like sword on his back. “I noticed you had a feeling of familiarity as you came here. Want to talk about it?” The alchemist spoke in a humble tone.
“When I was young, I very vaguely recall sometimes lucid dreaming, but rarely recalling it upon waking… and I did deal with that nightmare… turns out that the Onyx Armor is infected with very weak level Shadow Fragments… to the point where when I confronted the ones I already gained who had taken the form of my ‘aunt’ and ‘uncle’... despite the fact that when it comes to my Alicorn magic I’m all but a novice… it had them almost terrified to the point of wetting themselves,” Alexis deadpanned. “Now it makes me wonder if it’s even worth regaining my memories… if it means being stuck with Shadow Fragments that feed off pain, fear, panic, etcetera,” she said wryly, “because there ain’t a chance in hell, pardon the pun, of me ending up like Sombra, if even half of what you’ve implied about him is true,” she deadpanned.
“Sombra allowed himself to be corrupted by his own hunger for power. You’re not like that Alexis,” Edward explained as he walked the dream plain. “Originally it was to help his people, yes, but over time that want to help turned into to looking for power to the wrong ways. That’s when a Shadow Fragment turned his ambition for power against him. Later the same Fragment turned him into a full-on Shadow whose corruption was then spread to Luna apparently.” Edward reached around and pulled the Keyblade from his back and looked at its blade. “I can’t help but think the Baku found me to allow me to fight those demons and help prevent later tragedies from happening. Even help others like yourself to fight their Darknesses.”
“What if the real power isn’t necessarily fighting one’s inner Darkness… but accepting it? I mean, everyone has darkness inside them, yourself, me, Luna, even Celestia. I could feel something trying to twist her… something deep inside her, yet she is able to easily resist it. I know I have darkness inside me… not my demonic side, but something more… dangerous… something that feels… almost like a feral animal, driven by dark instincts… when that Shokan… Kintaro… threatened the innocents… I felt something stir… something dark… I only caught one word… Messatsu,” she said softly. “It makes me wonder… if Dante doesn’t represent Fefnir, who does?” she said softly.
“I can’t tell you that Alexis cause I don’t know,” Edward put his Keyblade back on his back. “As far as darkness goes I think your right about it. Even Tia has it but she is much more accepting of it than Luna was. It’s why we didn’t ban dark magical learning here. So everyone would be more open to darkness and be less likely to be corrupted by it.” Edward sat down in the air. “I only wish I’d been there for them to help them through there problems but I’m glad I got to Tia before she turned into her Nightmare form. Something tells me she wasn’t too far off from turning into it,” Edward smiled softly at Alexis. “There’s something else on your mind isn’t their Alexis?”
Alexis shrugged. She had noticed this… particular Darkness… within her when training under Harpuia. “I initially noticed this… Darkness… when I was training in that hand-to-hand style Harpuia uses… she implied that the fighting style had a darker side. I mean… Fefnir strikes me not only as a Fire user… but his personality strikes me as brutal and harsh. She also implied that some of the Biometals remember who they were… like Dante when he showed up… I have the feeling that there's a deeper connection between Harpuia and Fefnir… and call me crazy… but I think X could be connected to them too,” she said softly. She recalled that sometimes, she saw Harpuia with straight shoulder-length brown hair rather than her usual slightly longer than shoulder length dark hunter green wavy hair. Her eyes widened slightly as her mind swiftly made connections. “Ansatsuken… the Hadōken… what if that fighting style is the connection?” But… I don’t know of anyone who has used that fighting style,” she said softly, never having heard of the Street Fighter series.
“Possible,” Edward shrugged. “What if it has something to do with the Satsui no Hado?” Edward questioned softly as he rubbed his chin. “I’ve heard it can be very dangerous and is linked directly to negative emotions.”
“The what?” Alexis said in confusion. She had no idea what he was talking about. She shivered, hearing a low, dark chuckle.
“So, you and the Crimson Butcher are smarter than the other fools,” a low growling voice spoke from the shadows. “The devil idiot is close, but he doesn't know what I know…. the Demon Lord Mundus…. was once a human… by the name of Marcus Bison,” the voice growled.
“It pays to have lived for almost two millennia, most of the time,” Edward sneered at the mention of his darker title. Edward got up from his as he flexes the fingers on his right hand. “Akuma!” Edward roared causing the entire dreamscape to shake. “Come out or I’ll rip you from whatever space you’re hiding in.” He looked around the immediate area to see any sign of distortions, “Or are you afraid to face a couple of humans.” Edward coyly sang.
Akuma smirked as he seemed to melt out of the shadows, his dark bronze skin contrasting sharply with his dark slate gray sclera and crimson irises. He wore a dark bluish black gi with a blackened rope around his hips. “Were I scared of you then you might have something to pleasure yourself with,” he growled.
“Asshole. If I didn't know better, I'd say you were trying to piss him off,” Alexis deadpanned, rolling her eyes.
“That’s because he is Alexis. Akuma thrives on fighting strong opponents,” Edward explained as cracked his knuckles. “But he tries to get them to invoke the Satsui no Hado by angering them or by forcing them to experience something horrible in order to draw out this dark energy. It’s also the source of his power.” Edward walked over to the demon and as he did he began to radiate killing intent. “The thing he doesn’t know is that I don’t have those darker energies are already under my control.” Edward was now looking Akuma dead in the eye and the Demon didn’t like what he saw when he looked back into he looked into Alchemist’s eyes.
Alexis noticed how the Demon's stance shifted ever so slightly from aggressive to wary, even cautious. “Is that why I lost control earlier… with Berial? I mean, whatever this…. is… combined with instincts I didn't know I had…” she said softly. She didn't want to admit it… but she'd liked losing control.
“Stupid girl. The Satsui no Hadō craves a strong master. I am its master now, yet I see unrefined potential in you. Perhaps you may be its new master… in time,” Akuma snarled, unknowingly echoing Kitana's words.
“Yes it is Alexis,” Edward said as he looked to back to her over his shoulder and then back to Akuma with nothing but death in his eye. “And I will never allow this to pass. The Satsui no Hado is too dangerous. If you want to challenge someone, Akuma, then I’m more than happy to oblige your desires for a fight.”
Edward stepped closer to Akuma as his form began to shift. Akuma could tell the one in front of him wasn’t human in the slightest but something else altogether. Edward body began to grow to his full twelve-foot tall form as red metal, shadows, and eyes covered his body. But instead of the cape of shadow instead, he had silver metal wings with crimson tips. Across his chest was the large singular but it was a Rinnegan with the Homunculus Ouroboros in the center of it. The right side of his face which had the usual eyes had the upper and lower eye gold while the center was The Rinnegan. His tail was now completely covered in red plate metal. Akuma stood there looking up to the taller demon that now towered over him. Akuma was now visibly shaking as he started to back away. Edward bent down to look at him in the eye once more.
“What the hell are you?” Akuma growled trying to keep a straight face while keeping his guard up not knowing what the demon in front of him might do. “Never before have I seen or sensed such a concentrated source of negativity. Truly you have master the Satsui no Hadō!”
“Flattery will get you nowhere fast. Tell me, Akuma.” Edward looked the red-haired Ogre in the eye. “What did you really think of my true form? And this isn’t even the manifestation of my real power but just my negativity.” Edward shrank back down to his human form.
Alexis saw Akuma's gaze flick to her. “What if it were possible to merge the Satsui no Hadō with its counterpart? I mean, if it's the ‘dark’ aspect, there has to be a ‘light’ aspect. And presumably, since you seem to focus solely on fighting, I'm guessing that the Satsui no Hadō is, in many aspects, a true power based style… so if my guess is right in that it’s a very destructive power…” she said softly, blinking as she looked up to see Akuma staring at her with what she was almost certain was an incredulous look.
“You not completely wrong Alexis,” Edward said summoning chairs and a table for everyone to sit and converse. “This style is called Ansatsuken. The Satsui no Hadō is just the dark energy that comes with using the actual fighting style but there is also the Shotokan which focuses on the lighter aspect of the style. Akuma’s master Goutetsu could use both and Satsui no Hadō without succumbing to its side effect,” Edward looked to Akuma who had a glint of sadness in his eye. “There is the Hado no Chikara which is Gouken’s, Akuma’s brother, dumbed down version of the Satsui no Hadō.”
Alexis hummed softly, watching Akuma closely. “You regret something about your master,” she remarked quietly. She was unaware of the fact that the Satsui no Hadō specifically had an addictive or drug-like effect upon its users.
“Akuma killed his master Alexis,” Edward summoned a cup of tea and talk a long sip from it. “It was a mutual fight the ended with Akuma becoming addicted to the power of the Satsui no Hadō. It’s why he constantly seeks out strong opponents to fight.” Edward explained as he looked over to the fighter who looked down in shame. “Like any junkie, he’s always seeking more and more of his drug. This instance is he can only it out of himself by fighting stronger opponents but first, he draws it out of the fighter to push them to the max of their own power.” Edward set the cup he was holding down gently on the table and leaned over. “So Akuma let me ask you this. Why are you drawn to Alexis? Yes, she has potential but she’s far from being able to harness the Satsui no Hadō’s particular kind of power.”
“Around her, I do not feel… its pull… as strongly. I suppose you could say it is… a form of withdrawal, I believe the term is,” the demonic fighter admitted.
“You're implying that when you ‘got hooked’ on it… it held on as if the Satsui no Hadō itself were sentient to some extent, but I kinda get the sense that what most people would call ‘crazy’, ‘impossible’ or ‘insane’ went on a one-way trip into an active volcano,” Alexis pointed out.
“Mu No Ken, the ‘Power of Nothingness’ is a state of consciousness transcending ordinary perspective, born through spiritual and mental refinement. Bearing common traits with states of being within Buddhism, martial arts, and spiritual perfection, it is the power to act without being attached to emotions and thought, free of fear, anger, pride, and ego, to draw upon the contents of one's heart intuitively without obstacle and hesitation, and to be aware of the world and to know one's place and meaning within its vastness, to flow with all of creation without the need of worry, desire, and doubt. It is the complete opposite of the Satsui no Hado. As such, it can only be used by a person of pure mind, compassion, mercy, and peace. Such a person must have embraced the peaceful and spiritual aspect of the art to their fullest extent. Just like the Satsui no Hado, it makes a person unbelievably powerful, granting invincibility (spiritually and physically) to many attacks, as well as sealing off evil power and making the user a stronger fighter.” Edward stated as he poured another cup of tea. “Then you have the Satsui no Hadō, the ‘Surge of Murderous Intent’. This power is the complete opposite. While it grants great strength the user is usually overcome with negativity to the point to where they can not recover.” Edward took to teacup in his hand and looked into it. “Most that can recover are either of almost completely sound mind or have found balance or enlightenment in their lives.”
Alexis hummed softly, thinking. “You implied earlier that Akuma ‘draws out’ the Satsui no Hadō from others… so it's entirely likely that the dark energy he draws out against any very strong enemy is, in fact, their own darkness turned against them. Logically, if one fights a dark power with dark power, it would only strengthen… and eventually, overwhelm. Although this… ‘Marcus Bison’... who would that be?” she murmured.
Akuma tilted his head.
“Marcus Bison aka M. Bison, Master Bison, or sometimes even called Vega, is a fighter from Akuma world that uses the abilities granted to him known as Psycho Power, “Edward explained as an image came up on the table. “Psycho Power is the name of spiritual energy that is utilized by combatants in the world Akuma hails from. It’s often termed as an evil, negative or psychotic energy, Psycho Power is most notably exploited by its best-known user, M. Bison. Psycho Power has been described as the dark side of Soul Power. Psycho Power feeds off of the fear, anger, and the hatred of others, this energy can also affect the skin, body color, eyes, and hair of people in a similar manner to the Satsui no Hadō.” Edward looked up to the image. “Knowing what I do now, it’s not hard to see him as Mundus and it’s pretty easy to figure out a few theories on how he became the Demon King.”
Alexis grimaced. “To paraphrase Arnold Schwarzenegger… that is one ugly motherf*cker,” she muttered. She snickered at the blank look Akuma gave her, clearly not getting the reference. She cocked an eyebrow at the noticeable beep on her last word, though.
Edward noticed the look on Alexis’ face and couldn't help but snicker. “Don’t think on it too much Alexis. Sometimes it happens and most of the time it doesn’t.”
Alexis rolled her eyes. “Sounds like a certain pink party mare,” she deadpanned. She exhaled before she drained her tea before flicking the cup over her shoulder as Harpuia materialized from the dim shadows before the Embodiment yelped as the momentum from the toss overturned the teacup all over her front, soaking the kimono top. From her sudden yelp and the fact she shivered showed what Alexis had done… manipulating the dreamscape so when Harpuia caught it, the momentum of her toss emptied its load… of icy water… all over her.
“As much as I would love to stay here, we can as it appears that we are out of time,” Edward deadpanned. “You’re waking up Alexis. I’ll see you in the lobby.” With that statement, Edward faded away.
Alexis nodded but giggled before she noticed the look Harpuia was shooting Akuma. “I was right… you do have a connection to him… as does X, right?” she said, making Harpuia jump slightly before she reluctantly nodded as the area wavered before shattering. Alexis’ eyes fluttered open before she realized she was still snuggled up against Celestia.
“Hmhmhm. How did you sleep little one,” Celestia asked with a sparkle in her eyes. “You looked so quaint that I just couldn’t help but stay and watch you,” Alexis sat up as her face went flush from what Celestia just said. “I’ll let you get dressed now. When you're done, come meet up with everyone in the main lobby. Ed is cooking a big pot of gumbo.”
Alexis blushed as her stomach grumbled rather noticeably. “Um… I slept okay… it turns out that Fefnir… is a fighter by the name of Akuma… and he, Harpuia, and X's embodiment have some sort of link that connects them… though that makes me wonder why Dante showed up before we found Grandma… after all… he was the one that made me think that some of the Embodiments of the Biometals remember who they were… Harpuia only confirmed it. I mean, if I'm his half-sibling, wouldn’t he have recognized me?” she said softly.
“Not necessarily, Alexis.” Celestia went over to the closest to pick out a dress as she had yet to change out of her sleeping gown. “He might be missing parts of his memory like you.” She pulled out a gold silk gown. “He may feel some form of connection to you but that doesn’t mean he’ll know who you are at first glance.” Celestia stepped behind a blind and started to change into her dress. “I mean, when Ed first came back into our lives, Luna and I didn’t recognize him at all and the first thing she did to him was blast him into a wall with her magic.” She stepped back as she was putting hair up in a bun. “Look at me, I didn’t remember him at all either to the point I had completely forgotten my feelings for him,” Celestia said softly as she looked to the floor in shame for having forgotten one of the people she held dearest to her heart. But above all else the first man she’d ever truly loved.
“Somehow, I get the sense of him getting blasted into walls could be a running gag… or Yang, pardon the pun, getting face shots,” Alexis deadpanned. She snickered as the following morning after Yang had summoned her, the Displaced Huntress had tripped down the stairs and somehow had hit her face on every single stair. “And nobody's perfect. Frankly, I'm half tempted to remain in my female form more often just to offset the testosterone-fest of my half-siblings,” she sighed before focusing as she slid out of the bed before shedding the sleeping robe as she noted her clothes, cleaned before she strode over to them. She took a breath, noticing a subtle scent wafting from the clean clothes… one she recognized as Rarity's. She shrugged as she got dressed before she cringed a bit, noticing her messy hair in a nearby mirror close to the vanity.
“Would you like some help in cleaning up your hair?” Celestia asked she walked over by Alexis place her hands on her shoulders as the two looked into the mirror. “You know Alexis, I think you should stay in your female form. It’s your still choice, of course, but in my opinion, it’s become who you truly are.” Celestia picked up a nearby brush as Alexis sat down she began to run the brush through Alexis’ silvery hair. “Whatever you choose, just know it’s you that chose and not someone else. I’m sure your mother would tell you the same and support that choice as well.”
Alexis nodded shyly. “I always felt… more comfortable with longer hair, really. I never really considered why,” she said softly. She blinked, noticing something beneath her hairline when Celestia shifted her hair. She hadn't noticed the colorful tattoos that had formed when her second set of wings emerged though what caught her eye was the reddish purple gemstone in the center of the marking that caught the light and glittered from its faceted surface.
“Alexis, what are these markings? And this Gemstone here?” Celestia mentioned in a concerned tone. “We should go and see the others about this. I don’t like the way these markings look. Are these tied to any of those other beings that you call the Bio-metals?” Celestia set the brush down on the vanity allowing Alexis to stand up. Celestia looked at Alexis with worry in her gaze. “We need to see Edward now.”
Celestia took Alexis by the hand, causing her to blush a bit as she led her out the doorway. The duo left the bedroom and headed to the lobby where everyone but the Alchemist was present. Celestia quickly looked around to find Edward where she saw him in the kitchen over the stove by a fairly large pot. She left Alexis next to Faust and Sparda as they had been enjoying some tea with Luna. Alexis saw Celestia talking with Edward in the kitchen then her gaze shifted as she saw Lucario and Shang sparring out in the fields but instead of ice, the field were a deep rain forest. She was glad to see Lucario off that table Edward had him on but she was still uncertain about if there was something wrong with him as she hadn’t spoken with Edward about Lucario yet. Her attention shifted back to Celestia and Edward who were still speaking in the kitchen, Alexis could see Celestia point to her from time to time but couldn’t make out what she was saying, she must have cast a silencing spell. Edward was listening while nodding. Every now and then his eyes would shift toward her direction. Alexis could swear she saw a tear roll down Celestia's cheek.
“She’s very worried about you, Alexis,” Faust moved to her side. “I heard from Ed that Lucario and is going to just fine by the way. He seems to be able to produce purified metals from his body like some sort of natural foundry.”
“Huh. That could be a useful ability both offensively and defensively. Though… I'm almost sure these markings… are not related to the BioMetals I can use. If they were… I would have noticed them before now. I'm almost certain they're related to these,” Alexis deadpanned, flicking her lower set of deeper pearlescent silver wings. “As for the gemstone… I think it might be the equivalent of an Alicorn's horn, as...” she continued as the teapot was enshrouded in a soft deep amethyst aura before pouring into a cup as a dollop of honey dropped into it from a spoon before stirring the tea. “I don't know if it was confronting that nightmare… or finding that Dante wasn't Fefnir, but someone almost as intimidating was… but my Alicorn magic… felt somewhat dulled, like it was being pushed through a kinked up hose… now… it flows smoothly,” she said as she let the pot lightly touch the table. She frowned slightly. “Father… if Dante and Vergil are around a dozen years older than me… what would it mean that I was Displaced? Are they alive here… or on Earth? On top of that, we have no idea if the time between both locations is synchronized or not,” she commented as she sipped her tea. She saw Faust smirk as Luna snickered. “You try having Twilight Sparkle as an adopted sibling and see if she doesn't rub off on you in some way,” she deadpanned.
Shang smirked as he twisted, evading Lucario's swiping claws. “Not bad. You have to realize that, on top of your body and Aura… your most dangerous weapon is…” he said with a smirk before poking Lucario right in the forehead, “right there,” he finished.
“I know that Dante and Vergil are on Equus somewhere. They went their not long after their little stint in Hell after Vergil fused back together. It was then that Vergil met up with a Merchant to get you onto Equus.” Sparda crossed his arms as he never cared much for tea. “As far as the how the passage of time works… I can say.”
“But I can.” Edward came upset a large pot on a stand next to the table while Celestia followed with blows for everyone. Alexis could tell something had upset her a bit. “You see, for Displaced such as ourselves, Alexis, time usually has very little to no mean when traversing the omniverse. We can go to one Equus like now… where it’s only been a few months for you but where its been over fifteen thousand years for me here. However there are those that have linked worlds where Equus is linked to say an Earth or another world with them that allow travel to and from one another,” Edward began to dish out the gumbo to those at the table while Celestia and Luna went to fetch the others. “Time flow between worlds that are linked to each other usually flows parallel to each other.” Edward looked to Alexis. “As for those marking and that gemstone, I’d chalk them up to your body going through its alicorn transform.” Edward bent over and handed Alexis her bowl and spoke to her softly so no one else would hear. “Came and see me after your done here. Tia wanted me to speak with you privately. She’s really worried about you.”
Everyone sat and enjoyed their company and food for the time being. Edward was with Luna and Celestia most of the time. He was trying his best to reassure Celestia that Alexis was fine but that wasn’t the only thing that was on her mind either. She wanted to ask Alexis about a certain pony as she came from a world that was set well before their own. After a while, Celestia and Edward went off to the side with Alexis while the others continued to enjoy their meals.
“Alexis do you know of a pony called Sunset Shimmer back in your Equus?” Celestia looked to her with a downtrodden gaze. “She was… my personal student before Twilight… but when I told her… that she was going about her studies wrong… she wants to get to her goals quickly. She only ever focused on the power of magic a not the friendships that I tried to teach her. So when she didn’t get what she wanted… she left.” Celestia wiped a few tears away. “I was hoping that I could prevent your mother from having the same fate as me. If Sunset is still there then tell your mother to focus on her more and keep her close.” Celestia looked to Edward in sorrow as he quickly embraced Celestia allowing her to cry into his shoulder.
“I’ll find her Tia, and I’ll bring her back.” Edward stroked her back.
“I've stroked her, but I think she disappeared before I ended up on Equus. I did, however, find some journals by her that were… odd. They imply that the same one Discord mentioned may be active again if not those loyal to him… and they imply that something may have happened to her… as one of them ends… abruptly,” she said softly.
“But you've been investigating that and searching for her, right?” Lucario said, receiving a nod in reply.
Alexis frowned fractionally. “I found something…. but… well, let's just say it's not something good,” she said quietly.
Shang frowned at her tone, concerned.
“I’d still like to hear about this,” Edward said as he tried to calm Celestia back down. Luna came over to comfort her sister. The two sat down in some nearby chairs. “Any leads you have could possibly help me here and vice versa.” Edward twirled his finger in the air.
“I did find the Mirror Portal in the castle, which I presume is linked to an Earth, though I also noticed, within the room… old dull red stains and scorch marks on the floor and walls. I’m guessing if Sunset did go through, she was likely injured beforehand. I did notice, though, that when I found it, it was active. It was located in the northeast tower, below the tallest one used for Astronomy,” Alexis said slowly. “I also noticed something interesting… there's a very low-level leak of energy flowing from both sides of the portal. When it's inactive, it's very slight, much like a dripping faucet, but to one focused on the mirror when it's active, that ‘drip’ of magic is like a very low-pressure flow,” she revealed. “Strangely, the return energy feels just like the Chì Energy I tap into through the Ansatsuken,” she commented.
“Looks like we found how Akuma came to your Equus,” Edward pondered as he paced. “I could never open mirror portals on my own. I always had to have Starswirl’s help in order to do so. Well, in order to maintain a constant connection to it whatever world we opened the portal to.”
“But Ed, what about the Dark Library?” Luna said tilting her head.
“That’s a special case, Luna. One. The Library was a part of the world so it’s still rooted here allowing use to make a stable portal. It still exists as apart of the world tethered by it’s portal. Second. I can open portals on my own fairly easily but I have no idea how to keep them open without being right beside it to maintain it.” Edward looked to Celestia and back to the others crossing his arms. “Starswirl was able to do it, but it the portal he made only opens every two years and for a short while at the. Third. I have no idea where the portal’s I make will lead. Sure once I go o the world I can come back and forth from here to there but the problem in that lies in which world Sunset went to. Starswirl was very crafty in his design of the portal in that he used a void guard spell on it to keep others from finding their way here,” Edward huffed as he placed a hand on Celestia's shoulder looking to her knowing her hurt at the loss of her student. “The portal was made after I was entombed to, so I can’t just fiddle with it.” Edward looked to Alexis with a look of longing in his eyes before Celestia spoke up.
“Promise me Alexis, that’ll you’ll find Sunset for me and for your mother’s sake,” Celestia pleaded.
Alexis nodded slightly, as she'd intended to do so regardless.
Shang hummed softly. “I've found, that after visiting certain places, I am able to open portals to those locations. Perhaps, it is possible to combine our talents to link our own worlds through similar portals,” he commented. “I will admit, however, that my world lacks these… mirror portals. Rather, the magic sometimes gathers into rifts that can be employed into opening more… long-lasting portals, as most portals tend to be one use unless you know your intended destination,” he deadpanned.
“The mirrors are just the doors that separate the worlds, Shang. Really, as long as is has a way to be shut anything can be turned into a portal.” Edward explained. “Mirrors are just one of the easier ways to create filters to keep the bad things out as well as being one of the more stable portals.” Edward made a mirror appear and took out his black key. “This is just an ordinary glass mirror but once I use my key on it…” Edward tapped the mirror with the key and the mirror started to ripple like water. “It becomes a portal to the library that anyone can use for one minute. After that, it’s a mirror again. In this sense, it’s the key that opens the door temporarily. This is another reason it’s much more stable than the other portal. It’s only open for so long.” Edward dispelled the mirror and put his key away. “With my Rinnegan, I can travel fairly easily but I have no idea where I’ll pop up unless I’ve been there before. Now if I concentrate enough then I can find worlds the I want to go to but it talks a lot of concentration, time, and power.” Edward summoned the Yamato to his hand surprising Sparda. “Hopping dimensions is easy if you have this but it’s still not entirely accurate on where it puts you. The sword reads the wielder’s mind but if you don’t even have a general idea of where you want to go it’s totally useless. Even if you know who you want to appear next to.” He tossed the sword back to the demon. “I’m saying if you want we can make mirror portals we can but it will requires us both to do so and I will be putting a seal on my end and storing it in my lab. No one other than me or you will be able to use it. Not even if someone is with you. If they are and have your permission then that’s fine, but the Void Barrier will be block anyone else that doesn’t and anyone that doesn’t have free will. Void magic is absolute.”
“I would likely place a double seal for Aura Energy and Blood that would prove quite sufficient. That way, even if one could fool one seal, say, with blood stolen from one who has access to the portal, they would fail to access it as their own Aura Signature is not one that has access. Perhaps add a layered an Empathic Seal to keep from forcing one who would have access to it from doing so out of duress,” Shang quipped.
“Would you be able, say, to use a pond or something like a portal? Use certain chosen items that could access the portal function of the said pond, otherwise, it would be nothing more than a normal pond?” Alexis said thoughtfully.
“Unfortunately, yes,” Edward said out of annoyance. “Liquid-based portal a hassle to create and even more of a hassle for users to keep hidden and maintained. Mainly because they can easily be moved or split into pieces for multiple users. They are also very easily destroyed.”
Edward paused to look at Luna for a minute then he mentions for Celestia to take her out of the chamber. That’s when Edward thought it a good idea to get some fresh air, The most anyone had been out was for a few hours in the Dragonlands.
“Okay, we’re going outside for a bit. Need fresh air and it smells like Dragon breath in here,” Edward raised his hand and two silver spell Matrices appeared above them. In the next second, everyone found themselves in the courtyard of an old wooden fort. While everyone was looking around they could tell this place had seen many battles but they also saw serval stone Golems the looked exactly like Edward but much shorter.
“Dragon Breath? I thought it was Dragon Farts,” was Alexis’ immediate deadpan joke. Goro grimaced before rolling his eyes. Lucario snickered at the dry humor.
“Oh my CELESTIA! NEW PEOPLE!” came an overjoyed shout from behind the group. Edward smirked evil as he knew all to well who yelled. It was the one known as the pink menace. In a blur of pink Goro was pinned to the ground by a super curly hair pink maned mare in a pink t-shirt that had three balloons on it and pink denim pants with pink sneakers. “Ooo. a Shokan. I’ve always wanted to fight one of you guys.” Goro only stared in shock at the small pink pony sitting on his chest. He then looked over to Edward who merely shrugged at him.
Suddenly Alexis found herself tackled flat on her to the ground by a blur of dark purple. She looked up to see Nyx hugging her waist rather tightly with a giant smile plastered across her face. “Ms. ALEXIS IS SO GOOD TO SEE YOU AGAIN!” squeed the filly as Alexis rubbed her head. “Oh my gosh! Look at your hair and your wings and those marks and gem.” Nyx looked at Alexis with wonder in her gaze. “You look so pretty. All that time you spent training with Uncle Ed really changed you, a lot. You seem more…”
“You seem to be more at peace with yourself,” Polearm said as he walked up with Twilight by his side. He extended a hand to help Alexis off the ground. “It’s good to see you again. Nyx was worried you’d leave without getting to see you again.”
“So you’re the Alexis that those clothes Edward had me work on belonged to.” A purple maned unicorn wearing black plants a white button-down blouse and brown leather sandals said with an eager tone as she put her pair of red sewing glasses on her collar. “Nice to meet you, darling. My names Rarity Belle. I see you’re already acquainted with Nyx and her family.”
“Not the whole family though Rarity.” said an eager green spiky haired teenager next to the fashionista. He had green eyes that matched the color of is hair with slit pupils. He was wearing a purple shirt with a dark green puffy vest over it with a pair of khaki cargo pants. “Hey, Spike Solaris. Dragon of Ponyville and Assistant to Twilight Sparkle.”
Alexis nodded as she let Polearm help her to her feet.
“What in tarnation are we doing out here at Edward’s training fort?” said a southern accented voice in confusion.
“Beat’s me Aj.” came a calmer voice. “But I have no idea what this training fort, as you call it is?”
Alexis chuckled. “I recognize AJ's voice anywhere… very distinctive. And I met them while training. Of course, I was able to deal with a few personal matters, fortunately. Although… oh, my,” she said in mild surprise, spotting Mileena hanging by an ankle from what appeared to be a flagpole with loops of what she recognized as the odd shadowy chains around her upper body, hips, and knees.
“Hey, guys. Were you suddenly brought here to?” came a raspy voice. “Hey, Thunderlane, I see you were helping AJ on the farm again,” teased the third voice.”
“Shut up, Dash!” Thunderlane yelled back. “Who's that?” he said pointing to Alexis.
Alexis rolled her eyes as she knew of that famous, or infamous, Pegasus. She sighed softly as she bent her legs slightly before shoving off the ground as her dual sets of wings flared out as she shot off into the air before hovering with slow, lazy flaps. “Baka, could you look a bit more rude, hai?” she said dryly, crossing her arms beneath her breasts.
“Sorry, miss, but I was a little surprised by you at your appearance, and that fact I was just teleported here out of the blue,” Thunderlane looked down in shame. “I didn’t mean to upset you.”
Alexis shrugged, smirking. “I'm not upset. Trust me, I know the feeling of being abruptly teleported without warning by a blond tomato. Though I doubt you'll meet anyone else like me,” she quipped.
“Judgin’ from your reaction and based off your looks, Ah say your a Displaced,” Applejack said scratching the back of her head. “Names Applejack but you can call me Aj for short. The rude one over there is Rainbow Dash.” Aj pointed to the rainbow-maned pegasus hovering behind her.
Alexis chuckled a bit as she let her wings fold tight as she abruptly dropped close to thirty-five feet instantly, somersaulting before landing in a crouch, the dull thud low pitched as the ground cratered slightly beneath her feet. She felt the gauntlets form over her hands and forearms almost the moment she straightened.
“Nice impact zone there,” Rainbow quipped as she flew down and landed next to Alexis. “Name’s Rainbow Dash Head of the Bolt Core for Equestria. Fastest Flyer in Equestria to by the way,” Rainbow puffed out her chest. “Call me Rd for short. Did the old dude put you through harsh training too?”
“Amongst other things, though I can't say I haven’t grown for it… gained quite a bit from the training, including a partner,” Alexis deadpanned. She shrugged casually, summoning the long dagger she'd created, the feel of restrained magic hanging in the air as the opalescent ‘shark teeth’ along the edges of the blade rippled with the rainbow aura of the Elements of Harmony whilst the dark gray metal of the tapered body of the dagger seemed to pull in surrounding light. The hilt of the dagger was a deep grayish black. The crossguard of the dagger curled slightly along the base of her thumb while it visibly curled over her forefinger.
Lucario smirked as he leaped at his partner's back, a combat knife formed from ruby and dull silvery metal in his grip, only to blink as his partner spun, deflecting the stab before catching him in a hug.
“Oh my,” Spoke a soft voice from the edge of the crater.
“Indeed my dear. Whoever made this must be quite powerful,” came a more familiar voice. “If they made this here, they have to be powerful. Especially, with Edward’s anti-magic Runes all over the place. He did put them up to dampen you and your friends' ability to use magic while your group stayed here.”
Alexis smirked. “Most of my abilities aren’t technically ‘magical’ in nature… yeah, I do have magic, but I don't rely solely on it, especially,” she deadpanned as she pushed off in a back somersault before purposely belly-flopping on the edge of the crater, her arms and shoulders hanging over the edge as Lucario landed just behind her feet, “as my magic, both new and what had been dormant, would make life a bit boring if I solely relied on it,” she finished. She concentrated as a deep amethyst aura flared around her as she levitated before touching down on her feet, the dust not clinging to her clothes as she had coated them in her Aura before landing.
“You're crazy, you know that?” Lucario deadpanned.
“Oh! You’re certainly an interesting case of an existence, aren’t you my dear,” Discord said as he and Fluttershy made their way to Alexis and Lucario. “Very chaotic. I approve. Not every day you meet a Half Demon Half Alicorn. Discord, Lord of Chaos and Disharmony at your service,” the older gentleman said taking a bow.
Alexis shrugged. “Normal and dull is boring. Besides, I met the Discord from my Equus already… in astral form, admittedly, so I'm not even going to ask how you know things… it's like trying to figure out a certain party mare… guaranteed to cause migraines,” she deadpanned.
“Hello there, my name’s Fluttershy,” said a timid pink haired girl from behind the Lord of Chaos. “Nice to meet you Alexis.”
Alexis nodded, smiling shyly.
“So, does anypony know why Ed brought us all out here? I mean there are only a few ponies and other beings powerful to do so and this place is special for us all but more so for Ed than anyone,” Rainbow deadpanned as the other looked at her with forlorn expressions. “What? I can figure stuff out too. I wasn’t put in charge of the Bolt Core for just being awesome. Ed did more than just physically train me. He literally schooled me,” Rainbow shuddered at the mere mention of the word school.
“I brought you all here because I wanted you all to meet Alexis and because I wanted to spend some time with my students,” Edward explained as he popped up next to Discord with his arms crossed. “I haven’t seen everyone since the lunch over a month ago. I also wanted to get out of the castle for fresh air but I still wanted a fair amount of privacy. As for why I brought everyone here specifically, I like this place, it holds many good memories, and I needed to show Alexis and Shang what happens when one indulges in the sins of Wrath.” Edward looked to the gates of the fort with a grim and sadden look on his face. “Every Equus has the Badlands and how they’re made is for each tends to be different. Alexis, Lucario. Come meet me and Shang when you’re ready so I can show you and explain what I mean,” With those words Edward walked away.
Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Amal looked at each other with sad looks before looking to Alexis and Lucario who were perplexed at the alchemist’s mood change. They knew what he was talking about as they’d already heard this part of their teacher’s past.
Alexis’ eyes narrowed fractionally. “I'm pretty sure I can guess that it's personal for him,” she said dryly.
“Personal, my ass. His Aura was dulled, as if this ‘creation of the Badlands’ was embarrassing if not painful for him,” Lucario growled.
“You need to watch, man,” Rainbow shot at Lucario in a sharp tone. “I might fun of teach about odd stuff but that dude has some serious demons. Especially, when it comes to the Badlands.”
“Aaa, yea Alexis. The fort is really dear to Ed but the Badlands are … complicated for him. They hold very bad memories for him but a few good ones too. Poor fella has been through more than anyone ah know. No telling on what’s kept him goin’ for the last thousands of years,” Aj let out a long sigh as she looked to her teacher than to the others. “I wish he’d be more open about his life. He says he’s a little over two thousand years old but it’s a bald-faced now he’s much older and has seen many a thing that would keep others up at night.”
“Yea and then you have the recent events that occurred during the wedding and his death. Not mention what happened with Malice when he summoned Nat, Sora, and their Twilight.” Fluttershy leaned against Discord shoulder while she remembered. “Why does he torture himself by coming here, Discord?”
“It’s like Applejack said, Fluttershy… this place holds both good and bad memories for him.” Discord patted her hand. “I can understand why he comes here. He likes this Fort, but he comes to the Badlands to remind himself of his flaws and mistakes, but he shows it to help others in the hope that they’ll learn from those mistakes and not repeat them.”
“Trust me, I know about demons… the only reason I’m relaxed right now is because I recently faced down a nightmare of, what was for me, an extremely traumatic incident that left me in a hospital for eight and a half months. Still got the scars of it. Most think that scars are easy to get over… physical scars you can get over… the mental scars… those are a real bitch,” Alexis deadpanned. “And it appears you, pup gained some of my instinctive empathy,” she deadpanned, her gaze on Lucario.
Shang smirked, crouching atop a nearby wall.
“Ah get what your sayin about scars, sugarcube, but Ed’s situation with this area is quite a bit more drastic,” Aj looked away. “You should go see Ed about it. I need to go after Thunder before he gets himself lost. Or before he aggravates one of the Ed statues,” She quickly walked while shouting. “Thunder, don’t touch those!”
“Geez, those two are so weird,” Rainbow deadpanned. “I wish they’d just start dating already. Thunder was helping Aj out on the farm every now and then it turned out to be every few days. Now it’s pretty much every day.”
Alexis shrugged. “I wouldn't know. I don't remember if I ever dated on Earth and I'm still getting my footing in my Equus… not to mention what I've found out since meeting Eddie… thinking I grew up as a human… only to discover that I was barely human… as apparently both of my mothers were hiding in human form when they had me,” she sighed, glancing at Mileena. “After whatever Eddie wants to talk about… I have a feeling I'm going to need to burn off a little stress,” she thought. Somehow, she knew that form… Kitana… wasn't the only female form Shang had.
“It's rare that people catch Kitana's eye in Kombat Potential. Alexis is one… now, there is another,” Shang deadpanned. He knew his voice behind the rainbow-maned anthropomorphic pegasus would startle her.
“Well, I’m gonna leave you guys to it for now. Ed looks like he’s waiting for you guys just outside the fort,” Rainbow pointed to a bit of red sitting on the cliff just outside the gates. “ Come on Flutters and … Discord.” Rainbow rolled her eyes as the trio joined Aj in wrangling Thunderlan from three Edward Statues.
Edward was sitting outside the fort looking into the Badlands. This was the site of his biggest blunder but also the site where his current life started. He was so in wrapped in his thoughts he didn’t hear Shang and Alexis approaching behind him. Not that he really cared at the moment, as not even and Ursa Major stampede could get him to move.
Alexis glanced at Shang, who glanced about, noticing that very little grew in the area. She noticed the sorcerer wasn't meeting her eyes nor anyone else's.
Shang's pupils were glowing a dull dark emerald as he could hear the ‘canon’ Shang snarling he wanted the power of the souls within Edward. “That will not happen, Sorcerer. If I have to conscript us both to the Netherrealm, so be it, so shut up,” he growled, very aware of the draining effects upon the magic of those not native to the Netherrealm. As he snapped that, he felt his darker counterpart's presence retreat. “And don't forget, I can consume your soul just as easily as the other way around. Are you willing to risk that?” he snapped, the glow fading from his irises.
Lucario grimaced as the surrounding Aura was almost nonexistent. That gave a very strong advantage to tracking anything, yet at the same time made it very difficult as, if anything had similar sensory talents would likely immediately notice the new Aura signature.
Alexis lightly tapped Edward's shoulder.
“Tell me you two,” Edward said gazing into the Badlands. “When you look out off this cliff what is that you see?” Edward got to his feet but his eyes never looked to the others.
“Emptiness, regret, impulsiveness,” Alexis said quietly.
“What about you, Shang, Lucario? What do you see in this wasteland?” Edward still gazing out in front of him.
Shang took a deep breath. “I see very little in vitality. I sense a struggling flow, much like a clogged pipe. Perhaps it is the natural flows of energy here we are picking up on?”
Lucario cocked his head. “I sense a lack of Aura… like something sleeps, yet just needs the right key to awaken,” he said quietly.
“Interesting,” Edward said turning to see the others with a hollowness in his eyes that could only be described as soul-wrenching. “Another question is: What do you think could have caused all of this lifelessness?”
Alexis shrugged. “I don't know,” she said quietly. That wasn't quite true, though she knew well the pain in his eyes… as she had seen it in the mirror for weeks after what her ‘aunt’ and ‘uncle’ had done to her.
Lucario grimaced but shrugged as well. “I do not know of anything that could do such a thing,” he said quietly.
Shang exhaled as he suspected the answer, but snorted. “Unknown to me,” he said quietly.
“You three just so happen to be looking at it,” Edward pointed to himself. “I was the one that created the Badlands for this Equus,” he motioned with hand and then turned and sat back down on the edge of the cliff. “This is what happens when justified anger turns into Sinful Wrath and blind fury,” Edward remembered all too well what lead to the creation of the Badlands like it was yesterday. “Want to hear the story?”
“Did it have to with a very stupid Minotaur? Because in mine… we had a Minotaur dignitary who lost his dignity… when he and his guards tried to attack a few of my mother's personal guards… and my mother herself. Suffice it to say, only the dignitary made it out of the palace… and begging for mercy,” Alexis said quietly. She touched her right collarbone, fairly sure Celestia had noticed the scar that bisected it as well as the upper right part of her chest. It had come from a heavy Minotauran blade.
Shang blinked, mildly surprised at that information. “That sounds nasty,” he remarked. He did, however, notice Lucario cringing at that knowledge.
“Yes it involved Minotaurs but not just a few,” Edward used a memory project on himself as he told a summarized version of the events. “Not long after the first Sage’s Stone was made rumors of its power spread like wildfire. Soon, the Minos’ were on the warpath by secretly attack pony villages and settlements in this area along the Everfree. I set out to stop these raids on the Kingdom but everytime I arrived only to see burnt buildings and slaughtered corpses were strewn about.” Edward paused for the moment to catch his in order to calm down. The others notice the anger coming from him. “I was able to catch up to the Raider just in time to same one village. Theos bastards mached me and the ponies and made light of the suffering. They called it fun,” Edward started to shake a bit. The projection only showed a Laugh muscular man with two horns on either side of his wearing light plate armor with a large short broad ax dripping with fresh blood. “I then started to get angry, very angry. Called them Bastard and every name under Tia’s sun until he said. ‘How dare you ruin our fun you pathetic pony bastard,’. He tried to cleave me to pieces but I deflected his blows. I yelled back about there fun and said I would kill Minos I saw. I was so angry I unknowingly invoked the Void Stone’s power-draining ability. For days I slaughtered soldiers, mercs, and raider until I was completely consumed in madness, hatred, and bloodlust.” He shuddered at the images of himself literally tearing Minotaurs apart barehanded. Red energy coming into and covering his body as he consumed the magic and life energy of the very land and souls of every living creature near him. “I was drowning in wrath. For two and have to three weeks I wandered this once lush land turning it into what it a barren waste where not even a small flower can grow. That’s how I came to be known as the Crimson Butcher. It wasn’t until Tia, Luna and Starswirl showed up that I was stopped. Even then I almost killed them. They were able to bind my long enough for Luna to tell me how she felt and bring me back to myself. But my fighting was far from over. But that’s apart of the story for another time.” Edward’s project stopped and he got up and looked to the three that were behind him once more.
“You drained the active life energy and magic. I can feel it… sleeping. It's dormant and deep… but Faust thinks my being hatched around her may have sharply enhanced my Aura Sensory talents,” Lucario said as he pressed his forepaw to what appeared to be naught more than a dead, dry hunk of cracked clay.
Alexis’ eyes were narrowed. “I'd have reacted the same way, most likely, and I suspect not only Dante and Vergil but my father, too, would agree that those things were in need of being put down… permanently. Slaughter of innocent lives is never the right thing to do,” she said in a low, dangerous voice.
“That’s still no excuse for needless bloodshed and needlessly draining the land of its vitality,” Edward said in regret.
‘I’m afraid you're completely wrong Lucario,’ Faust said in a stern tone as she and Sparda, with Mileena being dragged on the ground behind him, joined the group. ‘What Edward did to the land here can never be reversed. That’s the way his power works is that it drains until there’s nothing left at all. Whatever aura it is you’re sensing, it’s whatever was left.’ she looked to Edward in understanding. ‘There is no reviving the Badlands.’
Lucario frowned slightly. All of his senses told him it could be possible to ‘reconnect’ the natural Aura, unaware that, in truth, he was sensing the dispersal of the natural leylines channeling magic through the ground. At the borders of the Badlands, those lines, for lack of a better term, had been effectively ‘cauterized’ in a magical sense, leaving a broad swath where no truly active magic flowed within the earth.
Alexis cocked her head, spotting Mileena. “You know that I intend to put her down, permanently,” she said quietly. Admittedly, she had never actually killed, knowing that none of the monsters within that training course were truly real, and she hadn't truly intended to kill Berial, though she had little doubt the demon would remember her.
Shang cocked an eyebrow, noticing the slightest tremble in the young hybrid's body. The experienced Kombatants noticed what it meant immediately, that the young woman had never truly, deliberately drawn blood from another nor had she killed purposefully.
“We all know what you intend to do Alexis,” Sparda said sternly. “I want to see what you will actually do.”
“The real question is, can you truly do it?” Edward added crossing his arm. “Killing without a reason is never a path someone should walk. Of course, Mileena here is just a manifestation of a fighter so once you defeat her she should turn into a Soul Gem, Right Shang” Edward looked to him curiously.
“Possibly. I can't be sure. What I am certain of, however, is that she won't make it easy,” Shang said wryly. He had yet to encounter Mileena's Soul Krystal, so anything was likely. He paused, his eyes narrowing on a boulder not too far away. “Hmmm, this should be interesting,” he thought, noting the boulder in question was a Soul Krystal, yet the resonance, he noticed, wasn't linked to him, but Alexis.
“I think it’s time we wrapped this up,” Edward said as everyone found themselves in an open area. It was obvious that an intense battle already occurred here from all of the damage present. “This is where I had a fight with my niece. Just the place you need. Open no places to hide and you can go all out if you need to.” Suddenly black chains shot from the ground and formed and form a sort of dome. “This shadow forge dome will keep you two confined here. Any questions or requests?”
Alexis rolled her shoulders, a small smirk crossing her face. “Nope. This is gonna be fun,” she deadpanned.
A hole opened in the dome. “Sparda, if you would be so kind as to escort Mileena into the arena,” Edward gestured. “Alexis you can go in after she’s in there. I’ll undo the chains on her once you’re ready.”
Sparda smirked as he tugged Mileena by her leg before tossing her through the hole, letting her tumble through.
Alexis rolled her shoulders as she took a deep breath before darting forward and leaping through the hole before using a shoulder roll as she instinctively focused her nanites to form body armor as she rolled to her feet.
Shang smirked, noticing that the Soul Krystal disguised as a boulder was half buried in the ground a few feet behind Alexis, well within the dome. “Hmmm, this'll be interesting, indeed,” he said thoughtfully. He blinked, noticing a pale emerald aura swirling around the stone very faintly. “Ah, there you are, Jade,” he thought, feeling Kitana watching with great interest.
“Interrupt anything and you pay dearly,” Sparda warned the sorcerer with a murmur shooting him a nasty look.
“That goes for everyone,” Edward added as he raised a hand causing the chains binding Mileena to disappear allowing the fighter to get to feet and stretch before her eyes lustfully came to rest on Alexis. “I will personally make any of you the next center of attention in a fight with me.”
“I have no intention of interrupting anything whatsoever,” Shang said seriously. “Though I do know of something I am certain will give Alexis an unforeseen advantage,” he quipped with a smirk.
Alexis’ ears twitched, able to hear the conversations, but ignoring them in favor of the snarling and growling Tarkatan-Edenian hybrid with dual sais gripped in both hands. A smirk crossed her face as she rolled her shoulders.
“Your blood will taste sweet… as will your flesh,” Mileena growled in what most would call a sensual voice.
“The only thing you're going to be tasting is your own blood… and the dirt,” Alexis shot back.
“I doubt that, as you have no skill,” Mileena growled.
“Because I haven't shown you any of my skills, but by the time this is over, you're going to wish I hadn't,” Alexis growled.
“Let the match Begin!” Edward shouted sending a dust wave across the field.
Alexis darted forward before sliding on her knees to evade the thrown sais before she popped up with a rising knee strike, catching Mileena under the chin and staggering her for a moment before locking both arms around Mileena's torso before using a release belly-to-belly suplex to slam the Tarkatan hybrid on her face hard before Alexis tightened her core muscles and curled into a very tight handstand before driving both feet into Mileena's chest, the blow driving the air from her as she tumbled a couple of times before recovering, regaining her sais in the process.
“Nice opening counter from Alexis,” Edward commented as he clapped his hands together and made benches for everyone. “But, big mistake in letting Mileena get her weapons back.”
‘I agree, can I have popcorn.?’ Faust asked.
“Here you are my dear,” Discord said handing Faust a bag of pink popcorn.
‘Thanks Dissy,’ the pokemon wagged her tails in happiness as she munched on the popcorn.
Shang tilted his head, thinking. The style Alexis was using was powerful, yet fluid, holding, to his eyes, aspects of Capoeira, Tae Kwon Do, as well as whatever this ‘Ansatsuken’ style was. “I think she did that deliberately, lulling Mileena into a false sense of security by playing on what she expects her to be: a sloppy, untrained fighter,” he said thoughtfully.
“Agreed. She is playing both physical warfare as well as psychological warfare. If Mileena believes she is unskilled, she will grow arrogant and sloppy, leaving exploitable opportunities,” Goro rumbled.
“The Ansatsuken was originally based off of a sword style. So, it’s perfect for when one faces off against an opponent that uses blades like Mileena. It’s even deadlier if you can empower it with Hado,” Edward explained rubbing his chin. “Hm. She’s straining to use the style though. Not just on purpose either. Looks like it’s putting quite a strain on her. I’m not surprised as she never really knew of it or even used it properly before.”
Alexis caught Mileena's forearms as she attempted a stab before she fell back, throwing the Tarkatan hybrid into the air before launching into a vicious spinning tornado kick where she spun several times and struck Mileena with impacts that either audibly thudded or crunched as Mileena hit the ground hard from the Tatsumaki Senpū Kyaku. She was barely breathing hard, though Mileena had visible bruises darkening her flesh and more than a few cuts freely bleeding.
Shang’s eyes widened slightly, noticing thin looping chain tattoos on Alexis’ wrists and ankles. “Did you place gravity seals upon her? I'm seeing seals on her body, yet… that explains why she's straining. She's even now pushing her body and strength despite the normal gravity. The question, however, is what setting does she have it on?” he said cautiously.
“Whatever those seals, I didn’t put them on her,” Edward retorted. “She must have placed them herself. I do have a few spell books in the chamber with gravity magic spells for minors in them. She probably found one of them and modified it. Basic magic spells are some of the few around here that can be rewritten and combined with others fairly easily.”
Alexis exhaled softly as her armor gained streaks of crimson rather than yellow. “You want to play weapons, eh? Let's play,” she said softly. As she shifted her stance, a sheathed blade forming in her grasp as she unknowingly took a stance very similar to a certain Grimm masked swordsman with one hand on the sheath, the other lightly gripping the hilt of the blade. Her irises, rather than their warm aquamarine-teal color were a cold, hard, deep sapphire blue. Her body felt like a coiled spring as her unblinking gaze was locked on Mileena.
“She can use the quick draw technique. If she can pull it off, that would her an edge in surprise attacks as well as boost her speed and reflexes,” Edward looked at the sheathed sword. ‘It won’t hold up to more than three of her own strikes,’ Edward thought as he saw Alexis’ grip tighten ever so slightly. “She needs a reinforced blade in order to use that technique multiple times in a row.”
Alexis noticed Mileena's legs tensing before she charged, leaping after only a few rapid strides before bat-like crimson wings flared out from her back before she dove for a stabbing strike. Her blade shot out of the sheath like it had been fired from a gun as she flicked her thumb sharply, the butt of the hilt catching Mileena square between the eyes before she caught the falling blade, deflecting Mileena's stabbing blows upward, but gaining deep cuts along her shoulder blades. In an instant, however, she'd opened a deep slash from Mileena's right collarbone just shy of her throat to her left hip as well as a long cut running from her left shoulder to the middle of her forearm. Slight bits of white were visible in the wounded arm, revealing scraped if not fractured bone.
Mileena dropped heavily to the ground, twitching with pain as blood flowed freely from the sudden wounds. She stabbed upward with her good arm at Alexis, a burst of dark crimson energy hurling the Alicorn hybrid back before she slammed into the boulder behind her with a loud crunch as the boulder fractured and pale emerald light flared out.
Shang winced as Alexis slammed into the boulder before his eyes widened slightly at the flare of light. “What is she up to?” he muttered. He could feel Alexis’ body and spirit merging with Jade's surprisingly. As the light faded, he noticed immediately that the crimson streaks were a deep emerald.
Alexis coughed, blood trickling from her lips as she could feel the intense pain in her back from cracked vertebrae and cracked if not broken ribs. Her eyes fluttered open before revealing the dark coppery brown eyes as she rose to her feet, swaying a bit before her hand slipped behind her back. She drew forth a deep darkened gray metal staff that shimmered with a pale violet aura.
“Clever my daughter, very clever,” Sparda nodded with an approving tone.
Shang drew in a sharp breath, recognizing the staff from Kitana's memories. It was Jade's Assassin form.
“You will harm her no more. Had I not shielded the worst of the damage, it could have been fatal. Now… it will be fatal for you,” a voice not Alexis’ spoke from her mouth. She shot forward, a bright emerald aura flaring as the Shadow Kick caught Mileena just beneath the hollow of her throat and throwing her back before a thrown sai was deflected by the staff before it slapped Mileena hard across the face with a mingled meaty and bony crunch.
“So,… Jade, was hidden in the stone after all.” Edward looked to Shang with a smirk. “This is getting interesting and you look annoyed that Alexis got that Soul Crystal.” Shang’s eye twitched at that comment.
Edward returned his attention to the field. He smiled at the action being displayed down in the area. He was starting to get a fired up himself. He was definitely strong physical, magically, and mentally but that didn’t mean he didn’t still enjoy a good fight. Whether it was against some who could put up a decent challenge for only a few minutes or a truly strong opponent that could fight for days Edward was one the usually didn’t turn down the chance for a good one on one battle. He remembered Shang had been talking with one of his souls about wanting to take the souls in Edward’s body. Shang had broken his other half on the subject it gave Edward an idea to have some fun with the sorcerer and perhaps benefit from him as well.
“Hey Shang, why not have a match with me once Alexis is done with Mileena?” Edward asked as he brought his right fist to his face. “I’ve fought Alexis since she came to my world but I have yet to fight you.” Edward evil smile never left his face. Shang could tell this was a man that had seen and fought many wars and won countless battles and won. I man who had died and came back. “What do you say, Sorcerer? Wanna face me?” Shang was uncertain about this as when looked at the alchemist when he was in this state of mind he saw not the kind man he had come to know but a monster that was far more terrifying and powerful than even Shao Kahn.
A soft snort escaped Shang. “I rather expected Alexis to awaken Jade. Did I expect them to effectively merge? No. But frankly, I would prefer a rest from Kombat. In my Equus, it was either training for Kombat or a small tournament somewhere. It got rather… dull… quickly,” he said dryly.
“So you don’t want to face me? Too bad,” Edward shrugged in disappointment. “And I was going to offer you a Philosopher’s Stone.” he turned his attention back to the arena.
“What has you so interested in challenging me, Edward? I suspect my ‘dark counterpart’ has to do with that, ” Shang said bluntly.
“I want a good fight and I overheard your conversation with him,” Edward deadpanned. “And I don’t like being eyeballed as food or as some sort of way someone can grow stronger more easily.”
Shang laughed at that. “The ‘canon’ Shang, the soul stealer sorcerer, is locked in here,” he said, tapping the side of his head, “and although he and I have both noticed that we don't need to consume souls, he insists that it gives greater power… as far as I'm concerned, he's full of shit. All it does is taint and corrupt what soul you already have and though my Discord didn't give me a choice on the bloody matter, I refuse to use such an ability. I suspect that the aging curse set by the Elder Gods of Shang's home dimension either lost contact with his particular soul signature, or, if as I suspect, my body and his merged with me being dominant, it disrupted the soul curse as I have never nor will I ever use my abilities for my own gain, unlike ‘him’,” Shang deadpanned. He noticed Jade putting away her staff as Mileena sprawled on the ground.
“Very well then. I’ll drop it,” Edward looked back to the arena.
Goro was cringing as Jade had driven her staff with a hard flick and a dull clang square between Mileena's legs before driving it into her back with a very loud crunch before watching her fall flat on her face, skidding several feet on her face.
“Ooo, that was a nasty one,” Faust commented as she and Discord continued to share popcorn.
“Indeed.” Discord added.
“Pretty sure she'll need a chiropractor after that,” Shang deadpanned.
Jade paused as she tilted her head. The deep emerald tone of the streaks upon her armor faded to a soft, creamy golden white tone. Almost the same moment, Alexis was tackled by Mileena who reared back, tearing off her veil to reveal her fangs.
Alexis grimaced at the sight before she caught the straps of Mileena's armor and jerked her close, right into a headbutt, then repeated it twice more before kicking her off. Blood trickled down both their faces, Mileena's more so.
“Oh, someone's gonna need to visit the dentist after this fight,” Edward laughed. “And maybe a trip to the plastic surgeon too.”
“If this bitch doesn't back off, she’s gonna need a mortician, ‘cause if she tries to shank me again, I'm gonna remove her tonsils without anesthetic… through her ass,” Alexis growled with her eyes narrowed, holding a hand to her left side just above her hip where blood ran freely from three puncture wounds. She caught Mileena's wrist as she darted forward, sais held low but angled upward. She twisted, hyperextending her arm before in two quick strikes followed by two very noticeable crunches, she snapped Mileena's wrist and dislocated her elbow as she disarmed Mileena. The Tarkatan hybrid twisted, spinning the other sai into a reversed grip as she spun as Alexis ducked before driving a vicious forearm strike into Mileena's ribs, time slowing for a few seconds as Mileena's ribcage fractured, before she straightened into an uppercut that very noticeably knocked loose more teeth and heavily cracked Mileena's jaw as she was forced into the air before she was caught by the hips and slammed into the ground in a brutal Spinebuster that fractured more of her spine.
What was immediately noticeable was that Mileena stilled almost immediately. Alexis’ eyes dropped, spotting six blade tips… Mileena's own sais, protruding from her chest. One had impaled her heart and exited through part of her right lung whilst the other was sticking straight up through her chest, impaling the upper part of her heart, the aorta, whilst one of the side blades had torn a hole in her vena cava, the largest vein within the human body.
Shang whistled. “Damn, that was a brutal finish… and apparently an unintentional fatality,” he said, noticing Alexis turning away from the body which ignited in bloody crimson and dark indigo flames before the body was incinerated.
“Don’t turn away from your opponent,” Edward called out to Alexis looking to the fighter with a serious look in his eyes. “Alexis, never look away from someone you’ve killed in an honorable fight such as the one you’ve just had. Look upon them with the respect that you gave them in your match. Show them the same honor to them even in their final moments.” Edward brought down the field and appeared next to Alexis. “Alexis, I know it’s rough taking someone's life in a fight. Even when if it is a death match like the one you just fought but it was still a fight and she deserves your respect.” He looked to the burning corpse as the smell of the burnt flesh filled the air.
Alexis’ gaze flicked to the corpse. “Why did she burn like that?” she said quietly, unaware of vampiric myths. She noticed Shang frowning as if troubled.
Shang's eyes narrowed as he'd sensed her soul fleeing, or more precisely, being drawn away, from her physical shell. However, what had done so, he could not sense.
“She’s right here Shang,” Edward held out a red glowing gemstone hovering in his palm. “I trapped her using Seith Magic. Then I turned her into a Philosopher’s Stone with a bit of alchemy. What do we do with her now?”
“I doubt it really matters, though I'd be cautious, as though she can appear batshit crazy, she can be dangerously cunning,” Shang deadpanned. He noticed Alexis wincing as she dismissed her body armor, leaving her neutral dull silver and dark gray bodysuit. He noticed immediately the blood trickling down her side between her fingers as she clamped her hand over her side.
“I know crazy my friend. I had to piece my mind back together from when I was first entombed in stone and that took over fifty years. And let’s not forget that I have several souls in my body that I hear fairly often and some of them are much worse than Mileena,” Edward turned to see Alexis holding her hand. “In need of some healing, I see,” Edward grand Alexis’ hand as gently as he could manage but she still winced back. A crackle from red electricity was heard and then Alexis’ pain was gone. “There you go all better and your nanites well fix the scarring in a few minutes. “Edward looked to the stone still in his left hand and then held it out to Alexis. “Your victory means you got the spoils or decide her fate.”
Alexis hummed thoughtfully. “Spoils? Such as what?” she said curiously. She looked thoughtful as she didn’t see that many physical spoils and she had no interest in Mileena’s sais.
“I don’t know,” Edward shrugged. “All I know is that souls are pretty much an endless supply of energy. I don’t like using mune if they’re good though” Edward looked to Shang curiously. “What are some of the benefits she could from Mileena’s soul?”
“She would have little choice but to serve you. Perhaps with time, she will become kinder. She could also train you in unorthodox Kombat Tactics which would, no doubt, be quite helpful, especially since Jade has a liking for you, from what I can tell,” Shang commented. “Perhaps if Blueballs annoys you, threaten to have Mileena eat him,” he said thoughtfully. He found the fact that Rarity slapped him hard in the back of the head for that rather amusing. “What other advantages you may gain, I don't know. None of my ‘allies’ are hybrid races if you get my drift,” he deadpanned.
“Sounds like a good deal to me,” Discord noted popping up with everyone in toe.
“What I wouldn’t give to see the look on Blue’s face when that happens,” Spike laughed. “I wish Ed would’ve been free before the Gala last year. Then I would’ve been able to kick his ass when he insulted Rarity.” The drake held up a fist.
“Oh thank you, Spikey-Wikey,” Rarity said pulling the dragon into a hug.
“Course thanks to Ed putting him through training he can put up a fight now but still can’t touch me or Shining,” Spike smirked
“He’s can still be a big ass, at times, but his attitude has taken a major turn for the better,” Polearm added giving Nyx a piggy-back ride. “His main focus has been training so he can get stronger so he can beat Ed in a fight so he can have bragging rights.”
“How are you feeling Alexis?” Twilight asked.
“Yea sugarcube, that looked like a pretty tough fight,” Aj raised her eyebrows in concern.
“That was awesome,” Thunderlane said looking at Alexis with sparkles in his eyes before looking to Aj. “And you go on adventures like this often Aj?”
“Calm down a bit Thunderlane,” Edward interjected as he handed Mileena’s stone to Alexis. “This has to do with me, first off. Secondly, Aj and the other are the Elements of Harmony so they have a duty to defend Equestria. Third, I doubt Aj would want you to get involved with these duties,” Edward place a hand Thunder’s shoulder as he whispered to him.” She cares a lot about you, kid. Just give it time and you’ll be able to do your part too.”
“Hey, Thunder when are you going to join the Bolt Core anyways?” Rainbow asked.
“You can discuss that back in Ponyville Dash,” Edward said before looking to Alexis. “So, what are gonna do with Mileena?”
“I intend to keep her close on hand, no pun intended,” Alexis deadpanned, forming a ring which held the gemstone securely as she noticed both Discord's smirking at the joke. “As to how I feel… sore, but it was nothing compared to that night with those three Minotaurs that tried to assassinate my mother… of course, they injured her guards pretty badly, although they didn't know I happened to be sleeping with her that night and couldn't sleep…” she sighed, dismissing the bodysuit before shifting the vest aside to reveal the darker toned scar that bisected her right collarbone and clavicle and stopped roughly a third of the way over her chest. “Most of the injuries I got were scrapes and bruises… this one, though… knowing the human anatomy should have killed me… and it nearly did. Collapsed lung on top of heavy blood loss, shattered collarbone, heavily cracked clavicle, three shattered ribs in the back, four in the front,” she sighed.
Shang snorted. “If you say…” he deadpanned.
“What, ‘you should have seen the other guy?’ Really… I didn't just stomp a mudhole in him… I stomped a whirlpool in him… And walked it so dry it would have been mistaken for Bonneville,” she deadpanned with a smirk.
Shang whistled. “That bad, eh?” he said dryly.
Goro let out a bellowing laugh. “You would make a good Shokan,” the Outworlder laughed.
“Hm, Did you have to be so detailed with your injuries?” Rarity snapped as she looked as if she were about to pass out. “In a seriousness, Darling, we need you cleaned up.”
“Good thing there are natural hot springs in the forest,” Fluttershy said with a soft smile. “We found them during one of Edward’s Survivalist sessions.”
“Ah just hope everyone still remembers the way,” Aj said as the group headed back to the fort. “We might be on the outskirts of the forest but it’s still Everfree. Best stick close to the group once we go in Thunder.”
“Come on Aj. I mean we’re Edward’s disciples and we also have a bunch of other Displaced with us,” Rainbow pointed out the obvious. “I bet we can take down anything that dares show it’s face to us.”
“Prideful as ever Rainbow Dash,” Edward grabbed the prismatic pegasus by her skull and squeezed a bit. “I trained you yes, but that doesn’t mean you can go off all half-cocked. At best you can each stand against fifteen minotaur raider for twenty minutes. Polearm and Spike were the top combatants among other things. The could easily take all of you down in sheer physical might alone but they’re also quick to analyze and form plans.”
“OWOWOWOW! OK!” Rainbow lamented causing Edward to let go. “Sheesh, you know I’ll listen to you without you squeezing my head.”
“But then you won’t remember if I don’t,” Edward smirked as the others chuckled as they arrived back in the fort. “You all know where your quarters are and where you can change into swimsuits. Alexis and company follow me to my part of the complex.” Edward walked off to one of the larger buildings toward the back of the fort.
Alexis shrugged at Rarity's comment. “I guess I should be glad I didn't mention precisely what I did to that dignitary. I doubt his king was too amused by the overreaction to the unintentional slight,” she deadpanned as they went their separate ways for the moment.
Shang snorted. “If there's one thing that tends generally true of Rarity, it's that she is rarely a fan of gore, though from the sound of it, this incident,” he deadpanned.
“Was roughly a month and a half ago, for me, not long after I met Yang,” Alexis supplied. She saw the sorcerer wince as Lucario darted after them.
“She’s seen worse,” Edward shot back as he opened the door to a modestly sized cabin. “Bathrooms through there. You know the drill by now. Get a suit and get changed. Towels are on the opposite wall.” He went over to a desk in the corner of the room and pulled out the chair an sat down. “Hm. I wonder if she could handle it?” Edward murmured to himself he said looking over some of the papers on the desk before he noticed Shang who looked like he had an annoying ache. “What’s going on with you Shang? You look like you’re in pain.”
“Simply put, one of the Soul Echoes I got stuck with was Goro, so finding him actually alive in my Equus… cases certain things between he and I… namely where I can sense his emotions and rarely, his thoughts through Soul Resonance,” the Displaced sorcerer grimaced.
“Ah, it’s the feedback from his end of the bond that you’re experiencing right now,” Edward said as reach under his shirt hit a few switches before pulling off his arm and placing it in his vault. “I can't tell you how annoying Soul Feedback can be, but it can be very useful if you can learn how to channel it.” He said taking a deep ocean blue sapphire crystalmail arm from the wall and began to do maintenance on it before attaching it to his shoulder. “Yep, that should let me enjoy the hot springs a lot more,” said Edward as he went through a few motions. “ If you need help with Soul Link Control let me know? Resonance blacking is one thing I excel at. Have more than my fair share of resonances.” Edward noticed the latch on the door click and Alexis came out of the bathroom in a white robe. “You two stay here or meet up with the others. I’m going back to Canterlot to get Tia and Luna. I know they’d love to get in the springs. The others know the way so stick with them. See ya in a few” With that Edward teleported away.
Alexis exhaled softly as she kept her pale gray robe on before deciding to find the other ponies, very aware of what she wore beneath, though admittedly she was curious who had made it, unaware of the small diamond logos just below her navel marking it as a Rarity design. She noticed Shang wore a darker gray robe than hers.
Shang, however, had chosen something different. He took a deep breath as he rarely had a chance to truly relax. He glanced at the SSoC resting in a deep golden ring on his left middle finger.
Alexis rested her bare feet on the bench of a picnic table a few dozen yards away as she sat on the actual table part, her robe giving away no sign of what was beneath. She hummed softly, her fingers gliding over the guitar in her grasp.
There was a knock at the door. “Hey in there, ya’ll comin’ or what?” Aj’s voice rang out. “Everyone’s waitin for ya so we can all go to the springs together.”
Alexis glanced up before shrugging as she stood before she exhaled softly. “Let’s go,” she deadpanned, smirking at AJ. “You know, you and Rarity are the only ones of your little group I’ve met so far in my Equus,” she quipped, “you more so than her,” she said with a small shrug.
Shang rolled his eyes as he shifted his weight, his form faded into the air in a gust of pale blue air before he materialized in front of most of the group of ponies, springing from a ring of pale blue light which seemed to ripple almost like water as it faded away.
“Onwards then,” Thunderlane said with eagerness.
“Something tells me he’s ready to say Aj in her swimsuit,” Rainbow nudged Alexis.
“Come on guys,” Polearm said as he rolled his eyes.
“Where Uncle Ed at? Nyx asked tilting her head.
“He’s probably off doing his own thing for right now Nyx,” Twilight answered her daughter as she thought on where the alchemist could be.
The group trudged through the forest for a while and luckily the only wildlife they encountered was a pack of Timberwolves. Before the Displaced could attack Spike stopped them to let them know that the Timberwolves for this area were all bred and trained by them a few months back. It was Edward’s idea to do this in order to have a pair of eyes in the forest. Before long they came to an outcropping of rock in a valley about thirty to forty minutes from the fort.
“Woo, that was a hike,” Thunder commented.
“What took you guys so long?”
Everyone turned their heads to see Edward sitting on a large grey stone with his head resting in his palm. He jumped down from the stone and looked at the group. Everyone was giving him the stink eye.
“So I cheated.” Edward scoffed. “I didn’t want Tia and Luna left out so I went and got them. They’re already inside and waiting on you guys.” Edward pushed the stone he’d been sitting on to reveal a cave that went into the side of the canyon. “After you.”
Alexis snorted a laugh. “Lazy ass,” she muttered wryly, amused as Rainbow smirked at her comment, she noticed from the corner of her eye. “It’s easy to make bodysuits and clothes from the nanites… but things that are fluffy like robes are a bit… harder,” she commented wryly. She noticed Rarity glancing her way with an appraising look
“Let’s go.” Nyx jumped up and down.
“Get over it Alexis,” Edward snarked as he walked into the cave. “Stick close to the other for those who’ve never been here before. It gets rather dark until we get to the main cavern.”
“I still wish you’d let me use some of those crystals in a line of dresses, Ed,” Rarity scowled.
“Nope. These things took thousands of years to grow Rarity. We’re in luck the land has even let us see this place.” Edward pushed another boulder out of the way to reveal a pathway with trees that had crystals growing out of them. Alexis noticed the was a gleam coming from around the base of the trees. She knelt down to get a better look and reached to touch it revealing it the gleam to be a reflection off of a very warm stream. “Just as we left it. Come on let get to the springs.”
Alexis’ eyes slid half-lidded before pale lavender-amethyst lenses formed over her eyes before glowing warmly, allowing her to see in the dark. She noticed with interest that faint ripples in the air from every step flickered through her sight, revealing she was seeing through the resonant sounds of her surroundings rather than true light based sight. She glanced down, noticing that she wore sandals that made very soft clicking sounds that almost blended into the sounds of the footfalls upon the stone. She flicked an outcropping of stone with the tips of her bare fingers, producing a soft musical note that, to her sight, radiated outward like a sonar pulse.
Shang held a sphere of deep golden orange flames in one hand, letting it cast a very soft light, much like that of a candle, upon the surroundings of the tunnel. “That’s one thing most people never truly grasp, that the land and its creatures are just as much alive as its inhabitants, though I did sense a peculiar soul signature watching us… it was constantly shifting, but in a far more controlled manner than that of Discord. Unless I’m mistaken, it was a Changeling… but I don’t know of any Changelings specifically,” he muttered.
Lucario tilted his head. “I sensed her Aura as well… it was a sickly emerald, like the Aura itself had been… twisted… somehow,” he muttered, unknowingly mentioning a very vindictive Changeling Queen.
“That’s just Chrissy. She’s with Tia and Luna. Not much can be done about the vibes she gives off,” Edward looked down in shame. “Kinda gave her some grief at the wedding. She mentally broke apart after seeing Malice. Good news is she’s better but really attached to Tia. She used to scream whenever I was just down the hall though.” He scratched the back of his head a bit. “With the hive mind broken many of the changelings turned into their fairy form and some became whole changelings. Don’t ask the difference.” Edward deadpanned. “Here we are.” Edward motioned to the open cavern where the three others already were.
“Took you long enough to get here,” Chrysalis said flicking her hair out of her face.
“No need to be snarky, ya ken?” Alexis deadpanned, a slight smirk curling the corners of her mouth upward. She heard Lucario snicker as she spoke.
“I’m with Rares on this. We don’t get to come down here enough as is.” Rainbow huffed. “I’m pretty busy at the Academy and could really use this time to relax and spend time with you guys and my new friends to.”
“Then strip and do a cannonball,” Edward remarked while everyone turned their heads to give him the stink eye. “What? I didn’t mean stark naked. I know all of you have swimsuits on under your clothes.” The alchemist walked up to the pool where Luna, Celestia, and Chrysalis were in and throwing his clothes off in the process only to be left in a pair of blue trunks his arm and leg now fully visible along with a large angular scar across his chest from his left shoulder to his right thigh. Chrysalis made her way behind Celestia as she was still uncomfortable around Edward. “Relax Chrissy. I’m just gonna float here.”
“As long as you stay away from me I don’t care what you do,” Chrysalis managed to speak with a spark of terror in her voice.
Alexis shrugged as she tossed aside her robe, revealing the black swimsuit and rose gold half belt around the sides of her hips. The burn scars on her body were quite noticeable, especially upon her right arm as well as the new trio of scars above her right hip from Mileena’s sai. Her back and sides had the burn scars quite noticeably, the former far more visibly than the latter. “You know, fear often draws the attention of a predator. If you continue showing fear, then I suspect those more malicious souls will do their damnedest to keep you producing that fear. Hell, for example, fighting that woman Mileena… though I didn’t show it, I was scared out of my mind… but if I’d shown that fear, Mileena would have most likely ended up killing me and then potentially trying to go after others. I couldn’t let that happen,” she said dryly to Chrysalis.
“Sorry, but you try fighting against a demon that wants to devour the souls of every living thing on the planet,” Chrysalis shot back as she held onto Celestia though Edward was on the other side of the pool.
Shang nodded fractionally as he knew that feeling before he snorted a laugh. “Alexis has fought a true demon. Admittedly, she didn’t defeat him, but I have little doubt he will very likely recall it. And I have memories nobody would ever want… namely the memories of every single Kombat Echo in here… every lifetime, every thought, every death,” he said dryly. “Imagine feeling everything you are, every bit of strength drained forcibly from you by someone whom you served loyally for close to eleven hundred years… that was the first thing that crashed into me when I awoke in my Equus…. Not my own life, but the life of another… followed promptly by the life and memories of no less than six others. All different, all strange and almost impossible to me… hell, Hanzo died not once, but three times, and I remember every single one of them. One, he was impaled from behind by what seemed to him to be a sword of ice… which froze him from the inside out… the second time was his head and spine being forcibly torn from his body. The third was…. Well… I’d rather not mention that,” he said dryly. He grimaced. Goro’s, in his own opinion… was the worst. As in his death… he’d been paralyzed, unable to move, unable to do more than breathe or blink… and slowly starved and dehydrated to death, aware of every passing moment, every breath passing in and out of his body, yet unable to do anything no matter how much he tried.
“Need I remind you that the… alchemist … is the one who summoned the Demon you friend fought with,” Chrysalis made here way next to Luna now still staying as far away from Edward as she could manage. “Not to mention the demon I fought was him. And he wasn’t nearly as strong then as he is now.”
Edward barely opened one eye to look around but he merely continued to float on his back in the water. He truly felt horrible for what had happened to the former changeling queen but there was no changing it. Unless you count time travel but Edward never touched that type of magic and never planned to. He just floated and stayed quiet as the others formed their own group in other parts of the hot springs.
“I haven’t forgotten. Besides, I know what it’s like to fight with your demons… trust me, some of the Echoes I’ve encountered…. were true demons… mid-level Oni… one known as the Mad Torturer and the other… the Hungry Gaze… Drahmin and Moloch. And I’m curious about one little thing…. Have you ever asked him if he regretted his actions?” Shang said dryly, cocking an eyebrow before he felt someone shove him hard from behind as Alexis shoved him. He felt the kinetic force launch him almost a dozen feet before he splashed into the water, yelping slightly at the heat.
Alexis grinned before rolling her shoulders as she slid into the water, taking her time doing so.
“Relaxing here,” Edward mentioned as he got to his feet. “And I have told her how I felt about the whole thing. It doesn’t change the fact that she’s scarred, Shang. I’ve done what I can for her and she has accepted it.” Edward looked over his shoulder and let out a huff. “She wouldn’t even stand to be twenty feet away from me at first but now she’s talking to me somewhat normally and we can be in the same room without her freaking out.” Edward sat down letting the water cover up to his shoulders his sapphire arm completely disappearing in the water. “I’ll continue to atone for whatever I do.” His eyes drift over to Celestia and then to Luna. “I want my children to grow up in a world where they can say their father wasn’t a total monster.”
“I call bullshit on the idea that you’re a monster, Edward… if you were, would you assist us, or would you try to help me at all? Hell, if you hadn’t inspired me to face my fears, I’d still be stuck staying awake most of the night, fearing to sleep because of that damn nightmare where my own aunt and uncle tried to burn me alive for shits and giggles repeating in my head like Freddy Krueger’s freaking blooper reel,” Alexis said dryly, her eyes on Edward. “After that incident, my ‘family’ were taken to prison, leaving me in the foster system… though nobody tried to take me in until I found out that my mothers’ side of the family… apparently… found out about my presence. The Kamiya family drew me out of that shell… that darkness… took them years to do it… but I gained some semblance of a ‘normal’ life… then, I end up Displaced, my memories and awareness of self essentially ripped away from me. You gave me something I didn’t even think remotely possible… a little thing called hope… a thought that my mother… mothers… didn’t abandon me… didn’t leave me because they couldn’t stand my presence after my father passed away… on top of that, you gave me back my father in some semblance. A monster wouldn’t do any of those things… I don’t care if they’re trying to draw in prey or whatever… they wouldn’t try to give their prey hope that they might actually have a life,” Alexis snapped, tiny arcs of bluish black flames rising from her skin.
“I have to say I do appreciate what you’ve done for me and the changelings, Alchemist but…” Chrysalis stopped and looked at herself. “I’m still scared of that… demon inside you.”
“Thanks a lot, Alexis. And it’s okay to be scared of me Chrissy,” Edward went back to floating on his back as he bumped into a pair of soft smiling princess he could help but smile back at them. “One thing that scares me more than anything is myself right now,” He raised his left hand up and placed it on Luna's stomach and felt one of the babies kick. “Twins. Who would’ve thought I'd be a father to twins.” Luna smiled even more at him. Chrysalis couldn’t help but smile a little too. Everyone stayed quiet until a small purple headed filly jumped in the spring.
“Nyx, no diving or jumping. You could get seriously hurt,” Twilight scolded her daughter. Polearm only smirked as he shook his head from side to side.
“Yes mam,” Nyx huffed in disagreement. “Hey, Ms. Alexis, what were you talking about when you said ‘Kamiya’? It sounds foreign,” Nyx asked she swam up next to Alexis’ side.
“This is a theory, as they claimed there were records of my birth mother being their father’s sister. I think that my Nightmare Moon, who happens to be one of my two mothers… most likely used genetic material she had already found to create the body from which I was born, whilst my Luna focused on the mental aspect of their shared body. If I’m right, when they took up their life, genetically, they were linked to this family, whose last name was Kamiya, hence why they, genetically speaking, are my cousins, that is, descended from my mother's brother. Of course, I didn't even know they existed until they contacted me shortly after I was taken in by the pair claiming to be my father's brother and wife,” she said softly. She saw her father's head snap up at her words, his eyes narrowing.
Shang's eyes narrowed at Sparda's reaction. “I'm guessing you lack blood siblings,” he commented, fairly certain he was correct.
“Certainly not. The only brother I ever had was a Brother in Arms, Mundus, and he turned out to be pure evil.” Sparda growled. “But Tsuki’s did have a brother. You were supposed to go and live with him and his if anything happened to the two of us.” Sparda let out a saddened sigh. “We’d hoped we could live as a normal family and raise you as a human.” Alexis' head turned toward her father at the mention of her mothers’ name. He smiled at her before saying the full name. “Their full name Akumu Tsuki Kamiya but they preferred to be called by their middle name.”
“That merely confirms the suspicion I had… that those ‘people’ were plants… demons planted, likely watching our family,” Alexis whispered, her voice low, but carrying clearly. Fortunately, there was a reason that they hadn't pursued her… regardless of being in male form. She sighed as she let herself sink up to her shoulders in the heated water. “Enough thinking about the past. It can't be changed…. now… we must look to the future, all of us,” she said quietly, her eyes resting on Chrysalis for several seconds.
“You're right miss… Uh… I’m sorry but I never got your name?” Chrysalis blushed.
Alexis giggled, shrugging. “Alexis Èryuà Taiyōno,” she quipped. “I was born of the Night and Dreams, tempered by the Strength and Fire of Demons… and inspired by the most dangerous things… the Human Will and Heart,” she deadpanned, not seeing the soft aurora shimmering from her Destiny Mark behind her, making her wings glow like burning rainbows.
“So… your just like Edward then… A Displaced,” Chrysalis winced at the mention of this term. “How many of you are here exactly?” She looked to the alchemist with worry. He was sitting next to Luna who was resting her hand on his shoulder.
“Don’t worry Chrissy. Edward is the only Displaced native to our version of reality, as far as we know of. Alexis and Shang are both from separate alternate realities,” Celestia mentioned as she came over. “You have nothing to fear from them, Chrissy. If you can, please try and get closer to Edward. What Alexis said about him is all true.” She looked to Sparda and Alexis who were talking. “He does more than what anyone asks of him and always puts others ahead of himself.”
“I know Celestia but I’m just not to the point to where I can’t not shake when I’m just in the same room with him. I still have nightmares that not even Luna can stop,” Chrysalis grabbed her shoulders but then paused to think about what she just said. “But lately, I haven’t been having them.”
“Trust me, Chrysalis, I know what you mean all too well. Those nightmares I mentioned of my ‘aunt’ and ‘uncle’ trying to burn me alive? They weren’t your normal nightmares… but memories I had worked for a good year and nine months to deliberatelysuppress because it actually occurred,” Alexis said quietly. She noticed both Celestia and Chrysalis shifting their gazes to her. “I only had barely turned eleven when it happened.” She heard Rarity's gasp at that comment. That was literal foal abuse.
“If I ever get my hands on those demons I’ll-” Sparda growled as he clenched his fist in outrage. Edward quickly shot over and grabbed his face and held him under the water causing the artificial demon to flail his limbs about. Edward pulled Sparda up, partially drowned and hit him in the gut causing him to spit up a lot of water.
“Sorry, Sparda, but I don’t need the cave spirits coming in here and wrecking what peace we’ve managed to achieve,” Edward dropped the demon on the shore. “Stay there for a bit.”
Alexis smirked. “Oh, if they show their faces… especially their demonic ones... to me… they won't like the result. Let's just say that when someone really, really gets on my bad side, I tend to get creative… in ways Pinhead would probably cringe at,” she said in a deadpan so it was difficult to tell if she was completely serious or not. She doubted Pinhead actually existed, though.
“Not a good idea to invoke demonic energy of any kind while in here, dear,” Faust remarked as she swam by. “Didn’t you notice the trees on the way here?”
Alexis cocked her head, as she had noticed some of the trees had held the very faintest levels of energy.
“They’re Ancient Trees of Harmony, Alexis,” Edward explained in a low tone so the others didn’t hear.
Alexis tilted her head, curious. “What, like Ents?” she said curiously. She wasn't sure where that thought came from, perhaps some part of her almost forgotten ‘human’ life.
“What’re those?” Celestia cocked her head to the right looking at Edward.
“I wouldn’t know either,” Edward shrugged, “But the trees here are like the one in the cave in the Everfree but not nearly as concentrated as far as the crystal goes. It ways specifically grow to separate Harmony magic into its individualized components.” Edward pointed out the unconscious Sparda who groaned in response. “Basically, they’re the Original Trees of Harmony but instead of Elements the channel Harmony into Spirits of the Land.”
Alexis hummed softly, thinking. She focused, settling cross-legged on the surface of the water. She leaned close to Nyx. “I have something I think you'll like,” she whispered to the young filly. As she spoke softly, she manipulated her nanites to form an instrument.
She noticed, in the low light, a look of curiosity from more than a few of those gathered.
“That’s a strange looking guitar,” Nyx tilted her head as she touched the instrument. “Ooo, are you gonna sing a song for everyone?” The filly’s eyes lit up with sparkles. “That would be so awesome.”
Alexis smirked a bit. “We all have many talents, and one I developed whilst in the hospital… was songwriting. This one came from a friend of my cousins after a little mistake with a rather… unfriendly ex, shall we say,” she said wryly.
Lucario's ears twitched with interest at this interesting facet of his partner. “Ex? What does that mean?” he said quietly.
Alexis cocked an eyebrow slightly at her partner's question. “If a relationship with the opposite sex does not last, for whatever reason, they are ‘Exes’,” she murmured softly as she inhaled deeply.
Shang looked thoughtful at the young woman's deep breath before her voice flowed freely.
“I'm looking at a masterpiece... I'm staring at a work of art, I'm listening to a symphony, In every beat of your tiny heart.
You used to be a choice to make, But now I think you've chosen me... 'Cause I see ten fingers, ten toes Two eyes and I know this is meant to be,
Oh I don't believe in accidents, Miracles, they don't just happen by chance... As long as my God holds the world in his hands, I know that there's no such thing as unplanned…
Broken turns to beautiful, I see you right before my eyes... And every single breath you breathe... Is a destiny love has brought to life,
I thought it was my story's end, But, now the future's all I see... Instead of asking who you might've been, I'm wondering who you're gonna be…
'Cause I don't believe in accidents, Miracles, they don't just happen by chance... As long as my God holds the world in his hands... I know that there's no such thing as unplanned,
Every life deserves a voice... Every child deserves a chance, You are more than just a choice... There's no such thing as unplanned,
Every life deserves a voice... Every child deserves a chance, You are more than just a choice... There's no such thing as unplanned…
Every life deserves a voice, Every child deserves a chance...You are more than just a choice... 'Cause there's no such thing as unplanned,” she sang softly. Though her voice was rather soft, it carried with clarity.
“Wow,” Nyx smiled at Alexis.
“That’s why you let Nyx come into being, isn’t it Ed?” Polearm asked the Alchemist in a murmur.
“Even if she is a reborn Nightmare Moon, that doesn’t mean she doesn’t deserve a chance Pole. She’s only a child and children are the future but beyond that, we all deserve a chance at life, which Moon never had,” Edward got up from where he the princess had been sitting on the shore. “Alright everyone, I believe we’ve all enjoyed the spring but I think it’s about time we all returned home now.” He clapped and in an instant everyone returned to their respective places from where he had pulled them from.
“Ed why’d you go and do that?” Celestia asked in a pout. “We were all enjoying ourselves.”
“Because Me and Shang still have work to do and the others do also,” Edward explained as he moved passed the others. “I want to see if we can create those portals. My master can do it but his are a bit more accessible by just about anyone wherever they’re setup unless someone puts a seal onto like I did when I set his up.” Edward went over to a nearby closet and grabbed a few clothes and went behind a blind to quickly change. “So what do you say? Wanna see if we can make some a portal to your world?”
Shang smirked. “As you said, a mirror is technically the ‘easiest’ medium to use in terms of ease of access and runic sealing, but at the same time, it is the easiest to destroy, as a simple impact push spell at the right angle could destroy it. Therefore, we need something resilient to impact, yet malleable for the runic sealing,” he commented.
“What about quartz? It's a stable crystalline stone for channeling energy and easy to access. Obsidian would work for amplification,” Alexis commented wryly.
“What do you think my key to the Dark Library is made of?” Edward deadpanned. “I can make any form of gemstone or material we would need but I find homegrown materials are much more stable for use,” Edward said as he came out from behind the blind and let Celestia and Luna use it. “Also, instead of a portal, why not make a key to make a portal instead? Like what Starswirl and I did with the Library keys.”
“Hmmm. Perhaps make the keys unique… either in color, composition, or appearance to tell which world which goes to?” Shang commented. He noticed Alexis covering her body with her neutral bodysuit. He also noticed, for just an instant, her eyes flickering a deep hunter green, Jade's eyes. He noticed Jade's eyes widening for just an instant before her presence retreated from his awareness.
“Someone else have something to say, Alexis?” Edward asked as he sensed a shift in Jade’s soul. “You’ll have to do some meditation in order to get along with her at first.” he pulled over a blackboard to jot down ideas as they came to the group.
“I think she's just curious. Though, I think she's intrigued by what she can see. I think she likes the fact that my Durga Glaive which I've found can be wielded as dual kama, dual combat staves, a combat staff similar to a quarterstaff, scythe, and naginata or spear as needed,” Alexis commented.
“So it changes into various polearms based off what you need or want,” Edward was drawing a few pictures of random items on the chalkboard. “Hm. I wonder?” He looked back to the board and then pulled out his key to the Dark Library flipping it in between his fingers.
“I guess. The games, which I’m guessing, as with those ‘Devil May Cry’ games, to some extent is true at a certain point in time from a certain perspective, only had the Durga Glaive as a naginata,” was the Displaced hybrid's reply.
“Are either of you familiar with Orichalcum?” Edward asked as he raised a single eyebrow.
“Heard of it, but it's extremely rare,” Shang commented.
Alexis shook her head.
“Well you see Alexis,” Edward started to erase the board and draw several odd pictures. “Orichalcum is a mystical precious metal said to be higher than platinum and second only to gold. It was originally thought to come from Atlantis and was said to have first been mentioned by Plato back on Earth,” Edward began to explain as he drew a picture of an island on the board. “It’s also mentioned in many other Greek and Roman Homeric Hymns. They mention how the Goddess of Love. Aphrodite would often adorn herself with Gold and Orichalcum.” Edward then drew the picture of a woman coming from the foam of the ocean waves. “So you could say it’s a godly metal, kind of like Uru. It’s mentioned in a lot of other media back home too, but mainly ones that deal in many and various forms of magic or used in magic rituals.” He made a few mangas, animes and other well known and unknown shows that he knew of from his Earth that had mentioned the metal from when he lived there. “I know that this is the one come link between in all of the myths, legends, books, shows, etc. It is also supposed to be extremely malleable which why you never hear of a weapon or item, outside jewelry mostly, made strictly of the metal. But there is also the fact that there no mention of Orichalcum occurring in nature.” Edward drew a mountain and other various natural wonders. “From what I’ve read that it’s the hybridization of a bronze alloy made primarily from of zinc and copper while also have other small percentages of nickel, lead, and iron.” Edward wrote out the Elemental formula. “Now if you want to go off Plato then Orichalcum is made of a Brass and Chalcopyrite, which is still a copper and iron-based metal. There’s also a gold-copper version and this one it the more believable as far as mysticism goes.” He continued to go down the board writing tangents and various facts. “From all of these factors, I think we have the right formula and means to create our own version of Orichalcum that we can then use to make our keys.” He looked down the board and called off the things he’d thought we relevant. “First we need the metals and they’re pretty common and easy to get, except gold if we want to use natural stuff, but we can always ask Tia or sneak some from a dragon. Second, we need is the ocean which is probably the quenching tank and something to do with the blessing of the ocean or the Goddess of Love, which we can call Cadence if need be. Third, we need a live volcanic island with an entire ecosystem on it that we can use as a foundry.”
Edward stepped back and examined his breakdown. It had been a while since he’d went a breakdown and theory binge. He was stroking his chin completely lost in his thought and then he realized he was missing a key component. It was the living volcanic island. Edward turned and looked at the others who’s mouths were on the floor at this point.
“Oh,” Edward looked at where he’d started writing on the chalkboard at the other in of the lab to his current position. He had written nearly a hundred feet of information, theories, instructions, list, etc.
Shang blinked, cocking an eyebrow.
Alexis’ eyes were wide, a bit glazed at the abrupt information dump.
“Sorry about that,” Edward said rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment.
Shang shrugged. “No real surprise to me, though you have gained my counterpart's interest. Apparently forging and metalwork is a hobby of his… who knew?” he deadpanned.
Edward pulled out his other arm from his vault and began to replace the sapphire model with the original one from before. “This thing has Uru in it. Uru can only be forged in the heart of a dying star. Very hard to do and I could only forge out the metal thanks to my Elemental immersion and Solar Magic.” He made a few adjustments to the arm before attaching it. “Aaaahh. There we go. Like I was saying, if we want Orichalum we need several things and they won’t be extremely hard for us to get in their natural states but the only one we don’t have is an active volcanic island paradise.” Edward pulled down a map to show them there were no outlying volcanic islands with active ecosystems. “And that’s the most important part. If we don’t have it then we might as well not even bother.” Edward then paced back and forth looking at his notes and list then to a door in the corner. “Hmm… We may need to use metals from all three of our worlds in the Orichalcum so it will be tied to all three worlds. That way we can go to the others’ worlds at will and which world can we go to. That or make several keys.”
“There is an area within the Shokan territories that resides very near the heart of a volcano. We call it the Dragon's Heart. It is not unusual for young Shokan to attempt to imbue their Dragon Claw gauntlets with fire from the Dragon's Heart, but it is far rarer for them to succeed,” Goro rumbled.
“Interesting. I wouldn’t mind seeing this some time,” Edward thought as he tapped his foot on the floor. “Hm. I wonder if we could the main volcano in the Dragonlands? It’s technically a thriving ecosystem but we need to be close to the sea in order to quench the crucible while not teleporting in any way the would infuse the metal with magic or energies of any kind. In order to infuse the keys, the Orichalcum must remain in a pure blank slate for what we are going to use it for.”
Alexis looked thoughtful. “Any preferred metals from a particular world?” she said thoughtfully. “I do know of a ruby tinted form of copper, which is known as ‘Blood Gold’, though I've found it to be a bit denser than copper, roughly a 3.2 on the Mohs Scale,” she commented. That made it a bit tougher than Earthly copper.
“Nothing is specified on what types of the core metals we could use should be,” Edward said as he pulled a few books from a nearby shelf. “Personally I think we should use the gold-copper variant if we want to get a good conductivity on the magic we’re going to use.” Edward slammed the book shut. “As I said before, we want Orichalum that is completely untainted be outside energies or magics. Because once a certain magic finds its into the metal then that’s it and the metal is attuned to that one magic for good. Unless it’s purified and that’s the hassle of reforging it.” Edward was thinking. “You guys need to go back to your respective worlds and gather enough of each of the metals for at least six keys for each of us. So a total of eighteen will be made. I’ll be in the Dragonlands setting up. Once you have the materials call me on the watch and I’ll summon you both back at the volcano.”
Alexis smirked. “When I found the Leg Parts of the Onyx Armor… within the Canterlot Mines, after I got back from meeting Yang… found a vein of Blood Gold as thick as my forearm… a good three inches thick and, I'd guess… probably a good six feet in just the area I found… so it could go who knows how deep,” she commented. “Silver and platinum are extremely good magical conductors, but they are extremely rare in Equus,” she said thoughtfully. “Perhaps we could place gemstones in the keys? Not necessarily as foci, but to tell them apart?” she said with a shy, sheepish look.
Shang chuckled. “I don't see why not, personally. And I have an ample supply of potential materials for this ‘Orichalcum’ if needed,” he said, his voice shifting to a weathered drawl with a clear Chinese-American accent, the voice of the sorcerer's elder counterpart.
“It’s a good thing that Silver and Platinum have nothing to with Orichalcum,” Edward said looking at the map. “No gems either at least not until we have the keys finished to the point they can create stable portals to at least one world.” He pulled out a few sheets of paper and listed what the others needed to get. “You’ll need ample supplies of copper, iron, nickel, gold, and zinc. If you have a special type you’d like to use, like Alexis’ Blood copper, then bring it and a back of the normal metal to just in case we can’t use the special ones you each bring.” Edward played with a lock of his hair. “Hm. I think I’ll use Rose Gold. Maybe I can my hand on some Black Silver.”
Alexis grinned. “Does Luna brush your hair? It looks a tad messy,” she teased half-jokingly.
“Look who’s talking,” Edward shot back.
“Nickel and Iron will be easy to access, whilst gold may be a bit harder. Zinc, we aren't even sure if that exists in our Equus,” Shang said in a calm, precise tone.
“Do you have batteries in your world?” Edward deadpanned.
“Which one?” both of the other Displaced commented simultaneously.
“Urah. Both of you, obviously. Zinc is common in all batteries. Hell, you wouldn’t have batteries at all without it,” Edward draw a diagram of a battery on the chalkboard. “See most common alkaline batteries rely on the reaction between zinc and manganese dioxide to derive their power. You can find the zinc in the core of these batteries, Which can be bought at any dollar store or goes station.” Edward point to the core of the diagram. “See zinc is actually a very common metal and can be found anywhere but it can’t be found in veins like copper, iron, platinum, gold, and silver.”
“So it could be found in boulders or structures similar to boulders?” Elder Shang muttered.
“I have no idea how to find zinc. And to my knowledge, as far as I know, there aren’t any ‘alkaline’ batteries in my world. I think I remember my mother mentioning something about solar panels transmuting solar energy into magical energy which is then used in common devices,” Alexis sighed, shrugging.
“Like I said Alexis, zinc is a VERY common metal. It can be found pretty much anywhere there’s rock or stone.” Edward explained as he grabbed the bridge of his nose. “The easiest place you can find zinc is in the sand of shorelines of lakes or deserts.”
Alexis nodded slightly. “So if I know of a gray sand beach that reflects the sun like a mirror, it’s likely zinc sand?” she said curiously, opening her hand to project a hologram of what appeared to be a long, broad beach of bright silvery blue sand. “It’s about a half a day’s journey south of Manehattan,” she commented.
“Well, it’s more like there’s just a lot of metals in the sand their but this could work,” Edward pointed at the picture. “Zinc only has a small percentage for the Orichalcum we want to make anyway. So it’s not like you need an extremely large amount of it.” He twirled his finger in the air. “While you guys are away I’ll be clearing out the Dragonlands and setting up an aqueduct and the volcano.”
“So… potentially leather pouches would work for transporting the metals. If necessary, I can access chests for the more ample amounts of metal,” Shang sighed, tilting his head. He exhaled softly, his hand rising before the SSoC shone a soft luminous reddish golden color as a pair of leather satchels, not quite backpacks, but larger than hip pouches, dropped from a rift in reality, the edges flickering in chaotic colors before it sealed in a ripple of luminous emerald flame a shade or two darker than that of a certain purple dragon assistant.
“Let’s see here,” Edward picked up a nearby pouch. “Hm. Iron Dust. High quality too.”
“It is from my island,” Elder Shang said regally, a small, secretive smirk crossing his face.
“I wonder?” Edward thought. “Alexis do you have something of your mother’s I could borrow?”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed. “Why?” she said warily, her tone suspicious.
“I want to see if I can trace her to your world with a sample of her energy using my Rinnegan.” Edward point to his right eye as it changed to a ripple pattern, “I can open portals across the Omniverse to a specific world, especially when I have something to look for. I can find your world by tracing your void signature but if I have another energy signature and one that’s already there it won’t take nearly as much time and energy for me to find.” Edward explained. “Once I find it then I can give you the location via Telepathic Transfer. Then you use the Aevitèrnus or Sparda can use the Yamato to cut a path there. Or I can send you back by ending the contract. Best if Sparda stays here for now though. We don’t want your mother freaking out over a demon walking around and we don’t want Sigma catching wind of anything either. Anyway, once you have the materials cut a path back or I can give you a special one-time use item.” Edward looked to Alexis with an understanding look. “I just need something she’s touched recently. Once I’ve held it long enough to get a feel of her energy signature I’ll give it right back. I swear I only have to hold it.”
Alexis blinked before blushing a bit as she pulled out a barrette. “Admittedly, in my male form… such a thing felt a bit awkward, but I think she noticed I feel… more comfortable like this,” she said shyly.
“Pretty, Mystic Fire Topaz. A very rare gem by Equestrian standards.” Edward smirked as he leaned over to look at the piece of jewelry. “One the represents your mother very well.”
Shang cocked his head, his eyes narrowing fractionally. He could feel something radiating from the fire opal, but didn't recognize the spell matrix signature. Clearly, Alexis was unaware of the magic fairly radiating from it.
Specifically, the spell matrix tracked her location as well as her health, relaying it back to whomever the spell was linked to… being a particular overprotective aunt-mother.
Edward could feel the very strong tracking spell coming from the ring. The spell was strong enough to even keep track of Alexis over the void. It also had a secondary dual recall-transport spell under the first enchantment that could transport Alexis to her mother, or bring Celestia to Alexis if the need should arise. Edward knew how Celestia thought, and she probably didn't trust Alexis’ fate to any outside protectors. He suspected it had a lot to do with he being her only family and daughter but also had a lot to do with what had happened to Sunset Shimmer.
Edward stretched out his hand. “Let me see it please.” Alexis nodded and reluctantly handed the ring over to the alchemist. “ Yes, this will make things very easy thanks to the spells on it.” As soon as he said that, Alexis’ eyes shot wide open. “ They’re simple but powerful. Exactly what I’d expect from an alternate version of Tia.” Edward winked at Alexis before his face turned serious again. “Now as soon as I look through the void and find her she’ll know that I’ve looked for the world’s path because she’ll since my presence and she’ll know it was due to the spell she placed on this or she’ll at least figure it out. But she might not. Either way, she can’t stop me. So it’ll be best if you got through the portal and explain things. Take this,” Edward flipped a coin with his face on one side and his coat sigil from his coat on the other side. “It’s a return coin Toss into the nearest pool and jumps in but just know it’s a one time use.”
Alexis sighed softly, shaking her head slightly. “Somehow, her overprotective side doesn't surprise me that much. After all, nopony is perfect. We're all fucked up in one way or another,” she sighed, catching the coin between her middle finger and forefinger.
“She is your mother and you’re also the only family she has right now,” Edward deadpanned. “Got her.” He said as he gave her back the hair piece. “How do you want to go back? End the contract or sword? Oh, forgot to give it back to you.” Edward held up his hand and the Aevitèrnus popped into it. “Catch.” He tossed the sword over to its rightful owner.
“Sword, I'm thinking. I have to master her abilities, though her ability to assimilate and redirect energy based attacks, especially demonic energy attacks, is really useful. Not to mention assimilating demonic weapons,” Alexis commented, her hand flashing up as her Devil Bringer caught the hilt, spinning it fluidly in a few rapid arcs before letting it settle, noticing the golden runes, for just an instant, were flickering a shadowy black. “I wonder if she can assimilate this ‘Void Magic’ too,” she mused. That didn't mean she'd attempt using such power.
“It’ll eat you alive Alexis,” Edward said mentally as he transferred the information to get her to her home dimension.
Alexis blinked several times as she shivered. “That feels strange, though I'm definitely going to brush up on mental defenses,” she commented as the edge of Aevitèrnus shimmered a soft sapphire as she drew upon the Yamato shard's power.
Shang blinked, noticing how the soft sapphire aura clung to her almost protectively. “Do you think her brothers can sense if she uses the talents of their bonded blades?” he commented thoughtfully.
“Most definitely,” Edward nodded. “But they shouldn’t be able to travel here unless they follow her through her portal.” He then thought of another detail. “Alexis make sure to reassure your mother that you're alright and don’t let her follow you here.”
Alexis snorted softly. “I obviously intend to do that on both counts. Besides, though she'll be tempted to follow me, I'm going to make it very clear that she’ll meet you both in due time,” she deadpanned with a smirk. “And I have a feeling she won't be alone… Father,” she deadpanned, meeting Sparda's gaze. She saw his eyes widen as he shifted his weight.
“I don’t mind if you want to bring her but ask her she’d like to come first,” Edward shrugged but the talked in a heavy tone. “Just let her know that I won't stand for any sort of violence when or if she does decide to accompany you.” He then lightened up. “Handling my nephew’s Celestia was a more than enough to let me dust off some of my real power at the time but it was still a pin when she didn’t want to stop. Claiming she had endless magic thanks to the Sun. Even I know here body would last longer than a week in a fight with me at her level.” Edward cracked his knuckles. “Alright. Remember, no hitchhikers and gather the materials as fast as you possibly can.”
“Please, don’t push your body too much. You’re still not used to your new powers and don’t rely too heavily on the Devil Trigger and definitely no alicorn magic,” Sparda stepped forward and placed his hands on his daughter’s shoulders. “I know it’s a simple job but I worry for you. I mean, I get to be your father again. So it’s kind of my job.” Sparda smiled as he pulled Alexis into a warm bear hug. “Be safe my child.”
Alexis snorted a laugh. “I intend to be. And I do intend to break Sigma’s hold on not only my mothers but Sombra as well. Though I have a sneaking suspicion the latter might have been more than willing to do so for Sigma,” she said wryly. She thought about Edward’s comment, humming softly. “So, copper, gold, brass, and zinc? The first two, I know how to get to easily, the third, I may be able to find, and the last, if I’m right, maybe at that beach,” she commented to make certain what she needed to find.
“Good Luck,” Edward gave Alexis a thumbs up.
“And be cautious,” Sparda added with a smirk.
Alexis smirked as she twisted the Aevitèrnusinto a reversed grip before slashing at a sharp downward angle, a rift of glowing sapphire fire forming as she spun on the balls of her feet as she slashed upward, forming an ‘X’ shape which widened into a rift that shimmered with hints of pale blue, royal blue, deep cyan, deep amethyst, and luminous stars. Her form faded into the colors, her aura flaring a bright opalescent ruby tone before fading as the rift closed behind her.
“So, who wants to help me at the volcano?” Edward asked. “There are bound to be a few dragons in it that need to be cleared out.”
Shang shrugged. “I can access our Island from anywhere with a portal or two, and I have a suspicion that Goro may well intercede in that ‘clearing out’ with the dragons. Hopefully, none are like Onaga,” he said dryly, rolling his shoulders.
“Remember what I said before Shang. We can’t let the metal become contaminated by outside energies and magic. If we use portals then it’s become unusable when it passes through them,” Edward explained.
Equus #3252518 - Alexis’ World
Various Equestrian Guards of the Solar Diarch tensed as a sudden pair of rifts opened before widening, Princess Celestia tensing as her son had been missing for just under sixty hours, two and a half days. The Solar Diarch gasped as a form resolved within the gateway before stepping out, revealing a silvery-haired young woman as the rift closed behind her. The bodysuit, she recognized immediately as she gasped.
“Alexis!! Where have you been?” she said with a hint of sternness and worry.
“Got summoned by another Displaced. Been training to get stronger… much stronger,” Alexis said with a smirk.
“What have you been doing and … What is that in your hand?” Celestia pointed to the Aevitèrnus with a little twinge of fear in her voice. “That’s a demon blade. Why do you have it? Does this have something to do with that powerful presence I felt looking at me a few moments ago?”
“This is my personal blade theAevitèrnus, it is both a seal and key to a major part of my powers,” Alexis explained a bit with a bit of a nervous chuckle before she looked her mother dead center in the eyes. “I’ve actually found out a lot of things and uncovered a lot of truths, but I don’t really have the time to go into detail right now. If you want to come with me then I can give you a summary as we go along the way.”
Lieutenant Shining Armor blinked where he stood a few yards away. “Doesn't that word mean ‘Imperishable’ in Old Equish?” he questioned.
Alexis cocked her head curiously. “It means that in an old language…” she started.
“Called Latin… as well,” a calm, controlled voice finished, the cloaked stranger holding something that barely peeked from beneath the dark blue cloak. Dark blue eyes surveyed the young woman before him.
Alexis did notice that the guards tensed at the stranger's appearance before she snorted, rolling her eyes. “So we meet again, Vergil… or should I say… tuakana?” she quipped, using the Maori term for ‘older brother’, where ‘teina iti’ would have been the term for her.
“So this is what he looked like when he gave you the biometals?” came a tiny voice. Suddenly silver dust came from Alexis and started to cluster together. The dust shifted into a form that Alexis knew very well. There was a quick pop and then Mini-Ed was sitting on Alexis’ shoulder. “Ed sent me along since you’ll need his knowledge.”
“Alexis what is that sitting on your shoulder and how do you know the person in the cloak?” Celestia said in shock as her vision went back and forth between the two newcomers.
Alexis rolled her eyes as she clasped her hands for a moment, discreetly releasing her gravity seals. “Pretty much. Essentially, I said that I didn't remember anything of my past, which at the time of you adopting me was true… though I have to wonder if my brother knew that would happen… that I would lose almost all of my memories,” she said to Mini-Ed, turning her head. The soft clinking sound told her, that if her guess was right, Vergil's grip had tightened upon the Yamato although from what she saw, he didn't seem to react at all. “But those parts I said I had to find… I've found two of them; with them… regained some of my memories… but at the same time… the ones I have regained make me question if I shouldn't leave the rest buried,” she said softly.
Celestia frowned slightly at that. “Is it connected to why you haven't been sleeping well?” she said, the flinch from Alexis giving away that detail was part of it. Clearly, she had hoped her adoptive mother slash aunt by blood hadn't noticed that.
“It’s okay Alexis,” The chibi alchemist told as he placed a hand on her cheek. “She needs to know. She is your family and she loves you very much. I can tell just from seeing her reaction to all of this.” He stood up and then began to float. “As for what I am your highness, I am the independent manifest of nanomachines created by the alchemist that summoned Alexis. He is also the one that you sensed earlier.” The Mini said with a bow to the Solar Princess before returning to his spot on Alexis shoulder.
The Solar Diarch cocked her head, clearly waiting. “So why haven't you been sleeping well?” she said after a moment.
A snort came from the cloaked Vergil. “Here I thought Dante was the bluntest person ever,” his dry tone was quite sarcastic.
“Says the guy who tries to be as subtle as a silent but deadly fart in an enclosed room? Simply put… it was a nightmare… a recurring… I can't call it a nightmare… although that's the form it took,” Alexis said dryly to Vergil before shifting her attention back to the Solar Diarch.
“Why can't you call it a nightmare? Clearly..” Celestia started before she noticed Alexis looking away.
“Because it wasn't a nightmare… but a memory… one I worked for nearly two years to get rid of… almost the entire time…” Alexis said, her voice choked with emotional agony and pain which made her adoptive mother’s eyes widen.
“Easy Alexis, remember who you are and that they weren’t really your family,” Mini-Ed said in a calming tone. “They were demons using and torturing you for their own sick pleasures. Then they were Shadow Fragments trying to corrupt you. You beat them.”
“Not really… I never saw them after that night and waking in the hospital… but the Shadow Fragments… I just scared the ever-lovin’ shit outta them,” Alexis admitted. To her, at that time, escaping had been the priority. Now, however, she wanted to ensure they couldn't do to another what she'd endured.
“Speaking of demon,” Mini-Ed looked to the cloaked older brother. “I’m guessing you finally showed yourself because; One. You sensed her sword when she returned here. And Two. You sensed she awoke her dormant abilities she’d inherited from her mothers and your father.” At the mention of these detail both the cloaked man, aka big brother, and Celestia attention were full on the young woman and the miniature on her shoulder. “Hate to cut this short but we really don’t have time to sit around here and explain.” Mini-Ed’s tone got serious. “We need to get moving Alexis. Ed and the others have started to set things up back home. The at the volcano making the necessary preparations now.”
“Right. It's a very good thing I already know where I need to go,” Alexis nodded fractionally as she exhaled softly as the gemstone flickered upon her forehead before she vanished in a gust of deep amethyst smoke. “Guess I know now why I stashed satchels around just in case,” she mused, grabbing the satchels as she caught the hilt of Stonekong's blade where it was embedded in the wall and swung off, sliding down the wall before spotting the thick vein of Blood Gold, a muted reddish copper ore she suspected could have some ruby embedded or fused into the copper. “This is first, and I found veins of bronze nearby as well as gold. Luckily I found that I have a scanner that will make sure whatever sand we acquire is as much purely zinc as possible,” she said softly, slicing a chunk that was a good eight inches in height and around four and a half inches in width. To her mild surprise, it was a good two inches in diameter. She quickly stored that in the satchel and quickly acquired the gold and bronze, storing that in the other satchel. She used a couple of belt pouches to quickly store the zinc sand, which she found was roughly 87% pure zinc.
“I’m picking up a large demonic power quickly approaching from above,” Mini-Ed looked up from his spot on Alexis’ shoulder. “Alicorn magical power is flowing through it. My guess is it’s Vergil and Celestia coming for you.”
“Then it's a good thing that I'm relying more on my natural strength than magical strength, isn't it?” she quipped with a giggle.
“Just an FYI too. My code and nanomachines have been spliced into yours. It’s the only way I could exist here without being in the vicinity of Edward.” The chibi chuckled as he explained. “In other words, you’re stuck with me now. The downside is I have none of his powers or abilities. I can only replicate myself if I have enough material to do so, but if my body is destroyed I’ll be back in a few hours.”
“Hmmm, so I kinda have a more permanent link to him through you, eh? I don't mind that. And I know you kinda have his thought patterns, thus, I know you wouldn't think of any embarrassing or dirty jokes at my expense, eh?” she quipped, smirking slightly.
“Only if you permit me to. My parameters only go as far as you’ll allow me to,” Mini-Ed placed his hands behind his head. “Once I’ve had enough time with you I may be able to attain more of an independent other than just the small chibi on your shoulder.” He smirked. “Dirty jokes were never Ed’s forte either but he was a pervert when it came to certain things when he was younger. Safe to say it was well before Luna and Celestia's time with him.” He snickered at this thought.
“Everyone has a perverted streak, in my experience… it's just a matter of finding it. Why do you think that Dante tried to pick up on anything female? Though between you and me, if he tries that with me, I'll do the same as the last time I saw him,” Alexis quipped.
“Demon and Alicorn auras detected. Eta to convergence is two minutes.” Mini-Ed’s said as his eyes lit up in an emerald green. “We need to move now if we want to stay ahead of your mother and older brother.”He held his hand up to the side of his face. “Incoming message from Ed’s team.’ We’re finished in the Dragonlands back home. Ready when you are. Use the coin and you’ll return to the chamber where we’ll be waiting’. Sounds like everything’s done on their end.”
Alexis smirked, crouching as she glanced skyward. “Hold onto your thongs,” she quipped before she pushed off hard as she deactivated her hover boots to glide over the ground. “I’ve got a return message for ‘em. ‘Got the supplies. Suspect my ‘Mother’ is looking for a certain Red Blade. Met Vergil, too’. Clear enough?” she said with amusement before she heard the roaring of a motorcycle. She glanced over her shoulder before smirking, seeing both long blonde hair and short, messy silver hair.
“Message sent,” the little alchemist confirmed. “Ed says bring them on. Oh my. He’s going to trap them in Black Silver chains.”
“I assume that the silver thing isn't just for werewolves, but TTGBITN in general?” Alexis deadpanned.
“Black silver cancels out the flow of any incoming or outgoing mana, energy, and aura,” Mini-Ed explained. “It’s the perfect trap for an alicorn like Celestia. Vergil, I don’t know what’ll happen. Ed will probably have something else in place along with the chains.”
“I have an idea in mind for that… something that should humble him a bit to boot… now, let's get their attention,” Alexis said with a smirk as she twisted, not slowing down as she stuck her tongue out at Dante and smirked at Trish before she twisted and pushed off, her wings surging out and flapping hard, a sudden gust of air launching her like a bullet skyward before she spotted her mother. Her eyes widened at the sight of the form Vergil had taken.
Alexis whistled softly, lightly dragging the nails of her Devil Bringer along Vergil's back, giggling as he flipped, barrel rolling but barely missing her as she saw him shiver. “Who knew you were ticklish?” she laughed as she tapped her ‘Mother’ on the horn, startling the Diarch. “Tag, you're it,” she chuckled. She saw Celestia grin before double-taking, her eyes widening at the second set of wings as she paused to hover. “Ready to meet Eddie?” she said with a smirk.
“Everything is ready. When you go through the portal immediately drop down so you won’t be caught in the chain but make it look like you’re flying full speed. I’ll retreat inside your body for the time being,” Mini-Ed turn into dust and went back into Alexis’ body.
Alexis nodded fractionally as she pulled out the portal coin. “Let’s Wronski Feint this bitch,” she whispered, knowing neither Vergil nor her adoptive mother would get the reference. She noticed a flare of reddish-orange light before something shot their direction as she spun, flicking the coin outward as she spotted Dante’s Sin Devil Trigger Form flying their way before the coin widened into a swirling vortex of light that formed into a tube. She turned and shot into the portal, the Scan Lenses forming over her eyes to block the bright light. She sensed rather than saw the demonic twins, her older brothers, as well as her adoptive mother following.
Edward’s Lab
Alexis shot out of the spiraling vortex ten feet off the ground and pulled up with a little over a foot to spare, her armored boots and hover jets letting her skid and slide to a stop, steam rising from the speed of her travel along the ground. She heard curses and dull thuds before she smirked, fairly sure what had happened. She turned to see Dante on top of Vergil, sapphire tinted ash and embers rising as they both dismissed their demonic forms. “Damn, boys, nice to see you so close to one another,” she drawled with a smirk, letting her wings fold down over her shoulders before fading into their tattoo forms. She snorted, trying hard not to laugh as both her brothers leaped up as if they’d been burned, leaping apart and pointedly not looking at one another.
“These are your idiot brothers? They feel strong but look like idiots,” Lucario commented, crossing his arms over his chest. His partner snickered, amused.
Shang cocked an eyebrow at the trio, his eyes rising to Celestia, who hung from one hoof, looking both embarrassed and a bit annoyed with a triple braided loop of darkened silver that looked like it’d been dipped in oil holding her up from a trio of thin lines held up by crimson glints of light. “Pretty obvious you didn’t know about that, kid, did you?” he drawled. He saw Alexis look up at her ‘mother’ before blinking with a confused look on her face.
“What the Hell Man?!” Dante retorted. “I sense you show upon finally awoken and then I see princess here and Vergil chasing you down. Now you put me in chains for trying to talk. Kinky, but not my style.”
“Alexis, release me now,” Celestia demanded. “You have a lot of explaining to do.”
“There’s one problem… I haven’t done anything to ya… besides, I don’t even know what that is,” Alexis said honestly. “Though… as to what I was doing….”
“I merely wanted an explanation as well but you shot off like Dante when he finds a reason to ditch something for a job or to make money,” Vergil calmly remarked causing Dante to roll his eyes at his brother. “We must return home.”
“No one goes anywhere unless I say so,” Edward voice echo from everywhere as he stepped out from the shadows.
“Very dramatic,” Dante smirked. “I think I’m gonna like this guy.”
“Shut up, smartass,” Edward shot a death glare at the Demonslayer before he turned his attention to the others.” I knew once Alexis stepped back into her home reality, you’d sense her changes, which is why I gave her the portal coin to make a quick getaway. While I also thought she might want to bring her mother along, too. First off,” Edward cleared his throat. “Hello, my name is Edward Elric and this is my reality of Equus. I’m a Displaced very much like Alexis, in short, I was once a normal human from an Earth somewhere in the known omniverse. Now I live here.”
“Oh, and we do have a surprise for you, Dante, Vergil… something you won’t ever guess,” Alexis sing-songed, giggling.
“You were the one watching me,” Celestia said, the statement obvious in her voice.
Dante looked at Edward with a bit of weirdness in his eyes as he motioned his eyebrow up and down. Vergil only cocked one eyebrow up in confusion a the Solar Princess’s Statement.
“As to what we are doing… we’re linking worlds,” Alexis said with a flourish, smirking as she deposited the belt pouches and the satchels of metal, the belt pouches rasping softly while the satchels clunked audibly. “Suffice to say, the changes… have to do with what I was born as… though I was raised, human… I found out that I’m not human… though the reason I look human, I’m pretty certain… is my father’s bloodline,” she said nonchalantly. She saw Dante’s eyes narrow while Vergil snorted a bit.
“We know there are more demons here,” Dante said with an exhale. “So if you want revenge on us you might as well come out.”
“About that,” Edward crossed his arms. “You're looking at one right now.” He smirked at the twins while they looked on in disbelief. “Hey, believe me or not. I just now that I can kick both your asses any day of the week up and down the street till Monday morning. As for the other Demon.” I microphone popped into Edward’s hand while the room went dark and then a spotlight showed on the alchemist. “Now put your hands together. He fought Mundus and sealed him away. He’s the father of the half-demons here tonight.” Dante and Vergil eyes were wide open as more spotlights were dancing around the room before coming to rest on a tall silver-haired man. “The Dark Knight himself, SPARDA!” Edward finished as the light came back on. “He is your father, you two. His soul was bound here looking after Alexis. I simply use my alchemy and magic to clone him a body based off of Alexis’ DNA. I filled in the rest with some other demons and then used my magic to place the soul in the cloned body.”
Alexis snickered, managing to snap a picture of their shocked faces for amusement value later. “I’m pretty sure what happened was that he partially bonded his soul to my blade so he wouldn’t potentially end up a Devil Arm for someone else which made his soul inaccessible for that,” she said with amusement. “Sheesh, dude… and you claim you have no sense of humor… much like Ninja Smurf over there. If I didn’t know better, I’d say that was almost Discord levels of humor… cheesy, twisted, corny,” she quipped, smirking. She heard Dante snort a laugh at the nickname for Vergil.
“Hey, gotta get my licks in when I can,” Edward snickered. “Not every day you get to roast Dante and Vergil. Anyway. It’s up to you now. Want to let them down?”
“Let them down how? Preferably not on their heads, they lack common sense already,” Alexis quipped, smirking at the deadpan humor. “Though as for my mother… I doubt she’ll be like that Celestia whom you had to fight before…” she sighed. “I hope I can fight Berial again at some point… I suspect he’ll remember me, even if I didn’t kick his ass… because, no doubt, he’ll have more than a few scars from me,” she said with a smirk.
“I fought with her as payment for materials I needed when I making a body for my niece,” Edward brushed off the comment saw Celestia shudder a bit at it. “She was in solar form. It was actually really fun.”
“You fought Berial?” Sparda said with mild surprise.
“Not quite like Trigger Happy over there, but I have little doubt he will remember me, as I didn’t go ranged on him… but blade to blade,” Alexis said with a shrug, noticing Dante smirking. “The fight forced my own Devil Trigger to awaken… I might have lost control a bit, though,” she admitted sheepishly.
“I bet she’s stronger than you two,” Edward pointed at the brothers as he leaned against the wall. “Also, she didn’t mention that I ramped up Berial’s power to match your Sin forms,” Edward added as the brothers looked to one another.
Alexis saw both brothers trade startled looks. “He was damn tough… I can say that much,” she said wryly.
“I doubt she could handle both of you at the same time though. She’s strong but raw and emotional,” Edward added as he looked to Celestia who had gotten to her feet. “You should know we also figured out a lot about your daughter’s past as well.”
“Please, tell me what it is you found out, Alexis. You called those two over there your brothers.” Celestia worriedly looked at Dante and Vergil. “ Does that mean, you’re... part demon too?” She said in shock. “And You,” She raised her hoof to Edward. “What are you? I’ve never known of any being that is or was able to look through dimensions as you did. You’re not normal, even for someone known as a Displaced. Also, where are we? It feels familiar,” she commented cautiously.
“I just have that ability, your highness, ”Edward smirked with a bow. “I’m pretty sure that there are more with similar or the same power out in the omniverse that have as much great understanding and control over the power than me. My master is an example. As for what I am, I’m mean things,” He said cryptically. “It feels familiar because we’re technically in Canterlot Castle. We’re just in my lab underneath the main structure.” He looked to Celestia in a serious manner. “My timeline is ahead of yours, so if you want to talk with Luna you can, but here, Nightmare Moon wasn’t your sister. She was born from Luna’s hatred, jealousy, and above all else loneliness from not being understood by you and her thinking her subjects didn’t appreciate her night. Here, it was also my fault for not being able to be there for her.”
Celestia’s eyes began to tear up from what the alchemist had just told her and the fact that she’d be able to see her one of her sisters again.
“You should know that the ponies here aren’t like you,” Edward explained. “The look like humans but with horns, wings, and tails. Another thing is that Luna is about five months pregnant with our twins.” Edward went over to the nearest open area and made a few chairs for everyone to sit and a pillow for Celestia to lay on. “First things first, Alexis you need to explain what’s happened over the last week you’ve been here.” He then pulled out a book and began reading and Alexis looked at him unsure of his time frame. “Yes, outside the chamber it’s been at least five days inside it’s been about two to two and a half weeks.”
Alexis sighed softly. “Essentially, I've been training to get stronger to save Luna and Nightmare. Though, doing so meant I had to confront things about myself which weren’t easy for me, such as facing the fact that, though I was born looking human… my true nature is not human at all… well… I suppose you could say that I'm a half-demon from my father's bloodline… a third Alicorn from both Luna and Nightmare… and the rest is human. As a result, physically speaking, I won't have a horn or.. horns... unless I let my Devil Trigger go active or if I were to gain a Sin Devil form like those idiots. But I do have Dream Magic, though I'm more of a novice with that than Eddie is with a stand-up comedy routine,” she deadpanned, poking fun at the alchemist's dry sense of humor.
Sparda smirked at that joke.
“You won’t gain a Sin Form unless you merge with some type of highly powerful Devil Arm like Dante did with the Sparda or use some sort of forbidden fruit as Vergil had done with the fruit of the Qliphoth,” Edward explained causing Sparda to look toward Vergil in disappointment. “And I don’t see why you’d need it right now anyway. Like I’d said before, you’re already stronger than numb nuts one and numbnuts two over there.” He looks to Alexis. “Alright then, We have what we need and everything is set up at the volcano. You ready to head out?”
“Doesn’t mean I won’t run across a strong Devil Arm at some point. Unlikely, it’ll be the Sparda if Dante-baka merged with it, but that one I sensed when fighting Berial… something about it felt almost familiar, like something I remember, yet… can’t quite remember,” thought Alexis as she shrugged. “I guess, though if our theory about Sigma is true, there's no telling how strong he's gotten. I mean, feeding off two Alicorns and, potentially, whatever Sombra is… for possibly as long as a thousand years? Never hurts to have an ace up your sleeve… or four aces,” she deadpanned. “What was in that other pack, anyway?” she deadpanned.
“Quartz and diamond dust,” Elder Shang spoke. “Diamond blended with gold and copper not only strengthens the resulting compound but makes it to where it will hold a strong magical charge if necessary, such as, a recall spell if it were, for some reason misplaced or stolen, though I doubt that would be likely on any of our accounts,” he continued. “Binding the first keys to our own use with Blood Runes would make them useless to all but us even if they were stolen,” he finished.
Alexis noticed the suspicious look her mother was shooting Shang. “Different world, different rules, mother,” she said softly but firmly. She saw her adoptive mother's gaze darted to her.
“I won’t put up with your intolerance for Dark or Shadow Magic here Celestia,” Edward looked up from his by slightly to the pony princess. “A heads up. My world allows and even encourages the use of Dark and Shadow magic.” He paused a second and turned a page in his book. “However, we do not allow the use of Black magic such as Necromancy, even though I can use it,” Edward turned another page before looking up to Shang while he noticed Sparda heavily scolding Vergil. “I’m planning to tie my key to me is through Void energy manipulations.”
“Shadow Magic both myself and Alexis can use, though I don't tolerate such magicks as Flesh Magic, Sin Magic drawing upon those Chaotic Sins, or most forms of Blood Magic,” Celestia said regally, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly.
“I do not care what you allow,” Edward looked up from his book. “Here your choices don’t mean jack shit to me. This is my world and my Kingdom. I may not to much stock in my title as the prince, but I won’t let somepony else put their two cents in.” He closed his book with a snap and stood up and looked Celestia dead in the eyes. “You have no pull whatsoever and I will do what I have to in order to protect my family, friends, and subjects from any force I deem threatening to them. You will follow my rules while you're here. Am I clear, Princess?”
Alexis blinked cocking an eyebrow. She saw her adoptive mother roll her eyes.
“I have no intention of threatening anypony in any way, shape or form unless I am threatened first,” she said firmly.
“Good,” Edward smirked. “My land is peaceful right now and I want to keep it that way.” Edward opened his book back up. “Not that you’re a threat anyways. Spike could kick your ass up and down the street with one arm tied behind his back.”
“You mentioned something called the Qliphoth. What exactly is that?” Alexis said carefully.
“The Qliphoth is an ancient tree that has existed before the birth of the Underworld, and when sufficiently nourished, it grows a fruit that imbues any demon that consumes it with an extreme of demonic power. Only one fruit can grow every few thousand years,” Edward explained in a dark monotone voice. “Its roots grow up from the Demon realm into the Mortal world so therefore it is an interdimensional existence but most of all is it requires on open Hell Gate in order to grow,” Edward paused for a minute looking Vergil in disgust before continuing. “Like any carnivorous plant, the Qliphoth, well usually find nourishment for itself in living beings. Though it only finds that nourishment in the blood of mortals and living beings except demons and I mean it takes giga-tons of blood to create just one fruit. Then you have ant-like demons that live off the plant and will bring living creates to the roots to feed the tree.”
“The Empusa demons… yeah… already saw those… ugly bastards,” Alexis said with a shiver.
“Alexis! Language!” Celestia admonished.
Alexis shrugged. “Don't tell me you wouldn't say the same, Momma,” she deadpanned, projecting an image of said demon as she spoke.
“That's the Queen Empusa,” Vergil said dryly.
“You would know all about them,” Edward said giving Vergil a dirty look. “Before we leave for the volcano.” He held up his hand and a red spell matrix appeared in front of his palm, Soon red spell circles moved up and down everyone in the room. “There you go. Now everyone can freely walk around inside or outside without getting burned, Just don’t touch the lava.”
Alexis snorted, struck by a very stupid pun.
“You’re coming too, Celestia,” Edward pointed to the pony. “I don’t allow anyone to remain in my lab that I don’t know.” Edward then teleported everyone and the raw materials for the Orichalcum to the foundry that had been built in the heart of to volcano. There was a massive hollowed out stone block in the center, the smelter. One side had a hole with a pouring shoot on it that was being held up, so the heated liquid metal already in the smelter didn’t come out. The room was light by a massive pool of lava that was in the center of the room that was being you to liquify the metals in the smelter while also keeping the container warm. On the far side of the room, there was a large tank of seawater the fed into the cavern directly from the ocean by pipes with a hand-pump system on it to flush in fresh cold water in a manner of seconds. “Told ya we had it done. All natural and no magic. We should have the Orichalcum mixed up in no time at all.” Edward smirked as he looked at the foundry that the group had built in the heart of the volcano. There was a small area with an anvil, various hammers, and other odd tools. “The forge is for the keys is what that place is for.” Edward pointed to the area with the anvil. “Once we’re done here I plan on moving this setup to the Time Chamber. It'd be a waste to destroy such a beautiful arrangement. The volcano will be left intact of course.”
“It'll give us a way to ‘beat out’ any frustrations, no dirty joke intended,” Alexis quipped. “Sorry… a side effect of that Biometal Armor Y is a tendency to make ridiculously bad puns… but you can't say that humor isn't a weapon in itself,” she sighed.
“It’s fine, Alexis. We all have a dirty side and bad jokes,” Edward smirked at the young woman as she blushed. “Intended or not, some things need to be said out loud. Now,” Edward clapped and rubbed his hands together. “Goro, you work the bellows for the smelter to keep it hot. They’re on the other side of the smelter. Shang and Alexis, you two will put the ingredients in the pot as needed. Sparda, Dante, and Vergil, you three will be managing the pour spout. Celestia, you can take care of making sure we have plenty of cool seawater in the tank. Simply pull the chains on either side of the tank to drain and then refill it. Left to drain and right to fill.”
“And what are going to do? Other than bark orders at us,” Celestia snapped at the alchemist.
Suddenly two giant silver fiery skeletal arms and ribcage from around Edward.
“WHAT THE HELL?!” Celestia shouted in horror and shock.
“Mother!” Alexis scolded her mother but internally she was saying ‘Told you so.’
“Sweet. Those look like they come in pretty handy,” Dante smirked at his own joke.
“Your sense of humor never changes,” Vergil scoffed.
The arms reached around and grabbed a few of the bags of materials and lifted them into the box-shaped smelter, dropping them in a bag at a time. After he was done with dropping in the first batch of materials Edward used the arms to reach into the ceiling and bring out a long metal pole. He then jumped up to the box as the arms and ribs faded away. Edward used the pole to start to stir the solid materials he’d dropped in into the molten metal already in the smelter.
“I’m head chef, princess. Basically, I’m the one that does the cooking here. Shang is the only other being here with knowledge of Orichalcum and it’s properties so that makes him Vice Head chef,” Edward stirred the molten materials. “The rest of you are the cooks and just need to listen on what needs to be done. I’m sorry if I sound like a total ass but just deal for now.”
“Meh, I wouldn’t worry too much about that, Gordon,” Alexis quipped. “At least we’re working with something that’s most definitely inedible… for the moment,” she deadpanned, holding the satchel of iron dust and diamond-quartz dust in each hand, ready to pour them as needed. She would have dumped the metal out into the foundry rather than drop the bags, though clearly the bags were completely incinerated with no residue remaining. She could hear the low whuff-whuff-whuff of the bellows being worked, forcing air into the foundry to keep it hot. She smirked as she rolled her shoulders. “Heard you had a baby boy, V…” she quipped, gaining an annoyed look from Vergil.
“Yeah, then you cut off his arm for more power and get your sword back, “ Edward added. “Look at how well it all turned out. Was it all worth it in the end, kid? You couldn’t even beat your own son, whose power you stole by the way, at the end of the day,” Edward chuckled. “Next bag. Make it gold.”
Shang poured the gold chunks, which were no larger than a baby’s fist, into the foundry.
“Technically, I pulled his arm off, not cut it off, and I needed his power to get the Yamato back from that damned….” Vergil muttered before he cut himself off, clearly embarrassed by what happened. It had been a demon with peculiar shadow abilities that had been able to ‘shadow walk’ at will.
“Why not finish enlightening us Vergil?” Mini-Ed appeared in front of the older of the twins. “I’m sure everyone here would like to hear from your own lip. Especially your father,” He pointed to the older demon as he moved to his spot on Alexis’ right shoulder that he’d taken earlier in her world.
“Yes, do tell, my boy. Apparently, I’ve been out of the loop for some time; to the point that you have made several bad decisions,” Sparda giving Vergil the disappointment glare.
Alexis smirked slightly. “Seems to me he isn’t too big for a spanking,” she whispered to her father, smirking.
“It was a demon I have never encountered before. I had lost the Yamato and this demon… could manipulate shadows like an extension of himself. His horns were tipped with blood red and his irises were a dark…. Bloody red,” Vergil said in a low voice.
Alexis noticed her adoptive mother staring at Vergil’s back, eyes wide and unless she was mistaken, haunted. Her gaze flicked to Edward. ‘Sombra?’ she mouthed.
“Couldn’t be anyone else,” Edward said still stirring the molten metal. “Shang, Alexis, time to add in that quartz-diamond dust.” the alchemist called out as he wove a few hands signs creating a shadow clone to stir as he joined the others at the pour spout in order to give them a few pointers on their task when it was time to perform it. “He’s the only one I can think that would match Virgil's description. Of course, this is going off my memories I have left from my time back home as I’ve never met the guy here. He’d look incredibly different here anyhow.” Edward leaned against the foundry putting his hands behind his head as he looked upwards. “Still not many demons have the power over shadows and blood colored irises and horns.”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed as she poured in the crystalline white dust in steadily.
Shang smirked. “The girl has a remarkable natural talent in metalwork. I must admit I am curious how she would do when given free rein and unlimited resources,” his Elder counterpart murmured thoughtfully.
“So, it’s possible that what Vergil went through… setting up the Qliphoth… splitting himself into the pure human, pure demon halves… all that… could have been set up by a certain asshole Shadow Fragment who’s been fucking with all our lives?” Alexis said dryly, her voice gaining a raspy growl near the end that sounded almost vulpine in nature. She didn’t notice that Sparda blinked, staring at her with surprise on his face as there was a group of demons… that were infamous… known as stories or myths even to devils and demons as they hadn’t been seen in nearly six millennia… the Bijū.
“Calm down Alexis,” Mini-Ed said as he patted the back of her head. “Looks like Zero’s influence is getting the better of you. Sit down with your mother for a bit.”
“Yea, take a break for a bit. We have all the materials in the smelter now,” Edward said as he jumped back up top the foundry and took back over the stirring. “Besides, I don’t need Kurama loose here.”
Alexis blinked, cocking her head in confusion. “Kurama? Who's that?” she said blankly.
“The Nine-tailed fox sealed inside Zero and you. If you concentrate hard enough you’ll meet him through meditation sessions,” Edward explained as he stirred the molten metal. “He’s basically a mass of sentient power. But he does have feelings so don’t piss him off or I’ll have to seal his power back inside Zero and you. Not fun for anybody but me.”
Alexis blinked once, then twice before facepalming. “Why does that not surprise me? Ugh… that explains why Zero's immune to it… because it isn't a virus but can react like one,” she muttered.
“Hmm? What are you talking about?” Mini-Ed asked tilting his head slightly.
“The so-called ‘Nightmare Virus’ or 'Zero Virus’ that infected and subsequently corrupted Sigma was never a virus at all... but this Kurama's energy…” Alexis said quietly.
“Youki is what Kurama's energy is,” Zero said quietly.
“You’re a fool if you think it was only energy that corrupted Sigma,” Edward said as he leaned on the stirring pole. “Think about it. It just wasn't the energy itself but the years of rage, hatred and every other negative emotion the fox held on to from being treated like a monster instead of an intelligent being. And Kurama’s energy is called chakra, not Youki. The Youki are the creatures that are born from being infused with the negatively affected chakra.” He pulled the pole from the foundry and jumped down. “Let’s bring those key molds over to the pour spout so we can start casting the keys.”
Alexis grunted softly, lifting the heavy molds with one under each arm, not even thinking about it as they were pretty heavy, but infusing her muscles with Earth Pony magic and strength made moving them fairly easy.
Celestia smiled fondly, sensing the way Alexis was using her magic. She tilted her head at the red-clad swordsman, curious who he was.
“If you really want to know then you should ask your question,” Mini-Ed landed on top of the pony princess’s head. “That’s what Starswirl once said to Tia before he disappeared.”
Princess Celestia tore her gaze from the unusual swordsman. “It is not my business to pry,” she said softly, her tone reluctant.
“You seem to be drawn to him, princess,” Mini-Ed mentioned as he slid down Celestia's neck to her back. “You should ask him. He would be more than willing to share some of his past with you. Just know that he does have many things that we’ll keep to himself, but he’s actually a very friendly guy. He wasn’t treated the best because of Kurama but he still chose to rise above the spite. Talk to him. It’ll you some good too.” He then moved back over to Alexis but took a spot on her head this time.
Everyone was busy placing the key molds in place in front of the pour spout of the smelter. Edward made sure that of the molds were all in place and interlocked with one another so the molten Orichalcum would flow through them as seamlessly as possible into each of them. There was a total of eighteen molds as Edward had specified. Only three of the keys were going to be linked to the three worlds at the current time. Edward planned on splitting the other fifteen in between himself, Alexis, and Shang while still leaving them blank in case the came across another Equus they like and where the Displaced would allow them to come and go as they pleased or otherwise. This is why Edward wanted Black Silver. The Black Silver was to make boxes to store the keys in so they’d be protected from outside energies and magic or anything else that would affect the Orichalcum. Edward directed Sparda, Vergil, and Dante on how to use the pour spout as the bright yellow, almost white, liquid metal flowed from the smelter down the flow as it poured into the molds. The molten metal filled all eighteen key molds very quickly. Everyone stared at the keys they’d all had a hand in making with satisfied smiles.
“It’s gonna take a while for the metal to cool down enough for it to harden into a solid state where we can dunk it in the sea water.,” Edward explained stretching a bit. “Why don’t we take a break and head back to the chamber. I need to make some more clones for late duties and it’ll so be time to set the sun and raise the moon. Tia wants to do it today, but I still have things that need tending to, and I need to check on Luna.” As he said this last part Celestia’s head turned to him wondering what he meant and also wanting to help so she could meet this Luna.
Edward’s Lab
Everyone but the Displaced landed on their faces, this time when Edward teleported them back into his lab. He took a quick headcount to make sure that everyone was there. He added up one Shokan, three demons, three Displaced, one chibi, one pokemon, and lastly one alicorn princess. As everyone got to their feet Edward went behind his blind and changed into a navy blue sleeveless shirt black denim pants and a pair of slip-on tennis shoes. He then let his hair out of its usual braid but tied it back up into a ponytail that hung just above his shoulders.
“Okay here’s the deal.” Edward pointed a finger at his guest. “You have free rain over the time chamber, but not my lab. I have a lot of research and experiments in here that can not be touched.” Dante raised a hand and Edward looked at him. “You aren’t allowed outside because your void energies will corrupt my world. And I don’t want to deal with a mess right now. Now then, Alexis and Celestia, please follow me.” Edward gestured to the lab doors.
Alexis glanced at her adoptive mother slash aunt by blood. She shrugged.
“I noticed that you're instinctively tapping into each aspect of your Alicorn nature, Earth Pony strength, and durability, as well as your growing skill with your Unicorn magic. Your Pegasus flight is… very impressive. You said something about a ‘Wronski Feint’?” Princess Celestia murmured, amused as her niece's cheeks darkened.
“Ah… yeah… I guess you could call it a move in aerial tag…” Alexis said shyly. She wasn't going to mention she couldn't remember where it had come from, though.
“Hnhnhn. Ya know, it’s adorable when you’re embarrassed like that,” Edward chuckled motioning to Alexis as he led the two out of the lab and up a flight of stairs into the main palace passing several golden armored guards and dark metallic blue armored guards along the way.
“Where exactly are you taking us, Edward?” Celestia asked curiously as she looked around here and there while occasionally glancing at the passing guard only to get the usual forward facing monotonous stare from each one she saw. Now that she was on the receiving end of the stares in a different land she found them quite creepy. “I recognize some of this place as Canterlot Castle but the layout is still quite different from the one back home.” Celestia still looking around as she and Alexis tried to keep pace with the alchemist.
“Just keep following me. The Castle is always changing thanks to me,” Edward said as he waves a hand in the air. “I have to either repair a wall or put in a new wing or room every other day or so. Polearm brings Nyx up here for alchemy lessons every few days, and if I’m not there something usually goes boom,” He huffed. “Poor thing, she has an innate talent for alchemagic, much like her mother, but she can’t control it and it’s worse because she’s an alicorn.”
Alexis snorted softly. “I hope she never stumbles across lighting a fart if that’s her ‘average’ magic. Though knowing Discord, I wouldn't be shocked if he's subtly mentioned it when Nyx's mother's back was turned,” she deadpanned, hovering slightly over the stairs as she moved.
Princess Celestia cocked an eyebrow before the corners of her mouth curled upward slightly. “So this… Nyx…” she started.
“Think of it like our Nightmare, but as a foal,” Alexis deadpanned, rolling her shoulders.
“Let me explain a bit. Nightmare Moon in most continuities of reality is Luna who was taken over or transformed in some way usually by her own jealousy, hatred, and other various negativities toward Celestia when she thought her night went unnoticed and unappreciated,” Edward explained with a saddened tone while biting on his lip. “Anywho, in some realities there comes into being the alicorn filly known as Nyx. She is usually the result of a ritual going unfinished due to it be interrupted from an outside force. The goal of said ritual is to reconstitute Nightmare Moon back into a singular form without Luna being apart of her but with the ritual being incompleted she only partially forms. Usually, Twilight’s blood along with whatever remnants of Nightmare’s armor and or clothing from her confrontation with Twilight and the other Elements are the main catalyst for the ritual and later when Nyx is born its Twilight that finds her and raises Nyx as her daughter.” Edward sighed a bit. “Nyx was born into this world this way but instead of her being raised by just Twilight, she’s also being raised by my personal assistant/apprentice Polearm. He’s also Twilight's coltfriend, which is why Nyx’s calls him daddy. If you want to meet her we can go to Ponyville after while or they might come here today. Polearm should be off until dusk and Nyx’s will be out of school in a few hours. The keys won’t be ready till nightfall anyways.”
Celestia frowned. That was troubling information.
“Nyx is a very good girl, Celestia. Seeing as how she has none of the negativeness of that the original Nightmare Moon was born from. She’s taken quite a shine to Alexis to,” Edward smiled as Alexis blushed a bit.
The trio walked down a hallway till they came upon a vast oak door. Edward walked to it and pushed it open to reveal his Celestia in the mild of court listening to a bunch of whining nobles, as per the usual. They were the standard complaints. This one wanted statue because his family could trace his root back so far, this one said he need more land because his family lost it to the Minotaurs in the was, but then there was one, a pegasus, that caught Celestia's attention as soon as he walked in, Golden Shoe. He was one of the more stuck up nobles but with more pull and backbone than the other average noble. Golden walked up to the front to the stand as everypony else moved out of his way. Edward, Alexis, and her mother stayed at the back of the room to see what happened. It was harder to stay unnoticed due to having a pony with them. Even Edward’s Princess noticed her counterpart as soon as she was in this world.but knew who she was with so she didn’t say anything. She knew Edward wanted to hear what Golden Shoe had to say because he was often here to complain about having the Alchemist around and is the one who often flows through with his threats.
Golden Shoe cleared his throat causing everypony to stop their gossiping. “Good afternoon Princess,” he said with the usual bow.
“Good afternoon Golden Shoe. How may I help you today?” Celestia said putting on her regal mask. She tried not to let her subjects see her vast annoyance with the noble in front of her.
“Your Highness, myself and many of the other nobles are still wondering when you’re going to banish the ‘Crimson Butcher’ from our fair city. He has caused nothing but trouble for our people.” Golden Shoe slammed his fist down on the podium. “Attracting changelings, allowing their queen to live, and then trading with them, the filthy bug. These are only the first of his many offenses that I have on this list,” He held up a scroll that unfurled itself into a twenty-foot long sheet of parchment. “Now, he has even taken over the role of our other ruler, your sister, Princess Luna. He must be punished for this transaction.”
Celestia was doing her best to keep her rage in check but everypony in the room could see the little twitch under her eye as she spoke. “Tell me Golden Shoe. What exactly are some of the other charges? Could they be helping the ponies who have missing limbs without charging them a fee for their prosthetics? Helping the weather pony teams get some of their best back in the air? Could it be that he has taken to teaching at my sister’s recently re-established school? Or could it be that he also trains the guards to be competent? As for the Changelings. It was I who said they should have many of the chances they had, and I know Edward does not justify the taking of life unless absolutely necessary. Chrysalis has also been very helpful in trading as her Changelings have provided many amenities that you and many of the others here take pleasure in.” Celestia stood up off her throne and walked down the steps. “As for my sister’s duties, Edward has taken them over only temporarily in order to to help take off stress off of her while she is carrying their children.” She had made her way over to Golden Shoe now staring the pegasus down. He still would not back down.
“I can see no other points in having children with that thing other than the fact that it would provide a powerful heir to you and your sister,” Golden stepped out from behind the podium and looked the princess directly in the eyes. “I do not care for what he has done. I do not care for the commoner he provides for. I do not care that he trains the guards. He is a monster that should not be here. Have you not heard the truths I have found. The truth is that he more than likely buried. I will not have him here any longer.” He got right in Celestia's face and whispered. “Or do I have to take matters into my own hands and, say, visit the little ones after they’re born.”
Edward heard that and everything went silent at that moment. He was spewing out murderous waves like no other time he had before. One could almost say the room was shaking. Many of the ponies that hadn’t fainted were shaking and looked as if they were about to shit their pants. Edward walked up as everypony gave him enough birth to stay plainly clear of him. He made his way to Golden Shoe who was barely standing in front at this point. Edward simply put on the mask of a bright smile and spoke in a murderously-sweetly sickening tone.
“Please, Golden Shoe, tell the court what you just said to my dear Princess. And yes Celestia and I have started to see one another, with Luna’s permission,” Edward leaned on the podium leisurely still smiling while Celestia's face went bright red.
“I… I… I… I threatened... the unborn … children of… Princess Luna … and Prince Edward.” Golden Shoe managed to stammer out.
In the next second the stallion was sent flying through the throne room doors straight into the courtyard be a metal fist.
“GET THIS THROUGH YOUR PRISSY, OVER INFLATED, EGOCENTRIC, HOLIER THAN THOU ATTITUDES!” Edward roared in anger shaking the room with his dragonic Thu’um. “ANYONE, AND I MEAN, ANYONE! THAT DARES THREATEN MY FAMILY WILL BE SEVERELY PUNISHED! AS FOR GOLDEN SHOE, HE IS HEREBY STRIPPED OF ANY AND ALL TITLES HE HELD HERE IN EQUESTRIA. AND AS FURTHER PUNISHMENT HE IS BANISH TO THE OUTSKIRTS OF THE BADLANDS.” He took in a deep breath before speaking further. Court, is hereby closed until Princess Celestia says otherwise. Now be gone.” Edward waved and every pony stumbled to get out of the palace.
“Ed you shouldn’t lose your temper like that, but I think I was about to do worse if you hadn’t stepped in,” Celestia embraced Edward from behind. She looked to Alexis and her mother still standing against the wall. “Is it okay to speak with her?”
“Go ahead. We were on our way to see Luna.” Edward commented as the hug had calmed him quite a bit. “Let’s go,” He took Celestia by the hand and met with the others.
“I was half tempted to see how skilled he was at hand-to-hand combat… full contact,” Alexis said softly, cracking her knuckles. She paused, glancing down at the bracer as her eyes widened fractionally, seeing a BioMetal logo pulsing in a creamy white edged with gold near the top and a dark sapphire near the bottom on a small screen.
“What does that mark symbolize?” Alexis’ aunt said curiously.
“Not what, but whom. Biometal Model A… codenamed Axl. He was designated as the Astral Armor when I awoke. Most likely due to his talent to physically mimic anyone once he has a genetic sample,” Alexis commented. She swiftly tapped the marking twice, letting it flash gold, then pale blue, a ring of pale golden white flame forming before engulfing her as her Neutral Bodysuit shifted forms, the aura fading in moments. Pistols were holstered at either hip.
“He’s lucky I didn’t punch his damn head right off his bucking body,” Edward growled. “No one threatens my family. Let alone, my children.” Alexis could feel a sadness underneath the anger in Edward’s voice. It then that she remembered that he’d said something about having already lost a son not too long ago.
“Then he should consider himself fortunate merely to lose what he supposedly held most precious, the fool,” Alexis’ aunt muttered.
Alexis’ irises were a rich, warm amber with Biometal A active. “Stupid to consider a title, gold, or houses precious over your family or friends. But then, that would make most nobles about as cunning as a dead tree,” she muttered, missing the proud look her aunt shot her as well as the smirk Edward's Celestia gave her.
“Still, it was wise to strip Golden Shoe of his titles. He’ll still have money but not nearly as much pull as he had as a noble. Some of the others will still back him as well but no more than a fourth of them,” Edward’s Celestia looked at the ceiling. “One rarely finds one of Golden Shoe’s tenacity. He is one of the bravest ones of his kind. But to openly threaten my unborn niece and nephew,” She growled.
“I would call him stupid, but that would be extremely generous. Perhaps suicidal would be more appropriate?” Alexis said wryly, shrugging. “Perhaps we can make certain that his…. Nobility… and I use that term with the utmost sarcasm… is shown in the most humiliating… for him… way possible,” she said wryly, her eyes narrowing as she drew one of the pistols, spinning it fluidly before reholstering it. She noticed the look her mother shot her. “Hey, you can’t say you wouldn’t be a little vindictive if someone threatened your family too… you know that just as well as I,” she said wryly.
“Stupidity and bravery are often the same thing in many situations,” Edward remarked as the entered a dark blue area of the castle. “Golden Shoe is still one not to give up very easily. He’ll be back to his scheming in about a week after he has his face fixed. Bastard's luck I only knocked out most of his teeth and fractured his jaw.” The came to a pair of dark satin blue painted wooden doors.
“Shall I assign a few stealth guards to him?” Celestia asked in concern.
“It would be a good idea,” Edward agreed. “Celestia, please try and keep yourself under control. I know this is going to be quite an emotional time for you,” Edward looked to Alexis mother reaching for the doorknob.
“Heck, if you can’t find any quickly, I’ll keep an eye on the idiot, just to make sure he doesn’t try anything stupid, and no doubt he’ll try something very stupid, I think. And ‘Mother’, we have to be cautious, as I have no desire to repeat that incident with those Minotaurs, even if it isn’t Minotaurs a second time,” she said dryly, noticing her mother’s movements.
“The elite Thestral guards excel at stealth. They’ll keep an eye on Golden Shoe,” Edward open the door to the room. “Come on.” He gestured to the others.
“We thought the same. Our Blueblood claimed that Alexis was a threat to me and some stupid unicorn tried to attack her and nearly blasted me with a force burst spell,” Alexis’ mother muttered wryly.
“And they showed up after the fact… though they weren’t pleased that Blueblood had pulled the wool over their eyes,” Alexis sighed as she stepped through the doors, her eyes widening fractionally as she noticed the deep indigos, purples, navy blues, and rich sapphires in color tones.. She hadn’t forgotten that, as filly Twilight and young foalsitter Cadence had been with them at the time which would have made more of a mess not only of the meal but potential injuries as it was later found that the stallion in question was one of Blueblood’s brown-nosing minions trying to curry favor with the imbecilic Prince, not seeming to realize that where his own bloodline might have been descended from Celestia’s own, Alexis’ claim to said throne, if she so desired it, was far stronger being direct from not one, but two of the three Princesses of her world.
“Luna, you up?” Edward called out softly.
“Edward. Is something wrong?” The Night Princess answered back with a bit a soft worry.
“Nah, Just had someone who wanted to meet you,” Edward motioned for Alexis and her mother to come forward. “I’ll leave introductions to you,” he went back to a nearby table and began to fix tea.
“Alexis who is that cute pony next to you?” Luna tilted her head curiously.
Alexis took a deep breath, unsure why she felt nervous all of a sudden. “I know this is technically not one of my mothers, but well… I’m still getting used to feeling the Dream Realm… though I’m not sure why the word Tel’aran’rhiod is stuck in my head… somehow, I know it translates the same either way,” she thought. “It’s my adoptive mother…. though if Edward’s theory about my own bloodline is true… then she is, by blood, my aunt. I think you can guess what that would mean, hai?” she spoke aloud.
“Oh,” Luna realized who the pony was after that and getting a better look at her. “You’re the Celestia from Alexis world. Nice to meet you. I’m sorry I’m not in a more presentable state but I’m about five months along with twins,” Luna trying to smooth out her hair with her hands as Edward brought over a tea tray and put it on the table next to her bed. “You should be very proud, Alexis, you know. She’s very strong,” She took a teacup and sipped on it. Luna set the cup down and smiled warmly at the mother and daughter.
“She’s also quite stubborn, not telling me things that concern her,” Princess Celestia quipped.
Alexis rolled her eyes. “We all are stubborn about different things. I had little choice but to grow up the hard way… too fast for my liking, frankly,” she muttered.
“It runs in our family,” Edward Celestia added as she looked to Luna causing her to blush a bit.
“I have to agree with you there Tia,” Edward nodded fixing himself a cup of tea. “Would you like some?”
“Which one?” Alexis said blankly.
“Okay smartass,” Edward eyed Alexis. “I call your mother by her full name and my princess by her nickname. So, you tell me who I agree with,” He remarked as the three princesses giggled at his reaction.
Celestia eyed her niece, her eyebrow rising slightly. The very slightest up curl for not even a blink gave away that she was yanking the Alchemist's chain.
“Smartass? I don't see how my ass is smart… maybe a butt large in this armor, perhaps,” Alexis said nonchalantly as she half turned. The ‘butt’ pun was rather deliberate, though.
“Urah,” Edward rolled his eyes deciding to just ignore the prodding from the young girl. “Celestia would you like a cup of tea?” He looked to the pony.
“Of course. Don't mind her, though… I sometimes let her on the nobility just to see them go crazy trying to figure her out,” Celestia said with a smirk.
“So she’s told us,” Edward poured a cup of tea and passed it to Celestia who took it in her magic.
“So,” Luna said with a soft smile. “What can I do for Celestia?”
“In our world, it is still a little under seven and a half months until a certain return,” Celestia said quietly.
“You mean your sisters’ return,” Luna tone turned sad. “Nightmare Moon and Luna. It’s very strange talking about oneself in the third pony. Even if it is another version we’re talking about.”
“Strange is a word I have discarded. I would consider walking into a bar or restaurant and seeing nothing but versions of myself strange,” Alexis commented.
Princess Celestia shivered. “I wouldn't give Discord any ideas. He may well try it,” she said.
“Bastard already showed up here in his astral form from your world.” Edward huffed. “Then Faust showed up in the Dragonlands, our Faust. She’s been back a little over one or two months.” Edward took a sip of his tea. “She passed away here not long after Luna was born. She got very sick and her body couldn’t handle the strain of the disease.” He looked to his Celestia as she looked out the window.
Alexis saw her adoptive mother slash aunt stiffen, her gaze on Edward as if she'd seen a ghost. That bothered her, as that could imply that her mother could have died violently. “And you're sure that Alicorns can be ‘reborn’?” she said cautiously.
‘Why can’t we be reborn?’ A Rainbow Ninetails enter Luna’s room. ‘If I’m not proof enough then look to daughter, pony Tia. She’s obviously part alicorn and has bot of your sisters’ magics, The proof is on her back.” Faust said as she jumped up on to the bed and snuggled up to Luna side. ‘Good Afternoon, Alexis. Hello Pony Princess Celestia.’
“Speak of the troll and she shall arrive,” Edward smirked as Faust blew a raspberry at the Alchemist. “Just an FYI Celestia. Alicorns don’t truly die but merely lose the physical forms. They can stay in the astral plane, which if they do they usually travel throughout the various versions of reality. If they want to rejoin the physical world then they must do so in a new form. Our Faust did so as a Pokemon. It should be noted that most alicorns retain a majority of their powers from when they were alicorns. That’s Faust looks like a walking rainbow.”
Alexis cocked her head. “I suppose Granny Faust is why they came up with that Trollestia meme… kinda hard to miss those,” she commented.
“Faust is the reason for a lot of stuff Alexis,” Edward deadpanned.
“Pretty sure she's not the reason your sense of humor is like a silent but deadly fart in a can,” Alexis said with a slight smirk.
‘She’s got you there Ed,’ Faust chuckled.
“Let's get back to the topic,” Edward coughed. “So Celestia what is it you want to know?”
Celestia sighed softly, shrugging fractionally.
‘Come on now dear.’ Faust smiled at Celestia softly. ‘I know it’s hard but we want to help and Edward has a lot of knowledge on what will happen. Even if it’s a little different.”
“I don’t know how much I can Celestia. Your world has Nightmare Moon and Luna as two separate Princesses but I’ll try and help where I can,” Edward said pour himself some more tea. “Alexis and I have actually started on a way to help your sisters,” He smirked as Celestia perked up at this mention. “If it’s Sigma like we think then all we have to do is use the Harmony Nanites on them. They’re the machines that Mini-Ed is made of and the Alexis has in her body but these have harmony magic infused in them.”
“Harmony Nanites?” Princess Celestia said blankly. It was rather obvious that the pony Princess counterpart was utterly confused.
“Nanites or nanomachines are extremely small robots Similar to the larger robots Alexis has fought. They're what allow her to incorporate new metals into her armor,” Edward explained. “Harmonized nanites are nanomachines that have been infused with Harmony magic.”
“I'm guessing that the measurement system is in inches?” Alexis commented.
Her aunt nodded.
“Approximately 39.4 inches goes into a single meter. However, where a meter is the standard metric unit, a nanometer is precisely one-billionth of one meter. In other words, there are approximately 25,400,000 nanometers in a single inch,” Alexis quipped.
“So basically, there are a lot of the little suckers in one of these six-inch vials,” Edward popped open his arm and pulled out a vial of moving shimmering rainbow colored slime-like material then setting it on the table in front of the pony Celestia. She was astounded by the amount of Harmony Magic that was sitting in front of her. The vial was practically saying ‘Here I am, Love me.’ from the Harmony waves radiating from it.
“And I used some of these in this,” Alexis said as she drew the Harmonized Sharktooth blade, holding it in a reversed grip. The energy that pulsed from the weapon practically yelled ‘I will protect the innocent’. The mother-of-pearl ‘shark teeth’ rippled with the same rainbow shimmer. “If I'm right, and Sigma has encased them in a ‘viral shell’ to absorb their power… which he'd have to remain linked to in order to absorb said energy… this will no doubt be able to damage said shell which no doubt would distract Sigma, as the Harmony Magic would disrupt his Shadow Virus shell,” she said softly.
“Thus giving The Elements of Harmony enough time to do their job and purge Sigma,” Luna added.
“You know, now that you have Mini-Ed's core programming incorporated into your own nanites you can make them into anything you want as long as you have enough of them to spare,” Edward pointed at Alexis. “And I know a included some Harmony Nanites in his design. His makeup should be at least a fourth of them actually.”
Alexis tilted her head thoughtfully. “So it's possible that he could use himself as a weapon, then reform after,” she said thoughtfully. It also made her curious if she could infuse Harmony Magic into her energy based weapons. “Though I wonder if the combination of both the Harmony Magic and Eclipse Magic could simultaneously weaken Sigma and strengthen his prisoners,” she said softly.
“So you found out what the type of magic you use is to,” Pony Celestia looked at Alexis then to Edward. “Please tell me, Edward. You call yourself an Alchemist first and foremost but you a very very well versed on magic and many other artforms other others. Yet your token, when I touched it you refer to yourself as a sage. Why? Sages are often a form of extremely skill mage in nature magic of one who has lived an extremely long time. Why then does your body not even appear to be over twenty-six years old?”
Luna, Celestia, and Faust all giggled at this question.
Edward set his teacup down while crossing his legs. He leaned forward while interlacing his finger and looked at Alexis with a look of pride. “First. Yes Alexis Mini-Ed can do that and your theory has merit but if you do this I highly recommend using this technique in the form of two separate weapons as Eclipse Magic has never played well with other magics,” Edward then turned to the pony princess with a smirk. “Second. Celestia, I am over fifteen thousand years old, in fact, if Faust was still in her original body I’d be a little younger than she’d be.”
“True dat,” Faust confirmed with her own sly grin.
“Yes, will… Thirdly. When I came to this world I was solely an immortal alchemist. Over the years, I studied magic but it was mainly to see if I could find a way home. It was after the first one hundred and fifty to two hundred years I gave up on that pipe dream and decided to refocus on trying to learn about this world and help those I could while I lived here.” He paused for a moment to looked out the window at the mountainside. “ I live in a cave on the Mt. Cantehorn just outside Everfree not far from three or five settlements. Many beings came to see me and after another hundred or so years I was given the name ‘The Golden Eyed Sage’. So, I wandered around for many years. Learned many things, met ponies and left to wander some more.” Luna and Edward’s Celestia down at their hands in a downtrodden gaze before they felt Edward embrace them. “Then I returned to my home and my princess. I studied with Starswirl and then the rest is a need to know basis.” He released the two princesses and moved his chair to sit in between them. “I amassed other powers and magics from other Displaced much like Alexis has done here. The difference is I wasn’t born with mine.” Edward snicker as Luna poked him. She held out her hand and gave her his as she then places it on her stomach.
“It won’t be too much longer until they’re ready to meet their daddy,” Luna happily hummed before letting out a tired yawn.
“We’ll let you get some rest Luna,” Celestia said as she pulled the blankets over Luna.
“I’ll stay with her a while longer. I could use a nap too.” Faust made a few circles at the end of the bed before curling into a rainbow ball.
“You three come with me,” Edward motioned the group to follow as they left the room down the hall.
Alexis sighed softly as she tilted her head. “Are my birth mothers really like that?” she thought curiously. Admittedly, the only one who knew that, presently, was her blood aunt. She followed Edward, though, missing how both her aunt and counterpart were watching her. What she hadn’t told Edward about her blade, however, was that it was hollow within.
The group came to a door with a cross and moon behind it. Edward opened the door and lead the others into his workshop. This is where most of his personal automail and other automail prototype were developed and tinkered with. Various arms and Legs of different lengths lined the walls. There were a few wing models on some nearby tables. None of the automail was designed for combat other than Edwards but there were a few that had a few specialized equipment installed in them. He then turned to the Pony Celestia.
“Welcome to my workshop,” Edward motioned around him. “Sorry if you that was a bit uncomfortable. Luna is like that when no one but family is around but she’s a little more touchy-feely due to the twins. Anyway, I think you held out on Alexis long enough, Celestia” Edward leaned against a table behind him. “And the same goes for you Alexis. What haven’t you told me about your sword?”
Alexis cocked her head. “I already knew before you mentioned the Eclipse Magic ‘not playing well with other magic’ so when I formed it… I created a narrow, twisting channel through the hilt and widened it into a barrel through the center of the blade body. I lined it with a layer of quartz and inverted the crystalline structure so that it'll act like a tube. Essentially, I pop the end off…. and I can fire either elemental magic, or form a dart of those Harmony Nanites and fire it,” she commented.
“A Harmony dart gun?” Edward’s Celestia tilted her head in a little bit of confusion. “I’ve never heard of this type of weapon?”
“They’re not really common Tia. I’ve seen them used mainly in hunting parties in a lot of the thicker jungles or open plains where hunting is more common amongst the indigenous populous,” Edward explained as he created a wooden hollow tube. “They’re used in hunting due to the range, silence, easily carried, and reusable ammo. You insert a needle like a dart with some form of buffer at the blunt end of the dart in one end of the tube. Then blow shooting the dart through the other end.”
“Not only that but if you're a stealth specialist and can get close to a target, they wouldn't know you're there until you've already tagged them. There are also certain natural elements that act as sedatives,” Alexis commented.
“I prefer the more up close and personal approach.” Edward held up his right hand as and his fingers morphed into syringes with needled tips similar to Scarecrow's injector claw from Batman Arkham Knight. “Anywho, back to you Celestia. I think you need to tell Alexis a little about her who her mothers’ are.”
“Such as?” Princess Celestia commented carefully.
“Pretty much anything. I don’t remember them very well as their human form. I remember it vaguely, though. Lustrous silvery blue hair with violet tips and indigo bangs and crystalline deep aquamarine eyes, that’s pretty much all I really remember clearly,” Alexis commented.
“Like their personalities for one,” Edward’s Celestia added. “Our Luna is very smart and outgoing when it comes to learning or teaching at her school. She is also very adamant or even outright scary when it comes certain matters such as court.,” She looked to Edward who was nodding in agreement. “But some of her more well-known qualities are her practical jokes and her shyness when meeting new ponies on a personal level.”
“She’s right. Luna can be very reserved about a lot of her feelings to.” Edward sighed. “It’s one of the reasons it took me and her so long to find out we had feelings for one another. In fact, this is pretty much why Nightmare Moon was formed in the first place. She wouldn’t share her feelings with. I couldn’t be there for her either,” He said with a bit of reserve. “I was trapped in my stone tomb piecing back together my fractured mind,” Edward looked at his shaking hands before balling them into fists.
Celestia quickly embraced him. “Ed if anyone’s to blame for Nightmare Moon it’s me. Look at the bright side though,” She smiled at him in reassurance. “We have Nyx now,” She turned to Alexis and her Ponyself. “I think you two should speak for a bit while I comfort him for a few minutes.”
Celestia was calming down the Alchemist and she left Alexis and her pony self to talk things over. She wanted her other self to have a little one on one with her daughter while also trying to get her to divulge some information on her mothers to her. She also got to cuddle Edward for a bit but for good reason.
“I’ll be alright Tia,” Edward straightened out his clothes as he let the blood drain from his face. “How I know I’m still human is when you remind me of my feelings,” He winked at the solar princess who blushed in return. “Now, I think I’ll work on some of these designs,” He moved over to a workbench waving his Celestia over to join him. “You two okay with staying here for a few minutes? Then we’ll head to Ponyville to meet up with Polearm, Twi, and Nyx.”
Alexis shrugged. “Go ahead,” she commented wryly. She exhaled softly, cocking her head.
“Okay then, don’t mind us then,” Edward pulled out a wing design. “Hand me that quill Tia.” Celestia did and Edward used it to start adding in some alterations to the design. “Hm.”
Princess Celestia tilted her head, thinking. “What she said about her Luna is close to being true, in our case. Though she is a bit shy and, I would say, a bit nerdy save for when someone threatens her family. Nightmare is more… blunt. She’s more of a warrior and tends to be rather… rough. She’s a bit more sarcastic in personality, that is very certain. Luna is talented in Dream Magic and Barrier Magic, while Nightmare is more focused on Elemental Magic and Spirit Magic. Both of them have both Binding Spells and Attack Spells, though I don’t know how they were tricked, if they were, by Sigma,” she said softly, frowning a bit.
“Hmmm. Well, that explains my own talent with Elemental Magic and the fact that I’ve recently awoken my own talent of Dream Walking…. though the only ones that can tell us what happened that night… we can’t yet reach… until we kick Sigma’s ass,” Alexis commented wryly.
“It’s good to hear that there are some Nightmare Moons that are born as my sister in some realities,” Edward’s Celestia added.
“To be honest. The more I hear the more it seems like Luna was split in two. I wonder if your Faust had the ability to see into the future?” Edward added as the wing design started to take on a more fin-like appearance. “Once done this’ll be able to help in underwater exploration and rescue. Not to mention the ponies and griffons that live by and rely on the sea for their livelihoods.” He rolled up the parchment into rather a large scroll and looked to the Mother-daughter duo. “You two ready to go down to Ponyville?”
“Can’t hurt,” Princess Celestia commented with a small smirk.
“I can kinda see why Twilight fell in love with Nyx. She’s bloody adorable,” Alexis quipped with a smirk.
“Again, follow me.’ Edward and the other went to the corner of the room that had a small stone circular shrine with glowing blue Runes carved into it. “Step up here, please. This is my Rune Teleporter. It uses and combines many ancient Equus magics from different areas around the planet. Very hard to make,” he explained. “It’ll take us all to the Ponyville Automail shop.”
Everyone stepped on to the stone structure. Edward held his hand out to the Nearest Rune and sent a charge of magic into it. In a bright blue flash, everyone was sent to the engineering area of the shop in Ponyville.
“You two okay?” Edward turns to Alexis and her mother.
Princess Celestia swayed a bit drunkenly before stumbling off the platform, only to be caught in a deep amethyst aura of Alexis’ magic.
“I think that she might be a bit dizzy from the surge of magic,” Alexis commented.
“I’ll get her some water,” Edward’s Celestia went to the nearest sink to get some water from the tap. She summoned a glass from the nearest cabinet and return handing the glass to Alexis.
“Sorry about that,” Edward knelt down to the pony placing a pillow on the floor. “You’ll have your legs back in a couple of minutes. You’re just experiencing a bit of magic overload. My teleporter harnesses raw magic from the land itself.” He got up. “This my automail shop. I work here from every now and then but it’s mainly run by one of the local doctors. One of the time variety.”
“You gotta be kidding. Those doctors exist? Huh… though I can understand the magical surge if you're using the ley lines,” Alexis said with surprise.
Princess Celestia looked thoughtful as that was an intriguing idea.
“Ley lines are the key factors in teleporters like this one but it was very difficult to make this one as I had to map out and weave an artificial one of my own,” Edward smirked proudly. “And yes, those Doctors exist and some are very major players in other Displaceds’ worlds. Most tend to stay out of summoned Displaceds’ affair than the ones to their native world.”
Then they heard the door open and saw Time Turner stand in the doorway. He was wearing his usual blue button-down shirt, khaki pants, and black boots. He was also wearing an oil-stained denim apron and heavy machining gloves.
“Hello Edward, Alexis, and Princess Celestia’s,” Time Turner said with a smile walking to the sink as he pulled off his gloves. “Teleportation sickness I see. Drink a glass of lemonade. I keep a pitcher in the fridge for just such occasions.” He started to wash the grease off his face. “Nice to meet all of you and all but I’ll also have to say goodbye as I need to go pick Dinky up from school. They’ll be out soon.”
“That why we’re here, Time,” Edward fixed a glass of Lemonade for Celestia. “We came to see the Library Family.”
“That brings some memories as I sometimes walk Applebloom from school. I'm not too often in Ponyville, but I do know AJ and Rarity,” Alexis commented thoughtfully. “Though I can definitely say it's hard to not know about Ditzy Doo. Clumsy she can be, but nonetheless as sweet as a certain pink Earth Pony mare's confections,” she deadpanned.
Princess Celestia tilted her head slightly as she sipped the lemonade, thinking. She wondered if any of these ponies would be involved in a certain return.
“How your feeling now Princess?” Time asked pulling off his apron. “You’ll need to be back on your feet, hooves, in your case if you want to get to the schoolhouse before it lets the little ones out,” he straightened out his bow tie and walked to the door. “Derpy is on mail duty until late but you're more than welcome to come over for dinner.”
Celestia nodded with a small, sheepish smile. “Contrary to most assumptions, ponies do eat meat, though it is not overly outspoken,” she commented.
“Then I'm definitely going to link in Yang's world… she's got some damn good food,” Alexis said with a smile as they headed for the door.
“As much as I love Derpy’s muffins, Time, we can’t” Edward explained. “We have a project that requires our attention at sundown. I brought and aquatic design you’ve been wanting Time. It’s over on the table.” He pointed behind him before turning to the princesses. “Tia you might want to put on a disguise and you two Celestia. The kids might try and ride you if you’re in your pony form.”
“Oh, the boys will definitely try and the girls will just pet and cuddle you to death,” Time snickered. “I’ve seen it happen plenty of times.”
Princess Celestia smirked as she focused her magic as it flared up before fading away, revealing her disguised form. “I doubt that,” she spoke softly.
Alexis blinked, getting the sense she'd seen that form somewhere. She couldn't remember where, though.
Edward Celestia lit her horn causing her to shrink down her mane and tail changing to a solid blonde. She lost her wings and her dress turned into blue jeans with a sleeveless button-down blouse with brown sandals with a gold buckle on each.
“You can call me Cloudy Day,” Edward’s now disguised princess smirked.
“I prefer Hikari Tomoe,” Alexis’ aunt said with a shy smile.
Alexis smirked fractionally before glancing at her Devil Bringer. “Hopefully this won't draw any undesirable attention, ” she sighed, clenching the clawed fingers of her demonic arm. Small tendrils of ebony flames swirled between her fingers. “I wonder if Nero is in my Equus… and that friend of his… Nico, I think her name was,” she thought.
“You can always use Mini-Ed to cover your arm in nanites to make it appear normal or use an illusion spell when you get more experienced with it,” Edward opened the back door of the shop. “Besides, you really think having a weird arm is a big deal in my Equus. I mean I have half a ton of ponies walking around with several different pieces of automail. They range from arms, legs, and even wings.”
“When he puts it that way he does have a very valid point,” Hikari said as the group strolled down the alley beside the shop to the front and main street.
“This is coming from the man walking down main street with a metallic-red and golden arm in full view for all to see,” Time added.
“Alexis, is there something else on your mind?” Cloudy asked as she’d seen the thoughtful countenance on her face.
“Vergil… has a son. In the 'games’, he was the primary protagonist of both the third and the most recent one, though in the third they never revealed anything of his past. His name… is Nero. Shit… it just hit me that if I do decide to remain in this form, I'd be his aunt,” Alexis said softly.
Hikari giggled before she paused, blinking. That meant that, technically, if Nero was in their own Equus, that she was a great-aunt.
“And I know that he has a girlfriend by Kyrie… and a friend by the name of Nico,” Alexis murmured, thinking. She snorted a laugh as she recalled Time's comment. “Hey, Edward… you're like Tony Stark, minus the heavy drinking,” she commented with a smirk. “Though that may come with the kids, though I can't be sure,” she teased.
“I’m just lucky I never really cared for alcohol,” Edward waved his hand. “As for Nero and his group,” He looked over his shoulder. “If Dante and Vergil were in your Equus then I’d have to guess that Nero, Kyrie, and Nico are there too.”
“It’s stand to be a pretty sound theory,” Time added rubbing his chin. “Nero is your nephew so he might be there if the Void is pulling on blood ties. Can’t really be sure though as it’s not my area of expertise. Then again, I don’t try and understand the Void and its machinations.”
“I’m curious Time Turner,” Cloudy said tilting her head. “Why are you so sound are Displaced? I mean when Ed brought you to help the other Twilight Sparkle you were almost adamant about not helping her or at least not getting involved with her, Nat, and Sora.”
“Yes well, just chalk it up to caution and skepticism, Princess,” Time scratched his head with a sketchy laugh. “You know I’m not a normal pony and each Equus has a designated Time Pony. We have knowledge of the Displaced and the Void and what each one of us does with our Displaced is up to us. Some, like me, are willing to help but prefer to stay out of other Displaceds’ business and some are more than willing to go out of their way to help their Displaced and others. There are those who want nothing to do with Displaced. I don’t mind helping I just prefer my quiet life with my family and when you.re involved with Displaced it’s anything but. I do say Ed has kept my involvement to a minimum and I’m grateful for it.”
The group soon arrive at a large house that looked like it was made of cake.
“Oh no,” Edward color drained from his face. “I am not dealing with the Pink Menace today.”
“Yep. Seems like somepony may be trying to set up a little party….” Alexis sighed before snorting. “I really wouldn't be surprised if there were a Council of a certain pink party mare out there,” she commented wryly. “Must drive my Pinkie crazy that she has yet to throw me one of her parties,” she sighed.
“You seem almost sad about it, ” Edward added. “And I don’t need a Pink headache.” He snapped his fingers and the group was teleported to the schoolhouse and next o Polearm.
“Hey, guys. Why are you here?” Polearm point to Edward’s group.
“I didn’t feel like dealing with the Pink Menace so I teleported us here and the others and I wanted to see Nyx,” Edward explained. “You know Alexis and Cloudy but this is Hikari Tomoe. She’s Alexis’ mother.”
“Nice to meet you,” Polearm bowed.
Hikari bowed a small, shy smile on her face. “I doubt that she's sad about the party detail. She won't admit that she is almost as shy as another young mare, though I'm sure you can guess who it is,” the disguised Pony Princess murmured, referring to Twilight.
“Don’t know where you got that impression from but the Pink Menace isn’t shy in the least here,” Edward rolled his eyes as the school bell rang.
“Perfect timing,” Time chuckled as the children spilled out of the school.
“Pretty sure Mother was referring to Twily, not Pinkie,” Alexis said wryly.
“I know that but I was referring to that fact that she wasn’t shy about her duties as a party planner,” Edward shaking his head. “Wait a minute, she’s in Appleloosa for a cake convention this week!”
This got both princesses’ attention. Alexis snickered as they both looked at Edward in annoyance. Then Polearm pointed out Nyx coming out of the schoolhouse with four other fillies. One was Dinky and the other three were the notorious CMC.
“Daddy!” Dinky and Nyx squeed happily as they ran to their fathers.
“Hi Ms.Alexis,” Nyx waved at her new friend. “Did you come to help Daddy pick me up from school today with Uncle Ed and … two Auntie Tia’s?”
Both of the disguised princesses looked at each other in shock that she knew who they actually are.
“Perceptive as always,” Polearm patted his daughter on the head causing her to giggle.
“As much as I’d love to stick around Ed, I must be on my way if we’re going to Derpy before she gets home,” Time turned around. “Ladies a bid you Adieu,” He bowed and then he and Dinky departed with Dinky waving goodbye to the others.
“How have you three been?” Edward smiled at the CMC. “Not getting into too much trouble, I hope,” He rolled his eyes as he knew that was going to be a long shot. “Scoots, you're taking care to do regular maintenance on your leg right?”
“Yes sir, Thanks for one of your own designs,” Scootaloo looked at the alchemist in appreciation.
Alexis tilted her head. Her eyes narrowed fractionally.
“Scootaloo got caught by a hydra a few months ago,” Edward explained to the others. “If Discord hadn’t shown up all three of the young ones would have been lunch.” This caused the CMC to look down in guilt.
“I’ve dealt with a hydra… nasty beasts, not to mention that they aren't very picky about what they hunt. Makes them very unpleasant since they'll go after innocent ponies. The one I encountered was… odd. He was at the base of one of those mountains northeast of the Everfree… had a cavern behind him that led into the magma chamber… found an old rival of Zero's there,” Alexis said wryly.
Hikari's eyes were on Alexis, a bit cautious.
“Fillies still shouldn't go into the Everfree alone,” Edward eyed the three of them. “You three cause more trouble for those who care for when you pull stunts like that.” He got back up. “Let’s get you home and to your sisters. Is Rainbow home right now Scoots?”
She nodded her head up and down eagerly.
“Do you two mind if we tag along? I’m off today so we’re in no rush and Nyx wants to spend time with Alexis,” Polearm looked at everyone and then to Nyx who was jumping up and down with joy.
Alexis shrugged. “I don't have a problem with it,” she commented. She jumped slightly in surprise to feel a slim arm draped over her shoulders as she heard a throaty laugh.
“Hmmm, cute kids,” Jade remarked with amusement. She stepped back, slipping her mask down to reveal her face.
“Polearm, you two are the main reason we’re here,” Edward commented. “Come on. And Jade,” the fighter looked to the Alchemist. “Behave yourself or you end up like Mileena. But I know you’re not that stupid.”
The CMC all tilt their heads in curiosity.
“Unlike Mileena, I have far more control over my more… dangerous instincts. I never harm children regardless of orders,” Jade said smoothly. “And I have far more reason to protect those here than harm them,” she finished.
“Mr.Polearm,” Sweetie Bell pulled on Polearm’s shirt sleeve.
“Yes Sweetie,” Polearm looked over.
“Nyx told how you taught her how to fight and well,” Sweetie rubbed her arm. “We, the other Crusaders and me, wanted to ask you if you could teach us too.”
This caught Edward’s ear. He didn’t mind them learning to defend themselves but he still didn’t the fillies going around and beating on others just because they knew how to, even if it is in the defense of others.
“Hm, I don’t know girls. I spar with Nyx because I want to teach how to defend herself not to fight. Even if some is picking on her I’ve taught not to hit them unless they hit her first,” Polearm scratched the back of his head. “Another reason is because Nyx is an alicorn and technically part of the royal family. She needs to know how to defend herself better than normal ponies.”
“Awww.” the CMC sighed in unison.
“But Spike knows how ta fight,” Applebloom shot back.
“Spike is older than you and I wasn’t the one who taught him how to fight and it wasn’t my idea either,” Polearm crossed his arms. “It was Edward’s, and it was him that taught Spike to fight. The Princess went along with it because they thought it was a good idea. Spike is with your older sisters when on adventures so he needed to learn proper self-defense.” Polearm huffed caused he knew they wouldn’t relent unless he gave them an ultimatum. “If you ask your sisters and family members then I might teach you a few moves if it’s okay with Edward too.”
“Go for it, as long as it’s nothing dangerous or can cause nothing no more harm than a black eye,” Edward pointed at his assistant.
“I could teach them how to fall without hurting themselves and perhaps a simple takedown or two,” Alexis offered.
Hikari cocked her head, her lavender eyes narrowing. “You imply we may return here,” she said.
“Perhaps on vacation or something like that. You know they wouldn't judge my aunts. And you know there will be those who will,” Alexis said wryly, to which Hikari sighed.
“She’s right, Hikari. Look at what happened earlier, ”Edward pointed out. “Besides, once the keys are done you can come here with Alexis anytime. Just have to let me know so I can undo the seal.” Edward felt a tug on his hand. He looked down to see Nyx.
“Uncle Ed, can I ride on your shoulders?” the filly asked with puppy dog eyes.
“Sure sweety,” Edward picked Nyx up and placed her behind his head causing Cloudy to softly smile at this site.
Hikari exhaled softly. She looked unsure but, admittedly, she suspected that the ones that certain nobility was related to were behind the demonization of her sister. She had, at the time of the incident, been far too distraught to think about the public image of the incident.
“I kinda think that something Yang had might have had brushed off on me, now that I think about it as if I don't try to keep busy… I find musical lyrics and chords flickering in my mind. Her Rarity mentioned something about Music Magic, though I've never heard of it,” Alexis said softly.
This caught Sweetie Belle’s attention. She couldn’t help but want to try this out this music magic as she loved to sing.
“Music magic? I’ve heard of song magic before,” Edward rubbed his chin. “So I’m guessing Music Magic is the greater whole that Song Magic comes from. It must also cover Instrumental Magic. Its roots should start in Sound Magic though.”
Hikari hummed.“I think that you had a link to that Magic before you were summoned by that Yang girl. I know that Vinyl really enjoyed it,” she commented, rubbing the tip of her fingers along her chin.
Alexis blinked a few times, as she hadn't thought of that.
“Hey guys,” came a familiar raspy voice from above them. Out of nowhere, a rainbow flashed in front of the group. Rainbow Dash appeared as soon as the dust cleared. “What are you all doing in Ponyville. Oh, hey Scoots. I was coming to see if you and the other Crusaders had any plans for your crusading today but I can do that some other day, I guess.” Rainbow said disgruntled.
“Hang on Dash,” Edward grabbed her by the foot as she zoomed off. He was the only one ever known to catch the prismatic pegasus in this way or at all for that matter. “We were actually on our way to the Library. We’re also dropping the Crusaders along the way.”
“Oh. Can you please let go Ed,” Rainbow looked at the alchemist who let her go after she asked. “So, mind if I come with you guys? It’s always more fun when you guys are around then when I’m just doing stunts to improve my awesomeness.”
“The more the merrier,” Edward’s disguised princess chuckled.
“Nice disguises by the way you two,” Rainbow fist bumped Cloudy while the Hikari just looked at the pegasus dumbfounded. “One of Ed’s students here. He taught all kinds of cool skills and stuff. Our first lesson was learning how to sense magic from others and manipulate the magic in our own bodies.”
“Howdy ya’ll,” Came a southern accent and the smell of fresh apples from a familiar farm pony. “What brings ya’ll down from atop yer mountain today?”
“Visiting family,” Edward replied with a smirk to Applejack. “Done with your stand duties for today Aj?”
“Yep. I was just about to head out and back to the farm,” She gave a thumbs up as she was loading up the cart. “Bloom’s not giving ya any trouble is she Ed?” Aj eyeballing her little sister. “I can take her back to the farm with me if ya want?”
“She’s not any problem at all Aj. We might have four out five of the CMC but they haven’t caused any trouble and we haven’t let them try any crusading either.” Edward shrugged. “We were just bringing them along to pass them off to their respective homes anyway. She can go with you or you both can come with us. Up to you.”
“Sis, while Mr.Polearm is here, I want to ask if it’s okay if we learn some of those fightin moves like Nyx knows,” Apple Bloom jumped up and down at the mention of the aspect of martial arts training.
“Uh, Ah don’t know Apple Bloom. Ed’s training is harsh. Ah mean, me and Dash could barely handle the basics and even Polearm who’s been trained since he was your age said it was tough. Ah don’t think ya should partake in any of it,” Aj looked to Edward who crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow.
“Ed wouldn’t be the one teaching them Aj but it’s not a bad idea for them to learn how to defend themselves a little. They do tend to get into a lot of trouble and probably more than we know about.” Polearm pointed at himself with his thumb. “Actually, I was hoping you and Dash would help out when I’m on duty. Ed already said nothing more than anything that would cause a black eye.”
“Hm. Well, alright since Dash and Ah'll be helpin out in it,” Applejack still reluctantly agreed. “But Ah still want to okay it with Granny Smith and Big Mac first. Ah don’t think they’ll disagree but Ah still want to talk before we get anything started. On that note, we’ll be cuttin out though, Ah would really like want to join ya’ll but we do have chores to do. Come on Apple Bloom.”
“Awww. Sorry guys I'll talk to ya later then,” Apple Bloom waved goodbye to the group and as the went ahead and she helped her sister with clean up.
“Well, two out of three. Not too shabby there, smooth talker,” Dash elbowed Polearm in the side.
“Next stop, The Carousel Boutique,” Edward pointed straight ahead to the large fashionable building just down the road. That’s when Sweetie Belle started to sweat from the dread of having to ask her sister to learn how to fight.
Alexis exhaled softly, lightly touching Sweetie Belle's shoulder. “I can handle it for you, Sweetie. I know it from experience that self-defense can most certainly help, especially in an unexpected situation. Though I found it out the hard way. If I can prevent that for anypony else,” she said softly, letting her voice trail off.
“That was before we merged,” Jade spoke softly.
“We should appeal to Auntie Rarity’s sense of being a ‘proper lady’ the most,” Nyx pointed out. “In all our lesson that I’ve brought up my training with daddy, she’s told me that even a lady has the right to defend herself and if worst comes to worst be brutal about it. Especially if your family and or loved ones are in harm's way.”
Everyone turned to look at the little filly still sitting on the Alchemist's shoulders. No had expected the young one to come up with a deviously clever plan. Edward couldn't help but smile at his little niece’s planning.
“Clever Nyx, very clever,” Edward chuckled. “Onward then.”
The group made their way to the front door of the Beautique and before they could knock they heard someone saying something just behind the door.
“Rarity, I’m gonna go and meet Sweetie Belle halfway on her way back from school. Do you want me to pick anything up from the market?” The rough voice said. Everyone recognized it as Spike.
“Some apples please Darling,” Rarity song out.
Spike opened the door to the entire group.
“Hi Uncle Spike,” Nyx waved at the stunned drake.
Alexis smirked, wondering how long it would be before they noticed the shift in her form, though her Destiny Mark was the same.
“Okay,“ Spike still staring. “Come on in guys and thanks for bringing Sweetie Belle home. Is there something going on?”
“Such as what?” Hikari said with an edge of curiosity. She smirked fractionally at her daughter’s pony form, the greenish cyan and ultramarine streaked tail and mane along with the deeper teal and soft grayish teal tone nearer her hooves.
“Oh, I don’t know, “ The drake waved his hand in the air. “Maybe the fact that my mom and uncle are her with a Displaced and another Celestia.” he grabbed the bridge of his nose. “Nice pony form Alexis. Now, why are you guys here?”
“We originally came to spend some time with Nyx,” Edward put the filly back on the ground. “Then the CMC got an idea in their heads that they wanted to learn how to defend themselves from how Nyx told them how Polearm has been training her in martial arts.” Edward leaned against the nearest wall crossed his arms. “I said I was fine with it as long as it doesn’t cause any harm past black eyes or bruises. The rest is up to you guys.”
Just then the heard Rarity from upstairs. “Spike you’re still here?” she called out as she came down the stairs. “I thought you were going to meet up with Sweetie? Oh! Edward and company. Why are you all here?”
“Originally, it was just to drop off Sweetie Bell but then something else popped up as we or, actually, the CMC were talking,” Rainbow pushed the three present CMC members forward. “Go on now girls. It was your idea, to begin with, so you three have to tell Rarity.”
The fashionista tilted her head and put her pointer finger on her cheek. “Well, who's going to start or do I have to pick on of you girls out myself?”
“Since I was the one... to bring it up… I’ll tell you,” Sweetie managed to spit out. She then took in a deep breath. “We want to learn how to fight like Nyx from Mr. Polearm.” She yelled out in a high pitched yelp. before clamping her mouth shut with both her hands. Sweetie looked to her older sister who was just staring at her then she looked at Spike who was trying to get read of the ringing in his ears.
“Ah, yes, well,” Rarity took in a deep breath of her own then looked down at Scootaloo, Sweetie, and then to Nyx. “Polearm,” Polearm immediately stood at attention while Alexis and the two disguised princesses giggled. “I take it that it was Nyx’s stories about your training sessions that sparked the fires of this idea. Not to mention we probably played a small role in it too, right Spikey.”
“I can’t deny it.” Spike scratched the back of his head. “I… may have… told them … a few … stories from the boot camp… Edward put us through.” He nervously smiled.
“No need to be so nervous Spike,” Rainbow smiled dryly. “I’m just as guilty of it as you and I know Rarity told them a few stories too,” She grinned at Rarity who face went flush. “Scoots told me so.”
“Urm, yes, back to the subject.” Rarity cleared her throat. “To tell the truth, I have thought about asking Spike to give Sweetie a few self-defense lessons every now and then. She and her friends do tend to get into situations where it would come in handy,” the CMC perked up their heads a bit. “ I’ll allow it as long as you promise to only use it to defend yourselves and others when it is necessary. But that doesn’t give you permission to go off and fight others just for calling you a bad name or go off looking for trouble. Especially, not go off and look for evil to defeat.”
The three fillies promised that they would do just as Rarity said. Edward then stepped in and made them Pinkie Promise. They knew that it was serious when they did this. Polearm then went on to inform Rarity the Applejack and Rainbow would be helping out in the girls’ training when he wasn’t available due to his Guard Duties or his studies with Edward. Since they’d brought Sweetie Bell and were still on a bit of a time crunch Edward decided it was best if the moved on to their next destination, the Ponyville Library. They said goodbye to Rarity and Sweetie Belle. Spike still had to get the apples Rarity asked him to pick-up when he was going to meet Sweetie so he decided to walk with the group and chat a bit.
“So mom, what’s happening with you lately?” Spike asked his mother half curious and just to make conversation.
“I’ve… started to see... Edward,” Cloudy blushed as she answered her son on a soft tone.
“Cool, cool, cool…. WHAT?!” Spike roared in utter shock as green fire shot from his mouth.
Alexis shifted her weight, visibly gliding along the ground as the flames narrowly missed her, the silvery hoof covers acting much like shoes with a faint sapphire glow flaring beneath her hooves. “Careful where you aim that. Kinda surprised you were the only one that really noticed,” she commented.
“I knew the Princess was seeing Edward since that day you came here,” Polearm said as he placed his arms behind his head as he watched Nyx fly around the group. “It was pretty obvious in the hot springs the other day too. Didn’t take much figuring out if you’d paid attention to something other than Rarity in her bikini, Spike.”
The dragon went dark purple from embarrassment. “I’ve got to get those apples now. I’ll talk with ya later mom. And Polearm, we have to talk later.” Spike kissed his mother on the cheek and then head to the market as the other came to the fountain. “Bye.” He waved until he was out of sight.
“Next stop the Library and Mommy.” Nyx chirped overhead. “Daddy? Are you and Uncle Spike going to talk roughly again?”
“More than likely sweetheart,” Polearm huffed.
“Once we’re at the Library you two can go back to your original forms,” Edward said as he patted the downed Polearm on the back.
Hikari shrugged. “I wonder if she'll freak out,” she said softly, giggling a bit.
Alexis rolled her eyes as she exhaled softly.
“Twi doesn’t freak out like you think Hikari,” Edward motioned for Nyx to come back down. “Chances are she already knows who you really are before we even open the door. She went through my training just like the others,” He paused a moment tapping his chin. “Though be careful if she gets physical. Twi is much stronger than the average Earth Pony thanks to that training.”
Hikari hummed thoughtfully. “We’ll see, then. Admittedly, back in mine… I only recently took her under my wing,” she said softly.
“She’d probably be fun to wrestle, I think,” Alexis quipped as she darted several feet forward, shifting forms in a gust of amethyst smoke as she stretched. “Funny… I know Father said I wouldn’t have a horn, but I don’t think he knows about my disguised form,” she said softly, rolling her shoulders as she could feel her wings almost urging her to take to the air. It appeared she had slightly more of an attunement to her Pegasus-side and Unicorn-side than her Earth Pony side, at least at the present time.
“I really think it depends on what you want to look like Alexis,” Edward said dryly as they reached the library. He reached for the doorknob but before he turned it he heard rumbling and frantic scurrying from behind. “Yep, she’s having one her freak out all right. Probably because she sensed Tia as soon as we got to the middle of town. Now she’s trying to clean-up the Library as fast as she can.” Edward shook his head. “I hope she doesn’t short circuit again.” He looked at Polearm who nodded and walked in front of Edward and opened the door.
“Twi, we’re home. It’s me and Nyx,” Polearm slowly opened the door sticking his head in. Almost immediately a book came flying out just above his head. Edward caught it before it could hit Cloudy.
“Man, this one looks bad,” Edward let his arm fall to his side. “I owe you a round of Dragon Ale Hikari.”
“Oh, Twilight,” Cloudy shook her head as she placed a hand over her eyes.
Another book came flying out this time it came at Rainbow and made contact sending the Pegasus flying back to the ground. Edward raised an eyebrow and looked at Polearm who merely shrugged at his.
“Maybe we need to should… force her to short circuit,” Rainbow was back on her feet but still clearly winded from the book missile. “Geez,... who knew… books… could hurt … so much.”
Alexis ducked under one wayward book, then cartwheeling over a second, but caught a third square in the face. She somersaulted backward and skidded several feet.
“Yea, I’m putting an end to this,” Edward ran in dodging the books flying at him. Everyone could clearly hear what was said. “Twilight Sparkle stop this now!” Edward managed to yell before being hit square in the face with a book.
“No No No, must make clean and organized!” Twilight frantically picking up the library. Books in lavender magic behind her flying in random directions. “Need to go get tea!”
“Secret weapon time,” Edward murmured as he rubbed his nose “Twilight there are two Princess Celestia here to see you!” He yelled and then everything went quiet. “You can come in now!” Edward motioned from the door. “She froze up. Probably will be for a few minutes until her brain reboots.”
“Geez, Twi.” Polearm grabbed the bridge of his nose, “Every time she thinks she’s gonna be tested and she thinks she’s not prepared this happens. I’m glad Nyx didn’t pick up this trait from her mother.”
Nyx giggled at her mother’s frozen state. She and Scootaloo started to poke Twilight to see if she’d move at all. Rainbow then came up and started to decorate the frozen mare with feathers and lipstick.
Hikari stepped into the library, a small tilt of her head the one and only sign of her mild surprise. “Definitely Twilight,” she murmured, as she'd already seen Filly Twilight's room, which had many, many books. She blinked, seeing Alexis levitating the frozen mare slightly… just enough to slip whoopee cushions beneath her feet. She could see the cyan winged pegasus mare grinning, though it was obvious that the mare was a prankster.
Alexis smirked slightly before letting the levitation spell go, the gemstone focus dulling its faint glow. The resulting flatulent sound was startling.
“Spike how many times have I told you…” Twilight snapped back to herself after her the fart sound but quickly stopping after she saw the entourage in front of her. “I did it again, didn’t I?”
“Big-time hun,” Polearm came over and patted Twilight on the back do his best not to laugh.
“I better start cleaning up,” Twilight sighed. She snickered “Not light the Princess is really coming.”
“Twilight,” Cloudy and Hikari both sang in unison causing her to turn around. Twilight saw the two strange mares but before she could as their names they drop the disguises and shift to their original forms. Twilight’s jaw hit the floor, hard.
Alexis snorted a laugh at Twilight’s reaction.
Princess Celestia giggled, smirking as the aurora of her shift between forms faded away, the shimmer of magic fading from her horn. “A bit overdramatic, but amusing, certainly, I would say,” she teased.
“Snrnha. Yea and wait till ya see a mirror,” Rainbow commented trying to keep herself from bursting out laughing on the floor.
Alexis snickered at the look on Twilight’s face. She looked mildly annoyed, though it passed after a few moments as she rolled her eyes. “Seems that’s one thing that is a bit multiversal… that Rainbow is always a prankster,” she said softly with a roll of her eyes.
Twilight walked off in the next room. Edward began to count down on his fingers. 3… 2…. 1
“RAINBOW DASH!” Twilight roared in anger.
“You might want to run now Auntie Dash,” Nyx pointed out the fire coming from the next room.
Alexis snickered. ““I doubt that is the true meaning of being a hot head,” she deadpanned. She crouched close to Nyx. “I guess it's a good thing that I didn't use the washable hair dye I have, then,” she whispered conspiratorially with a giggle.
“That’s our cue to leave, Scoots,” Rainbow picked Scootaloo up in a bear hug. “See ya later, guys!” She sang and she Rainboomed out the nearest window as Twilight came in. Everyone laughed as her mane was on fire.
“Too bad we don't have any marshmallows, eh?” Alexis giggled. Nyx giggled in response.
“Marshmallows or not. We’re here for a visit but still have things that must be attended to later,” Edward went towards the kitchen. “I’m going to make some coffee.”
“In the right hand cabinet,” Polearm said as he looked to Celestia. “So, you wanted to met Nyx Princess, What do you think after meeting our little girl?”
“Come on Nyx. Let’s see if your mother needs some help removing Rainbow Dash’s makeover,” Edward’s Celestia took Nyx by the hand.
“Okay Auntie Tia,” Nyx giggled.
“I can see how Alexis is fond of her. She is adorable and innocent, yet quite playful,” Princess Celestia commented with amusement.
“Yes she is,” Polearm smile as he went to the nearby closest and began to pull out hIs armor. “ But don’t let that fool you either. She’s quite talented. Martial arts,magic, and alchemy to. Just like her mother she loves to read. Spike liles to teach her about gems and cooking.”
“Hmm. I'm certain he likely knows of gemstone resonance? It is possible to charge a particular gemstone and have it resonate with other gemstones for… interesting effects,” Princess Celestia commented.
“We learned about that in the academy,” Polearm explained as put his armor on. “Pretty sure Spike knows about it too. He does help Rarity with her dresses.” Polearm now stood fully armored in his black obsidian armor. “I’m sorry to cut things short, but I must report for patrol.” He bowed and then left the library to perform his duties.
Alexis blinked before exhaling softly. “I suppose it's possible that there is a world out there where a certain hedgehog exists amongst all this,” she sighed.
“Hedgehog?” Princess Celestia said curiously.
“Hahaha, Oh you… you… have… no idea… Alexis,” Edward laughed. HA “There is rather interesting one out there but not the blue one you’re thinking of. Keep an eye out for his token goes by the name Dark. Never met him, managed to see him with my Rinnegan. Odd fellow too.”
“Eh? I have no clue what you're talking about,” Alexis said carefully.
“You’ll know him when you meet him,” Edward took his watch as twilight Celestia and Nyx came back into the room. “Do you two have fun cleaning up Twilight?” He smirked to the unicorn’s annoyance.
“Why,yes, we did,” Celestia and Nyx giggled.
“When I get my hands on that Rainbow Dash,” Twilight grumbled as she began to reshelf the books she’d thrown off the shelves earlier. “She’ll have a few more colors in the mane and tail of her’s.”
“Mommy’s still mad,” Nyx laughed at she went to her school bag and pulled out some papers. “These might make her feel better.” the filly showed her mother a few drawings of her and the family along with some highly passing grades on her report card. Twilight picked her daughter up in a big hug then looked to everyone else.
“It’s starting to get late. Would you all like to stay for supper?” Twilight smiled.
“Sorry Twi,”Edward interjected. “I would like to but we have a project that needs attending to about now.” He looked at the others. “It’s time to finish the keys girls. Shang and the others will meet us at the Forge. Tia I’ll see you later at the castle,” He kissed her goodbye. “Check on Luna and Faust and tell them I’ll be in later.”
“I’m going to stay for supper then I’ll head back,” Celestia smiled softly at Nyx. “I want to have some of my niece’s cooking.”
“Alright then,” Edward turn to Alexis and Celestia. “You two ready to head to the forge?”
Alexis smirked as she shrugged. “I'm tempted to fly there, but I'm pretty sure that it wouldn't be a short flight,” the demon-alicorn hybrid commented. “It'd definitely be an endurance challenge,” she muttered.
Princess Celestia sighed softly before she swatted her niece across the back of the head sharply with her tail, drawing a startled yelp from the hybrid.
“Sorry, but we don’t have time for games,” Edward held up his hand as a silver spell matrix appeared above it. Soon everyone found themselves back in the volcanic forge.Their before laid eighteen golden-white keys but still incomplete. Edward started to direct everyone. “Celestia, you work the pumps so we have cool and clean seawater to dip these suckers. Everyone else, grab a key mold and toss it in the tank, then repeat until none are left.”
Alexis blinked as her aunt shrugged as she vaulted over to the pumps before the salty scent of seawater became very obvious as it gushed through pipes. She grabbed a mold, wincing slightly before she lobbed it into the tank of seawater, the mold breaking up with a sharp hiss as it fell beneath the surface of the water, a small cloud of sediment kicking up from the churning seawater as two more molds followed. She saw one mold flipping end-over-end before it plopped into the seawater just shy of the pipes.
“Idiot,” she heard Vergil mutter. It made the source of the flipping mold rather obvious. She guessed that Dante had flicked a mold into the air before kicking it.
“Idiot is an understatement,” Edward picked up the mold.”These thing are high magical object. In the state they’re in the could explode if handled recklessly. Like you just did?”
“This thing will what?” Celestia eyes got wide.
“You heard me. Until they’re dipped in the water they’re magic is still to raw to be messed with. They’ll have to soak in the sea water for a while to stabilize,” Edward tossed a few model into the tank. “Six down. Twelve to go.”
“Maybe Dante should swallow one, that way when it explodes the world will be one less,” Vergil grumbled before Alexis slapped him in the back of the head with a jumping roundhouse, halting his grumbling.
“You are a damn idiot just as much as Dante, as you know good and damn well that if he truly died and didn't heal, that something would break in you… something that you don't even want to admit is there… that Dante, as much of an annoying and sarcastic idiot as he is, is family. Family that, if we lost… won't get back,” Alexis snapped, her irises flaring a bright crimson… Kurama crimson. She huffed, feeling Kurama stirring in the back of her mind, seemingly both pissed off and satisfied at the same time. Fortunately, the Kyuubi's dangerous chakra didn't surge out of control as she dropped three of the molds into the churning seawater.
Princess Celestia, however, noticed that after the surge of what was, to her senses, a foreign energy, Alexis moved more shakily and slowly, her countenance noticeably paler and pained. She noticed as Alexis dumped another trio of the molds into the churning seawater, that her legs gave beneath her abruptly, almost dumping the hybrid into the seawater. She saw Zero and Sparda catch her, fortunately.
Alexis groaned as she shivered despite the almost sauna-like warmth, gritting her teeth, revealing that her canines were slightly lengthened and sharpened. She recalled picking up the molds, but then everything from then on was a blur. Unknowingly, from the particular way she grabbed and pushed Kurama's dark chakra through her body, she accelerated something that had been very slowly but surely occurring due to Zero's specific nature in his past: she was developing a chakra network. Only now it was happening faster… and much more painfully.
“Go sit down by your mother before you pass out,” Edward scolded Alexis as tossed two molds in to the water. “Growing chakra veins is taxing enough on the body when not in the heart of a volcano. We can’t afford mistakes or take any chances.”
Alexis gritted her teeth. “Hurts like having to listen to Dante do stand-up comedy,” she managed to get out, drawing a laugh from Vergil and a startled look from Dante. She supposed Vergil rarely laughed. She groaned as she stood very shakily before she was engulfed in a pale golden aura that gently levitated her before she was tugged across the broad pool of churning seawater.
“And she calls us idiots. I suppose we all have ‘idiot moments’,” Vergil muttered.
“Hall the molds numbnuts,” Edward slapped Vergil on the back of the head. “You.Edward pointed to Alexis, “Stay put. Growing a chakra network hurts from the start but it only gets worse after. Yours is coming from your stomach. It’s going to be a lot worse than having come from an eye.”
Alexis snorted, shivering as her body felt like it was burning and freezing simultaneously. “N-no, really? It only feels like I'm getting stabbed from the inside out by burning blades and freezing ones from the outside in,” she snapped sarcastically, her teeth gritted.
Vergil growled, tossing in a couple more molds into the seawater.
Dante rolled his eyes. “Quit with the bitch face, Verg…” he muttered. He’d gotten that phrase from a couple of other Hunters he’d run across, another pair of brothers who were quite… intriguing. Human though they had been, their skill and knowledge were quite impressive. Winchesters, they’d called themselves.
“That would be to positive and negative nodes forming,” Edward explained tossing a couple molds into the vat. “Just wait when the chakra comes. Then the pain really ramps up,”
“How long would it last… the pain?” Princess Celestia asked.
Edward looked to Alexis as his hls eye took ok the ripple pattern of the Rinnegan. “Hmm. Mhmm. Yea,” he rubbed his chin. “Hard to say. Mine took my just under a day to grow. Alexis being human Demon-Alicorn. It could be just as fast if not just a little longer. I can’t be sure. Chakra is just as unique as ponies and other individuals.”
,Alexis gasped as her eyes widened as she felt the stabbing pain shift as it felt like molten fire was coursing through every inch of her body. She heard a loud crunch, not realizing that she was driving a clenched fist into the volcanic stone several times as she hunched over.
Dante lobbed the last couple of molds into the churning seawater, his eyes on his younger sibling. He closed his eyes before reopening them, viewing her Aura. His eyes widened, the irises glowing like fire. “Son of a bitch,” he muttered in shock. Her Aura was like a dense swirling bonfire of deep amethyst, pale purple, lavender and pale cyan and growing denser as it shrank, veins of purplish black flames showing themselves, as well as ebony flames, edged with white. Unknown to the Nephilim son of Sparda, he was seeing the Fire Demon Slayer Magic and Eclipse Magic. He could see the faint sapphire white aura forming at her abdomen
Princess Celestia noticed Alexis’ reaction as she hunched over, purplish black flames and white edged ebony flames along with a new pale sapphire-white aura slowly but surely melding into the strong magicks. She winced at the sound of Alexis’ first driving into the stone, noticing hair-thin cracks forming into the stone with every blow.
“Mhm. I thought this would happen,” Edward looked at the hybrid while nodding. Celestia started to move toward her daughter but found herself in a bubble force field. “Chakra is a nasty business. It plays well with demonic energy, magic, life force, and most of all DNA.” He placed his hands on Alexis. “This is really going to hurt but it will help speed up the growth of your chakra network.” Edward hands glowed red and blue on Alexis shoulder.
“RAH!” Alexis roared.
Edward took his hands off her. “I used my alchemy and some internal surgery with the help of your nanites to help preset a growth path for your chakra network as it grows.” Edward explained. “This way it won’t bother you as much while it forms but it also won’t mingle with your other energies.”
Alexis breathed heavily. “‘Won't bother me’ my ass… it doesn't feel like magma pouring through my guts… but it still feels like someone using a blow torch on ‘em,” she muttered with a grimace, shuddering. The pain wasn't as bad, but it still felt like getting a Taser whilst swimming underwater.
“Gaki… it should have taken two or three years for the chakra network to form. Wouldn't have been anywhere near as painful… but who knows how life will fuck us over?” Zero muttered, his deep sapphire eyes on Alexis.
Edward walked over to the tank of churning sea water placing his metal hand on the outside of the tank. “I only lessened it for you for the time being. It’s going to take you a few days for your network to fully form.” He gave a shove and spun the tank cause the keys to collect in the center of the tank. “Alright.” Edward opened a spout on the side of the tank and the water and debris drained out reveal eighteen golden bronze shimmering keys. He snapped his fingers and the black metal boxes appeared. “These boxes are lined with black silver to shield the keys from outside magical influences. Stoer the untainted keys inside until you find a world you want to link to one. Pull the key out as you leave through your return portal and walk in it while holding the key and the void will imprint on the key. It's that simple.”
“I'm assuming that my other talents will be unaffected? Gah!” Alexis started before her eyes started burning intensely.
Celestia's eyes widened slightly, seeing with her Mage Sight, the magical channels melding with thin but growing pale bluish channels around Alexis’ eyes.
“Wait? You had talents to start with?” Edward deadpanned. “No, you’ll be fine.” He handed the boxes to Lucario and Shang. “You’ll have to do your fine-tuning in you home universes.” Edward then took a small glass bottle from his pocket containing a ball-shaped object handing it to Alexis. “This is for Zero or you should you need it. It’s a Rinnegan.”
Alexis rubbed her temples, her eyes burning. Her vision seemed to shift randomly between its normal sight and blue outlines of everything. Her mother seemed to shift between herself and a golden flame in a physical form, whilst Edward shifted between himself and an odd shadowy form, his Semblance, she assumed. Her gaze slid shakily over, seeing her father and brothers in their demonic forms, yet everything else was still flickering in bluish outlines that were burning with light blue, grayish cyan and pale cyan flames.
Zero’s eyes narrowed, a ring of pale green shimmering through his dark sapphire eyes before they widened. “Son of a bitch… I have to wonder if Nightmare Moon, who supposedly created the body she was born from… realized that she had a dormant one,” he muttered, startled. Alexis’ eyes were flickering between the soft sapphire-amethyst and a pale, almost white lavender shade. It was very obviously… a Byakugan. The question, however, was one thing: was it deliberate, or unknowing?
“Strange… vision’s blurring… disorienting feeling,” Alexis muttered, her head pounding. She could feel the burning slowly spreading from her belly up to her chest and down to her thighs as well as a slight tingling in her fingertips.
“Looks like Kurama is trying to influence your chakra flow,” Edward’s eyes shifted. “Byakugan was the other divine eye. If you have it it means you won't have the Rinnegan unless you’re a direct descendant of the Otsutsuki Clan.”
“Other ‘divine eye’? That implies that this… Byakugan… also has an advanced form… though… we don't know anything about the human body that Nightmare created. Did she base it on a human they might have encountered? I suspect so, as you of all people would know how complex the human body is, to say nothing of the demonic body or an Alicorn body,” Alexis said dryly.
“All things, you’ll have to figure out for yourself Alexis,” Edward smiled. “Can’t give all the answers.”
Alexis snorted softly. “You sure you didn't take trolling lessons from Granny Faust?” she teased, rolling her eyes. Her hand flashed up, snagging the amulet that Shang flicked her as she winced, hearing his whisper in her head.
“ Your welcome to stop by anytime,” Edward smirked. “Both of you. Just a little heads up when you do.’
“Please, keep those jokes to yourself, dude,” Alexis quipped immediately, smirking. She knew he didn't intend it as a dirty joke, but she couldn't help but mess with him.
Dante laughed. “Burn!!” he yelled.
Princess Celestia giggled at the quick retort.
Vergil rolled his eyes, turning away and deliberately slapping Dante hard in the back of the head with Yamato’s sheath.
“You can make fun of me all you want but I meant what I said,” Edward pulled out two of the orichalcum keys they’d just finished making. “You two are welcome to come here anytime you wish. All I ask is a little heads up. Unless the situation is beyond your control of course.”
Alexis shrugged. "Call me when Applebloom and her friends start their training. I was serious about teaching them some evasion and takedown techniques. Maybe you can give me some of this chakra… training in return," she commented.
"I suspect that it may be my sisters the next time she comes here," Celestia commented thoughtfully.
“You’re all welcome, Celestia,” Edward smile tossing the Keys to Shang and Celestia. “Next time you come might be a little more hectic, though. Luna is due to have the babies any day now.” He looked upwards to the direction of Canterlot. “I’m really looking forward to my kids coming in to the world. We decided to call them our Twin Stars.”
"What, you're going to name one Sirius? Or Pollux and Castor?" Alexis quipped.
“No, you’ll know next time you see me,” Edward deadpanned. “Luna would kill me if I told anyone outside our immediate family.”
"As long as you don't name them Sirius A and Sirius B, I doubt it'd be a problem, bub," Alexis deadpanned.
"I don't get it. What's that supposed to be a reference to?" Princess Celestia said with an edge of confusion.
"It's a reference to what humans on Earth refer to as the "Dog Star", a star called 'Sirius' that sometimes was seen during the hottest days of the summer hence their nickname as the 'dog days of summer'. The star 'Sirius' is, in fact, known as a binary star system," Vergil said dryly.
“Why the hell would we name our kids after the Dog Star from another reality?” Edward crossed his arms. “I’m not an asshole in that regard. My children mean everything to me. They always have. Unlike a certain someone.” He poked Vergil in the chest.
"Especially when you named your kid after a Roman Emperor, though trying to figure out his mind is like trying to get any Celestia to admit that they're cake addicts," Alexis huffed, wincing.
Celestia opened her mouth, yet surprisingly remained quiet.
“Got that right. Even Luna has her little addictions,” Edward smiled. “Is there anything else you can think you might need? How about we go back to the Time Chamber to allow Alexis to finish growing her chakra network?”
"Just one little thing," Alexis gritted her teeth and focused as she muttered. From the sudden gasp as she looked up at Vergil's startled face as she straightened in front of the Devil, she suspected she'd succeeded in her goal.
Celestial gasped as Alexis vanished from her sight, though she noticed the barest flicker of something from ripples flickering on the surface of the water below a trio of times before she spotted Alexis before the blue-cloaked, she presumed, eldest brother, unaware of the Shunshin no Jutsu. "What…?" she stuttered in confusion before she heard a dull crunching thud before seeing Vergil dropped to the ground.
Sparda laughed as his youngest child kicked his eldest son squarely in the balls. Regardless of species, that was a very painful reminder.
"And every time I think you're even considering the idea of taking advantage of family, I'll be happy to repeat the same 'lesson', got it, Verg?" Alexis said softly. Dante, she noticed, was grinning like a madman, whilst her father was smirking.
"You really shouldn't have done that while your network wasn't fully formed," Edward shook his head disappointment in Alexis' actions. "Now, you'll be in four times the pain your were in before." Edward raised his hand and the group was back in the time chamber.
Alexis grimaced. "Worth it… hurts like hell… but pain lets us know we're alive," she managed to get out through gritted teeth.
Vergil grimaced as he was fairly certain that the young Devil Hybrid had cracked his pelvis with that kick. That said nothing about the impact to his pride, though knowing Mundus was most likely dead and his own darker aspect had been absorbed… before he paused, distracted.
"Think about it, Vergil. Urizen… is your darker aspect of yourself and most likely, is just as cunning as you. Call it a gut feeling, but I'm almost certain he's still out there. I don't know the details of the brawl between the two of you and Urizen.. but I had the strangest feeling it was too easy," Alexis said dryly.
"Urizen? Who is this?" Sparda said warily. He didn't know quite as much as he'd like, and obviously, he wasn't as strong as in his prime.
"Urizen is what Vergil's demon half called itself when he used the Yamato to separate his demon and human halves from one another" Edward explained. "It was partially to save himself from dying but also because he thought he'd get strong by ridding himself of his humanity."
"Which from what I can guess, screwed up as he damn near died as nothing more than a mere human. The only reason he managed to get back to his true self was staying close to Nero and by extension, Dante. Even then, it wasn't your brother kicking your ass like usual… Nah… your own baby boy whipped your ass like buttah," Alexis drawled as she purposely put a Southern drawl into her voice near the end. "Hopefully, in your old age, you have enough brain cells left to realize the one thing we still have is our family," she said with a smirk, ignoring Dante's cackling laughter. "Though I do wonder one thing," she commented, tapping her chin.
"W-what?" Vergil muttered.
"Was Dante dropped on his head as a kid? Yeah, he's smart in combat tactics… but almost everything else? He's a moron," Alexis deadpanned.
Sparda blinked in mild surprise to hear low laughter coming from the eldest of his children.
“If I wasn’t as old as I am and didn’t have a stranger family, I’d call you all nuts,” Edward deadpanned.
"Hey, being sane/normal is boring as hell," Dante and Alexis deadpanned in almost creepy unison.
“Nahaha!” Edward burst out laughing while grabbing his sides. “Did any of you ever once hear me say I was bored with this life. Yes, there are times where it’s very peaceful but I do like it,” He raised his palms into the air. “But I chose this life over returning to my human one. I do sometimes wish I could see my middle brother. He and I were very close but we were only born two years apart. My younger brother and I were close but we weren’t exactly friends just siblings.”
“How do you know he wasn’t Displaced?” Alexis deadpanned, a small smirk crossing her face. It was possible, though the real question is what form he would have taken and how long he might have lived.
“I don’t,” Edward shrugged. “When I gave up returning home I got the info from the Gate of Truth that only eight or nine years had past on my Earth since my departure. He was also the only one who didn’t think I was dead.” He walked over to a nearby chair and sat down. Edward pulled out his flask. “He was a professional stunt double and semi-pro prop and costume maker. Dude broke more bones and had more scars than anybody could count,” He took a swig on the flask. “Not even I could talk him out of the lifestyle. He loved it. We would go to Cons whenever his work brought him near my place. Opportunity knocking mostly. To think he’s a Displaced isn’t to far off a theory.”
"Sounds like me. I was heavy into the freerunning and Parkour scene myself. Doing physical stunts wouldn't have been far from my scene. I might have known him," Alexis deadpanned.
“I was always good with my mechanical and building, he was always good with body, and our youngest brother was extremely smart,” Edward took a swig of his flask. “Hope they’re doing well. I hope they’ll be able to meet their niece and nephew one day.” He looked around the room. “Hoo, getting a little depressed there.”
Celestia blinked, noticing Alexis focused on something. She couldn’t quite tell what it was, however.
“Hmmmm. Perhaps there’s a way to modify the magic channels so one could use those prosthetic wings….” Alexis murmured, thinking to herself as she tilted her hand, forming a holographic form of the schematics before manipulating it as she layered the feathers, half overlapping them beneath and above, concealing hidden thrusters within the ‘ribs’ of the wings that would give stability and acceleration, yet react almost identically to natural Pegasus wings. The vanes of the feathers were finely tri-woven threads barely thicker than human hairs that would allow them to let the wind through while giving steady acceleration. She added a gyro stabilizer to make stabilization far more responsive roughly a third of the length out from the base of the wings near the initial upward and outward curve. She blinked, feeling the odd, almost foggy trance lift. “Oh…. that felt eerie… it felt almost like a certain billionaire philanthropist tickling in the back of my mind,” she muttered wryly. She had never felt that odd sensation before, of that she was very certain.
"I think it's getting to be that time," Edward placed his flask back in his pocket and got up from his chair.
"What time?" Alexis said, confused. She could feel something in the back of her mind. It wasn't one of the BioMetals, but it was most definitely there.
"You tell me, Alexis," Edward leaned forward leaning on one of the chair's armrests.
Alexis blinked in confusion before she felt the pain surge throughout her body as she gritted her teeth, unintentionally biting the insides of her cheeks hard enough for the taste of blood to fill her mouth as it trickled from the corners of her mouth. "Ch-chakra... son of a bitch... that hurts…." she groaned, squeezing her eyes shut right as she dropped to her knees.
"Here, take this," Edward hands Alexis his flask. "It greatly help to dull your pain but be warned it pretty strong stuff."
"What alcohol is in that flask? I can smell it from over here," Celestia asked as she clasped her muzzle.
"It's three thousand year old Zap Apple Brandy from my private stock," Edward smicker wickedly.
Alexis grimaced as she could smell the alcohol as well. She took a cautious sip of the alcohol. It was sweet and slightly sour, with a slightly bittersweet aftertaste.
“It won’t totally stop the pain but dull to the point you be able to move around comfortably,” Edward helped Alexis to a nearby chair. “Hold on to the flask for the time being and take hits whenever you feel like you’ll need it, but be careful cause that stuff will knock you on your ass in no time flat.” He turned to the others. “What shall we do while we wait on her chakra network to finish forming? There’s no way you can cross dimensions right now anyways.”
"I've heard about her assumption about those games, and she is correct, as they are a… biography of sorts. Though I have to wonder how you managed to bring our father back," Vergil said dryly.
"Pretty sure I have an idea for that, but if I'm wrong, I'd just look stupider than Dante's five-o-clock shadow," Alexis muttered. It wasn't a well-developed idea, but it was a gut feeling.
“I used the same methods I used when my niece and I had to make a body for my youngest nieces.” Edward explained. “Your father soul was still bound to the living plane of existence. All I did was clone a body and then tie his soul to it.” Edward sat back down. “No matter what people say you can’t full revive the dead. Parts of the soul will continue to be missing once they’ve passed into the Realm of the Dead. This is true even if you use the revival jutsu of the Six Paths too but it’s different when they stay here either as ghosts or as souls possessing or tied to a certain object, as your father did.”
"I tied myself to the blade nobody knew about," Sparda said quietly, his gaze flicking to Alexis.
“So, since his soul never left the living plane I was able to use Seith Magic to undo his bond to Alexis’ blade and then place it in and tie it to the cloned body,” Edward explained. “I used the chromosomes in Alexis blood as a basis for Sparda's clone body. Of course, I altered the body with a few tidbits of other demon DNA to fill in the gaps, so it’s not an exact clone of his original body. This also means he won’t age rapidly as if his body were perfect replicated.”
"At least we don't have to deal with the idea of our father becoming our mother," Vergil grumbled.
"Sometimes I can't tell which is the stupid brother," Alexis muttered, rolling her eyes. She saw their father slap Vergil in the back of the head hard enough to bounce it off the table before them.
Celestia chuckled. "Sometimes it can be quite annoying to have siblings, but I wouldn't give them up for anything, no matter how much they drive me crazy," she commented.
"I hear ya on that," Edward raised his hand in agreement. " But I imagine all of you are ready to head back home?"
"I would prefer not to give the self-proclaimed 'Nobility' nor my idiot distant nephew a chance to screw up anything," Celestia commented as she sighed.
Alexis rolled her eyes. "No offense, but calling Blueballs an idiot is giving him far too much credit. Those troublemaking fillies… what'd they call themselves? The Cutie Mark Crusaders? Are smarter than him on their most foolish days," she said sarcastically.
Dante snickered as he leaned back in his seat before he tumbled backwards.
"What did you think was going to happen?" Sparda deadpanned with a roll of his eyes, watching his son. He noted that Vergil looked utterly bored.
"Honestly, you should keep a pretty close eye on ole Bluey," Edward remarked dryly. "If he's a pompous ass then scare him shitless. If he's a schemer then watch your back. If he's like my nephew and wants to prove he's stronger than you just fight him and win."
"He's a little bit of the first and second, unfortunately," Celestia sighed.
"Oh, I have a few ideas for scaring the shit out of that annoyance," Alexis muttered.
“He sounds a lot like my nephew before Tia forced him to take training under me,” Edward rolled his eyes as he got up from his chair. “Just be wary of assassins.”
Celestia smirked. “Oh, whilst I’m sure he has the connections for that, he lacks the subtlety… though he loves to think himself subtle. He’s much like a sledgehammer when a chisel could do the job just as well,” she remarked with a small smirk.
“I think that you ought to put him in training with me and Magma for a few weeks… see how long he actually lasts before he starts whining. Probably wouldn’t last five minutes,” Alexis quipped, smirking as she cracked her knuckles as she kept her breathing very tightly controlled as she had the focus to not quite block out the pain, but more… compartmentalize it. That made it to where an empathic assassin could get hit by her pain and be completely overwhelmed by it.
“Nah, Blue didn’t even last five seconds before her called out for both Tia and Luna,” Edward chuckled but then he turned serious. “Not to sound like a total jackass, Celestia, but peace has made the ponies under you complacent and weak. A single guard is no better than a civilian holding a butter knife to a fly The only one around here that was worth any of my time was Shining Armor. He was as strong as I was around two thousand years ago, Put my ass through the ringer during our match and he would’ve won if he hadn’t passed out from exhaustion first, this is also when I first woke up.”
Celestial glanced at Alexis, who smirked. "I wouldn't say that. Yes, I will agree that Guard Training had grown rather complacent. However, Alexis and her… friends… made certain that was fixed quite quickly. Magma Dragoon has only… forged them stronger.”
“Strong enough to fight at least five fully armored and heavily armored Minos Battions,” Edward got up from his seat and walked over to Celestia. “Let me show you what I faced over twenty-five hundred years ago after I created the first ever Sage’s Stone. Telepathy: Projection,” He put his hand in front of Celestia’s face in the next second Edward’s memories of the last battle of the Minos War filled her mind. A day of nothing but one lone man taking on an army of Minotaurs.
Edward stepped back as the solar princess collapsed on the floor trying to catch her breath. “How… did you... win... that… battle?” Celestia huffed as she tried to get to her feet but to no avail. “To think… you were… that strong… over two thousand... years ago… and now you’re saying… that your Shining Armour is… that strong now.”
“Not is but was, Princess,” Edward some a glass of water and help her drink. “Shining was as strong as me back then. I lingered in a stone tomb for two thousand years. If I hadn't trained with Luna the night before I wouldn’t have been a match for him when we fought,” Edward returned to his chair. “He’s stronger now and Blueblood is almost as strong as he is. The Elements of Harmony are all at the same level of power as Shining. Spike and Polearm are probably even stronger than Shining. And this is all without the assistance of magic.” Edward explained with a dry look on his face. “Then you have the eighteen elite guards of unicorns, pegasi, thestrals, and earth ponies that I trained to protect and perform special assignments for Luna, Tia, and Cadence. Their just under Blue’s level.”
Everyone merely stared at the alchemist in amazement. To think he’d create an entire regiment of pony as powerful as he used to be.
"Heh, sounds like a fun fight," Dante commented with a smirk.
“You’re an idiot,” both Vergil and Alexis muttered simultaneously as Alexis went to help her aunt to her hooves.
“Spilling the blood of innocents that were only following orders of their tyrant king because of a solely strength based system sounds like fun to you boy!” Edward roared in anger as he got up from his chair sending it flying into the wall just from getting up from his seat. “Minos hierarchy is based off how much physical power you possess. If you can’t back up your tight then you have no right to sit on the throne. The king I fought was no minor minos either. I easily twice or three times the size of normal minos and he had the brains to back up his strength too,” He walked over to the hybrid.while exuding waves of murderous intent. The alchemist was near his boiling point. “You enjoy fight some much. Do you want to test yourself against me?” Edward raised his right hand as it took on it’s true twist demonic form with all of its eyes on Vergil.
“I’m pretty sure he meant that it would be more fun to subdue them without killing them,” Alexis said dryly.
Vergil snorted. “I don’t find killing innocents amusing in the least. In fact, it shows how weak one is to kill someone that hasn’t done anything to you. Though, when one has no choice, it is not something I would relish at all… nor would Dante. We prefer killing demons to killing innocents… even the intimidated, someone stupid innocents,” he said dryly, nonplussed by Edward’s anger.
Sparda rolled his eyes. He didn’t know much of how his sons had grown up after he’d been forced to separate from them.
“Don’t piss me off anymore or you’ll find,” Edward scowled at Vergil. “How terrifying I really am,” His arm reverted back yo normal as he walked into the kitchen, “Where the hell is that wine Pole made?” Edward rummage through the fridge. “Here it is,” He pulled out a blue long neck bottle. He took out a few glasses and pour a clearish sparkling blue liquid from the bottle into them. “Join my in a drink before your send off my friends.”
Celestia looked thoughtful whilst Sparda looked mildly interested. The twin brothers shrugged, looking a bit bored. Alexis smirked a bit, though.
“Trust me. This drink is one only found here,” Edward poured some more glasses. “Is anyone going to join me or are you all going to just stare into space?” He clapped his hands trying everyones’ attention to him, “Care to enlighten me on what you’re all thinking?” He looked and everyone was still distant. “Alright,” I Edward snapped his fingers and buckets of water appeared of the everyones’ heads and came crashing down.
“What the hell?” Alexis scowled at the alchemist.
“Had to get you attention somehow,” Edward deadpanned.
Alexis rolled her eyes before snickering at her aunt's pouting countenance. "Did you deliberately make that water freezing cold?" she quipped.
“Why wouldn’t I?” Edward downed some of his drink. “You guys were being so quiet it was starting to creep me out. I don’t like quiet.” He looked at his reflection in the drink. “Reminds of my days in the caves under the mountains in the Frozen North.”
"Sounds like a rather cold situation. I assume you know about the Crystal Palace and its former king," Celestia commented. She noticed the look Sparda gave her as well as the curious stare her niece shot her. She was referring to the Crystal Empire, of course, and its former tyrant king, Sombra.
Alexis rolled her eyes. "I gotta hear that story at some point," she muttered through gritted teeth as the pain was starting to get stronger again.
Sparda tilted his head.
“Nawhhaha….” Edward laughed as he down another drink. “Yes, I know of the Crystal Empire,” He opened his gate and reached in and pulled out a massive crystal claymore with a magic nullifying effect. “But Sombra wasn’t even born at the time I knew it. Beside,” Edward looked at his sword. The sword that pretty much changed his life. “I was entombed at the time of his reign. I hadn’t I could’ve…” He trailed off before slammed his fist on the counter cracking it. “Saved Princess Amore.”
Alexis cocked her head, thinking. “If you have shards of her, then it could be possible to draw the other shards together… then simply free her,” she said softly, thinking aloud. She saw her aunt glance her way with a clearly startled look. “I do my research just like Twilight, you know that. I just tend to read between the lines a little more,” she said with a small smirk, taking a pull of the stronger alcohol within the flask.
“You’re talking about the Spirit Calling Technique… pretty difficult, if she’s shattered, which would likely mean her consciousness was shattered as well,” Sparda remarked.
“Her consciousness, perhaps, but the magic within her soul, her essence… might not be,” Celestia said softly, thinking. Depending on how many shards she might have been shattered into would depend on how many shards they would need to summon the rest. Regardless, it wouldn’t be easy.
“What the hell are you talking about?” Vergil grumbled.
“It’s not something we can do at this time,” Edward placed his hand on the counter and red electricity surged over the damage he’d caused instantly repairing it. “Some of Amore’s core shards are in the Crystal Empire in Sombra treasury. The bastard knew she wouldn’t die even if she was shattered and it’s still missing do to the Empire’s vanishing from Sombra’s.” Edward walled passe Dante, who moved back our of the alchemist’s way. He sat down on the steps leading to the outer area of the chamber. “When I get my hands on that bastard I’m going to pull him through the Gate of Truth and make sure he knows pain.” He scowled at the landscape. “The Spirit Calling is when one summons the pieces of a being's body to one spot and then reassembles them into a singular form. But it only works if all of said being’s pieces are all in the same plane of existence.”
Alexis’ eyes narrowed, swirling with pale silvery blue flames as her pyrokinetic magic mingled with her new chakra. “I’m tempted to go Undertaker on his ass,” she muttered, taking a slow breath as she let her grip loosen where it had clenched on the arm of her chair, not noticing that there was a clear indent of her fingers in the metal that steamed slightly.
“Heh, that would be funny,” Dante smirked.
Celestia rolled her eyes though she had the feeling that sort of incident would be rather amusing. ‘Perhaps I may be able to use this…. Undertaker… idea… to intimidate Blueblood. His overconfidence and borderline egocentric nature does need humbling as I have noticed as of recently that his actions seem almost race-centric, thinking Unicorns are the strongest of the races, though in truth all the races are g symbiotic to some extent, not that anypony would outright admit it,’ she mused thoughtfully. “If you’re thinking what I think you’re thinking you need an image of him,” Edward came by and set down next to Celestia. He held up his hand with a small holographic image over it.
“Know that using fear always comes with a cost Celestia,” Edward warned the princess.
Alexis was quiet, thinking. "Does the last name of 'Ferris' mean anything to you, old man?" she said softly. She wasn't quite sure why that came to mind, though the sharp gaze Edward shot her gave her a clue.
"I would lean more towards the intimidation factor, rather than the fear factor. I know that fear is, in its own way, a drug, especially when one enjoys creating it in others," Celestia murmured.
Edward lightly placed his hand on Celestia’s neck. “As long as you don’t use it too much. Intimidation leads to fear, anger and jealousy which will quickly lead those you’ve used it on down a darker path than you can imagine,” he whispered back as he pulled out a small silver lover from under his shirt. Edward opened it to reveal a small painted portrait of them in the wedding attire. “Everyday we went to have this done, she glowed as if it were her first time wearing it,” He smiled softly. “When you get your sisters back… embrace them.” He got up from his seat placing the locket back under his shirt and moved back into his chair. “Now, Alexis. How and what do you know of the name ‘Ferris’?”
“I intend to,” Celestia commented. She glanced at her neice, though admittedly, she could very easily see her as a daughter as well.
“With Twilight’s help, we created a specialized spell… it works much like that of a subspace pocket that anime characters could pull random shit out of… but I usually store any Tokens I come across, and one… was unusual. It was found by Zecora, yet… when I acquired it… I got a sense that this…. Asta… was searching for someone when he sent out his Token. A very particular someone,” Alexis said as her hand rose, an arcane glyph forming in the air before her.
Sparda’s eyebrows rose in interest, noticing the mildly surprised look on Celestia’s face as his daughter’s hand entered the glyph, which rippled with pulsations of pale silvery moonlight like water. She pulled out a Token, a black headband, which had a gold-colored Black Bull insignia and had a red-colored four-sided star with three stitches on the back of it. She tossed it lightly towards Edward, dismissing the complex Glyph as she did so. Looking closely, however, the Glyph seemed to dissolve into her gloved hand where it was, in truth, emblazoned upon the underside of her right wrist. He noticed her gagging as she paused, grimacing.
Alexis felt a strong burning in her throat, which made her gag as she dismissed the Subspace Glyph. She wasn’t sure where it came from, however. She cleared her throat, spitting out a bit of bloody saliva, unaware that just behind her tonsils, a pair of small nozzles more commonly found in the mouths of dragons for igniting their fire breath had formed close to the top of her upper throat.
"Next time you sneeze do it outside, please," Edward looked at the head band. It had a familiar fell but he could tell from where. It was as if there was a longing on the token. He heard the creed.
'I am the Anti-Magic Swordsman Asta, should you need aid call my name'
"This guy has only been a Displaced for a little while," Edward placed the headband in his pocket. "He might be summoned next time. Now, why don't we start setting you guys up to go home."
Dante blinked. “You’re implying that however we ended up here due to her…” he said dryly, flicking a thumb at Alexis, who took a sip of the sparkling blue drink.
“It was one way… to here, not from here, idjit,” Alexis muttered, growling the last word gruffly. She did notice that her aunt chuckled in reaction.
“Pretty sure all those demons hurting the idiot must have left him with brain damage,” Vergil muttered.
“You don’t seem to realize why we made those keys, numbnuts,” Edward flicked Dante in the head as he got up and walked by him. “How do you think she got back home without me ending the contract. Besides, there are more ways to travel the Void other than the Yamato. Like Alexis' sword or my Eyes.” Edward’s eyes shifted to a golden ripple pattern with but with the Ouroboros symbol of the ultimate for the pupils.
“Is that how you found our home,” Celestia gasped in shock at the Alchemist.
“Yes it is,” Edward smirked. “I can free travel the void but it takes a lot more to find a specific world. It was much easier to find yours because I had Alexis here.”
"I'm pretty sure the only ways to get him to pay attention would be to offer him pizza or have Trish nearby so he actually tries to pay attention with his short attention span that doesn't focus on killing demonkyn," Alexis deadpanned dryly, her hand rising to the hilt of the Aevitèrnus unconsciously. She swore the sword purred at the contact, though she suspected that any Devil Arm, to some extent, was sentient, as they were made from demonic souls. Her eyes narrowed, realizing that she hadn't mentioned a particular incident to Dante which, if she was right about Nero, Dante would likely show little surprise at. "Dante," she said bluntly, knowing that she got his attention when he paused, his gaze darting to her before his eyes narrowed, hardening slightly.
"What is it?" Dante said in a cool, controlled tone.
"You know of a demonic armor known as the Artemis," she said dryly. From the lack of any surprise on his face, it confirmed her suspicion. "In that training 'course' Eddie made… I encountered it," she said, noting that Vergil leaned forward slightly, listening closely. "It seemed to favor ranged combat, though the feathers of its wings were sharp enough to make a Stymphalian Bird jealous. Too bad it was just as vulnerable to its own feathers as I was. Got a couple as souvenirs, too, though they're a bit stained," she said dryly.
Celestia's eyes narrowed. "Stained?" she said with a hint of suspicion. Her eyes widened fractionally as Alexis pulled out a pair of dark grayish black metal feathers she gauged to be at least two or three inches wide and a bit under two feet in length. Roughly a third of the feathers' length was stained a dull crimson. Her Mage Sight, however, picked up that the blood flickered with a deep bluish purple aura, obviously, Alexis' own, with hints of dark indigo and onyx before the aura shifted to a baleful dark lavender. Her eyes narrow on her niece, letting her know that this would not be the last time they spoke of this.
“She’s going to be a powerful one Celestia, even among the Displaced,” Edward walked over to the Solar Princess. “Demon-alicorn hybrids usually destroy themselves due to the conflicting magic as you know but thanks to the human in her she’s in no danger of it.” Edward looked to the feathers. “Watch her when it comes to those Demon arms. The more she gets the more Demonic power she’ll gain and the more likely she is to lose her humanity and alicorn powers.”
"I have encountered a couple of unicorn-demon hybrids… and their clashing magical powers…. tore them apart from the inside… in a very messy fashion," Celestia admitted. She had never even heard of an Alicorn-Demon hybrid, though she had suspected they existed.
Alexis' eyes narrowed. "You've encountered others like me?" she said with an edge of annoyance. That made her wary. "Unlike my brothers, I have no intention of relying heavily on Devil Arms. And I would rather rely on skill with the ones I possess rather than be like Dante… a jack of all trades, yet a master of none, or like you, Vergil, overspecializing in a single one that could well leave you vulnerable in other ways," she said dryly, noticing Vergil's snicker.
Sparda snickered, amused. "Definitely her mothers' daughter. Blunt and ruthlessly honest, yet more than willing to put her family first and help innocent people," he murmured.
“You’ll make a fine hero someday Alexis,” Edward nodded. “Perhaps you can teach that nephew a thing to do so he won’t end up like his father or uncle. He seems pretty close to it though?” He deadpanned as he rolled his eyes.
"Oh, if the most recent 'game' was anything to go by… he's more like me… considering he bitchslapped the taste out of Dante's big mouth like I did Vergil," Alexis deadpanned. "What was it you said, Dante? That bitchslapnearly killed me, if I remember correctly?" she said with amusement. "Not to mention he was able to hold his own with Mister Overcompensation over there," she deadpanned, flicking a thumb at Vergil as Dante laughed.
Sparda noticed Alexis' eyes narrowed. "And if my instincts about Urizen are right, then we'd better damn well hope he doesn't find his way to our new home," she finished. That was a troubling thought. He did recall her words and the idea of a demon with even half the power of the Qliphoth Fruit was a bit frightening, but if her instincts were right, and Urizen had retained as much as 80 or more percent of that power it might well take all of them to defeat him permanently.
“Urizen is still out there your world somewhere and it’s going to your entire family to deal with,” Edward remarked. “I can help you out when that happens if you want or I can provide you with the means to take care of the bastard yourselves. I can give you all Sage Stones but I will be placing seals on them so you can only use them to boost your powers when you absolutely have to.”
“Can’t hurt. Any sort of power boost can help,” Sparda deadpanned, noticing Vergil rolling his eyes in what he was almost certain was disdain.
“Hey, Mister ‘Alpha and Omega’, unless you want to get your ass kicked by your own darker half, I’d take the offer. The fact that not only Dante kicked your ass, but Nero too should tell you that something ain’t quite right here. If Urizen is out there… he’s just as cunning as you… if not more cunning. Better to have a Joker in the deck to pull out of our ass at the time when he ain’t expecting it,” Alexis said dryly, grimacing as she shivered as she could feel the dulled burning and aching spreading through her body. “Strange, either my body’s adjusting to this liquor… or the pain is going to get a hell of a lot worse,” she mused, wincing as her eyes drifted half lidded and dulling as she focused, pushing past the pain before she blinked, finding herself in a broad cavern with a rather bored looking gigantic Kitsune. She cocked her head, noticing the bars reminded her of one of the cells in Goro’s Lair, but of some silvery metal she didn’t recognize. “So you’re Kurama… the Kyubi no Kitsune… damn. You’re intimidating yet… fluffy,” she giggled. She noticed Kurama opening one eye to stare at her. “So you’re the gaki I’m stuck with. Seems that the Uzumaki Bloodline is still strong…. Though combined with… him… you will become someone to be feared and respected. Now kindly fuck off,” he grumbled before exhaling as she found herself blinking rapidly as she inhaled sharply, thrown from her subconscious mindscape. “Uzumaki Bloodline?” she muttered, confused. That lent strong credence to her assumption that her mothers had created the body from someone they’d encountered on Earth, though she suspected it wasn’t quite that simple.
“He’s referring to Zero’s Bloodline mainly but it seems that your earlier theory that you mothers created a body based off someone from your earth is very true,” Edward popped up startling Alexis. “Don’t look so shocked Alexis. I can be here thanks to my Rinnegan. Hello Kurama,”The Fox was even more shocked at the sight of the Alchemist. “It looks like you’re missing your Yin.”
“Missing his Yin?” Alexis looks at the fox curiously. She understood the concept of Yin and Yang but never knew it was possible for someone, in this case something, to be missing their Yin.
“See if he had his Yin he’d be twice the size he is now,” Edward pointed out. “Back to your mothers and your theory. The person they used as a based for their body seem to be of Uzumaki decent. Which in turn means you’re part of the Uzumaki clan, the clan that seals away the tailed beasts within their own bodies. The pain you’re about to feel is going to be Kurama’s Chakra flooding your body. I’ll see you out in the real world.” He vanished into thin air.
“Or it’s also possible… that I may be, through whatever human side is left in me… related to the Uzumaki Clan as well… not just through Zero… who seems to be an alternate version of Uzumaki Naruto,” she muttered, thinking aloud as Kurama smirked before he saw the girl’s eyes widen as his chakra surged forth, rushing into her body.
Celestia’s eyes widened slightly as a deep crimson aura exploded around her niece as she saw Edward backing away. She saw the flagon of alcohol bouncing away from Alexis’ semi-limp fingers as the chair she’d been sitting in dissolved in the acidic aura as she saw awareness surge into her niece's eyes as she gritted her teeth. She noticed, through the aura, the fingertips of the armored bodysuit forming almost instantaneously, sharp claws tipping the fingers. She noticed the feet of the bodysuit was also molded to her toes and contours of her feet, making her look barefoot, though her toes were tipped in shorter, but no less sharp claws. She also noticed that the tips of Alexis’ ears became pointed slightly as she saw Vergil, Sparda, and Dante all tense, grabbing the hilts of their weapons, though Sparda seemed unsurprised at the revelation. She suspected that potentially one, if not both, of her sisters had mentioned their ancestry.
“Don’t bother with those,” Edward clapped his hands interlocking his fingers. “Wood Style,” Suddenly several wooden pillars with fox head and spikes on them sprang from the floor and surrounded him and Alexis. “I’m the only one here that can use the techniques needed to keep her in check if she goes out of control, let alone touch the chakra surrounding her body without being completely poisoned by it. There is one more here that can help though,” Edward then pulled and Oni mask from the bag at his side and placed it on his face then wove more hand signs as ghostly oni figure appeared behind him. “Zero get out here I might need your help with this!” The malevolent chakra started to swell.
"Not quite, Edward-san… as she's absorbing Kurama from me…. but then there's only one way that could be possible," Zero remarked as he materialized, his hand plunging harmlessly through the demonic chakra.
Celestial noticed immediately that Zero, rather than the cybernetic armor he tended to wear, wore an armored dark red and crimson yukata. She was very intrigued by the particular choice of words the swordsman used. "What way is that?" she said warily.
"Blood," Sparda barked. He saw Celestia shoot him a look. "It makes sense… especially if you consider the likelihood that her 'human' mother could have willingly given over her body to your sisters. You're saying that she's most likely a direct descendant, correct?" the Dark Knight deadpanned.
Zero, or as he'd once been known, Wōxuán Uzumaki, smirked. "Very likely, with around a 94.7 percent potential," he stated dryly.
The ghostly Oni raised it right hand above its head allowing its prayer beads to wrap around its arm as japanese writing appeared on the appariaton’s arm. “The Shinigami is ready,” Edward said in a muffled tone. “Particle Style:Body Fission.” Edward then split into to Edwards. One with the oni mask and the other without. “I can now unseal the Yin half of Kurama.” One Ed muffled out. “And then reseal it into Alexis.” the other said.
Zero nodded fractionally, as in his human life, then followed by his life as a Maverick Hunter, he’d rarely had to contact Kurama’s Yin half within him as he’d never regained what Zetsu had stolen from him. Or more precisely, an unforeseen side effect of the surgeries that had saved his life had also made it near impossible to reach his mindscape where Kurama resided nor had the old Kitsune tried to contact him. “Seems you too, on some level, are related to the Uzumaki, as only a true Uzumaki would be able to use that thing without being harmed by it,” he remarked. He knew that was the only way Orochimaru had been able to free his father’s soul from the Shinigami, but even then the rogue Sanin had all but performed seppuku on himself to do it.
“HeHeHe… Never said I was an Uzumaki,” The masked Edward chuckled as the Shinigami then dug its knife into its stomach and tore its own stomach open. Meanwhile, the same action occurred on the masked Edward at the same time. Suddenly,a red soul burst from the shinigami's wound as the masked Edward fill to the ground, red electricity sparking on his wound as it closed itself. “Reaper Death Seal,” The unmasked Edward yelled. The other Shinigami thrust its hand threw him and grabbed onto the Yang Fox’s soul and then it ran through Zero grabbing onto the Yin Fox’s soul as it then sealed both half inside of Alexis along with a piece of Edward’s chakra as the two souls merged back together. Then the Eight Trigrams Seal appeared on Alexis stomach. The unmasked Edward fill to the ground and then merged with the other masked Edward. The now single Ed sat up and pulled of the Shinigami’s mask. “Man I have got to stop dying for people other than my family,” he looked down as his wound was now healed and the Eight Trigram Seal on his own stomach was in place. “And now I have my own tailed beast from that piece I had to keep in order to merge the fox back together. You two alright.” He got up and walked over to Alexis and Zero.
Zero grunted as he stood, small arcs of electricity flickering over his body. "Just peachy… ugh… not much of my body survived that… incident… but it made my chakra denser, almost like a thick liquid. Fuels my cybernetic body well enough and my chakra core did survive," he said dryly. He blinked as Kurama's deep crimson chakra condensed before his eyes widened slightly as he saw what formed beneath the kneeling Alexis' hand before her trembling fingers curled around the hilt.
Sparda blinked, as he noticed that roughly two-thirds of the Kitsune demon's power was sealed within the blade. He noted the cyber ninja seemed quite startled as if he'd seen the blade before.
“Ya just keep rackin' up those weapons. aye girl,” Edward walked over to a nearby chair and plopped down. He snapped his fingers and a bottle from the kitchen appeared in his hand. “Man you’ve got a hard road ahead of ya, kid.”
"Makes me wonder what lies ahead that I would need this, Lucifer, and Aevitèrnus. And I'd wager that I could come up with tactics with Lucifer that you never even considered, Dante," Alexis quipped with a smirk.
"What's life if it's easy? The bumpier the road, the more fun it is," Dante said with a lazy shrug.
"There are those who like peaceful life," Edward tossed Dante the bottle he'd been hold. "But there is still merit to your statement."
Dante caught the bottle with a chuckle. "To me, peace is rather dull," he said wryly.
"Only…. because… you….. can't…. fleece… somepony… for... money, idjit," Alexis muttered with short, panting breaths. It felt like someone was bathing her in hot salt water.
“Alexis, do ya want me to siphon some of Kurama's Chakra off of you?” Edward looked at his friend in concern. “Maybe it’ll take some of the edge off?”
"N-nah… I think he's protecting me from the worst of it… it feels like bathing in a hot tub of very, very salty water… like about half as salty as the Dead Sea," she panted.
"Remind me to take you to the spa sometime… all the works," Celestia commented looking concerned. She did notice some pale bluish teal flickering through the crimson and becoming more prominent every few seconds, though. It made her think of the embers of fireworks, really.
“Pretty but those flames are even deadlier than normal fire,” Edward commented as he saw the look in Celestia’s eyes.
"Anyone can be deadly with the right stimuli. And unlike most, I'm guessing, Displaced, I didn't lose the memory of who I was. My true name isn't 'Shang Tsung', though the old man did approve me using his identity. And yes, I'm well aware that names hold power. What few know is that the stories of those who have the 'gedwëy ignasia' are correct in that the very soul itself has an identity, though I have little doubt that there is an Equus out there that has such a group, potentially more than one," Shang deadpanned.
Celestial rolled her eyes. "Beauty does have its own dangers," she deadpanned dryly.
"Never told you, did I, Shang?" Edward teased at the wizard as he cocked an eyebrow at the alchemist. "I retained the entirety of who I was when I was sent here." he chuckled. "Alexis, how are you feeling? Well enough to travel?"
Shang hummed. "I'm assuming that is uncommon," the Displaced sorcerer muttered.
Alexis exhaled softly as she stood a bit shakily. "I guess… though I'm pretty sure that my body creating this… chakra network… is setting my metabolism into overdrive," she said slowly and carefully. Almost as she spoke, her stomach grumbled rather loudly and, from her brothers' incredulous and surprised reactions, very audibly.
Celestia laughed softly as Sparda snickered. "Now that, I remember, as she had quite an appetite as well. Shin'ya Tsukino was the name your sisters chose," the Dark Knight remarked.
"The Midnight Moon," Zero muttered, instinctively translating it. "Though if their human body was descended from the Uzumaki Clan and by extension, Alexis', that would partially explain the appetite and metabolism," he muttered. A genetic scan, however, would make very certain of that.
"If ya wanted food all ya had to do was ask," Edward walked into the kitchen. "Special request time."
Alexis cocked an eyebrow.
“What do does everyone want me to fix? Can’t stand here all day,” Edward deadpanned.
"Surprise us," Princess Celestia smirked.
Suddenly Edward looked up in pure shock. “Oh no, oh no, oh no.” Edward put his thumb in his mouth and bit down hard. He then turned to the group. “Sorry guys but we’ll have to do this some other time. Our business is done,” suddenly two Void portals open in the main area for the Displaced. “Good luck on your trips guys.”
I raised through the corridors and up the stairs. I’d received a message from one of the clones saying that Luna was in the hospital wing. It had been given the message one of the guards thinking that it was the real me. The clone was as shocked as I was when I received the information from it in the Time Chamber and as it dispelled itself. I soon arrived at the castle infirmary where I found Tia pacing back and forth. I suddenly stopped caused A burst wind to hit the whole waiting area blowing the chairs over.
After a couple of seconds of allowing her eyes to readjust Tia looked at me in confusion and worry. “Edward?”
“Tia, what happened? Is Luna alright?” I frantically asked my sister. “As soon as I got the information from my clone I rushed here as fast as I could.”
“I don’t know,” Tia looked at he doors with deep concern. “One of the guard patrols found her in the hallway close to her room. The Lunar guards stationed at her door said she left and head off in the direction of the thrown room and she told them not to follow her.”
“So they weren’t the elite guards,” I raised my right hand and bit down on the thumb thinking rather hard.
“Ed, do you know something?” Tia placed her hands on my shoulders.
“She was most likely coming down to the lower area to my lab. Only you, her, Twilight, Pole, Shining and the Elite Guards know what’s down there and only you guys and Cadence are allowed there and not the regular guards know what’s down there.”
Suddenly, the doors opened and out came an earth pony doctor by the name of Blue Cross came out staring at the clipboard in his hands. He looked up and over to me and Celestia.
“Princess Celestia. Prince Edward.” Dr.Cross walked over to us in a rush.
“What happened?!” We asked in out of concern in a raised voice.
The doctor readjusted his glasses as looked at both of us. “Please no shouting,” we scowled at the physician. “Yes… Ah… Princess Luna is stable at the moment,” He looked back at the clipboard and flipped a page up before looking back to us. “Apparently, she collapsed due to over overexertion and sever magical drain due to how close it is for the babies to be born. Her water broke not to long ago and is going through the contractions now.”
“WHAT?!” I grabbed the doctor by his shirt and held him up in the air. “WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL US THIS SOONER?!” I snarled at the doctor.
“Ed, please calm down. I know you’re concerned about Luna and the twins but that’s no reason to lash out at Dr. Cross. He’s only doing his job.” Tia placed her hands on my left arm. I could feel her shaking in fear. “Now, please set him down so he can get back to helping Luna.”
I set the doctor back down on the floor as gently as I could. “Sorry Doc. I let myself get a little out of hand there. Can we go in and see her?”
“It’s quite alright Highness. It’s not the first time it’s happened and I doubt it’ll be the last,” Dr.Cross nervously snickered as he readjusted his shirt and lab coat. “And yes, you can both see her but do keep in mind that she is very weak and that the babies are due at any time.”
We nodded and headed to Luna’s room. We walked in to see her hooked up to the heart monitor and IV’s. Tia turned away at the sight of her sister in such a frail-looking stated and turned away in tears onto my shoulder. I did everything I could to keep myself from falling apart but I still didn’t keep my sadness from letting me cry. We both took up an empty chair on either side of Luna. Luna soon woke up and saw us at her side as she first looked to Celestia and weakly smiled her and then she looked to me and still smiling, shakingly reached for my hand. I caught her hand with both of mine and returned her smile with tears of joy in my eyes.
“We’ll be parents soon,” Luna managed to say as she leaned over to my side of her bed.
“Luna, don’t overexert yourself,” Celestia said in a quivering voice.
“I’m fine for the time being, sister. Uraaa,” She winced from a contraction.
“Luna,” I shot up from my seat.
She smirked at me, “It’s just the little ones Edward. They just can’t wait to see their dad and aunt.”
Then a unicorn nurse came in and started to look over Luna’s medical equipment and her charts. She then looked at Luna and us. “How about we do an ultrasound to check-up on the little ones?” She left the room and soon returned with an ultrasound machine.
“Prince Edward, would you like to help me?” The nurse smiled warmly as she turned on the machine. “You’ll be the one to deliver the babies after all. At least, that’s what I assume given your medical knowledge and that Princess Luna is your wife.”
I shook my head. Tia and Luna both looked at me puzzled. “I’m an emotional rollercoaster right now. It’s best if the doctors handle this. My place is right here at Luna side as her husband not as a doctor.” I looked over to my wife and sister as they both offer a warm-hearted smile. “I will help you with the ultrasound though. I can do that much at least.”
I made my way to the other side of the bedroom and help the nurse. As I turned the machine on I could help but wonder how I had this technology in this world but some other less complex things.
‘Not the time for such thoughts Allen.’
I went back to the machine as it was now warmed up. “Machine’s done Nurse… Ah…”
“Morning Glory your highness,” She smiled at me as she motioned me to bring the ultrasound to her. As I did she looked back to Luna. “Going to put some gel on your stomach now Princess Luna. It’s going to be quite cold.”
Luna’s eyes shot wide open as Morning Glory applied the gel. All four of us looked at a monitor as a fuzzy black and white picture of a pair of small foals appeared.
“There they are,” The nurse sang softly. “Hmm… It looks as if they’re moving along at their own pace.”
“What’s that mean Nurse Morning?” Tia asked in frantically as she looked to Luna who was going through another painful contraction.
Before she could answer I tried to interject as Luna quickly grabbed my hand and squeezed hard. “Owowowowowowow!” I placed my free hand on Luna's head trying to comfort her as she winced in pain. “It means that the babies are fine and they’ll be here in their own time Tia. Ow. Luna, I know the healing abilities help by me but that doesn’t mean I don’t still feel the pain.”
“I’m sorry about your hand Ed,” Luna looked at me with an apologetic smile. Suddenly she let out a scream in the royal Canterlot voice. “RAAAAAAAAAA!”
“Oh Dear,” The nurse looked at the heart monitor as it started to beat faster and faster. She dropped the ultrasound and ran to the hallway. “Get the Doctors in here NOW!” She shouted.
Just as nurse Morning Glory ran and shouted for them a whole team of doctors ran into the room. I heard many things from all directions and I recognized every single word.
“She’s gone into intense labor…”
“You, go prep the OR just in case…”
“Get scrubbed down and changed and let those who need to do the same when you return.”
“Contractions are right on top of one another Dr. Cross…” “Right, they’re coming now....”
“What's going on?” Tia voiced over everypony in the room but Luna.
“Princess, please calm down and head to the waiting area and remain there until one of the infirmary staff comes to get you,” Dr.Cross order firmly to Tia before looking to me. “As much as a father is usually involved with the birth of his children I’m afraid I must ask you to leave as well your highness.”
“What?!” I angrily glared at the Doctor. “Why?!”
“Things are very delicate for Princess Luna right now due to not yet having recovered from the drain that the twins have placed upon their mother,” The doctor explained. “Normally I know you’d have figured this out for yourself but you’re to mentally unfocused due to your emotions right now and I can’t have you rushing in if something goes wrong with the patients. Once things become more stable I’ll let you come back in if it’s before the babies are starting to crown.” He moved in closer and whispered. “I know you are extremely worried but think about how the other Princess feels right now. “
I looked over to Tia who was in tears. I looked back to the doctor and as I gritted my teeth in sadness, anger, and concern nodded in agreement. I walked over to Celestia and lead her to the waiting area as quickly and softly as I could. I got Celestia to set in a chair while I stood and paced slowly back and forth.
‘I’d never have thought of the sudden magical and physical drain that her body would go through once she was ready to deliver.’
I suddenly found myself staring at where the floor meets the wall. I was filled with a wave of sudden anger and an uncontrollable urge to hit something. So I did.
“NRWAAAAA!” I roared clenching my fist as a reeled back and then allowed my anger to flow out into the wall in front of me creating a massive hole wall. Tears rolled down the sides of my face.
“Edward,” Tia rushed over and wrapped her arms and wings around me. “Calm down, please. I know how much this hurts you having to sit here and wait but know that you’re doing the right thing. Remember what Lex told you. You have to rely more on others rather than do everything on your own.”
She held me tight as I still gritted my teeth and scowled out of anger at myself. I then felt something warm and wet hit the back of my neck. I turned my head to look over me shoulder to see Tia’s face twisted in sorrow with her own tears.
“I’m sorry Tia,” I softly grabbed her arms and gently stroked them. “You’re right and that’s why I’m here but that still doesn’t mean I don’t hate this. That’s my wife and my children in there. I know your hurting even more as you don’t have the medical knowledge that I do and that’s got to make everything even worse when your force to wait.” I pulled myself free of here embrace and turned to face her place my left hand on her face I wiped away her tears and led her back to the chairs and sat her down while I took a seat next to her.
Hours passed as Celestia and I sat there in the waiting area. I couldn’t till how many hours it was that passed but it felt as if were actually years that was passing to me. Ir was as if I was entombed in stone once more. I only moved from my seat as It was time to lower the sun and raise the moon. I saw to both as Luna was in the hospital and Tia was too distraught over Luna’s condition leaving me to be the only one capable to do so but I just barely as I was much better off than Tia. She had fallen asleep a few moments ago due to emotional fatigue. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost either her or Luna. I had denied Celestia feelings in favor of Luna for so long but I’d be lying to myself if I’d said I didn’t love them both and not one more than the other at this point.
I sat back down next to Tia and brush her main out of her sleeping face. Her eyes were swollen and red from all of the crying she’d been doing. Suddenly the doors to the infirmary opened and Dr. Cross walked out and over to us. I shook Tia awake and she shot up and locked her hand together and looked at the doctor pleadingly. He looked to her then to me with a concerned look on his face.
Dr.Cross let out a heavy sigh before he spoke. “We’ve done all we can,” He looked down at the floor. “The foals were delivered as per the norm. Prince Edward, may I be the first to congratulate you on being the father of two completely healthy alicorn foals.”
“What about my sister?” Celestia stepped forward as her face became even more saddened.
“Princess Luna was severely drained of her magic and her physical strength before she was even brought here and due to that, her body was struggling to keep up with the birthing process. I think it has something to do with the foals biology as they’re technically hybrids,” Dr.Cross took a cloth out and cleaned his glasses. “She’s stable at the moment and resting with her son and daughter in her arms but for how long and if she stays that way… I can’t say.”
“I want to see my wife and children, now,” I demanded in a serious tone as I leaned over the doctor.
“You know the way your highnesses. I’ll be resting here. Call the nurse to get me if something happens,” Dr.Cross leaned back into his seat.
Tia and I walked into the infirmary and into Luna’s room. We walked in and saw an extremely exhausted-looking Luna clutching a pink bundle in her right arm and a light blue one in her left. I walked up and saw my and daughter in her mother's embrace. Even though she was in a pitiful looking state this scene before me made me so happy. My son had golden blonde hair and amber eyes similar to mine with a pair of jet black wings and a horn. My daughter had astral red starlight hair while she had a pair of dark sapphire eyes and a white horn similar to Tia's with a pair of red wings.
Luna soon came to and looked at the foal and filly in her arms and smiled weakly. She then looked at me. “Ed, look at our son and daughter. Our Solar Eclipse and Morning Star. Aren’t they beautiful?”
“Our Twin Stars,” I smiled as I looked upon my children with tears of joy in my eyes. My little girl opened her eyes and they were a light sapphire blue. My son soon followed his sister’s example and opened a set of amber eyes of his own. “Luna… can… can I… hold one of them?” I shakily asked my darling lunar princess.
She smiled warmly at me. “Certainly,” She giggled weakly. “Why don’t you take Morning and Tia can Tia, you can hold Solar Eclipse.” Celestia and I both took a foal from Luna and help them close and gently.
I used my left hand to brush some of Morning’s hair out of her face and then she did something I never expected. Morning Star, my baby girl, she immediately pulled her hands free of her blanket and grasped my finger. She then looked right at me and started to giggled and then she placed her hands on my face and kept giggling. The whole time I couldn’t help be grin and cry at her actions. I sat down in a nearby chair and looked at Celestia with Solar Eclipse in her arms as she rocked him back and forth he giggled uncontrollably. We stayed this way for about twenty minutes before the babies started to yawn in sleepiness so we placed them in their respective cribs that nurses had brought. Luna had dozed off while we were entertaining the foals. I looked at her in a very worried manner but left the room as the doctor said it was best if she was left to rest for the time being. Tia and I returned to the waiting room.
“Edward, I have to ask,” Tia looked at the wall opposite me worry in her voice. “If it had been me in there and not Luna, would you still have acted the same way as you did before?”
I turned to Celestia wide-eyed at her question. “Why would you ask such a stupid question, Tia?”
“Don’t play stupid with me Edward?” She shot back. “I know you prefer Luna over me but I have to know. Would you still act the way you did for me if I was in her place, even if it is to a lesser degree?”
“It’s still bothering you that I chose Luna over you that much? I can’t fault you for that Celestia,” I walked over to a nearby seat and hit it with a hard thud. She looked at me disheartened and then turned away. “Tia,” She turned back to see an empty seat and then she bit her lip in anguish.
“I knew it,” Celestia muttered in a deeply hurt tone. She then turned to leave but I stopped her by standing in front of her. I looked her straight in the eyes and let out a sigh before I spoke, “Tia, would react the exact same if it was you and not Luna.The two of you are my whole world and my world just got even bigger now that the twins are here.”
I wrapped my arms around Celestia and placed a hand on the back of her head. “I denied your feelings for seven thousand years Tia and I can promise you that I won’t ever do that again. You, Luna, and the twins are my everything and I would sell even my Void Stone to Truth if it meant keeping all of you safe,” I let her and placed a kiss on her lips. I then pulled out a golden locket similar to the ones Luna and I have but it had a sun on it. “I know it’s a little earlier but here’s consider this an engagement gift. Once we’ve had the wedding photos taken you can put one in it.”
“Oh Ed,” She kissed me.
I then heard and alarm going off and then I saw Dr.Cross rush by.
“I call the Crimson Sage to help me,” I called, as the pocket watch in my hand began to float then a pair of large marble door with rather impressive designs. It was adorned with the carvings of Celestia and Luna as they circled each other similar to the window in the throne room in the center of the door. While at the base of the door where there were cravings of many other ponies I somewhat recognized and a few that I didn’t. The doors slowly opened, allowing several figures to step through. First came a rather tall man with blond hair that was styled into a braid. He was wearing a red hooded coat with a cross and crescent moon on the back of it while he wore all black clothing underneath it with a silver lining around the edges of the inner shirt. Over his face a white mask with golden lines running over it. The last detail was the he wore white gloves over his hands.
In his arms he had a small red haired baby girl. Her eyes we dark blue. I also saw she had red wings and a white horn. She was wearing a forest green dress with a lavender ribbon tied around her waist. Then, another large figure came the portal. She had astral starlight hair tied back in a ponytail while she had a pair of dark navy blue wings and horn. Her eyes were a light sapphire blue. She was wearing a formal black gown and around her neck was a crescent moon choker. The women had another child in her arms, a boy. He had golden blonde hair and amber eyes with a pair of jet black wings and a horn. His outfit consisted of cyan short sleeved shirt and black shorts.
I blinked in surprise. “Uh, OK, wasn’t expecting others to come through as well… Oh well. I take it you’re Ed, right?”
“Yes and you’re Kairi from KH3. This is my wife Luna, our son Solar Eclipse, and our daughter Morning Star,” He motioned to his family happily. “How may I be of service to you this fine day?”
“Well, that’s a bit of a story,” I shrug with a smile. “I think I’ll let the Doctor explain.”
“Oh, absolutely!” The Doctor replied with a grin. “You see, about a thousand years ago, Celestia found your watch, just sitting on the floor of one of the rooms in this tower. Now, due to it being saturated in Void energy, as well as my, *ahem*, unique relationship with time and space, she rather erroneously assumed it belonged to me. To make a very long story short, we started experimenting on it, and attempted to create a form of travel between worlds, resulting in, oh, what did you call it again?”
“A Stargate,” I replied.
“Yes, yes, a Stargate,” the Doctor nodded. “Now, the reason we called you here, is because we have no idea how to make it work. Every time we tried it, all that happened was a massive discharge of deadly energy.”
“Wait, what!?” I cried, eyes widening. “You never mentioned that!”
“Hmm? I didn’t?” the Doctor looked confused for a moment before shaking his head. “I guess it didn’t really matter at the time. In any case, think you can help?”
“Go over to mommy sweety,” He set his daughter down. “First off it’s The Void you’re trying to make a portal through, thus there is no concept of time and or space with the energies of which you play, my good Doctor. Secondly, I can help with your artificial void portals. For simplicity’s sake though, call them Void Gates.” He then pulled a black key from his pocket. “Tell me Doctor, how well did you know Starswirl the Bearded?”
“Hmm, Starswirl the Bearded…” the Doctor mused, with a hand on his chin. “Lovely bloke, bit uptight though. Had a habit of creating dangerous spells, and testing them on dangerous creatures. Like that mirror portal; a shame those Sirens couldn’t see reason…”
“Good, then this will be a bit easier then,” Edward looked around the room. “Hmm… Got a decent size mirror in this joint?”
I raised an eyebrow. “Mirror? I’m honestly not sure, but I could probably have Chirithy look around for one. Why do you need a mirror?”
“I’ll just make one then,” as he said this, a silver spell matrix appeared behind Edward and he held out his hand and a full length body mirror appeared in front of him. He walked up to the mirror and placed the black key from earlier on it. Soon the mirror surface rippled like water. “This is a mirror gate. A dumbed down version of Starswirl’s Mirror Portal. As long as you have a key you can access what’s on the other side no matter the world your in.”
“I see,” the Doctor replied, taking out his sonic screwdriver for some scans. “Oh, this is fascinating! It’s almost like what makes my TARDIS bigger on the inside!”
“My wife’s Dark Library is on the other side. Starswirl and I used alchemagic to displace it into the Void to keep it’s forbidden knowledge out of evil hands and we anchored it to our Equestria with the original black key in her possession ,” He looked to his family. “Kairi you wouldn’t have somewhere less dank for my little ones would you?”
I smiled. “I think we can find somewhere, give me a sec.” I walked over to the large alter-like device in the center of the room, searching for the intercom. “Uh, Doctor, where’s the intercom on this thing?”
“Hmm?” the Doctor turned away from his scans long enough to point his screwdriver at the device. “Glowing button, just needed a bit of power. Go on then.”
I nodded before pressing the button. “Luna, Chirithy, can you hear me?”
“Big sis!” came the rather loud reply. “I was so worried! What happened to you?”
“Uh, well, used a spell that was a bit beyond me at the moment. Don’t worry about it,” I said rather sheepishly. “In any case, do you think you both can come down here?”
“Sure, we’ll be there in a sec,” Chirithy replied.
“Magic accident aye,” Edward rubbed his chin under his mask. “Mind if I have a scan of you?”
“Big sis, who’s that talking to you?” Luna asked.
“The reason why I need you and Chirithy down here, I’ll explain later,” I reply, switching off the intercom and turning back to Edward. “As for your question, I don’t see why not.”
“One moment. I need to remove this suppressor in order to access my full capabilities,” Edward pulled off his mask and placed it in a small bag at his belt. A sudden wave of magic flooded the entire room. “Alright, hold still,” a cloud of silver dust came from the alchemist’s body then flew around my body and started to cover me in green lights. It all took around fifteen seconds before the cloud returned to Edward. “Mhm….” He nodded his head. “Now I see why I got a familiar vibe off you when I saw you. You have my Shadow Dragon Lacrima inside you.”
My eyes widened. “You’re the uncle Lex mentioned!”
“I’m an uncle to a lot of ponies, griffons, and minotaurs,” Edward shrugged. “It comes with age. But yes, I’m Lex’s adopted Uncle.” He pulled out a photo with him and Lex in it as well as a few other odd characters, some of whom I recognized. “This is when we had to save Lex’s sister Sorano.” he pointed to the littlest girl. “We took this just before we left.” He smiled. “Glad to see she’s putting those Lacrima to good use. I tried to give her the fruit of my research but she said it was too powerful. So we dumbed it down into the Dragon Lacrima.”
I nodded. “Makes sense, the next highest level Lacrima would be God Slayer, and we don’t need that…”
The hiss of the door sliding open was the only warning I had before I was bowled over by the tactical hug missile named Luna. “Big sis!”
“Hey Luna,” I chuckled as I sat up.
She looked up at me with a stern face, and tear tracks on her face. “Don’t do that again! You scared me!”
I sighed before wrapping the small alicorn in a hug. “I’m sorry, Luna, I didn’t mean to scare you. Will you forgive me?”
“I guess I can,” Luna said with a pout. “Just be more careful!”
I chuckled again before pulling the filly up as I stood. “Now that we have that taken care of, I’d like to introduce you to Edward, his children, and his wife.”
Luna blinked before turning around and seeing the newcomers for the first time. “Hello,” she said, before doing a double take. “Wait, why does she look like older-me?”
“That’s because she is the Luna from where I come from, little one,” Edward walked over and knelt down to get eye level with Luna. “You see, your big sis brought me here to help her and the Doctor with an old project of his but I need some help from you, please?”
Luna blinked, then nodded with a bright smile. “Sure! What do you need?”
“Would you play with my little ones and help her take care of them for a bit?” Edward still smiled. “Ah, I remember when Tia was your age! Keep in mind they’re like you and are very strong but they’re also still just a few weeks old. They’re my light so keep them safe okay?” He patted Luna on the head lightly.
Luna tilted her head. “When Tia was my age? You mean 1,600?”
“Oh my, you are still very young in this world,” Ed’s wife said in shock. “Where we come from I’m just over six thousand years myself.”
I sighed. “I forgot to mention this. About a thousand years ago, Luna and Celestia were trained by a man calling himself the ‘Master of Masters.’ He wanted all the stories in the world to follow his designs, so he suplanted himself into them, and taught a select few in each story to be Keyblade wielders, before leaving them with a cryptic message that would lead them into ruin. Luna was given that message, and in a fit of paranoia, she extracted her own heart in a misguided attempt to gain more power. As a result, she created the Heartless known as Nightmare Moon, and would have become a Nobody as well if not for Celestia throwing a stasis spell on her.”
“And why would a stasis spell matter or be of any use in this situation?” Edward pondered as he tickled his son a bit causing him to giggle.
“Well, the way a Nobody is formed, the body is aged backwards until it is nothing, literally nothing, hence why a Nobody is considered nothing,” I explained. “That is why the stasis spell mattered. It halted the process before it could be completed.”
“I see, it was to keep her from de-aging into nothingness,” Ed sighed.
“The only other option would be to seal her away in stone or on the moon,” the older Luna interjected with a bit of grimness.
“Enough though. We’ll scare her if we continue,” Ed placed a hand up as he shook his head with a downward gaze.
“And that’s my cue,” the voice of Chirithy interjected as he placed himself into younger Luna’s arms. “Hi, I’m Chirithy.”
“Nice to meet you Chirithy,” Ed leaned in for a better look. “Always wondered what it would be like to meet one of you guys. Haven’t really had the chance as dreams are mainly Luna’s department. I only help when needed.”
“Well, sorry to burst your bubble,” The large cat-like creature chuckled. “I’m not exactly a Chirithy. Sure, I call myself Chirithy, but I’m actually just a repressed portion of Kairi’s mind that she brought into the real world for company.”
“Like Malice and Somber for me,” Ed poked himself in the head. “But you really don’t want Malice to come out.”
“From the name alone, I’m getting Legend of Zelda levels of bad…” I muttered. “In any case, why don’t you two take Luna, uh, older Luna, up to the Simulation Hall. Have Sunset look through my stuff for something kid friendly.”
Luna nodded. “OK Big Sis. Follow me.”
With that, the young filly, still holding Chirithy, led the way out of the room.
“Okay now that they’re gone,” Edward cracked the knuckles on his left hand and then took off his coat. “First things first. You said you tried using my token as an anchor, right?”
“That’s right,” the Doctor nodded. “We needed something to tie the Stargate to this world, to allow travel back. A point of origin, if you will.”
“Therein lies the problem my dear fellow,” Ed pointed at the ceiling and then to the Gate. “Displaced tokens that are found by the native Displaced are not of their own worlds. So, in turn, you can’t use them as your origin point.” His finger moved to me. “It has to be her token and no one else’s. Also, you must approach this with both a hand in science and in magic.” Ed walked over to the Gate and flicked his finger against it causing it to fall over. “This thing won’t do at all.”
The Doctor’s eyes widen. “Wait, hold on a minute, how the bloody hell did you manage to knock that over with a simple tap?!? That gate is made of Naquadah, one of the densest materials in the universe, weighing several hundred tons! It should not have fallen over that easily!”
“Nwahhaha… Doctor, I’m over fifteen thousand years old and a walking Philosopher Stone,” Ed unbuttoned the clasp on his color and revealed his metal arm. “I haven’t been human for a very long time and my master has taught me many things. Magic, technology, beliefs and much much more. Not to mention I help my wife and Tia move the Sun and Moon from time to time. So tell me again how an interdimensional Alchemagical Mage can knock over a Stargate. Oh, my arm and leg are both made of Proto-adamantium too.”
The Doctor took a breath to argue, before stopping and thinking for a moment. “Point taken. But why is Naquadah not good enough? We made the Gate with it due to its energy conducting properties, both electrical and magical.”
“Take a scan of this,” Ed placed the black key on the table in front of the Doctor. “Go on with that little sonic screwdriver. I have a Doctor that help run my automail shop back home.” He looked over to me.
The Doctor pulled out his screwdriver, scanning the key for a second before reading the results. “Wibbly wobbly, timey wimey, according to this, it’s made of an unknown material, with traces of Naquadah running through it, but only trace amounts.”
“This is what happens to orichalcum after passing through the void,” Ed levitated the key up so that it hovered just above his palm. “When left blank it looks golden,” he pulled out a small box and placed it on the table. “Open it. The box is lined with black silver so that what’s inside won’t be affected by my travels throughout the void.”
The Time Lord opened the box. “What am I looking at here?”
“Blank Orichalcum keys,” Ed explained. “Walk through a Void Portal with one and the Void Energy imprints on the key atunning it to that portals energy allowing the possessor to open the portal at will. The key can further be altered so it will only work for specific beings.”
“And how exactly will this help with the Gate?” the Doctor asked, somewhat confused.
“Wire her token in to the Gate with the orichalcum,” Edward explained. “Wire the Gate partially into the land for a better anchor and better magic connection. You should also add in a scanner for tokens you find here in your world and might get from other Displaced with multiple tokens. This way you can look for… I don’t know… whatever you need to look for. It’ll help give a definitive location to jump to I know that much.”
“Hmm, that could work…” the Doctor muttered before turning to me. “Ms. Kairi, might I have a token please.”
“Sure, why not. I’ll get one for Ed too,” I shrugged before kneeling down next to my bag to pull out the tokens. I then tossed one to the Doctor, and one to Ed, before noticing something. Like with Tito before, the token changed color, turning a sort of silvery red in color. “Wait, it did that again? Why’d it do that?”
“Do what?” Ed raised an eyebrow.
“It changed color,” I explained. “In all my time playing Kingdom Hearts, Kairi’s lucky charm never changed color, so I’m at a loss…”
“Hmm…” Ed held up the charm. “You said it reacted this way before. What were the circumstances?”
“Exactly like here, I tossed my token to Tito, another Displaced I met, and when he caught it, it changed color,” I explained.
“And after, what did you do?” He flipped the charm over in his hand.
“Nothing, we just thought it had something to do with his magic.”
“Is this guy a fellow wielder now?” Ed had an idea in his head.
I narrowed my eyes. “If by ‘wielder’ you mean a Keyblade wielder, then yes. But since when was an alchemist a Keyblade wielder?”
“For the last… uh… “ He pondered. “Four no …” Ed began to count on his fingers. “Yep around two to four thousand years ago now. Not long after I married Luna, matter of fact.” he sat down on the floor and took a flask from his back pocket. “That was the best day of my life. Now it’s when my twins were born.” He took a swig of his flask and returned it. “Don’t worry I can’t get drunk anymore. But why do you look so worried?”
“Because I’ve been getting this aura of...wrongness coming from you,” I replied. “I don’t know how else to describe it, it just feels...wrong. Like it shouldn’t exist.”
“The Keyblade literally showed up out of nowhere one day,” Ed got up. “Puff!” He snapped his fingers. “I’m not gonna deny it a home. It chose to present itself to me. What’s wrong with that?”
“Eh, nothing really,” I shrug. “It’s just really off-putting.”
“I think I’ve got most of the wiring done,” the Doctor calls from the alter-thing. “I think we’re ready to add the key to the dialing device.”
“DHD,” I interupt.
“I beg your pardon?”
“DHD. Dial Home Device,” I explain.
“Oh, yes, yes, that’ll do nicely for a name. In any case, I think we’re ready to add the key to the DHD.”
“Have at it,” Ed tossed one of the orichalcum keys to the Doctor. “Wait, you’re trying to contact your Earth?”
“No, no,” the Doctor laughed. “Or at least, I’m not.”
“I’m not either,” I shrug. “I really don’t have anything to go back to.”
“Right. I’m actually trying to dial your world,” the Doctor explained. “The way I have it set up, I have a scanner here where we place the token of the Dis-”
“STOP!” Ed shouted in anger causing the chamber to shake. “My world has a Void Barrier around it to prevent intrusions like that. You could have killed everyone here.”
“Sssooo, like the Iris from Stargate SG-1?” I asked tentatively.
“Yea, look here,” Ed moved next to the Doctor and began to work while pulling up an archive hollow screen behind that he switched. “Here, see the black and white void surrounded worlds?”
“You mean these ones here that look like blobs?”
“Yes, these are the one you must be summoned in to first. Never try and force your way in unless you’re a Void Dweller or as powerful as one,” Ed explained. “Backlash will kill you or you could get Void Poisoning.”
“Alright, alright, I get it, black blobby worlds bad, everywhere else good. Got it. So then, where should we try to connect to? Kairi, what tokens do you have?”
“Uh, well,” I dug around in my bag for a bit. “I have Tito’s token, as well as Lex’s, Sora and Nat’s, and Adam’s.”
“Hmm, toss me Nat’s token, we’ll go with that world,” the Doctor said as he made adjustments, as I pulled out the Aura Reader that served as her token, tossing it to him. “Thank you much. This’ll take a while to reconfigure, why don’t you show Ed around the Tower?”
“I’m game,” Ed threw a hand up. “Want me to leave a Mini-Ed behind to help monitor this thing?”
“Nah, I trust the Doctor to keep us informed,” I replied. “But, I was thinking, instead of showing you around a Tower I haven’t fully explored yet, how about we have a spar in the Simulation Hall?”
“Can you take a beating of all kinds against a demon,” Ed had an evil grin as he cracked his knuckles. “The last one to give me a decant fight was Optimus Prime. Scratch that, my master was. Still one of the better fights was against Nat and Sora and then there’s Adam’s Celestia in solar mode. Lex had to cut that one short.”
“Oh, I think I’ve got some tricks for you,” I replied with a grin. “After all, I doubt they had any of the Kingdom Hearts spells to throw at you, or a magic system that they created themselves.”
“True dat,” Ed shrugged. “ In fact, your the only other Keyblade wielder I ever met. Magic clones? I’ve got my semblance and chakra for that. Very handy for teaching at Luna’s school of Dark Magic.”
“Alright then, right this way,” I nodded, guiding him out of the room and to the stairs. The Simulation Hall was about two floors up, hence why the Doctor took me to the Gate Room to recover.
“Lead the way,” Ed smirked.
I lead the alchemist up the stairs to the control room of the Simulation Hall, where we found Sunset and Chirithy watching the simulation that both Lunas and the twins were in, on one of the terminals.
“Hey guys, which simulation are they in?” I asked as we walked in.
“Legend of Zelda Breath of the Wild,” Sunset replied. “It was literally the only kid-friendly game you had, other than Kingdom Hearts.”
I raised an eyebrow. “And you didn’t think to use one of the TV shows or movies I had?”
Sunset blinked. “You know, I totally forgot this thing could use those… Oh well.”
I shook my head. “In any case, I need you to pull them out so me and Ed here can have a spar.”
“Sure,” Sunset nodded, turning to the intercom. “Luna? Ed and Kairi would like to use the Simulation Hall now, could you all come out?”
“OK, we’ll be right out!” came the excited reply.
“Is this Simulation Hall like the Hyperbolic Time Chamber in DBZ?” Ed flicked the air. “As far as being able to control the environment anyways?”
I laughed. “No, but I can see why you would think that. No, think of this more like the holodeck from any of the Star Trek TV shows. The computer can be programmed to either replicate environments, or simulate scenarios, whether those are video game scenarios, historic scenarios, or just fictional scenarios.”
“Good, that means I don’t have to worry about breaking things,” Ed chuckled.
As I was explaining how the Simulation Hall worked, the door leading into the Hall itself hissed open, allowing the two Lunas and the twins to exit.
“Hey Luna, how was your first simulation?” I asked as she ran up for a hug.
“It was fun, but Sunset wouldn’t program any of the actual story into the simulation,” the blue filly pouted.
“If you think I’m gonna send infants into a simulation with dangerous monsters in it, you’ve got another thing coming,” Sunset glared. “I doubt their parents would have appreciated it either.”
“My kids can handle timberwolves, Sunset. I think a few low level things like Shadows wouldn’t be too much for them to handle,” Ed waved the air.
“Except that Luna wanted to put them in Hyrule Castle,” Sunset explained. “Which is crawling with high level monsters, not to mention Calamity Ganon at the heart of the castle.”
I turned a glare onto the blue filly in question. “Really Luna? That’s not child friendly at all! And on top of that, I told you that we need to make sure there are safeties in place before I let you in there to fight anything!”
“Going into an unknown dungeon that you know contains a boss creature,” Edward looked at the filly in disappointment and a lot of anger. “Were you even thinking about the safety of your party at all girl!”
Luna flinched. “I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking at all…”
“That much is obvious,” Sunset snorted.
“OK, OK,” I sighed. “That’s enough of that. We’ll talk about this later Luna. For now, you can stay here where Sunset can keep an eye on you.”
Luna nodded, head hung low as she trudged next to the mare operating the computer.
“Here’s my crew,” Ed smiled. “How was the simulation?”
Ed’s wife came out, holding the hands of bother their children on either side. “It was rather peaceful and the twins were able to run and play. They tired themselves out.” She looked to the little yawning alicorns. “Excuse me Ms.Sunset, you wouldn’t happen to have a sleeping area or a nursery for children would you?”
“Uh, I don’t think so…” I trailed off.
“Actually, I found one while you were unconscious,” Chirithy chimed in. “Its up on the floor above our room.”
“Oh,” I replied smartly. “Why don’t you show them where it is then.”
The cat nodded before going out the door, calling over his shoulder “Follow me.”
“Certainly,” The older Luna followed Chirithy with the little ones in tow.
I nodded before turning to Sunset. “Now that we have that taken care of, could you load up the final battle stage from Persona 3 FES? Just don’t have the boss there as well, we just want the arena.”
“Sure, just pull your PS2 out, and set it on the console,” Sunset replied, turning back to the terminal. “Make sure the disk is in before turning it on.”
I nodded as I pulled said system out of my bag. I checked the disk tray, finding the needed game disk already loaded in, before setting it down on the console and turning it on. Instantly, a new holographic window appeared at Sunset’s terminal.
“OK, you said the arena from the final battle right?” She asked, typing away at the terminal.
“Right.”
“Is that from The Journey, or from The Answer?”
“The Journey.”
“Alright,” Sunset muttered. “Should be all set. Go ahead in, should be done building the simulation by the time you’re in. The name of the simulation is Arena.”
I nodded, leading the way into the Hall as the computer chimed “Simulation ready.”
“Execute simulation arena,” I said, causing the stark white room to dissolve into the dark, moonlit tower of Tartarus.
“Black Pillars under a full Moon,” Ed looked around. “Odd setup for an arena.” Ed walked over to the edge looking down.
“Don’t look now, but we’re several miles up,” I called as I walked to the center of the arena.
“Nice dropoff,” Edward looked over the edge. “Now what?”
I smirked. “Welcome to the tower of Tartarus, the site of a battle to save all the people of the world, now the arena that we’ll be using. Anything goes in this spar, except lethal blows.” I called forth Destiny’s Embrace in preparation for battle as I said those words. “You ready?”
“Hmm...Want me to summon my Keyblade or use another weapon?” Ed asked curiously. “I have quite the variety to choose from.”
I shrugged. “Use whatever you feel comfortable using. Doesn’t matter to me.”
“Okay I gave you fair warning though.” Edward brought his right hand up and spoke a strange phrase. “I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE KNIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS TO THE KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!”
“This is the Baku,” Ed held up a long, dual-handed, black bladed Keyblade that shone a red hue when the light shined on it. There was a red metallic skull on either side of the hilt. The teeth of the key looked like dual sickle blades. The Keychain was a silver bladed chain the lead into a red, cracking, crystal cross. “What do you make of it?”
“I still get that feeling of wrongness,” I shrug. “But, I can ignore that. You ready?”
“Does an Ursa have a star cover butt?” Ed deadpanned.
“Fair enough, in that case,” I grinned, before I charge forward with my left hand wrapped in shadows. “Shadow Dragon Iron Fist!” I struck out with my fist, aiming for Ed’s abdomen.
“Ultimate Shield,” Ed murmured as his body blackened with hardened carbon and he gained a look similar to Greed. “Sorry, you’re gonna have to try much harder.” He raised the Baku and the blade glowed red, crackling with electricity. “Crimson Lightning Slash.” He brought the blade down sending a red bolt wave at me.
I jumped out of the way, using my Keyblade to throw low-powered fire spells at him. I really wasn’t expecting the Greed abilities to make an appearance, but I had a couple ideas for countering and fighting back. “Well, well, I didn’t take you to be someone who hid behind a barrier, what’s up with that?” I taunted, as I continued throwing fire spells, trying to make a smoke screen with the spells.
“Smoke won’t help you,” Ed clapped his hands and placed them in the smoke turning it into charcoal and letting it fall to the ground. “Oh, I know,” He took in a deep breath, “Fus Ro Da!” Ed shouted at me.
My eyes widened as I watched the blast come. Thinking fast, I cast the only spell that came to mind. “Reflectga!” Instantly, a shimmering barrier snapped into existence around me, pushing me back to the edge of the arena as it absorbed the energy, and sent it right back at the alchemist.
Ed held his Blade up taking the reflected shout head on, causing his armor to crack and start to crumble away. “That was a surprise.”
“Yeah?” I grinned. “Well, you’re about to be even more surprised. Spell Weaver!” As soon as the words ‘Spell Weaver’ were out of my mouth, I triggered my first ever Keyblade Transformation. Now, there really wasn’t much to this Keyblade Transformation, but it did change the color scheme of my clothes from pink and black, to blue and black. I then started floating slightly off the ground, sliding towards Ed as I threw my Keyblade at him.
“Sloth,” Ed vanished in a flash and I found him on the other side of the arena. “Transformation was definitely something I wasn’t expecting.” He leaned against a pillar. “Tell me how many Darksides have you beaten?”
“Weirdness,” Ed raised an eyebrow. “Wanna see what happens when you combine Shouts with the force?” Ed smirked as he clenched his fist and crouched down. The air around us began to shake. “FUS!” Ed threw his hands high as he sent out an omni-directional Shout.
I ignored him as I started singing, my magic flowing through the song, allowing me to see how I can dodge the attack.
‘How long has it been? Hope I'm not dreaming Looking good too aren't you, it's time to unwind.’
I pointed my Keyblade at Ed, firing off an orb of condensed magic in his direction.
“Magic Weaving,” Ed caught the orb. He looked down to it as it shrank down to nothing. “Delicious. Thanks for the snack.” He picked up his Keyblade. “Shadow Dragon-Slayer Magic. How hard is it for you to control?”
‘Eager to catch your smile, ain't shown it in a while. So set free the mind!’
I give a so-so motion with my hand as I continued singing, waiting for the blinding effect to kick in on my opponent. I charged forward, once again throwing my magic infused Keyblade at Ed.
Ed caught the blade in between his pointer and middle finger. “If you’re wondering, I’m not going to go blind Kairi. The Ultimate Eye sees all.” I could see the Ouroboros symbol in his eyes now. “Catch,” He flung my Keyblade back at me.
‘Remember the times, How we laughed and joked around. Yeah the soul is unbound!’
I caught Destiny’s Embrace with ease, before canceling the Spell Weaver, and switching to Ever After, the Keyblade changing to resemble Rapunzel’s tower with a sun at the top. I also mentally activated Mirage Staff, firing laser-like bolts of magic at the alchemist.
“Haven’t you figured it out?” Edward grumble. “Oh well, let’s see how well you fight without magic,” He smirked as a silver spell matrix formed behind him. “Nule Field,” A burst of silver magic went everywhere canceling any of magic. “I should’ve warned you, Lex taught me every Fairy Tail magic she knows but the forbidden spells and Grand Spells, but I have a few that not even my Niece knows.” He hefted his Keyblade on his shoulder. “This environment is digital so alchemy does jack here.”
‘It's party night! No need to hold back anymore. Only night. What are you waiting for?’
My eyes narrowed, as he explained himself. I quickly dismiss Ever After, and summon Way to Dawn, the Keychain I found after my encounter with Tito. Now, while the Kingdom Hearts franchise never actually created a Keyblade Transformation for Way to Dawn, there was one that suddenly entered my mind right then; Angel of Black and White. As soon as I triggered it, a white angel wing sprouted from my left shoulder, while a red and black demon wing sprouted from my right. The Keyblade itself changed to resemble Riku’s Soul Eater sword from the first Kingdom Hearts game. I charged forward, slashing at speeds faster than a normal human eye could follow at the alchemist’s arms, legs, and chest.
‘Vivid night. Let it all go and rock the floor! Come a little closer, lend your hand!’
Red electricity sparked off Edward’s flesh while his metal arm and leg remained unscathed except for the paint. “I’m starting to see why you are such a nuisance to the Heartless.” He held up his right hand and the silver cloud from earlier formed around it into a machine gun. “Best part of the blows you landed on me. Kinetic Energy bullets.” He began to fire on me in rapid succession.
I leapt into the air, wings unfurling, as I took an evasive trajectory over Ed’s head, landing behind him. I then wrapped my shadow magic around my blade, unleashing a flurry of dark slashes into his back.
‘Don't need no words, we'll dance the night away together. Passing hours, embrace the feeling forever.’
His arm changed back to normal but popped open and something similar to a katana hilt landed in the opposite hand. Ed hit a switch and out of the handle ignited a black lightsaber with a red edge. “Darksaber,” he held it high and brought the saber down hard. “Air Cutter.” In an instant my wings were severed from my body.
I grinned as I felt the wings reform, since they weren’t physically there to begin with; just my magic manifested as wings.
‘It's all ours! Till the gradient sky signals closure. Come on, don't be shy now. Won't you take my hand?’
I suddenly had an idea. I glanced down at my shadow before using my Shadow Dragon Slayer magic to dive in. I then used my influence over the shadow to expand it until it looked just like Pride. I then sharpened my shadows before sending them in to attack.
“Oh, shadowplay,” Ed shook his head. “You know You’d actually be one of the worst people for me to fight in my true form if I didn’t have my other abilities.”
My shadows grinned at the compliment, before launching a barrage of attacks at the alchemist.
‘Been a long time coming, nothing but love baby, Going way back, back when we were bunch of teenagers. Things done changed, from back in the days, However things as tight as this never ever changes.’
“Alright,” Ed cracked his neck. “Time to take playtime up to level three,” A spell matrix appeared behind Edward again, and I found myself surrounded all around by millions of red glowing crystal claymores. “Omni- Mars Bane Strike- Slaughterfest.” Ed snapped and the blades all came at me at once. I managed to dodge most but got hit in a couple vital areas, namely my arms and legs.
‘Leaving y'all wasn't easy! But for the better good, much needed. Tonight's the night, reunite, party over here! No mass destruction needed!’
I grit my teeth as pain flooded my system, and the song ended. I had one last trick up my sleeve, and since I was on my way to unconsciousness anyway, I might as well use it. I raised my hand, shaking slightly, as I once again formed two doors behind Ed. “DOORS OF HADES!” I scream as the doors fling open, and tendrils of shadow magic attempt to drag Ed over the threshold.
“This is your Ace in the Hole?” Ed’s form began to change on his right as it became covered in red metal, Shadows, and eyes. He gained a singular large golden eye across his chest that consisted of a fusion of the Rinnegan with the Ouroboros symbol in the center. Edward pulled the Baku to his demonized arm. “Let me show you a real portal to Hell!” The Keyblade sang a song that would make a grown man cry. A song that was neither of joy or sorrow but simply of being. “Meido Surasshu!” He sent a reality warping slash straight at the Doors of Hades collapsing the move instantly.
My vision was fading as Ed made his attack, but I still was able to see what happened before I finally blacked out. The Doors seemed to implode as the attack made contact with them, making them crumble before they winked out of existence. The last thing I saw as darkness took my vision, was Ed returning to his original appearance.
I slowly awoke to the feeling of tapping on my cheek, making me feel like Izuku waking up to All Might.
“Hey, Kairi,” Ed was the one tapping my face. “Yoohoo, anyone in there? Come on kid did I really push ya that much?”
“Ugh, not really,” I groaned sitting up. “That last move I used knocked me out when I first used it. I figured I was on my last legs anyway, might as well go all out.”
“Yea, I got a little carried away there,” Ed scratched the back of his head. “How bad are the injuries and where are most of them located?”
I wince as I glance down. “Arms and legs mostly. I can barely move them. Not to mention my clothes are kinda ragged…” It was true. My skirt was ripped up, and both sleeves of my shirt and jacket were torn off, revealing my Fairy Tail emblem. Holes littered my clothes, revealing a bit of my underwear as well. “Any chance you could fix these up? I honestly don’t know if there are any spares in the Tower…”
“No problem, just… Don’t move,” Ed clapped his hands together and red electricity spark from them. He pulled his palms apart as he stood over me and shower me with scarlet lightning. It didn’t hurt but felt extremely pleasant as I saw my wounds close with no signs of scarring and the holes and tears in my clothes were soon as good as new. “There ya go,” Ed stopped the lightning. He extended a hand helping to my feet. “Now that we’ve had our little spar now what?”
“Now you head back down to the Doctor,” Sunset’s voice came over the intercom, as the Tartarus Arena dissolved into a blank, white, room. “He said that he was done calibrating the Stargate.”
“Well, there’s your answer,” I shrugged before turning back to the door, leading the way out into the Control Room. “Thanks Sunset,” I called as I passed her and the recently arrived wife and children of Ed.
“Can I come along, Big Sis?” Luna asked.
“No,” I replied with a glare. “We still need to talk about what you did. Until then, Sunset is gonna watch you, and make sure you don’t get into any more trouble.”
“Come on now Kairi, let her tag along,” Ed smirked. “What better way to learn about her big sister’s companions than to meet a few of them? Heck, my wife and kids are coming. Why not your little sister?”
An awkward silence fell for a couple of seconds as I mulled over what Ed suggested. “For the record,” Sunset chimed in. “I’m kinda with Ed on this one. Personally, I think she learned her lesson, especially after that little display in the Simulator. I’m pretty sure you ‘scared her straight,’ so to speak.”
I pinched the bridge of my nose before sighing. “Alright, fine, you can come along. But if something goes wrong, I want you to go straight to Chirithy, just like when we visited Lex. Got it?”
“YES!” Luna cheered as she jumped up. “Thank you big sis! I’ll be safe, promise!”
I nodded before turning back to Ed. “Well then, shall we?”
“Onwards and upwards,” Ed chuckled. “Come along my dear wife and children.”
“Stuff it Ed!” Ed’s Luna remarked as she walked after my Luna with her daughter in her arms.
“Daddy in trouble,” Giggled little Solar as his father picked him up.
“Guess I am, again. Lead the way Kairi,” Ed hung his head a bit.
I giggled at his misfortune as I led the way back down the stairs to the Gate Room, where we could hear the Doctor making some final calibrations.
“Now attach this part here, adjust the square jiggly lever there, ding the bell, and press the puce button for the funny sound!”
“Having fun over there Doc?” I asked with a laugh.
“Hmm? Oh! Yes, yes I am Ms. Kairi,” the Doctor replied with a chuckle. “Just making the final adjustments before we attempt to dial Nat and Sora’s world. Would one of you mind terribly pulling the round wiggly lever over on the wall there?”
“I’ll do it!” Luna called as she ran to the wall. “This one, right?”
“No, that’s the green timey wimey lever,” the Doctor replied. “Its the one next to it.”
“This one?”
“No, the other side. Yes, that one. Now, just pull it.”
“Time ponies give me a headache when they get inspired like this,” Ed set his son down. “Need any help Doc?”
“Only if you can put up an indestructible shield if this all goes pear-shaped,” the Doctor replied, placing the AR device onto the scanner.
“He’s joking with me, right?” Ed raised an eyebrow looking at me. “One sec. Let me get a scan of this place.” Ed rolled up his sleeve as he knelt down. He took off the glove on his right hand and placed his palm on the floor.
“Unfortunately,” I sighed. “He’s not joking. While there weren’t many accidents in the Stargate franchise, there was one, in particular, that was shown destroying the planet it was on.”
“Yes, well, luckily for you, we put a failsafe into the system to prevent that when we first started our experiments,” the Doctor replied, fiddling with the controls some more. “Honestly, the only danger to us is an energy feedback that could potentially vaporize those standing in front of the Gate, placing the operator in the most danger.”
“Shouldn’t be too hard,” Ed closed his eyes and a silver spell matrix formed behind him while he held out his left hand as it started to glow blue. A wall appeared between the Stargate and the DHD. “There ya go. Proto-Adamantium with a reinforcement spell for heavy plate armor from Skyrim. Think it’ll hold Doc?”
The Doctor glanced up. “To an energy feedback? Yes. To the demolecularization effect from the initially unstable wormhole? No, nothing can block that, but since an unstable wormhole is inevitable when dialing, you just need to pull it back about, oh, a foot or two.”
“No problem there.” Ed walked over to the wall and pressed a button on his right arm, placing his palm on the wall with a loud thud. “Just say when to stop pulling.” Ed began to pull the wall with ease toward us.
He pulled it about two feet closer before the Doctor called out. “Stop. Right there is enough. More than enough in fact. Now that we have a good bit of protection we should be ready to start dialing, but before that Kairi get over here with your phone.”
Ed stopped and detached himself from the wall and rejoin us. “Hungry work that is. Once Nat and Sora are here can we get lunch?”
“Hungries,” Morning clapped her hands.
“That’s my girl.” Ed walked over to his daughter and kissed her forehead causing her to giggle.
I smiled as I passed them on my way to the Doctor, pulling out my phone. “What do you need this for?”
“Recall app,” the Doctor replied, yanking the phone from my grasp and plugging it into a slot on the DHD. “When you want to come back just open this app and it’ll remotely activate the Gate. Also, who said anything about them coming here? We need you to go to their world to get an accurate test. Not only that, why would someone who has never seen a Stargate before go through one that suddenly appears somewhere in their world?”
“You make a good point,” I hummed as he handed my phone back.
“First ya need to activate the darn thing,” Ed commented as he was giving Morning a piggyback ride causing the filly. “We don’t even know if it’ll work yet.”
“Quite right,” the Doctor nodded. “Now, everyone, move over to the wall on my left, just in case.”
We all moved over to the indicated wall before I called out “Enough stalling Doc, dial the Gate!”
“Fine, fine, sheesh,” he huffed. He then tapped seven symbols on the DHD before running over to us.
The inner ring of the Gate began to slowly spin before stopping, a horn-shaped symbol lighting up. “It's working,” the Doctor muttered next to me. “It's actually working! Last time we tried this, there was an energy feedback!”
I rolled my eyes as the ring spun again, landing on a handprint symbol before lighting up. The ring continued this until symbols that looked like a Pokeball, a spell matrix for Heavenly Body Magic, an Ouroboros mark, and a crescent moon with a white six-pointed star in the middle were all lit. The ring spun one final time before landing on one final symbol. A star-shaped like my very own token. As soon as it was lit, the Gate expelled an outward column of energy, before it was rapidly collapsed on itself, stabilizing into a blue portal that rippled like water a moment later.
Our collective jaws dropped in amazement. The Gate actually worked.
“Bright,” Ed remarked, “Better than Void portals if ya ask me.”
“Pretty,” Morning Star waved her hands in the air still on her father’s back.
“Shiny,” Solar Eclipse exclaimed.
“Who knew you were just missing a few things?” The older Luna tapped the side of her had. “This is my husband's area of expertise and not mine but this is magic and science correct?”
“More or less, yes,” the Doctor replied, glee clearly displayed on his face. “Oh, to think, after all this time, the solution was hiding right under our noses! Brilliant! Now, one last thing before you step through.” His face turned serious for a moment. “I’ve been told that travel through Gates like this hurts like hell.”
“Language!” I called.
“Yes, thank you, Captain America,” the Doctor retorted with a roll of his eyes. “In any case, it hurts. Enjoy the ride!”
I roll my eyes at him, recalling a similar description being told in the first episode of Stargate Atlantis as a joke. But Ed didn’t need to know that. “Thanks Doc, for that oh so excellent advice.”
The mischievous Time Lord gave a mocking bow, grinning all the while before I turned back to the Gate. Luna and Chirithy stepped up beside me before all three of us took a step through the rippling portal.
It’s hard to describe what happened next, but true to form, the ride did not hurt in the slightest. All I can really remember of the trip was a sort of shimmering, tunnel effect with stars all around. Before any of us had time to really see anything though, we found ourselves stumbling out the other end of the portal onto the ground.
Looking around, I noticed it was the middle of the night, Luna - er - a Luna’s moon high in the sky. Around us was what looked like an old forgotten garden, several broken and dirty pots were strewn about, with a bunch of vines and long grass growing over the area.
Looking away from the former garden, I do a double take as I see something I wasn’t expecting. It looked like the Castle of the Two Sister, but it wasn’t decrepit and old. It almost looked like it was brand new and livable.
“This is the old castle here. Must be the kitchen?” Ed picked up a nearby pot off the floor. “Freaking Time Ponies and their blasted pranks. ‘Oh it’ll hurt like there’s no tomorrow.’ I’ll strangle the plothole.” He threw the pot causing it to go through the wall. “Blasted Doctor.”
“Oh, don’t be like that,” I said with a giggle. “Something almost exactly the same happened in Stargate Atlantis. It was just a joke.”
“Sorry, but I don’t take jokes involving pain and my family very well,” Ed’s ears twitched a bit. “You hear a scrap going on over that way?” He pointed behind him.
I narrowed my eyes. “Now that you mention it, I do,” I said as I turn to Luna. “Stay close to Chirithy. If there is a fight, get that barrier up.” Both Luna and Chirithy nodded before Luna grabbed Chirithy, holding him in a tight hug.
“Don’t worry little one,” Ed’s wife pulled Luna in close to her side as she held her son. “Nothing bad will happen. We have Edward and your big sister here to protect us.”
“I know,” Luna said with a sigh. “I just wish I didn’t have to sit on the sidelines all the time.”
“Don’t worry about that right now,” I said with a soft smile. “If Celestia is to be believed, you should still have a Keyblade. It’s just a matter of summoning it right now. I promise I won’t leave you sidelined when you have it.”
Luna smiled before she nodded. I then turned in the direction of the sound of battle. “So, what’s the plan Ed? Sneak in, see what the problem is, and jump in if needed?”
“Nah, I’d recognize those voices anywhere,” Edward smirked as we came into the main hall of the castle. “Those are the sounds of my practicing nieces and their Twilight.” Then there was a large explosion. “Maybe a barrier or two wouldn’t hurt.”
“One magic barrier, coming right up!” Chirithy called before a Reflect barrier bubble came into being around the Lunas, Chirithy, and the children. “I make big barriers,” the cat explained sheepishly. “And, it’ll follow us as we move!”
“Good,” Ed let out a deep sigh of relief. “I don’t really need one and I know Kairi can cast her own. Let’s keep moving then.”
I nod before summoning Destiny’s Embrace and continuing down the hall. Walking down a few halls, we arrive back outside in what looks like an outdoor training yard in the back. And then I had to duck as a gold energy bolt went past my head.
Looking at the yard, I saw a pink haired girl with two off white horns, another girl in her teens with pink and blue hair with slightly smaller horns and a familiar mare wearing a black and dark purple cloak and a darkly colored sword going at it in the middle of the field.
“Whirl Shock!” We hear who I assume is Nat yell, a whirlwind of air appearing before her, heading towards Sora.
“Ice Make Shield!” A barrier of ice appears before her before Sora jumps back as Twilight tries to blast her before the mare focuses her attention on the displaced. Nat summons a couple of handheld swords to block her, the duo going back and forth in several quick clashes before jumping back as Sora jumps in with her own ice sword.
We perk up as we hear a loud snap echo across the yard, the trio putting their weapons away.
“Well done my students. I believe that was a long enough duel.”
Luna’s eyes widen, with the irises shrinking in fear at the voice. I honestly can’t blame her, since we thought we had heard that voice for the last time two days ago.
Looking over to the group, a black mist begins to seep around before them, before slowly forming into a familiar black Alicorn, her wings freshly preened (how did I notice that), wearing a dark purple and blue dress with onyx and sapphires.
“So she survived here,” Ed scowled a little but then took in a deep breath and released it. “Calm down Edward, she’s not the same Nightmare from back home.”
The trio straightens up and line up together before bowing to the mare.
“Thank you mistress.” They reply in unison.
Upon hearing those words, all I see is red. “Shadow Dragon Roar!” I launched the attack, enraged at seeing the nightmare of my little sister being bowed to by her rescuers.
“Darn it Kairi! Gale Dragon Roar!” Ed shouted at my attack trying to cancel it out but ended up merging with it.
The mare turns to look at what was heading to her, before the trio teleport in front of her, magic appearing before them.
“Whirl Shock!”
“Crimson Fire!”
“Grand Chariot!”
The two combined attacks strike each other, causing another explosion to go off, kicking up enough dust to cause us to lose visibility with one another. I growl and go to call out, before feeling something cold and sharp on my throat.
“Who are you, and what are you doing here?” I hear Twilight question, seeing she had her sword at my throat.
“Gluttony,” I heard Ed whisper and the dust begins to dissipate “Cyack. Taste terrible. Bleheck!” I saw Ed stick out his tongue. I see the pony standing in front of me glaring all the while she has the sword at my throat before Ed is at my side and he grabs the blade with his right arm. “Hey there Twilight, how’s the arm holding up?” He easily forces her to lower the blade.
“Oh, hey Ed.” She says simply, before pausing and jumping back. “The hell!? Edward!”
Before he can respond, a couple of pink blurs go by and tackle him to the ground.
“UNCLE ED!” The two Dicloni yell in happiness.
“Yo!” He rubs their heads. “How have you two been?”
“Oh, we’ve been great, yet busy. After the girls shell shock of me getting a body and Twi having a prosthetic arm things were a little awkward for a while and-” Sora says before I interrupt.
“Uh, hello? Nightmare Moon over there! Why are we just sitting here chatting?” I growl, Keyblade held in a ready position.
“I very much suggest not trying to attack my great-whatever grandmare.” Twilight says, her hand on her sword.
I blink, rage giving way to confusion. “Uh, what?”
“Different Realities means Different possible outcomes Kairi,” Ed got up and dusted himself off. “I met a Displaced who’s mothers were both Luna and Nightmare Moon as they were twin sister sharing one body in another version of Earth not too long ago.”
“It’s true, she was a fiery yet sweet girl,” Ed’s Luna came out with the others. “Nat, Sora. It’s wonderful to see you two. Would you like to meet your niece and nephew?”
The duo stood stock still and blinked a couple of times before Sora began to spark with pink lightning, shrinking down to the size of a seven or eight-year-old. She blinks a couple of times, looking at her body.
“Ah damnit, not again!” She yells in annoyance. She takes a breath, and sparks again before growing back. “God I hate that. So, what’s this about you having kids?”
“Uh, I think I speak for Luna and Kairi, as well as myself when I say, what the heck is going on?” Chirithy said, raising a paw.
The natives look to Ed with raised brows before backing up and standing next to Nightmare, who suddenly stood behind Twilight with...fear in her eyes?
“Ok, maybe we should start with some introductions. I’ll go first. Hi, my names Natali Basatin, Queen of the Diclonius.” Nat introduces with a small, awkward smile.
“Hey, my names Sorano Elric, Diclo-homunculus and Nat’s little sis. Nice to meet you...I guess.” Sora says.
“Even though I don’t think it’s necessary, hi, I’m Twilight of this world, Nightmares direct descendant and new weapons student.”
I sigh, dismissing Destiny’s Embrace. “I’m Kairi. Sorry about this…”
“Hi! I’m Chirithy!” the cat informs the other Displaced, ignoring me.
“Um, I’m Luna, but I guess you already know that. Pleasedon’thurtmeNightmare!” Luna whimpers. For the briefest of moments, a familiar black shape materialized in her hands before vanishing again. I’d have to talk to her about that later.
Nightmare blinked a couple of times, looking to her descendant who just shrugs, before she sighs and comes out from behind Twilight, only a little bit.
“Um..d-don’t worry. I won’t hurt you. I have been told about possibly meeting either another me, or Luna, so I know not to mess with alternate versions.” She says.
I sighed, rubbing my temples. “I’m really getting tired of explaining this. In our world, you were Luna’s Heartless, created when she extracted her own heart in a misguided attempt at safeguarding our world a thousand years ago. That being said, she’s so young because the way a Nobody is formed, the body is aged backwards until it is nothing, literally nothing, hence why a Nobody is considered nothing. Luna’s body was becoming a Nobody, and Celestia managed to get a stasis spell in place before the process was complete, hence why she is so young now.”
“You and me both and I teach at Luna’s school back home,” Ed grabbed his forehead as he shook his head. “Eh, Displaced and their worlds.” He then motions with his hand and his twin came up from behind his wife and got behind him peeking out from each side of his legs.
Nat and Sora look down to the two kids, eyes wide as dinner plates before Nat squees loudly, turns to mist and appears behind them, picking them up and hugging them close.
“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!” She repeats, rubbing her face against theirs.
“Nat. Sora. These are the twins Solar Eclipse and Morning Star. We found out that Luna was pregnant while you two were staying with us. They’re only a few weeks old but due to how Alicorns age back home they’re physically about six to seven months old. Meet your niece and nephew,” Ed smiled warmly as he explained.
“Well, technically they would be their first cousins once removed.” We turn to Twi as she states that, the mare blushing as all attention is suddenly on her.
“Yeah, we should have seen that coming,” Sora mutters, smiling to her new family members still being clutched by Nat.
“Speaking of family,” Ed looked from Nat then to Twi and back and forth a few more times. “How are you two fairing in that department?” Ed’s eyebrows went up and down as he snidely smirked.
My jaw dropped. “Wait, are you saying that her and Twi…”
The duo looks to me, then to each other before Nat smirks. Handing the twins back to their mother, she walks over to Twi, and proceeded to kiss her on the mouth. Hard.
Twi wasn’t really affected negatively, even wrapping her arms around her and moaning a bit before they separate and smile.
“Not embarrassed in the slightest anymore I see,” Ed nodded in approval. His wife giggled as she picked up her daughter.
I, on the other hand, am still trying to pick my mouth up off the floor. “OK, so that’s a thing,” I mutter to myself. “Ignore it, just ignore it. You’ve seen and read weirder things, just relax.”
Luna, my Luna I mean, walks over and gives me a slap to the back of my head, rebooting my brain from the internal meltdown.
“Thanks, Luna,” I smile to her. “So now what?”
“Oh yeah, not that we are complaining, but how and why did you come here uncle? I know it wasn’t just to introduce us to your kids.” Nat says, still holding her marefriend.
“Testing out a portal with Kairi here but the first reason was my main reason,” Ed flipped his pointer finger out. “Oh, yea. You two have Granny Faust to look forward to as a Rainbow Ninetails to meet one day.” They just blinked a few times before shrugging, going back to playing with the twins.
“I think I can explain our visit a bit better,” a familiar voice spoke up. We all whirl around to find the Time Lord himself grinning at us.
“Doctor!” I cried in surprise. “What are you doing here?”
“Oh, I got bored waiting for you to come back,” the Doctor explained. “So I came through after you. Now, to answer your question, Ms. Natali, we are all here testing out a device we call a Stargate. Essentially it is a ring made of a substance called Naquadah that can create a wormhole between worlds. Coming to your world was our test run since we can’t use Ed’s world for obvious reasons.”
“Void Barrier,” Ed remarked. “Wonder if I’ll ever meet Gilgamesh?” Ed muttered to himself.
“Quite,” the Doctor nodded. “In any case, I actually had something I wanted to tell you all. I was tweaking the DHD programming when I found a replication program in the system.”
“Replication program?” I asked, tilting my head in confusion. “For what?”
“For the Stargate of course,” the Doctor explained. “Basically, we can create a Gate wherever we want, DHD included!”
“Can ya shrink them down for pocket use Doc?” Ed asked with intrigue. “Would be much easier than relying on my Rinnegan alone.”
“In theory, yes,” the Time Lord nodded. “There were plans to place a Gate in space, back when the experiment first began. All I would need to do is have the replication program create a Space Gate, then have someone place a shrink spell on it. Why do you ask?”
“My master does the same thing with his portal technology. He leaves behind a portal so he can revisit worlds at will,” Ed twirled his finger, “I have his portal set up in Luna’s Library so no one can stumble on it by accident. Mainly Pinkie.”
“Hmm, I see,” the Doctor nodded. “I assume you want a similar set-up for our Stargates, right?”
“It’s your portal. Do what you want with it.” Ed shrugged. “If you do set one up it would have to lead to my lab or the Library.”
“Considering your expertise, I think we should have at least one that we can use to get in contact with you,” I reply. “I’d like to have one in your lab please.”
“Like I said no issues on my end. Just don’t touch my experiments when we’re there,” Ed pointed at the Doctor.
Said Time Lord snorted. “I wouldn’t have come along anyway. I really don’t like any form of travel between worlds if my TARDIS isn’t used. The app Kairi has is enough to activate the replication software.”
“Speaking of which,” I cut in. “Do you guys want a Gate here somewhere?”
The trio turn to Nightmare, who just shrugs.
“I would recommend the main entrance to the castle. From what I have been told by my students here, this place is a pretty big constant in most realities, so I think it would fit.” The mare says.
“In theory, that would work,” I nodded, before narrowing my eyes. “But, I don’t think it would be a good idea for anyone who is able to just walk into the castle to be able to use it. Better for it to be out of sight.”
“Why not use the trap door that hid the Elements of Harmony all those years ago,” Ed suggested as Solar came to his side. He picked up his son and then looked at everyone. “The lock should be attuned to members of the royal court and family members by extension.”
I smiled. “Sounds like a good spot. Someone will have to lead us there though, since we never actually had a Castle of the Two Sisters in our world.”
The group all nodded and the natives led us back into the castle, Nightmare and Twilight leading the group through a few seemingly random corridors before pulling a few ornaments and revealing the trap door in question.
It looked like a simple room at first, but a second glance would reveal the recently repaired banners of the night and darkness, a pedestal with the imprint of five spheres on the top of it, and a few windows in the room with extremely faded images. You could barely make out things like Nightmare rising up, one of leading a squad of thestral batponies against the solar guards, and of course, one of her taking over the roll of sun and night. That last one made Nightmare and both Luna’s visibly flinch.
“Yeah, this’ll work.” The unicorn mutters, stepping aside for the rest of us.
I take a step in, getting a good look around at the spacious room. “Yes, this’ll do nicely. So, Doctor, what next?”
“Well, first things first,” the Doctor replied, turning to our hosts. “Pick a spot for the Gate to be set-up. Once it’s in place, it can’t be moved again, unless you have Ed’s freakish strength, so choose wisely. After that, we’ll set up a DHD in a spot where it won’t get vaporized.”
The natives look around for a second, before deciding on the area right in front of the pedestal, making sure that it would set up so if somepony uses it, they wouldn’t just run into the stomach high pedestal. That would hurt, especially for the guys.
“This’ll take a while to figure out,” I said as I turn to the indicated spot. “Feel free to ignore us while we get the Gate set-up.”
“Been meaning to ask ya Twi?” Ed zip to Twilight’s left and grabbed her arm looking over it. “How’s this thing hold up in fighting?”
“Oh, it’s been great. Like, when we got back we had to defend the town from a chimera that showed up and it was really helpful when it decided to take a bite out of me. It did not like the taste of it, nor my hoof after I kicked it. Spike on the other hand….let’s just say there is a reason the ring finger is a little off centre.” She says sheepishly.
“Definitely needs a few tune ups here and there,” Ed examined the arm. “Still can’t beat Time Turner’s craftsmanship though. I have a few upgrades I can install for better magic flow if ya like.”
“Really?! Hell yeah!” She turns to address her girlfriend. “Hey Nat! Come over here and help me with my arm please.”
The trio go through a few automail things that really went over my head, and I almost missed when Sora scooted over to me.
“You know, it was really funny when we went to the spa and Twi asked if she needed to take off her arm. Aloe and Lotus faces were priceless.” She laughs.
Ed’s Luna came over. “You should have seen Tia’s reaction. Ed said my face almost froze the first I saw him do it. That was also the first time I blasted him into the castle wall.” She giggled.
“I hate to interrupt,” the Doctor cut in from his spot by the newly erected DHD. “But could we get a copy of your token? We need it to act as an anchor for the Gate. A point of origin, if you will.”
Nat nods and holds her hands out, what I guess is void energy gathering it them before a copy of their Aura Reader appears in their hands. She saw Ed’s Luna looking to her with a raised brow.
“I figured out a while back I could just make copies of my AR with my magic instead of just handing out the original and hoping it would become a copy.” Nat explains, tossing the device to the Time Lord.
“Excellent,” the Doctor grinned as he caught the device. “Now, if you’ll all stand over by me, we can dial this Gate back to our world and get Chirithy and our Luna back home.”
The Displaced all line up for the stallion, watching in silence as he gets everything ready.
“Alright, dialing now,” he said as he typed in the address for our Gate. “While the Gate is dialing, I think I need to explain to our hosts exactly how to operate it. First, the Gate will only be able to dial worlds that you have visited before, or have the token of. You also need a unique address for each world you visit, and the scanner here on the side will take care of that. Just place a token on the scanner, and the screen above it will display the address. Press the corresponding buttons on the DHD to dial the address, and the Gate will do the rest. Just, uh, don’t stand in front of it.”
“I just had a thought,” Ed stopped playing peek-a-boo with his kids. “Did you ever try and use the video call function on the watch?”
“Hmm? What video call function?” I asked confused. “Besides, my phone can actually call between worlds, courtesy of another Displaced.”
“I set my token so it doubled as a video caller. If someone else has a watch then you can call them via video chat,” Ed pulled out his pocket watch. “You can also use it to send items to other through a small void portal. It’s how Lex and I send our research to one another without having to worry about prying eyes.”
“Huh,” I crossed my arms as a thoughtful expression covers my face. “That could come in handy down the line. I probably won’t use the video call function, unless the person I’m trying to call doesn’t have a phone. To be fair though, I tend to give a replica of my phone to those I want to keep in contact with.”
Just as I finish explaining myself to Ed, the Gate finished dialing, the energy column forming, then collapsing as the portal connected. “Excellent!” the Doctor cheered. “Now, Nat, if you have a phone, would you mind tossing it over to me?”
Nat nods and digs into her shorts, quickly pulling out a regular iPhone before tossing it to the Time Lord. He caught it then once again plugged the device into the DHD, programming the app into the phone.
“We won’t be using the Stargate to get to my place by the way,” Ed goes to get a look at the Stargate. “Much safer to use my Rinnegan portals. If you don’t mind that is?”
“No, not at all,” the Doctor replied. “Personally, until there’s a Gate in your lab, I wouldn’t risk trying to dial your world. I’m doing this now so I don’t forget about it later.”
“What would that be Doc?” Ed turned and raised an eyebrow.
“Setting up a recall,” the Doctor replied with an eye roll. “If Nat, Sora, or Twilight decided to use the Gate without some way to dial back, they would be stranded. Now, as long as one of them has that phone, they’ll never be stranded.”
The Doctor tossed the phone into the air, only for Sora to extend the fingers on her hands, catching the phone in between her two thumb and index finger, before running past us with a smirk towards the portal.
“YOLO GUYS!” She yells with a childish laugh, disappearing through the portal.
“Oi! Don’t just run through like that!” the Doctor yelled before she disappeared.
I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Chirithy, you and Luna head through. Make sure Sora comes back through before closing the Gate on your side.”
The cat nodded. “Will do. Come on Luna, lets go.”
“Alright…” Luna pouted, before waving at our hosts. “Bye guys!”
And with that, the two stepped through the Gate. About a minute later the portal rippled before Sora came back in her child form again.
“Alright then, looks like I can’t stay in my teen form when going through dimensions. That blows.” Sora complains, pouting.
I shrugged. “Stargates can sometimes be unpredictable. Especially when the portal passes through a solar flare. You can easily tell if that happens, as the water-like surface turns cloudy and flickers,” The Gate powered down with a loud ‘kwoosh’ sound as I explained. “A solar flare causes the portal to not only travel through space, but through time as well, leaving you well and truly stranded. So, be careful when using the Gate.”
“Or, if you have a version of me here,” the Doctor cut in. “Make sure you have a way to contact him.”
“Every world has a version of you Doc,” Edward deadpanned. “Some more willing to help than others.”
“My point exactly,” the Time Lord grinned.
“Ok then, next trip to Derpy’s, talk to Time. Duly noted.” Nat mutters to herself.
“Okay, so now on to my world I’m guessing?” Ed shrugged.
“Not just yet,” the Doctor said with a shake of the head. “I need to explain the app. Nat, take a look at your phone and tell me if there’s a new app on it.”
The woman nods and goes through her phone for a second, finding the app with the image of an inactive Stargate on it. She nods again and shows it to us.
“Excellent,” the Doctor nodded. “Now, that app remotely dials the Stargate, locking onto your location to allow you to return here without needing anyone else’s intervention. Well, unless you accidentally get lost in time, that is.”
The duo of Displaced lean back slightly with wide eyes, rapidly nodding with worried expressions. Twilight had to come over and hold her girlfriend for a second for her to calm down, Nightmare doing the same for Sora.
“If that happens I bet Time Turner can make you a sort of beacon that his TARDIS can lock onto so he can come and pick you guys up or just call me and I’ll see what I can do,” Ed twirled his finger in circles.
“At least you three can come for tea more often,” Luna giggled. The trio smile a little at the older Luna’s suggestion.
“Sure thing auntie. Honestly we have only been learning from Nightmare as a precaution in case something happens out of order, or off the main timeline.” Sora says, the partially Astral Alicorn pouting to the girl.
“Alright then,” I said with a smile. “That just leaves one last thing. Doctor, you programmed in fail-safes and alarms, right?”
“Right you are, Ms. Kairi,” the Doctor replied.
“Good,” I continued. “If one of the alarms go off, or a fail-safe activates. Do. Not. Try. To. Bypass. It! I can’t emphasize that enough, since a worst case scenario is the complete destruction of your planet!”
The natives of this world just stared at us for a couple of torturous moments before their eyes locked on Edward, the Alchemist just shrugging with a nod, confirming my statement.
“Ooookkkkay. I’ll try to make sure that does not happen. And Sora I swear to harmony and chaos if you bring the CMC here, I will blow your head off twice.” Nat says the last part sternly, her little sister just whistling innocently.
“Have some news slash a warning for you two as well,” Ed butted-in in a very serious tone. “Be on the look-out for an Asta Displaced. He’s my younger brother and was sent into the Void about a month or so ago. This is his Token,” Ed held out a black hair band with a red four pointed star on it.
The Diclonius duo look to the Token in a little shock, carefully taking it from their uncles hand. They look to one another and nod after a pause, Nat placing it in her pocket.
I raised an eyebrow. “Asta? You mean from Black Clover? I don’t really see why that’s a warning, since from what I know of the show, he was a hero/protagonist.”
“My brother chose to be a pacifist in his world. Also, he’s a former stuntman, body double and professional prop-maker.” Edward warned. “Asta is impulsive and my brother wasn’t. He never really acted on emotion ‘cause he didn’t have to, but now that he has Asta in him… Just don’t do anything stupid around him that would conflict with his moral code or piss him off. He’s also a dragon rider.”
“That really depends on his position, but we promise to at least try and act like Frisk in Undertale instead of Chara.” Sora mutters with a grin, only to get a firm smack in the back of the head from her sister.
“Sorano Elric. We do NOT antagonize family. Am I understood?!” Nat scolds, her sister nodding slowly with a frown.
I giggle at the two sisters, before turning back to Ed. “Well, I think that covers everything. To your world next?”
“Onwards and upwards,” Ed pointed to his side as a red and silver swirling vortex opened up next to the Alchemist. “You three coming along?” He looked at the locals.
“It’ll give you a chance to experience the Gate for yourselves on the way back,” I threw in.
“Maybe next time. We need to get back to town before Spike and my Pokemon realize we’re gone. Nopony….nopony really knows that we’re here. And we wanna keep it that way at least for a little while longer.” Nat says, before turning to me and my Luna. “It was nice meeting the two of you. Considering you came here from your world, I assume you have our token. If you ever need another Keyblade wielder, we’ll be there.”
“One more thing,” Ed pulled a book from his satchel. “Here Nat, this is a much more refined version of the techniques, magic, and technologies we used to make Sora’s body. I recently used it to make a body for an artificial demon.” He handed the book to his niece. “Perhaps you can refine it even more.”
We all turn to Nightmare as she begins to giggle with an evil smirk. “Perhaps you can use that to make an heir. It would be nice to have another grandchild.”
That caused both Nat and Twilight to mimic Big Mac as their faces erupted into blushes. All of us just lost it when we saw their faces.
“Don’t be strangers now,” Ed turned and walked into his portal.
“Wait till you meet Lex again,” The older Luna chuckled as she led her children through the portal after her husband.
“Goodbye you two,” I called with a wave and a smile. “If you guys need somewhere to train that can take a beating, feel free to come over. The Simulator in the Tower is… Let's just say that its extremely powerful and leave it at that.”
“Understatement of the century there, Kairi,” the Doctor chuckled. “Take care ladies.”
The last we saw, the four natives waved, though Twi and Nat were doing it numbly. And then we stepped through Ed’s portal. Honestly, I can’t really remember what it was like going through. One moment we were on Nat and Sora’s world, the next we were in a lab of some sort. No windows were on the wall. It was a large room with several area with various experiments on different tables. There was what appeared to be a series of prosthetic limbs on one table while another had various vials of liquids on them. I then laid my eyes on an intricate door with a large hour glass over it. On the opposite side of the room was another door but one made of wood.
“Welcome to my Lab,” Ed walked of the wooden door and clapped his hand then placed them on the door and red electricity crackled up and down it. He then pushed it open and his wife and children left. He then repeated his earlier actions. “Now we can proceed.”
“Excellent,” the Doctor nodded. “First things first, where do you want the Gate. If you don’t have a particular spot in mind, I would suggest creating a hidden room for the Gate. As we said before, not just anyone should have access to it.”
“This way,” We followed Ed to the hour-glass door. “We can make a new room in the Time Chamber.” He pushed open the door and we were led us into a basic living area that led into an expanse of nothing but a void. “Down this hallway and left.” The Alchemist opened a door to an empty room about six feet high and twelve feet long. “Will this work?”
Taking a look around as I step in, I nodded. “This’ll work nicely. Doctor, if you would?”
“Right-o!” the Doctor said with a smile, before blinking. “You know, that’s the first time I’ve said that word before, and now the last time as well. It just sounds stupid.” He shakes his head. “In any case, here goes.”
He took out a device I hadn’t noticed back on Nat’s world, presumably the same one he used to create the Stargate there. He pointed it at the back of the chamber and pressing a button. Immediately a series of lasers flashed into being, digitally replicating the Gate, and the DHD just to the right of the newly erected Gate.
“And there we are,” the Time Lord nodded before turning to Ed. “Now we just need your Token to be placed into the DHD, and we’ll be all set.”
Ed walked over to the panel and pulling another alchemist watch from his satchel he placed it into the DHD and the Gate started to gain power. “Might want to step back before the thing rips a hole in space and time.” He joined us off to the side.
Each of the symbols on the Gate lit up in quick succession as the ring that they were engraved on spun for a few seconds as it calibrated, before the Gate deactivated. We all blinked in surprise. “Huh,” the Doctor said. “I honestly thought more would happen.”
“Like what?” Ed eyed the Doctor suspiciously.
“Well,” he closed his eyes in thought. “For starters, I had thought that it would automatically dial either Kairi’s Gate, or Nat’s Gate. Oh well, guess we can set-up your recall app now.” The Time Lord strolled over to the DHD. “You wouldn’t happen to have a phone would you? Or something that acts like a phone? Preferably with a way to use apps.”
“I have nanomachines,” Ed smirked as he held up his right hand and a familiar cloud of silver appeared and formed a phone. “Or you just install the tech right into my arm. Doesn’t matter to me.”
“Works for me,” the Doctor nodded. “Come plug your arm into the DHD, here. It’ll automatically add the program, as long as there is some sort of computer in the arm. Otherwise, have the nanomachines extrapolate the program.”
“It’s a highly advanced prosthetic developed by my master,” Ed reached under his shirt and I heard a few clicks. “Here ya go,” He pulled his arm off and tossed it to the Doctor. My jaw hit the floor. Soon though Ed pulled a crystalline green arm and quickly attached it. “Wind model will do for now. Watch out for the blade, lightsaber, and repulser in the palm.”
The Doctor caught the prosthetic, carefully slotting the portion that attached to the shoulder into the DHD slot. A few seconds later, he pulled it back out, examining the arm. “How exactly are you going to activate the program? I can’t see any sort of computer screen on here.”
“Nanomachines Doc,” Ed was soon covered in what appeared to be liquid metal. “Terminator series. Liquid metal.”
“Right, forgot,” he replied, slapping his forehead. “In any case, I don’t know why you pulled out that spare, since I’m done adding the program.” He carefully handed the arm back to the alchemist.
“Needed to assimilate it into my body,” The spare arm was quickly gone as Ed walked over and reattached the original arm. “Now then,” He looked at me. “Kairi, your hand if you will?” Ed stretched out his left hand.
I blinked in confusion, before placing my hand in his.
“This is gonna sting a bit,” Ed smirked evilly. I felt a sudden sharp pain in my head as I felt my Gate of Truth open. “All done. You can now use alchemy without the use of circles.”
“Ugh,” I groan, holding my head in pain. “Why is it that every time someone gives me an ability of some sort it hurts like hell?” I shake my head before my mind processes exactly what Ed had said. “Wait, I can use alchemy without circles now? Please tell me that didn’t have to pay a toll of some sort…”
“I pay the toll in your place,” Ed pointed at my heart. “You have lost nothing more than a few skin cells.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh thank goodness. I’ve seen enough Fullmetal Alchemist to be worried.”
“You’ll need to show that to Luna later, just to explain what it is,” the Doctor called from the DHD, where he was dialing our Gate. “And on that note, we should probably head back.”
“Right, can’t leave Luna and Sunset there alone,” I nodded.
“I have one more thing for you,” Ed held out his right palm and a large cloud of nanomachines appeared in it. They took on the shape of a Chibi Edward. “I call them Mini-Eds. They’re a semi-self sustaining artificial intelligence.”
“Hello,” The chibi waved at me. He then floated over to me and landed on my shoulder.
“They’re a direct link to my knowledge should you need a specific thing,” Ed explained. “If you need anything ask him or you can have him ping me and I’ll be available via IM.”
“Sounds great,” I smiled before creating an orb with a musical note on it. “I might as well give this to you. This orb contains everything someone would need to know to be able to use my personal magic style; Music Magic. You can either use it yourself, or give it to someone else that you trust, it’s up to you. It acts like the Songstress Dressphere in Final Fantasy X-2, if you know what that is.”
“Sweet,” Ed opened an orange holo-display and placed the orb in it. “Stored for future use in Archive. Well, if ya need anything else I guess that concludes our Marvelous Misadventures.”
I nodded with a smile as the Stargate activated behind us. “It was indeed a Marvelous Misadventure. Until next time Ed.” I gave an oriental style bow. “May your heart be your guiding key.”
“Take care of yourself Keyblade Wielder,” Ed smiled. “May your heart lead you to the path of which is the Truth.”
With one last smile I turned to the Gate before stepping through, the Doctor right behind me. As soon as the light show ends and we step out of the Gate, we see ten figures on the other side of the room, eight of which had their jaws on the floor, while the other two just looked sheepish. Obviously, the two sheepish ones were Luna and Chirithy, the other eight were the Mane Six, Celestia and Sunset.
Sunset was the first to recover, and she was not happy. “WHERE THE HAY HAVE YOU BEEN?!?!?”
“We were testing the Gate, just like we said,” the Doctor replied confused.
“For four weeks?!?”
My eyes widened in shock. I didn’t have to look at the Doctor to know that his eyes had widened as well. “Four weeks?” I breathed. “That’s not possible. We were only gone for four hours!”
I watched as a flood of infirmary staff flooded the hospital wing.
I grabbed the nearest nurse and pulled off to the side.
“What the hell is going on in there? Is something happening to Luna?” I frantically asked.
“Your Highness please release me,” The nurse said seriously. “I’m needed in there immediately.”
I set the nurse down and let her go about her work. I didn’t know what’s going on and the fact that no one was telling was making me even more nervous and anxious. I went back to pacing as I had before while Celestia took a seat.
“Damn it,” I said through my teeth. It’s a good thing that it was night as most of my clones had been dispelled thanks to either running out of chakra or my disrupted mental state. Most would have either exploded violently or gone insane from the backflow of malevolent chakra.
I turned around and shot out of the infirmary wing of the castle as fast as I could at a walking pace with Tia right on my heels.
“Ed, where are you going? Luna needs you right now the babies need you,” Tia looked at me trying to understand why I’d left.
“I’m going to the vault to get the one thing that could possibly stave off death and keep Luna from dying of complete magical exhaustion,” I quickened my pace as I explained myself. “I should have done this in the first place. If I had she at least would be on Death’s Doorstep now.”
“You mean the Moon Stone!” Celestia raises her voice in shock. “But you said that they only supposed to be used when we have no other choice.”
I stopped and grabbed her by the shoulders and looked her directly in the eyes as tears ran down our faces. “Tia, we have no other choice. This is the only thing I know that will keep her alive long enough for me to find another solution. The Stone has had at least four thousand years to build up quite a bit of magic and if I must, I’ll even use my own for her,” I let her go and wiped away her tears. “Right now, I need you to go back and stay with the twins. They need you and I need to get the Stone. I’m probably gonna have to tear a few things part but I’ll repair anything that’s damaged later. Right now though, Luna is our number one priority,” I looked at her seriously and she nodded before heading back to the infirmary wing.
I turned around and sprinted off to the Vault under the castle where we store the dangerous magical items and other forbidden knowledge.
Vault
3rd POV
The guards were standing outside a large vault door. Neither had any idea what they were on duty for or what was in the vault behind them. They just knew that it was their job to guard it and that no one but the Princesses could open it and that they were also the only ones allowed in it as well.
They knew each other rather well as they were usually paired at this site and would occasionally speak with each other in between patrols as not to get caught. They were far from but not quite enemies either. To put it simply, they put up with each other.
“So, did you hear the latest news about Princess Luna?” The first guard asked playfully.
“Yea, one of the patrols found her collapsed in one of the hallways. I heard she was on her way to see the Prince in his lab,” The second guard adds in an annoyed manner. “I honestly don’t see why she’s with that… whatever he is. The Princess deserves way better than him. And now she’s given birth to his spawn.”
“Watch it man,” The first guard shot back in an upset manner. “The Prince is a really good stallion… minotaur…. Whatever. He’s a really good guy. He helpED my cousin start flying again thanks to that autOmail wing stuff he invented.” His eyes shifted to his partner. “And don’t call the little Prince and Princess spawn. Next time you do you’ll regret it.”
“Or what?” The second guard chuckled snidely. “You’ll go and tell your hero the Prince on me.”
“He is a hero and you know it,” the first guard shot back in a growl. “Captain Armor told me he single-handedly end The Minos Wars and then brokered the foundations for our relations with the Minos Kingdom.”
“If you believe that story then you might as well believe the horror stories that tell the truth about the dark side of the wars too!” the second guard retaliated. “You know many races call him the boogeyman’s boogeyman ‘The Crimson Butcher’.”
The first guard could argue with that comment but he then turns his head as he heard a whooshing sound coming from down the corridors. Both guards assumed their defensive stances and placed their spears perpendicular with their bodies. Even if the didn’t care for each others’ viewpoints very much they still agreed with the principles and duties of being an Equestrian guard. The whooshing came to a stop when the very person they’d been arguing about made a sudden appearance in front of them.
“Your Highness,” both guards said in a shocked unison.
“What are you doing here sir?” The first guard looked at the dissolved alchemist.
“I need to get into the Vault. Why else would I be here?” Edward said in an annoyed tone. He moved toward the large metal vault door only to be met with crossed spears from its watchers. “We’re sorry sir but we can’t allow that. First off, only the Princess can open the Vault due to intricate spells and so forth. Second, you can only enter the Vault if they’re with you.” The second guard stomped his foot on the ground proud that he finally got to one up the Red Prince.
“Out of my way, I don’t have time for games!” Edward roars in anger as he placed both hands on either of the guards in front of him and simply pushed them forcing them to the floor. He then reached out his left hand started to touch the Vault door but was immediately shocked by electricity from it burning his hand in the process. The alchemist looked as his scorched hand, as it immediately began to heal while he scowled at the door with a bit of pride beneath his twisted expression. “Clever girls as always my Sun and Moon. Using Alchemagic to weave the protective wards into the structure of the Vault itself.”
“As my compatriot said sir,” the first guard was now back on his feet. “The princesses are the only ones who can open the Vault as the spells and wards are attuned to their magic. Besides, you need both of them in order to open it.”
“I DON’T HAVE TIME FOR THE INTRICACIES OF DECIPHERING SPELLS AND OTHER MAGICAL NONSENSES!” Edward yelled in anger as he dug both of his hands deep into the heavy metal Vault door. His actions caused surges of lightning to fly every direction as the protective spells and wards try and reject the alchemist. The guards dove behind a nearby corner of a corridor to keep from getting hit by the out of control magical electricity. The door began to crack as Edward tried to pull the door from its place in the wall. “YOU WILL LET ME IN!” Edward remarked as he strained to get the door free. Suddenly his eyes shift from their usual amber-gold to the typical red Sharingan with three black then to his Eteneral Mangekyo Sharingan with that resembles a six-pointed black sun suspended on a blood crimson background. Suddenly a silvery ribcage and two skeletal arms formed around Edward. The gigantic ethereal arms dug their fingers into either side of the exterior of the Vault door. Even more, lighting surged as the Alchemist continued his pursuit to get into the Vault.
“YOU WON’T STOP ME!” Edward cried out as cracks started to appear in the door and around it as he continued to pull on it.
“Sir you have to stop!” the first guard yelled out from his hiding place.
“URAAAAAAA!” The alchemist roared as he kept up in his crusade for whatever artifact lay in the Vault.
CRACK!
SPRIK!
It was as if the vary castle was crying out in pain from being assaulted. Slowly but assuredly, Edward was pulling the Vault door out of place. Not off the hinges but clearly out of the wall itself while completely tearing out the protective spells, seals, and wards that had been woven into it with his own technique that he had taught to Celestia and Luna.
CROOM!!!
“NRAA!” Edward yelled as he heaved ripping the whole door from the wall and tossed it behind him. Like a frisbee. The door stuck in the wall behind in a diagonal fashion. “Now that that door is out of the way,” the alchemist grunted as hastily walked into the now open Vault as he dispelled the arms of his Susanoo.
“Sh-o-ou-uld w-w-e-e f-f-f-ollow him,” The second guard sputtered out in fear over the clanking of his armor due to his shaking.
“Do what you want,” The first guard came out from hiding. He looked upon the destroyed Vault door wit ha spark if vigor in his eyes. “I knew all those stories were true.” He muttered under his breath as he looked to his companion. “I intend to do my job,” He said with courage as ran into the open hole in the wall after the Prince.
Interior of the Vault
Edward walked quickly through the store magical artifacts quickly turning his head from side to side trying to locate a very specific item. The guard soon caught up to him and stayed at his side. Edward never gave her a second thought or glance. He kept his pace for a bit before he started to whiz back and forth over the Vault. He made a sudden stop in the middle of the room.
“Sir, what’s going on? I know you’re a good stallion and wouldn’t do something…” She swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat and then looked over her shoulder to where the Vault door used to be. “Like that unless you had a good reason.” She then realized what she’d just said and what he’d been saying when he first started to pry the Vault open. “Something’s happened to Princess Luna hasn’t it sir?”
Edward then acknowledged the female guard. He looked at her we sorrowful eyes, “Yes, she’s on the verge of death from the extreme magical drain and physical exhaustion put on her body from giving birth to our children.” Just as he was starting to explain himself he looked at his right arm and in closing his eyes he let out a long sigh of sadness. “Should’ve calmed down when I first got in here. Lead the way would you.” He was talking to his right arm. Edward held out his right hand and began to walk while his eyes remained closed. It was as if he was being led by it.
“Sir, exactly what artifact is that you’re in here, to find?” The guard asked in a worried curiosity. “Most of what’s in here is marked to powerful, too dangerous, or outright forbidden with only a few exceptions. Those mainly only having some sort of value only to the princesses.”
“Shhhhh….I must concentrate in order to read the flow of magic,” Edward calmly order to the guard as she trailed behind him. “But if you must know little guard pony, it artifact that I created from Luna’s magic for her from over three to four thousand years ago now. It’s the only thing that can deter the embrace of death for my wife. At least, until I find a way to restore her physical body to a manageable condition that it can heal on its own and regain her magic without having to rely on this artifact.” Edward came to a sudden stop causing the guard to run into him. He was now standing in front of three busts. One of him. One of Celestia and one of Luna. “Hehe, clever girls,” Edward clapped his hands together and held he hand out to Luna bust as red sparks flew from his palm to the statue. Soon a small white radiant glowing stone came forth from inside the bust and fell into Edward’s palm.
The guard looked at the stone in wonder and even though she was a pegasus she could feel the powerful lunar magic radiating from the stone in Edward’s hand.
The alchemist looked to the guard. “Remain at your post here at the Vault and you are to let no ponies, griffons, or even birds pass you. I’ll be along after a while to repair the damage from earlier.” She saluted and Edward shot off back to the infirmary wing.
Infirmary Wing
Celestia was with the twins in another room of the Infirmary Wing while the doctors tried to stabilize Luna. The babies had begun to become upset but no pony knew why. Either from hungry from being separated from their mother. Celestia was doing what she could to calm them down.
“Wah wah!” yelled out the little alicorns.
“Shh…. Shhh. Don’t cry little Star. Little Solar,” Celestia as she walked around the room with one baby in each gently rocking them. “Your Auntie Tia here.”
Just as Celestia was starting to get the babies to quiet down her mother came into the room with a deeply worried expression on her face. “Tia, what’s going on? I was on my to come and see my new lovely little grandbabies and their mother but on the way here I overheard a guard patrol talking about how Princess Luna is in critical condition and how Prince Edward is off in the lower bowels of the castle abandoning his wife.” Faust flailed her paws in the air.
“Mother, please calm down. I just got the babies to start settling down,” Celestia gently laid the twins in their beds as they yawned and started to lull off to sleep. “It was really difficult as they want Luna and Edward.” Faust bade her way to see her grandchildren. She hopped on her back legs to see the twins.
“The boy is obviously Edward’s son and the girl sure as hell takes after Lulu,” Faust commented with a soft smirk. “But why isn’t Ed here with Luna? He should be nearby. He’s the only one who can actually help her.”
“He is helping,” Celestia slightly raised her voice. “He went to the Vault to retrieve her Moon Stone.”
“Wait, you mean he completed the Sage Stone?” Faust looked at her daughter in shock. “Even to the point, he can create specific versions of them.”
“Yes mother, but it took him well over the time he started when you were still an alicorn,” Celestia moved to the window and started to exchange the sun and moon.
Ed suddenly shot into the Infirmary Wing. “How are my little one Tia?”
“They’re just fine Ed. I just got them to go to sleep,” She smiled at him. She noticed the Lunar magic coming from his hand.
“Good,” He walked over to the twins and smiled as he stroked each of their faces with his free hand. “I’m going to see what I can do for Luna with this.” Edward held up his hand. He then left and headed to Luna’s room. Celestia looked at his back the whole time.
“Mother?” Celestia mumbles out.
“Yes dear,” Faust was back to staring at the babies with goo-goo eyes.
“You know Ed and I engaged now. He gave me a locket like the one he gave to Luna only mines gold,” Celestia fiddled with her locket. “I know he’ll never have that same love for me that he does for Luna but I’m glad he loves me all the same.”
“May I see it?” Faust joined her daughter’s side,
“Of course,” Celestia took off the locket and handed it to her mother who in turn took it in a physic grip. She carefully examined the locket turning it over several times before handing back to her eldest daughter. “Hnhnhnhnhn…. You’re worried that the man you love won’t fully love you in return but yet all the proof you need to prove you wrong is hanging around your neck, my child.”
“I don’t follow mother?” Celestia tilted her head in confusion.
“My old friend is many things Tia and one of the things he prides himself on is his love for family and friends. Especially his family,” Faust went over to a nearby chair and jumped into it. “The locket he gave Luna was not bought but made for her with his own hands. The same goes for the one he gave you.”
“I know Edward made them himself,” Celestia held her locket up looking at it in her hand. As she looked at it she noticed that other than its size it had no other similarities to Luna’s. “He… it… “ tears started to form in her eyes as she moved over to a chair.
“Ed carved them by hand from the metals he smelted himself. Every detail was put in with tools and effort,” Faust jumped up in the chair next to Celestia. “ That’s how much he loves you Tia. And eventually, I know he’ll give little ones of your own.” Faust smiled at her oldest daughter as she wrapped her tails around Celestia pulling her close into a warm loving hug.
Luna’s Infirmary Room
“Doctor, we’re doing all we can but at the right Princess Luna’s vital signs keep falling,” Another Doctor looked at Dr. Blue Cross. “The best we have is another hour at most.”
“We can’t let the Princess die!” Blue Cross threw his arm off to the side. “I want the most powerful unicorns we have brought in to supply her with any magic the can!”
There was a sudden commotion from outside the room. It was as if somepony was tearing through the room without concern for anything. The doors suddenly flew open and standing in the entryway was the Prince. Guards came in on all sides and immediately surrounded him.
“Sir, we have orders to keep everything peaceful. Princess Luna must be kept in the most stable conditions as possible,” a Token Guard announced.
“I know you, idiot,” Edward scowled. “Celestia and I are the ones who gave that order. Now shut up and let me be.” The alchemist growled at the guards and began to move into the room. “Now get out of my way or be moved by force.”
The guards started to back out as the Doctors now moved in front of the alchemist as he made his way to his wife’s bed.
“Move.” The alchemist demanded as he glared waves of annoyment at the medical staff. They all firmly stood their ground as Edward stared daggers of bitter anger at them.
“Sir, your not in the right state of mind to attend to the Princess,” A lone nurse stepped forward shakily.”Believe me when I say this. We’re doing all we can but I don’t think you’re stable enough mentally to perform any form of operation on her.”
Edward took in a deep breath and calmed his mind and body before looking to in another angry scowl. “Thank You for your concern my little ponies but I’m the only one who can do anything for my wife at this point. Now. I’ll ask nicely only once. Will you please step aside or will I be forced to move you all myself?”
The guards stepped forward with their spears pointed at the alchemist once more and the medical staff regained some confidence and reasserted themselves. “We won’t,” they say in unison.
“Fine but know I gave you a choice,” Edward growled as he brought his arms up from his sides to in front of his face. He then threw his hands out above his head, sending a wave of telekinetic power out to the ponies around him pinning them all to the walls. He made sure to target only the ponies having the guards weapons fall to the ground. Edward let his arms fall to his sides. He moved across the room to Luna’s bedside and looked to the ponies and continued to scowl. “I told to move.” He then looked down to fist and opening it to reveal the Moon Sage’s Stone he’d retrieved from the Vault moments earlier. “Please, Gods, Please.”
Edward turned his hand over allowing the Stone to fall from his hand but it stopped in mid-air as it was on a black braid chain necklace. Edward undid the clasp and bending down over Luna he placed the necklace around her neck and reconnected the clasp. There was a sudden burst of bright white light blinding everyone in the room for a few moments. It caused Edward to break his concentration allowing the medical staff and guards he’d just pinned to the walls with the Force to fall to the ground.
As their vision returned the all started to rush over to Luna’s side as Edward had fallen back into a nearby chair as his own eyes regenerated as they had been seered from the light from Luna’s body.
“I … can’t believe… my eyes,” a doctor said as he started to look over Luna’s vitals and magic readings. “She’s… regained enough magic to completely stabilize but she’s also recovering even faster than if she’d… never lost her magic at all.” The doctors fill to the floor dumbstruck.
Dr. Blue Cross made his way over and began to examine the most recent readings. “But… How?”
Edward still having his eyelids shut began to speak with a smile as tears ran down his face. “Thank You,” He whispered under his breath before he turned in the direction of Blue Cross to face the Doctor. He blinked as his eyes had been restored at this point. “To put it simply… Luna needed a very large infusion of magic and there were only a few ways to do that.” Edward got back to his feet and back to Luna’s side. He brushed some of her hair out of her now peacefully sleeping face. She moved closer to his touch. “Lunar and Alicorn magic. But only three things exist in this world that holds both in one vessel.”
“Yourself and the Princess here are the only things I knew of the held both. But what is the third thing?” Blue Cross looked to the still gleaming stone around Luna’s neck. “This can’t be?”
“Oh, but it is Doctor,” Edward pointed to the Sage’s Stone. “One of my greatest and most powerful artifacts of this world. The Sage’s Stone of the Moon. I made it over three thousand years ago for Luna from a fragment of her magic and it has been waiting for such an occasion when it would be needed. As long as she has this around her neck for the next few days she’ll recover in no time at all.”
“But, what if someone tries to remove it?” Blue Cross started to move back to the machines before turning around to be face to face with an extremely angered Edward.
“Then I’ll break them not just physically but also mentally to the point that they'll never recover,” Edward said in an extremely dark tone before leaving the room only to return a minute later with Celestia, Faust,and the twins in each arm.
“Oh, thank you some much Ed,” Faust ran over to Luna’s side.
“I’ll do anything for those close to me.” Edward looked to Celestia out of the corner of his eye. “Especially, the ones I love. If it came down to it I would even make a deal with the Truth to save her, Celestia, my children, and you.”
Celestia wrapped her arms around Edward as tears ran down her face with a warm smile across her face, “Starting to get selfish a bit in your old age?”
Edward smiled back before his eyes shifted back to Luna. He saw her started to move as her eyes started to flutter open.
“Mmmmaaaaahhh….” Luna sat up in her bed slowly.
Edward moved closer with their children. “Hey there. Take it easy for a bit Luna,” He moved closer as he gently let Celestia take the babies. Edward laid her back down on the bed. “You’ve just had a massive infusion of magic and you’re gonna have keep the Lunar Stone on for at least the next two weeks.”
“I want to hold me babies Ed,” Luna demanded in a worried tone. Edward nodded with a smile and motioned to Celestia and she brought the twins to their mother. “Here they are.” Luna took her son and daughter from her sister.
“I thought it was all just another dream. Their so beautiful my little ones,” Luna wept tears of joy as she held her children.
“We’ll be looking after you and the twins personally until your strong enough to so,” Faust said as she hopped up on the bed. “ But it’s best for everyone here if we all get as much rest as possible while the little ones are asleep.”
“Agreed.” everyone said in unison.
Everyone settled in a place for the night. Luna in her bed. The twins were placed back in their cribs. Faust lay at the foot of Luna’s bed. Celestia fell asleep in the chair near Luna’s side. Edward made sure to place blankets on them all one by one. He then shot off to the Vault to repair the earlier damage he’d inflicted upon it. It wasn’t long before he returned to his family and sat down in a chair in between his newborn children falling into a somber sleep himself with a relieved smile and tears of joy rolling down his face.
With the royal family asleep, not even the guards saw the lone crow that had watched today's events transpire before it flew off to the north from whence it came.
The Royal family was enjoying some much-needed downtime. Edward had all but taken on all of Luna and Celestia’s royal duties upon himself, and by this, he left everything in the hand of his many Shadow Clones. Celestia was glad to have the break and the real Edward was usually too worried to leave Luna’s side. Luna didn’t mind it as much as she got to spend time with her family and most important of all, her newborn twins. It had been about two weeks since their birth and they were already starting to show signs of magic and intellect.
Morning Star tends to stick closer to her father rather than Luna. She is sweet and outgoing but prefers blocks and other building toys to dolls, unless it's one that Edward gave her. Morning seems to really enjoy it when her father used minor alchemy to alter Luna and his room to better accommodate her while she healed.
Solar Eclipse took more after Luna. He was shy and preferred his mother’s company to his father’s and often stayed into the nights. He showed some promise in Dream Walking when he was napping along with his mother, father, and sister one day when they were all napping after lunch. He had managed to slip into the Dream Plain where he was found by his mother and she quickly brought him into Edward’s dream, which was a picnic with his whole family.
Currently, everyone was simply enjoying their peaceful afternoon. The twins were split up at the point as they were becoming more independent as the aged. Solar was with his Aunt Celestia as she entertained him by creating bubbles of light that when popped rained down light particles. Morning was getting a piggyback ride from her grandmother. Faust simply walked around the gardens while holding on to the little alicorn filly with her tails, which Moring very much enjoyed snuggling into.
Edward was fixing some tea for everyone. Luna was sitting at the table next to him.
“Ed… do you think I’ll be able to start doing things on my own soon?” Luna asked apprehensively.
“Mmm… I’d really give you another week with the Stone Luna. Just to be on the safe side,” Edward said worriedly as he poured her a cup of mint and rosemary tea. “I don’t want you trying to raise the moon for at least another month but you should start practicing basic spells like levitation so you won’t be completely exhausted when you’re stronger enough to do it.”
She smiled at the man in front of her with a warm and loving glow. He was wearing a red button-down shirt and khaki pants and tennis shoes with hair in a ponytail instead of a braid.
“What are you two talking about?” Celestia smirked as she sat down next to Luna and headed Solar to his mother.
“When I’ll be able to get back to doing some of my normal duties and stop depending on everypony for everything,” Luna nuzzled her son with a bright smile as he giggled back at his mother.
“You have to realize we almost lost you, dear,” Faust was now sitting next to Edward as he’d taken Star from her grandmother. “Even if we reincarnate in this world you still would’ve had to have waited for a minimum of one hundred years in this world. Not even using Edward’s Time Chamber would’ve help in that.” She poured herself a cup of tea and add sugar to it. “Now on to other business,” Faust looked at Edward and Celestia.
“The wedding date has been set already and we’re going to have Twilight and her friend plan it out. The did such an excellent job with Shining Armor and Cadance’s ceremony, especially with what went on during the original ceremony,” Celestia huffed in relief before looking to Luna. “Sister, are you sure you’re okay with this? With me and Ed?”
Luna looked a little put off by the question before looking to Celestia and then to Edward before looking to her children only to turn back to her older sister with a bright smile. “Yes, sister. I want you to be happy as well and … you were the one to have feelings for him first after all,” she giggled. “Besides, I know you want to be Ed because it’s what’s in your heart and out love. I can’t just deny you happiness and keep him for myself now can I?”
“She’s got you there Tia,” Edward snickers. He made a funny face while playing peek a boo with Star. “I love you both dearly and would be lost if I lost either of you. I’d probably go insane if I lost you to anything other than natural causes. Or something that can’t be prevented.” He looked at his daughter.
“I don’t think those two will be alone for too long either,” Faust quipped with a smirk. Edward and Celestia went bright red in the face. Luna covered her mouth as she giggled at their expressions as her son stared at his mother confused by her actions
“Mother!” Celestia exclaimed.
“Faust, please,” Edward slapped his face. “Not the time or place and Not in front of the twins.”
“DADA!” Star suddenly let out with a big smile as she laughed. Edward could only stare at his little girl in his arms. Her first word and it was ‘Dada’. She knew who he was and he couldn’t help but start to cry tears of joy with a goofy grin as he spun Morning Star in his arms.
“Oh my god!” Edward balled. “My little girl knows who her daddy is.” He rubbed his eyes on his shirt leave as he made his way over to the table. He sat down and point to Luna and Solar. “Who’s that honey?”
“Mama!” Star exclaimed throwing her hand up in the air before reaching out for her mother. Edward placed his daughter with her mother. She then reached out and embraced her twin brother. “Bubbie!”
Everyone at the table was now tearing up at the scene of sibling affection.
“My little ones,” Luna embraced her children. Wrapping them both in her arms and wings gently nuzzling their faces.
“Excuse me for a moment,” Tia got up and walked into the garden maze. Edward looked to Luna who nodded to her husband. He then kissed her and the twins and headed off to console Celestia.
“Celestia,” Edward called out softly. He rounded the corners of the maze until he came to where the statues were located. There he found Celestia sitting on a bench in front of the pedestal 0n which he once stood. “Tia, why’d you come here?”
“I just wanted to have some time to myself,” Celestia looked down to the ground.
“Was it because Morning Star started to talk or,” Edward sat down next to her.
“It was... mother’s comment about having children. Actually, or that’s the main part of it and then little Star calling out to the both of you was the rest of it,” She started to cry. “Ed, is it even possible for us to have children together? After all of the changes your body has gone through over the past few months. After you came back from Truth the first time you and Luna spent one night together or more likely it was one of the times before the night of the wedding.”
“It’s still possible for me to still have children and it was definitely the night of the wedding when the twins were conceived as if it were anytime before that… the number of the months wouldn’t add up,” Edward placed an arm around Celestia and pulled her over to him allowing her to rest her head on his shoulder. It was then that Edward heard his creed from a familiar-sounding voice. It sounded like a certain green-haired swordsman that he’d watch from time to time with his Rinnegan.
Edward smirked and then looked to Celestia as a void portal appeared in front of them. Celestia looked at Edward as he handed her a handkerchief to dry her eyes.
“Thank You,” Celestia smiled at her fiance. Edward then clapped his hands and the placed them on himself and in a flash of red electricity his clothes were transformed into his usual outfit.
“Hmmm… I’ll have to change the symbol on my coat soon,” He winked at Celestia. “Please tell everyone else I was summoned by a Displaced. I’m somewhat familiar with the reputation of this one and I don’t plan on being gone for more than a day but just in case I’ll leave the changing of the sun and moon to you. See ya later, love ya.” Edward then walked into the portal waving goodbye to Celestia and the portal closed behind him.
Celestia was left win a very happy thought in her head as she wondered out of the maze.
‘I can still have children,’ those words would continue to echo in her mind for a while as she remained happy with just the thought of having children with the man she would soon call her husband.
I sit in my father's arms while smiling happily and looking off into the clear blue sky. I’m happy knowing that I’m with my family. Dad then sets me down from his arms, making me pout.
“Aw, but I want to be held more!” I whine.
“Serena, why don’t you go play with the garden animals some more?” My dad chuckles as he crouches down to my height, and grins.
“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm…… Fine!” I pout, before hugging him and running off to play with the critters.
I see a fox that looks at me curiously, to which I look back at it. The fox cocks its head to the side and I copy the action. I giggle as it walks over and licks my face, its tongue feels smooth but rough at the same time. I then pet it by rubbing my hand down its back, and the fox’s fur felt like a blanket. An orange, white and living blanket. Suddenly it turns around and bolts off towards the bushes and stops just before the entrance. It looks back at me with green eyes before running into the hedge.
“H-Hey! Wait up!” I call out to the fox.
I run after the animal, and I rush into the dense green foliage, barely keeping sight of the fox that continues to outrun me. I feel my clothes rip in several spots like my legs and arms, as I pass branches that smack my sides and scratch me. Finally, I emerge from the bushes and the fox stops running, allowing me to catch my breath.
“Finally… You stopped running!” I wheeze in between pants. It felt like I was running after the fox for hours. I then look up and gasp at the scene around me.
Before it looked like a normal garden of bushes, but as I looked around right now, my thoughts have changed. It looked like an entire village of foxes and other animals, like otters, hummingbirds, flamingoes, and other varieties of animals, all living here in this secluded area. I then feel a paw tapping my right leg. Looking down, I see it’s the fox I was chasing. He looked worried, so I decided to follow him, and he’d lead me to another fox, who was trapped under a metallic object, which looked like a watch. I leaned down and tried to pick up the watch only to reel my hand back, as some sort of magic leapt out and tried to grab me. I rubbed my hand while glaring at the watch. I gained a determined look in my eyes and reached for the watch again, this time I didn’t pull my hand back as the magic grabbed me and pulled my hand farther towards it, causing me to grab the watch in my hand. I gasped as I heard a calm, yet authoritative voice resonates in my head.
I am the one who constructs and deconstructs, the partner and protector of the moon and sun, I aid the innocent and protect the children if you require aid, call my name and I will come forth, The Crimson Sage.
I stumbled back in surprise and let out a startled yelp. I land on my butt as I breathe heavily and look at the watch in my hand.
“What the heck was that?” I ask myself. “Dad might know,” I mumble before getting nuzzled from two foxes.
I giggle as the foxes nuzzle me in gratitude. I return the favor by giving them both a hug. I then stand up and dust myself off, before waving bye and walking out the way I entered the foliage. My way out was easier than going in, but I did manage to avoid being smacked in the face by several other branches. I then emerge from the bushes once more, and this time I find Zirconis taking a nap under a shady tree, with Dad and Luna sitting next to him and talking.
“Dad!” I yell, catching his attention.
“Is there something you need Serena?” He asked. “Wait, what do you have there?” He noticed the watch in my hand.
“It’s something I found while helping two foxes. I think it’s a watch, but it has weird magic.” I explain as he walks over and I hold out the watch to him.
He gives off a thoughtful expression before plucking the watch out of my hand and his eyes go incredibly wide. After several seconds, his eyes dart to the watch and he mumbled something I couldn’t hear, before raising his voice, Zirconis had woken up and groggily looked over to us.
“I didn’t expect to receive one this early,” Dad told himself.
“Receive one of what Quill?” Luna asked while looking at my dad.
“Well… You remember how I told you that Displaced could receive another Displaced’s tokens right?” Dad asked Luna, nodding in response. “Well… This is one of those tokens.” Dad told her.
Luna gasped before looking at dad in an unbelieving expression: “Are you sure?”
“Well either, I heard an oath, or I’m going insane again, but I’m pretty sure I’m still sane. So this must be a Token.” Dad then pauses and looks around before stating, “I’m gonna call them.” He stated. Not asked, just stated.
“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Luna asked with worry woven into her eyes.
“I’m sure, and plus the oath I heard said that they are the protector of the innocent, so that means they aren’t a murderous or insane Displaced like some of the others I’ve heard about.” He says while looking back at the watch. “Well, here goes nothing.” He whispers.
Dad then stands up and walks a few feet in front of us, Zirconis now being much more awake. Dad holds the watch out in front of him, and looks back at us, before sighing and turning back to the watch.
“I call upon The Crimson Sage!” Dad yells.
Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty second and nothing happens. I go to say something when suddenly a bright flash erupts from the watch and blinding us all. After several seconds our vision returns and where the watch dad was holding was, now laid a portal which resonated with green and red energy.
Out of the portal stepped what looked like a tall man with a blonde braid. He was wearing a long red-hooded coat overtop a black suit with silver trim. On his face was an ornate pearl mask with gold outlines on it. On his hand were white gloves.
“Can I even go home anymore,” the man commented as he strained his jacket. “First a green-haired swordsman summons me then I get lost and stuck in a Rwby world on my way back using one of his portals then just as I get back to my own portal wham!” He shouted in anger. “I get pulled here.” He looked over to us. “Hmm, who's the Displaced whys guy?” He held up a gloved fist.
My dad takes a small step forward and with a deep voice, which resonated within the gardens he answered: “That would be me.” Dad tells the man. “There’s no need for a fight.” He stated while raising his hands in a calming way.
“Fairy Tail is the theme this time. Judging on your looks your Acnologia, and a reincarnation at that,” the man spoke in a confident tone. “And if I wanted to fight then I’d fight. There’s not really anything you could do to stop me Former Dragon King. So, what’s your name and why’d you bring me here?”
Dad looks thoughtful for a little bit before answering the man: “Well, first off, my name is Acnori Quill. Just call me Quill though, and my reason for bringing you here is… well… Actually, there’s not really a definitive reason, other than me receiving a Displaced token after only really being here for little more than a week.” Dad explained. “It could also have something to do with me having created my own token only about, a few hours ago,” Dad told the man, before retorting. “And even though I might not be able to stop you, I could certainly try, and I can guarantee you that I’d put up one hell of a fight. And if I went down, there's always Acnologia to back me up.” Dad grinned. “But now it’s time for my question…” Dad said before his grin disappeared and was replaced with a dead serious frown and his eyes narrowed. “How the fuck do you know about my reincarnation?”
“Many ways actually but just chalk it up to my Seith magic and my Soul perception this time Dragon Slayer,” the man shot back. “I see Luna over there and a few others. Ponies this time. I sense to more powerful Magics nearby too. Other Displaced,” he stroked his chin under his mask. This guy could sense Mavis and Zeref. What else can he do?
“I’m hungry!” He said in an embarrassed tone. “Y’all had breakfast yet?”
I decided to speak up at this point: “Well, there should still be some leftovers in the kitchen.” I tell the man. “Dad? Could you and I lead him to the kitchen?” I ask my father.
Just before Dad could answer, a slightly loud grumbling sound emitted from the man’s stomach.
Dad let out a slightly annoyed sigh before pinching the bridge of his nose and saying: “Fine, c’mon Serena, let’s go. If you want some food, then I suggest you follow, or your stomach’s gonna get pretty pissed.” Dad chuckled as I ran over next to him and we began to walk back inside the castle to go to the kitchen.
“Didn’t waste any time on making a move on the Princess of the Night. Aye Dragon of the Apocalypse,” the masked man chuckled as we soon arrived in the kitchen. “Wonder if the Celestia here keeps a stash of cake behind the thrown to? Oh, cereal.”
“Dad, what’s up with this guy? It’s like he went from a demanding force to a food fueled numskull in zero to sixty,” I said as I watched the strange idiot making a bowl of milk and cereal.
“I don’t really know, but let’s just be glad that this is one of the more friendly Displaced,” Dad whispered to me.
“No need to whisper I can hear every word you’re saying,” he said from across the kitchen. “Come sit young ones, join me in my glorious breakfast feast of milk and cereal.”
We both merely stared at the red-robed idiot. “Seriously? What’s this guys deal?”
Dad then smiles and chuckles a little before dropping a bomb: “Actually, I wasn’t the one who made the first move. It was actually Luna.” He told the man eating the cereal, causing the cereal eating man to gain a bewildered look.
“Oh wait a minute. You can’t see my face due to the mask. Sorry and kid,” he turned his head to face me.
“What?” I glared at this idiot.
“Don’t piss your pants,” he said nonchalantly as he removed his mask to reveal a pair of amber gold eyes the looked down at me. Suddenly a massive wave of pressure washed over everything I nearly passed out trying to find what was causing this force on my body. Then I realized it was the idiot across from me and Dad.
“Who… are… you?” I managed to wheeze out.
“Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist. Husband to Princess Luna and Partner to Princess Celestia. Father of the twin Star alicorns Morning Star and Solar Eclipse. Uncle to Adam Winger, Sorano Elric, Alexandria Justine, and Natalie Basatin,” he said with fervor. “That answer your question kid?” He asked as he munched on his cereal.
“I… I think so.” I managed to say.
“Jeez…” I could hear dad say as I looked up to see him not affected by the enormous amount of pressure washing over the room. “C-Could you tone down the magical pressure there Edward? You’re gonna make my son pass out.” He said, gesturing to me.
“Oh!” Edward said as he looked at me. He then held up his hand and reached into so sort of space and pulled out a ring and placed it on his finger. The pressure suddenly vanished. “There ya go. Feeling better young one?”
Feeling much better, I shake off the after-effects of the magical pressure: “Yeah, that’s a lot better, thank you.” I told him. “But since you introduced yourself, I’ll introduce myself. I am Serena Quill, Adopted son of Acnori Quill, and the Eight Element Dragon Slayer.”
“And I am Acnori Quill,” My dad started. “Father of Serena Quill, Brother to Mavis Vermillion and Zeref Dragneel. Mental houser of The Magic Dragon Slayer Acnologia Quill and I myself am the Time Dragon Slayer, Former King of all Dragons, and current Partner to Princess Luna.” Dad introduced himself.
“Now that formal introductions are out of the way and that the cereal is gone,” Edward said holding up the empty bowl. “Time for dessert,” he said as he started eating the empty bowl.
“Even I know that’s not normal,” I stared as the strange man finished eating his cereal bowl.
“What?” He stared back at us.
“Why the hell are you eating a bowl?” Dad asked. “I mean, I can eat magic but even I don’t eat fuggin’ bowls.”
“Needed to get a feel of the magic of the world and eating exotic stuff is how I do things,” Edward laughed. “Plus there is that look on your faces. Never gets old!” He held his sides. “Now back to business. What can I do for you Quill?” The alchemist sat back down at the table.
“Well… I actually need help with figuring out something.” Dad told Edward. “Within the time I’ve been here, the real Fairy Tail Zeref, Mavis, Serena, and Zirconis have ended up here. All of which had been killed by a Dragon Slayer. Serena and Zirconis had been killed by Acnologia, and Zeref and Mavis were inadvertently killed by Natsu Dragneel’s Dragon Magic. However, the Dragon that taught me my magic, Tyrrios, had also arrived here. And if you look out that window and into the Everfree forest, you can see the crater that I made killing the bastard. But what worries me is that… If Tyrrios arrived here… Who’s to say that other villains from Fairy Tail won't arrive here either? I need to find who or what’s been sending them here and I need to stop them.”
“There’s no doubt that more will come for sure,” Edward said nonchalantly. “And if you hand an issue beating the dragon then that just means you need to get strong. You’re a Displaced and what do we do if we’re given the chance at a new life?” He pointed at my dad.
“We take it and make the most of it.” Dad responded. “Also right before my fight with Tyrrios, I had my hair cut but as I went to fight him, it just regrew in like, two seconds. I thought that was weird but, it was probably just Acnologia doing weird shit.” Dad shrugged.
“Maybe,” Edward nodded. “So,” he looked at my dad straight in the eye. The carefree in gaze was gone and the man sitting across from us now was the one who first arrived here. “In order to live the life you want to live here what do you want?”
“Really?” Dad wondered. “In all honesty, all I want is to live peacefully with my new family, but the bitch that we all know called fate, has other plans, and as long as evil and danger are out there in my world… I will protect my loved ones, and I will protect the innocent.” Dad stated. “Plus, I’ve also got to train Serena to use his magic. But also… Me and Acnologia have got to figure out what Tyrrios wanted with Rainbow Dash.” Dad told Edward. “When I fought Tyrrios it seemed as if his magic wasn’t at full blast like there was a seal or a level cap on it. I originally thought it was because of the Everfree’s ability to absorb and dampen magic, but I realized that the Everfree only absorbs, Equestrian Magic, and seeing as Tyrrios was using Fioren Dragon Magic, it wasn’t the Everfree. But as soon as I saw Rainbow bleeding, it seemed as if Tyrrios’ magic was rising, like the seal was being broken.” Dad explained. “And if I’m right, then The Main Six are stronger than we all thought,” Dad told Edward seriously. I’ve never seen my dad this serious before, not even in Fiore was he ever this serious.
“Naturally my young friend. They’re more in tune with this lands magic as they are the physical representation of the Elements of Harmony,” Edward explained. “Eventually they’ll be able to tap into this land’s without needing to use their elements. I’ve heard in some realities that all six eventually ascend to alicornism. But back to Tyrrios. Whenever one crosses the void from anywhere they're usually left in a weakened state due to the effect of the travel. This is true for us Displaced as well. Only those amongst us that have evolved to Void Dwellers or like me that have amassed enough power don’t feel this fatigue. It makes sense that Tyrrios would go after Rainbow Dash is trying to regain his lost power by going oater the nearest source of magic for an ample supply to recharge. Foiran magic and Equestrian magic aren’t all that fundamentally different at the base level. I should know I help Lex develop Dragon Slayer Magic when there was none in her world.”
“Well, that's the thing… When I noticed Tyrrios’ seal, it didn’t feel… Normal. It didn’t feel like it was Fioren, Equestrian, nor Void like. It felt… For lack of a better term, it felt like there was a weakness in his blood. Not in his magic and he didn’t have any fatigue when fighting me as he broke several of my ribs.” Dad told Edward, showing him the bandages. “I didn’t even feel Equestrian magic for the entire duration of our fight, instead I felt… I felt a different type of magic. Like when the FACE was being activated in Fiore with the battle against the dark guild Tartarus, but even then, this was completely different.” Dad told Edward. “It felt more like a plague, was trapped within Tyrrios, and if allowed to be set free, it would take over all of Equiss like the flood from Halo, or rather… something like a virus, and if I’m correct, I’m the cure. Though I don’t think the Elements were involved with Tyrrios wanting Rainbow, I think he just wanted her blood. For what I can’t tell but it must be for something bad. Though Tyrrios won’t be doing much of anything anymore as he is now just a Hiroshima nuclear shadow on the ground.” Dad explained to Edward.
“Pestilence. Hmm…” Edward rubbed his chin. “Could be he wanted to take out Rainbow or infect her with this virus. Pawns are often undervalued in most chess games due to people thinking they have no value other than to be fodder or shields for the royals but that isn’t true,” he explained as he got to his feet. “The thing about a pawn is its promotion to become royalty once it reaches the other side of the board. There is most definitely something else going on here Quill. What it is I can’t say but I can say you’ll have to figure this out.” Edward paced back and forth for a minute. “I wish I could help but without more to go on, I'm just as dead in the water as you are my friend. But I can help you in another way,” he smirked as he points at dad and me.
Dad gave Edward a smirk in response and at this point, I asked: “Help my dad, how?”
“I’m an inter-dimensional Mage with a vast knowledge of your own magic and many others under my belt kid,” Edward placed a hand on his chest. “Not to mention alchemy, weapons, Combat armed and unarmed, and many other skills I’ve acquired over the last fifteen thousand years I’ve been alive. You do the math for a minute?”
“Well… That is impressive, and I don’t doubt your skills. So, I’m gonna ask if you could help me and Acnologia fuse our magic in order to successfully use our Apocalypse Magic. Also, I haven’t unlocked our Dragon Force and our Dragon Form is still locked away. Only yesterday, I unlocked my Time Dragon Secret Art, called Mayan Calendar Devastator.” Dad told Edward.
“I can give you a key but whether you two use it is up to you,” Edward said in his own seriousness. “Just know on you start learning this skill there is stopping your training and it will be very grueling as you must learn to advance skills then combine them into one that every time you use it that you put your very life on the line. Even for minor things.” I looked into this man’s eyes, eyes that could switch between happy and joke to serious in a seconds notice but as I stared all I saw was and empty darkness in a sea of gold. “Are you willing to go through hell to protect your home, Acnori Quill?” He pointed at my father no light in his eyes at all.
“Yes…” Dad told Edward with determination and conviction.
“Very well,” Edward said as he walked in front of dad and clapped his hands together. “You will know Truth Quill and be prepared as it is a monster amongst monsters,” He pulled his hands apart red electric currents very flowing from his fingers. Edward then placed his hands on my father and they both vanished in a storm of lightning and shadows.
Quill POV
As I passed through the portal, I could feel the magical molecules in my body, be forcefully ripped apart, and reassembled several times over, and I could hear Acnologia screech in pain.
“SON OF A BITCH!!!!” I screamed as my left eye slit and turned into a draconic eye.
I roared in pain as a burning sensation ripped through the right side of my face, my torso and my leg. Strained scrapes against bone burned through my ears as pain seared into my limbs. After minutes of this pain, it began to finally subside. Before a pain ripped through my lower back, and my mind fogged in pain. Then it finally finished and the pain left me sore.
“Son of a Nut that hurt,” I complained.
“Oh a visitor,” came a voice from in front of me. “Do tell Acnori Quill. How did you get here and why are you here?” I looked up to see the form of a white silhouette with dust coming off it. It had no feature but that of a wide toothy grin as it appeared to look down on me.
After helping save a trapped fox, young Serena Quill brought a strange golden Pocket Watch to his father, Acnori Quill, due to its strange magical properties. However, the Watch turned out to be the Token of The Crimson Sage, Edward Elric. Once summoned, Edward and Quill converse over what Quill’s previous teacher, Tyrrios, wanted with Element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash, only to later find out Tyrrios was a carrier for the Fioren Black Plague called, The Husk Virus. After injecting nanites into her bloodstream, Quill and Edward successfully removed The Husk Root, before it could plant and grow. Before the surgery however, Quill gave up his left arm in order to gain the power called Alchemy, so he could better protect his loved ones. After, Edward took Quill, or rather teleported, to the site of the dreaded battle between Tyrrios and Quill, The Temporal Crater. But their training was cut short when the mutated magical spirit of Tyrrios tried to invade Quill’s mind and fought Acnologia, who was housed in Quill’s mind, seeing the struggle, Edward ripped Tyrrios from Quill’s mind and transformed him into the Meteor Sage Stone. After introducing everyone to Edward, Quill requested a hand to hand fight against Edward, to which the Sage agreed. This fight took place in Edward’s Equestria, where in the Time Chamber, a vicious battle took place, resulting in Edward forcing Quill’s rage to spike, effectively turning Quill into a living Extinction event, known as The Extinction Dragon Slayer’s Rage. In order to calm Quill, Edward revealed his true form and with help from Acnologia, they were able to calm Quill long enough for his anger to settle. After returning to the others, Edward informed everyone from Quill’s world that it would take a few days for the Void Gate to restabilize, forcing them to stay a while in the Canterlot Castle in Edward’s world. However…
Back in Quill's world, in The Temporal Crater, near the shadow of Tyrrios, a flicker of Void Energy sparked before greatly expanding into a portal, which was flown to the plains close to Quill's home. And emerging from the portal was a building and around it, was a golden sphere marked by a red symbol. The symbol… of Fairy Tail. However, speeding out of the portal, is two balls of pure energy, the first was crimson red, and the second was temporal-white. The two streams dived straight into the Evergreen were laying in two small craters, were two familiar humanoid beings. The first looked like Edward, but had crimson glowing eyes, and the second looked like Quill but had the same crimson eyes. The only difference between the two and their originals, was the fact that these two had several chunks of flesh missing. The Edward lookalike was missing his entire arm and an entire leg, but they were replaced with bone prosthetics and half his face was gone. Quill's lookalike was much more gruesome, as it's left arm from the elbow down was replaced by bleeding muscles and his chest had a gaping hole through it. The largest difference was the fact that both creatures… were already dead. They looked up into the night and sniffed around but scowled when they couldn't smell their prey. In anger the Quill lookalike screeched into the night and several monsters, ranging from Timber Wolves to Hydras, all looked into the creature's direction, and ran for cover. They knew whatever was out there, was out for blood, and it wouldn't stop till either the end of days, or till their prey was dead.
It seems as if many things are changing. And with it, the world around them is altered into a new world of unpredictability. Let's see what Quill gets himself into this time. Shall we?
The screen goes completely black, and only the continuous ticking of a clock can be heard, and slowly fading into view is a golden pocket watch, with a red alchemy symbol on the front. It's constant ticking continues as a golden energy swirls silently in the alchemy symbol, eventually forming a golden Fairy Tail symbol. The ticking continues and in harmony with the ticking words phase in front of the watch, silently saying…
AN APOCALYPTIC ALCHEMIST PART 2
Quill's POV
Faintly I hear a piercing screech. I try to ignore it until I feel a weight slam onto my chest.
"Oh, Christ!" I gasp as the wind is knocked out of me.
"Morning Dad!" I opened my eyes to find Serena on his hands and knees looking at me with a gleeful smile.
"Morning kid." I chuckle. I then hear a soft snoring coming from next to me. Looking to my right, I find the sleeping form of my Luna, sleeping so soundly.
I smile and Serena gets off my chest. I try to get it off the bed but fail. I look down to my right arm to see Luna grabbing my arm and holding me down. I let out an exasperated sigh and I shake her side a few times trying to wake her, to no avail. Serena giggles at my misfortune.
"Oh yeah, har har. Laugh at your trapped dad, so funny." I roll my eyes. "Luna it's time to wake up." I say poking her cheek causing her to snort and wave my finger away with her hoof. "C'mon Lulu, get up." I tell her, this time I ruffles up her already disheveled mane.
Finally after that attempt she stirred and groggily opened her eyes and smiled backtiredly. "Oh? Good morning Quill, and to you too Serena." She spoke roughly.
"Morning Lulu. Can I have my arm back now?" I ask.
"Don't wanna," She whines snuggling into my side. "You're so comfortable." She says while starting to fall asleep.
"Alright then, guess I can't make my super delicious pancakes then." I taunt causing her to sit up and let go of my arm. "Thank you." I thank as she and I got out of bed. "Now let's try and find the kitchen here." I say while opening the room door.
We wandered through the halls of the castle looking for kitchen. The problem was, none of us had no freaking clue where it was. Sure, we could find it in our world no problem with a little bit of wandering around as we’d only been in the world for a week and if we needed help all we’d have to do is ask the nearby staff. The problem here is that none of had seen any staff, not even a token guard and this castle was way bigger than Edward had told us. There were a lot of open hallways and new additions. We eventually came across a maid by the name of Feather Duster and she told us that the part of the castle we’d been wondering in was off limits to any pony without proper clearance. It was some form of enchantment that was in the very walls of the castle the rejected anyone that wanders down here. Some sort of maze spell and you will always end up right back here at the entrance next to a red vase. I asked who came up with this sill but effective plan and she said it was the prince, aka Edward. I then asked if she could take us to the kitchen and she helply hooded and we followed her onward.
Once we reached the kitchen we saw the others sitting at the table talking and eating, when Edward noticed us he waved and invited us over. I smiled and began to walk over. I also noticed his Blue Blood was giving us, more specifically Serena, a little glare. I didn't think much of it but I kept a note on it.
“Morning you three, did you sleep well?” Edward said as he took a sip of his cup, coffee probably. “Heard from the elite guards that you got yourselves stuck in my my maze trap.”
“Uncle,” Blueblood said. “Who are these two? What’s with that animal with them? Are they the new court jesters?”
“Watch that mouth of yours Blood!” Edward raised his voice as he scowled at his nephew. “Just because you pulled that stick out of your as to me doesn’t mean you can treat others like you used to.” He got up from his seat. “I trained you to better yourself and to protect others weaker than you not so you could look down on your subjects again. I’ve got to get back to a few of my duties.” Edward starts to walk out but stopped. “They’re my friends and guests. They're to be treated with the same respect you show me. If I find out that you do something that puts my name, your grandmother’s name or heaven forbid either of your aunts I will throw you pompous ass so far out into the Badlands with a series of requirements that all of my previous training will seem like skipping down the street.” He looked over his shoulder to the cowering unicorn and then starts out the door but stops at my side. “Watch him Quill, he’s still a huge prick and will take the first chance he gets to put you down. He relies mainly on the worth of your strength. If you can put him in his place then do it but just beat his ass don’t beat him bloody.” I nodded and Edward walked out.
"That shouldn't be a problem for me seeing as yesterday you all watched me and Edward fight. And if I remember correctly, in my rage I stabbed him in the chest, and before that out of my rage, I ripped his arm off. So you wouldn't think about disrespecting me or my friends and family, would you Blue Blood?" I ask said stallion with the creepiest smile on my face giving Chara's from Undertale, a run for their money.
Blueblood stood up and pointed to himself, “Don’t underestimate me me you damn lizard. I may not be as strong as my uncle but he’s put me through living hell to give me the power I wield. I can even keep up with my Aunties,” he sneered at me.
The guys had way more balls than the Blueblood back home but something is telling me he has a strongman’s complex. He’d be no match for me but he’d be able to give Serena and even Luna a run for their money.
"Oh little Blue Blood… I don't underestimate you, but you forget, a Fioren Dragon is at least forty times larger than an Equestrian Dragon and much more powerful too. Plus I'm not even the strongest Dragon Slayer in Fiore anymore. That title goes to Natsu Dragneel of Fairy Tail." I tell him. "But really…" I start before my grin falls into a dead serious glare. "If you ever disrespect me, my friends, or my family, I will personally hunt you down to the ends of every universe and no one and nothing will save you from my wrath. I will destroy you and erase the very memory of you from every timeline, and the only one who would remember you is me, and you'd be a very, VERY hated memory… understood?" I ask as the lights in the room flicker and some even shut off.
Edward’s Celestia came into the room. “Please refrain from doing anymore threats of this nature Mr.Quill. Blue might talk through his ass but he still has a good heart and is willing to put his life on the line for his citizens,” she said as he sat down. “I heard from Feather Duster that you were making pancakes.” She smirked. “I had to get me share of them as inter dimensional cooking is quite enjoyable.”
"Ah, right. Sorry about the threat, I've always had a rough time with people disrespecting my loved ones. But anyway, time to get to work." I say, heading over to the kitchen.
I grab the necessary items for the pancakes and I get to work, and a few minutes later the pancakes were almost done. I added whipped cream on them and several fruits like blueberries and strawberries and finally they were all done. I took a step back and smiled at my work.
"Right… now… how to get all of these out to the others." I grumble before I see several servers behind me. "Mind helping me get everyone's breakfast to them?" I ask the servers.
“Tuck and roll!” One of the servers yelled out and a ball of red flew threw the kitchen and knocked me flat on my back.
"Ow…" I mumbled.
“Who you?” I heard.
I looked up to see a set of big dark blue eyes staring at me. There was a little girl with red hair in pigtails and red wings with a white horn on her head. She was wearing a yellow T-shirt with a white skirt with a crescent moon on her belt.
“Ah…” I stared at the little girl sitting on my chest.
“Meyhaha,”she giggled. “Funny man.” She patted my chest with her little hands.
“Star where you go?” I heard from behind a cabinet.
“Over here bubby.” She fluttered off me and went behind the cabinet and pulled out a little boy her age. He had blonde hair, amber eyes with a black horn and a set of matching wings. He was wearing black shorts and a dark blue shirt with a crescent moon on it as well.
“Me find funny man,” she pointed at me and then she looked at me. “Funny man meets bubby.” She said giving ‘bubby’ a hug.
I guess this her brother. I got to my feet and dusted off my pants. “Didn’t realize the staff was allowed to bring their kids to work.” I said cracking my neck.
“Oh, these little ones don’t belong to anyone in the kitchen or the staff in general,” the earlier server said. “Food Runner, nice to meet you,” he said shaking my hand. “These two aren’t even supposed to be in here unsupervised.”
“Star, Solar, where’d you two fly off to?” I heard from around a corner. Out came a woman with green hair dark tan skin a black curved horn with a set of insectoid wings. She was wearing a black top and black jeans with green shoes. “There you are. You know you’re supposed to stay with me when we’re in here,” she said as she scolded the little ones. She then turned her attention to me and raised an eyebrow, “I’m sorry if the twins caused trouble Mr… sorry what’s your name?”
"Huh? Oh, my name's Acnori Quill, but everyone calls me Quill." I introduce. "What's your name?" I ask politely.
“My names Chrysalis,” she smiled and then looked down at the little ones. “And this is Solar Eclipse and his twin sister Morning Star.”
"Wait, aren't those the names of Edward's kids?" I ask Chrysalis. "In any case, I have a kid of my own, his name's Serena. But it's nice to meet you all. Mind helping me bring out everyone's breakfast? I've got a lot to carry." I say motioning to all the pancakes.
“Certainly,” she nodded. “And yes these are Edward and Luna’s kids. I usually watch them during the early morning while Edward and Celestia are taking care of the affairs.” Chrysalis said as she picked up some of the pancake plates.
“Chrissy have you seen my grandbabies?” I heard Faust coming in to the kitchen. “Oh, there they are.” She said as she picked up the twins and put them on her back using telekinesis. ‘How can she do that while she’s a pokemon?’ “Let’s go meet some new friends.”
“Friends!” They laughed as they threw their hands up. We all walked back into the dining hall.
I chuckle a little before picking up some other plates of pancakes and heading out with Chrysalis. Wonder how Serena will take to Ed's kids. I thought before we entered the dining area.
Everyone was setting at their places at the dining table. My friends had all come in and gathered around the table taking up seats on either side where there was a free spot. Faust walked around behind Serena and placed Edward’s twins on either side of my boy. “Here you go my little ones. This is Serena, your new friend.”
“New friend, Serena,” Star waved her hands above her head as she giggled. “Me Morning Star, that bubby!” She pointed around her twin brother.
“Me… Solar Eclipse,” he pointed at himself. “You new friend?” Solar shyly asked.
"Uhm…" Serena looked at me nervously. I only have him a reassuring nod. "M-my name is Serena Quill. It's very nice to meet you Solar." Serena said shyly rubbing his arm.
“No need to be shy dear,” Faust said with a soft smile. “They’re bot very friendly.”
Star immediately flew to Serena’s side and gave him a big hug causing him to go completely red faced. “Serena Quill, is Star and bubby’s new friend.” She said as she released the young dragonslayer as his eyes were still swirls. He was then pulled back to reality by Solar who grabbed Serena’s right hand and looked it over with a serious gaze and then looked to Serena’s eyes. “Serena good person, good friend.” He said as he hugged to my son and then released him.
“Yes, Star is a lot more outgoing and open, like her father,” Faust said as she looked to me. “And Solar is much shyer, like Luna. He is much more sensitive to others’ emotions to. That’s why he grabbed Serena’s hand. He can tell a lot about someone by reading the color of their aura. I think it’s a skill he picked up from his father.”
"Aura reading? That's quite an impressive skill. Few people in Fiore have mastered that skill, even less know its actual potential." I say while placing the rest of the pancake plates down. "Dig in everyone!" I tell them as they all start to eat.
Everyone massacred their breakfast. There wasn’t a single pancake left on anyone’s plates. It was actually the little ones that ate most of them. That Morning Star can pack away some food I tell you what, it was actually a scary sight.
“Exactly how old are the Twins Faust?” I asked as I picked up the dishes.
She was patting her snout with a napkin. “They’re around four to four and a half months now. Or is it five months now dear?” She turned to her Celestia who was sipping on some tea.
“Mmm… approaching five months now,” Celestia said with a warm tone. I looked at the duo half confused. “Here alicorns mature faster than other ponies. Usually it’s only twice the rate of normal ponies but twins have matured even faster. I’d say their mentally and physically around a year older in the growth rate currently.”
“We think it has to do with Ed’s biology at the time of their consceptation,” Faust explained. “According to Luna’s time table Ed was still a human with a Philosopher Stone in his body.”
“As much as I would like to continue this discussion I must be on my way,” Edward’s Celestia said as she finished her tea and set the cup down. “I have my duties that I must see to and like Ed said we have a few foreign dignitaries that require my attention. I just hope I can get through with them before the Minos group arrives,” she let out a sigh. “I wonder what they could want. To have the royals come here is rare.” Celestia said as she left the room. “I hope Ed isn’t to busy with his other work. I don’t know if they’ll still orders from him but they’ll at least listen to what he has to say, I’d rather have him by my side when they get here anyway.”
I turn to the others at the table. "I take it you enjoyed the pancakes?" I ask them.
“Good pancakes funny man,” Star said as she waved her hand in the air with joy.
“They good funny man,” Solar said with a soft smile.
"I'm glad you enjoyed them. My family and I are going to be here for at least a couple more days, so if you want I could make them tomorrow morning." I propose.
“Daddy said funny man suppose study,” Star said as she jumped down. “Had big smile on his face. Said funny man go ringer,” she said slightly tilting her head in confusion.
“Solar no good at daddy’s magic like Star, better with mommy’s magic though,” Solar joined his sister.
“Serena wanna play?” The duo said in unison.
"Yeah, sure!" Serena cheered happily. I let out a sigh and gave him a nod. "Yes, c'mon let's go!" Serena calls out to Solar and Star.
We all went outside to the gardens through the kitchen. Luna and I both went to a familiar-looking tree and decided that we would both like to sit under it. We went to the tree but immediately found that the space under it already occupied, occupied but a small marble headstone.
“Here lies Stone Elric a son taken before his time in a war he was never asked to be apart of. He fought in service to his friends and willingly gave his life so that his best friend had a chance.”
There was a ring of glowing white flowers growing around the base of the headstone. They radiated a strange magic. If I was correct in most of my thoughts then Edward had made these flowers himself and they only grew here.
“Quill,” Luna nuzzled my side. “What are you thinking about?” She asked as the kids played in the background.
Star and Solar were both show Serena their magic and then started to fly around him a little before either of them grabbed one hand and slightly left him off the ground.
"Nothing much. Mostly just wondering if this is how my parents felt when we adopted my brother, William." I reminisce. "I miss those days with my parents when all in the world was right and nothing was wrong." I tell her, before dropping my head slightly and letting loose a saddened sigh. "I only wish that I had gotten home in time to save them." I mumbled, leaning on Luna I wrap my arm around her and pull her closer. "But that's in the past, and now I'm here with you, Serena, Zeref, Mavis and everyone else, and I couldn't be happier." I tell her.
I look back to Serena, Solar, and Star, watching as Edward's kids lift my son off the ground, and I chuckle as Serena giggles uncontrollably with joy. I smile at the joy my son feels.
“Mr. Quill,” I heard a voice behind me. I turned to see Edward’s guard Polearm with his own daughter, the reincarnation of Nightmare Moon. Luna slightly winced at the sight of the little filly and the little girl slightly hid herself behind her father’s leg. “I hate to intrude but Edward has tasked me with helping in your intermediate and advanced alchemy studies,” he looked down to his daughter. “Say hi.”
“Hello Mr. Quill, Princess Luna. My name’s Nyx Nocte Caelum,” the little girl said with a bow.
"It's very nice to meet you Nyx. My name is Acnori Quill, but please just call me Quill." I introduce. I look over and see that Luna is acting shy and quiet. "Hey," I whisper, nudging her with my arm. "She's not our Nightmare. There's no need to worry. Go on, introduce yourself." I encourage and reassure her.
"I-If you say so." Luna responds. "I am Luna North Star. It's nice to meet you too Nyx." Luna introduced with her own small bow.
"You’re scared of me too,” Nyx said looking down with disheartened eyes. “It’s because I was partially born from the leftovers of Nightmare Moon’s magic. Aunt Lu and Aunt Tia had the same look in her eyes when they first met me too.” The little filly started to sniffle and her eyes started to moisten with tears. “I don’t understand. why does every pony take one look at me and start to get scared or run away. I’m a good pony, I’m not her. I’m not Nightmare Moon.” She cried.
Polearm picked her up and comforted her. “Shhh… it’s okay Nyx. We know you’re not that her,” he cradled the little girl close to his neck. “And even if the whole world runs away you’ll still have Mom, me, Aunt Tia, Aunt Luna, Uncle Ed, and all your friends down in Ponyville too.” Polearm looked to the nearby children. “And don’t forget that you need to be strong for Your little cousins to.” She come out her eyes red and puffy from crying. “Now dry your eyes and ask Mr. Quill if you can go play with his son Serena, Star, and Solar.”
He put her on the ground and she proceeded to dry her eyes then she turned to me, “May I play with Serena, please?”
“Of course you’re can little one,” I knelt down and with a smirk, tussled her hair a bet getting to giggle.
Nyx then turned to Luna.“I’m sorry if I scared you Princess Luna and I hope we can still be friends. I also think you’re very pretty, but sorry you’re still not prettier than my mom.” She said fluttering her wings a bit and she hen ran off and joined the other children.
I rolled my eyes and giggled as Nyx ran to go play with Serena and the others. "This world is fairly peaceful. At least, compared to the other worlds I know about." I mumbled to myself thinking about the other Displaced worlds.
“Don’t let the surface fool you Quill,” Polearm said as he walked over and knelt down to place a daisy on the gravestone. “Things seem this way because of the groundwork Ed and the Princesses laid over three thousand years ago but there are still forces at work behind the scenes,” He got up and placed his hand on the grave. “Ed has told me there are things that are going to happen and even though he has the for knowledge of them and power to change these events he can’t stop them from happening as he has no idea of the repercussions that it could intel for this world or those involved. I think its the fear of not know what will happen that actually scares him the most. Not knowing how it’ll affect his family.” Polearm crossed his arms and let out a sigh. “He says there’s something coming up very soon something in the north. Something that has started to move and stir, what it is not even he knows. I think the Princesses might have some ideas on what he means but he also said it’s going to be much worse than he’d originally thought. As for myself, all the training, boosting our abilities to match his level that he had two thousand years ago and pushing us so hard that we nearly break. I think he’s getting us ready for war.” he rubbed the back of his head as he looked at the kids playing. “But if I can keep the kids and those I love safe then I’ll gladly go into battle but I’m not going to go to my death, no. I fully intend to come back to my marefriend and our little girl.”
"Well, it sounds like you know what you want to do with your life. I know what I want to do with most of mine, but there are still a lot of unanswered questions in my world, and it feels like my job to find those answers. And I have a feeling that when I return to my world, things are gonna get a lot harder than we think." I ponder.
“It always gets harder. Even Ed goes through trials still,” Polearm sigh as he remembered the events of the twins birth and Nat and Sora’s time here and in their brother’s world. “We almost lost Princess Luna after she gave birth to the twins. Severe magical drain. Her body was also in pretty bad shape do to the magic lose and strain that the twins were putting on it and due to all of this she was on Death’s Door. Even with all his power and medical knowledge, Ed used all of his mental fortitude to keep himself from rushing into the room and making a mistake if he performed an operation on her,” He looked at me. “Me point is, you will always face trials but in order to see them through you can’t get lost in the moment or allow yourself to drown in your rage Dragon Slayer.”
"Well, that's what my family and friends are for. They keep me sane in my seat of insanity. I don't want to hurt anyone with my Extinction Dragon Slayer Mode. Though I have a feeling that if I can control that anger and turn it into adrenaline and determination, that it'll give me a new set of powers that'll be more than enough for what my world throws at me. Unless it's a Deviljho from Monster Hunter World, then I'm getting everyone and putting them in Canterlot so I can let loose because that Brute Wyvern is a literal Demon." I say grumbling that last sentence to myself.
“You literally faced a demon last night,” He retorted. “Pony hearing. Anyway, you just faced Ed last night and he was upset that he was just getting warmed up in your fight. You lost yourself to anger, easily I might add. You need to keep a level head at all times. Especially if you’re going to be using alchemy and later alchemagic.”
"That level headedness might take a while. My anger is something that can easily be exploited, and it mostly stems from a memory back on Earth. And plus, my anger is non-existent when I'm using a weapon, like my Time Reaper. When I'm using weapons I go into a state of mind I like to call, Type: Null." I tell Pole. And no, not the Pokemon all you people reading this. I think randomly. "It's a state of mind where my emotions disappear and the only thing left is my unpredictability and my skills with a weapon. In this mode, I can't feel pain, remorse, regret, guilt, or anything. I've had this state of mind for a very long time. Actually it's part of the reason I'm so good at weaponry." I tell them rubbing the back of my neck. "Back on Earth, I grew up in a very harsh neighborhood where the next day you wake up, it could be your last. So I had to give myself this mindset and when ever I'm fighting with anything that could be considered a weapon, Type: Null activates and I'm no longer in control. It's like those moments when your vision goes red and you don't have control over your body anymore, but for me, it's amplified by hundreds of millions of times over." I explain shivering from the bad memories of that neighborhood.
“Mmmm…” Polearm placed a hand on his chin. “Ed has described a state of mind similar to your type Null but his is different for the fact that your don’t completely lose yourself in the moment. Your’s is a rigger reflex while Ed’s is a self induced type with Ed’s you are still aware of yourself. He calls Zero Mind state and he can even do this anymore due to his state of mind and body, or so he says,” he explained. “It’s apparently a very difficult skill to learn for anyone being but if you can master your emotions and use your defensive reflexive state of mind in tandem you may be able to utilize the Zero State. But you must know that Zero State not only takes a takes a major toll on the utilizer mentally but also puts a major strain on them physically as well.”
Polearm held out his hand and magic began to flow from him. Wait, magic. He’s and Earth Pony though hens not supposed to be able to do magic. Suddenly bits of rock flew through the air and come to him then the stone compacted into his hand. Then a pole extended out from either side of his hand, as it did he grabbed the pole that was forming in his hand. Soon a naginata formed and he propped it against his shoulder.
“How the hell…” I looked at the guard in confusion.
“It’s a special type of magic that relates to a ponies special talent and race. It’s called Talent magic. I can use any form of pole type weapon with precision and accuracy while also working with the earth as an Earth Pony. It was a theory developed by me and Ed’s niece Nat. I was taught to augment my body by Ed with magic beyond the natural occurring form for earth ponies and couple it with trying to project it outward. This was the rustle,” he tapped the weapon on his shoulder. “I can also make armor, I think that has to do with my position as a guard.”
"That's actually quite impressive." I mumbled.
“In theory any pony can learn talent magic,” He explained stabbing the naginata into the ground. “The first step is learning magical augmentation for your body. Then you apply that concept outward. As long as it lines up with the ponies talent, or cutie mark, in some form then the can use for pretty much anything. Some localize it and some use a widespread but the drawbacks are it has to do with their talent or it won’t work. I’m telling you this because you’ll have to learn augmentation as part of your training and you can teach it to others in you world. Being a human, or humanism dragon in your place, doesn’t hinder your capabilities with talent magic like it does with ponies as humans don’t get cutie marks.”
"That is true but it could be affected by my Time magic. So far I can't affect time in a large way, unless I use my Dragon Slayer Secret Art, also called Mayan Calendar Devastator. If my theory is correct then learning augmentation would possibly give me more control over time itself, but it would also limit that same power as not to completely rip apart time itself." I theorized. "But still I'd rather not pick up a weapon unless I really have to during training. Because in any sort of combat scenario training or otherwise, if I pick up anything that could be used as a weapon even if it's a stick, I run the risk of Type: Null activating, and I don't know what I'm doing as Null until the fight is over. Plus there is the risk of Null staying active for a longer time frame than just the fight, cause Null would actively look for fights. Though it has that drawback it does give me muscle memory when fighting." I tell him. "But I'm assuming training starts soon?" I ask.
"Yes it does," Pole nodded. "But we need you to learn as much as possible in a short span of time, and you also have a lot of various skills to learn. Twilight and I will be covering your alchemy and magical training as we're the only ones outside the Princesses and Ed that are allowed to practice alchemagic. When Ed is done with his duties he'll take over when and where he can. Seeing as how we are and a crunch we'll be using the time chamber. The others of your party are going to have to stay here."
"I'm fine with staying here to watch the kids." Luna tells me.
"The others are off doing something, but I'm ready to start. Let's head to the time chamber." I respond to Pole.
“Have a good afternoon Princess and please keep a close watch on the little ones,” he said with a bow and Luna nodded. “Follow me Quill.” We walked off to start my lessons.
Quill's Twilight's POV
"And then, after Princess Celestia used her magic to lift the rubble off Quill, we see his limp body just laying there. It was heartbreaking to see, but five seconds later, his body glows and his wounds magically heal. He then sits up while rubbing his head and casually asks, "does anyone have a fuggin' ibuprofen?" She imitates Quill with a deep voice. "Like he wasn't just blasted into a pillar with a large amount of magic that could've rendered a normal pony comatose and could've knocked out Celestia! He just shrugged it off and said that it gave him a headache." I ranted to my BBBFF and Cadence. "It still shocks me that he hasn't gotten more injured than he already has by now." I face hoof.
"Well that is certainly one way to give an introduction." Shining Armor tells me while holding in a laugh.
"And what'd you do in response?" Cadence asked, as a faint blush touched my cheeks.
"Oh, nothing." I respond shyly, rubbing the back of my head with my hoof.
“The usual teaser I see,” I heard Edward’s voice but couldn’t see him. “Look up,” he said and we turned our heads upward to see Edward on a ladder next to a bookshelf in the library. He was wearing his black suit and a blue coat with a Princess Luna’s cutie mark on the back of it. He jumped down right in front of us. “Hey there little ponies what ya up to?”
"Oh, Twily here was just telling us about her first encounter with Quill." My brother replied.
“So I overheard,” Edward said as he jumped down with a clipboard in hand landing in front of us. “Mirror mirror where’s there a mirror?” He hummed as he looked around. “Looks like I'll have to use one of the bathrooms on the way,” he said as his attention was back on us. “So where are you three headed and depending on the direction, would you mind some company for a bit?”
"Oh, we were just wandering around, and no we wouldn't mind company." I reply.
“Here an idea ya’ll might like,” Edward said looking at me in particular with a mischievous smile. “Why don’t you all come with me to Luna’s School. I have a few classes that need some serious lessons taught. Thus the blue coat,” he said gesturing to himself before he turned to look at the sky. “Unless you don’t want to learn about dark magic?” Edward said with another smirk.
My eyes turn to stars and I run up to Edward. "Will you really teach me about dark magic?!" I scream in excitement.
“Ow, geez,” Edward winced at the pitch of my voice. “Yes, you can set in on my classes and after I stay for a bit the teach about way dark magic isn’t bad.” He patted my head. “What about you two?” Her turned to Cadence and Shining. “If you want some alone time I can understand but you should know that isn’t a place here where you’ll be completely alone.” He points to a very large red dragonfly looking bug.
“What are those?” I said as me mind was a light with curiousness.
Edward snickered. “They’re called Pokémon and they’re not limited to just those dragonfly-like ones. They’re a lot like normal animals but they have abilities and types that very. They also change their form as they grow stronger. Now back to you two.” He turned his attention back to Shining and Cadence. “Ya know what, everypony is just going to come with me.” He said waving his hand in front of us and we all began to float. Edward walked on while we followed in his, grasp. “Let me start off by saying that Dark Magic itself isn’t inherently evil nor does it in itself corrupt the wielder just by using it. There are forms of Dark Magic that are out right forbidden for simplicity sake.” Edward waved his hand and gently sit us on the floor.
“How is All Dark Magic not corrupting? We were always taught that if you use it that you can fall to its temptations just from one use,” Cadance said as Edward walked over to a nearby room and looked inside.
“I know Quill has explain Floren magic to you before and it a similar concept really. There’s one,” Edward said as he went into the room and motioned for us to follow. “It has a lot to do with the wielder and the type of magic being used. Take Luna’s magic for example, her magic ranges an entire branch of Dark magic and yet she’s not corrupted. Sure, she fell to the corrupting influences but on after he mental and emotional state went to dark thoughts of her sister. Magic as you ponies know it has a lot to do with one's emotions and state of mind. Quill’s rampage last night was a perfect example of this. He projected his anger on to me and it caused him to unlock his dragon form, or dragon force form anyway. But his magic was more akin to that of demon magic than dragon magic if you recall Zeref’s remark.”
“But if we go by what you’re saying then that means all magic can have a corruptive effect if done under the wrong conditions,” Shining said in shock.
“Exactly my boy,” Edward said walking over to a mirror and hen pulled a black key from his pocket and placed it against the mirror causing a ripple to crossover the surface. Edward then walked through and we stood there with our mouths on the floor for a moment before he returned with a few books in hand. “Like I was saying earlier, Dark magic or in itself is neither inherently good or evil. . It heavily depends on the wielder, what it’s being used for, the wielder’s state of mind. let me make a correction to my previous statement, all magic is neither good nor evil only its intent of use is and even then you only have Your perspective of what is right or wrong. Sure there are forms of magic that are forbidden her like Necromancy but there is a form of that branch of this particular family of magic that isn’t corruptive I even though it’s Dark. I know this magic but even I don’t care to use it because I personally find it appalling. I know those who were so diluted by their own world view that the fill to the corruption of holy magic and then you have a very common corrupting magic, fire magic.”
“Unrelated question,” Shining said with a raised hoof.
“Shoot,” Edward said as we walked along.
“What the hay was up with that mirror and you walking through it?” Shining said in shock.
“It lies in this key,” Edward took the black key from earlier. “I place this key on any mirror and it tour so that mirror into a portal to the Dark Library.”
That word got my attention. “Dark Library?” I said ecstatically. “Can I…”
“Maybe later Twilight.” Edward cut me off. “As for an explanation, short of it is it’s that the library of Luna’s original school where most of this world dark magical lore, texts, legends, and spell books are stored. With the help of Starswirl, I was able to move it to another space outside this world to keep its, darker and more harmful contents from those who would seek it.” He said as we came upon to a large blue and silver lined building. “Welcome to Luna’s school for Gifted Ponies.” He said with a wave of his hand.
“Wait school for Gifted Ponies,” I sailed with a raised eyebrow. “Don’t you mean Gifted Unicorns? Like Princess Celestia’s school, right.”
“No, this School is for anypony that wants to learn magic,” Edward explained. “Sure, the first school only taught unicorns and focused more on Dark Magic, but when I spoke with Luna about a few recent discoveries we decided to change it to be open to the general populace.”
I saw Cadance looking to and adjacent red and silver building. “What’s that one for?” She pointed at the building.
“That’s my school for Automail Engineering and Mechanics,” Edward explained as we walked into the school. “That’s where ponies are taught to build and fabricate prosthetic limbs similar to my arm and leg but not nearly as advanced. It’s still a fairly new practice but is steadily growing a great reputation.” We entered a classroom. “Take a seat up front you three.” He motioned to an empty spot. “Today well be going back and seeing what all of you remember,” there was a collective aww, a few what’s, and a lot of damn its. “Yep, pop quiz,” Edward said enthusiastically as he slammed the books he brought down on opened them.
"Okay, first question: What is the first step in learning any type of magic?" Edward asked.
I raised my hoof to answer the question. When Edward called on me I answered. "First you'd study the type of magic so you know what to expect from it." I answer confident in my choice.
“Good answer, one of the basic fundamentals of all magic,” Edward nodded while a smirked. “But not the right answer little pony. What about you Shining?”
“Umm…” my brother tapped his chin with his hoof. “You have to know what emotions you using to fuel your spells.”
“Another good answer and closer but still wrong,” Edward said as he flicked the air. Edward then pointed at himself. “The main key to magic is knowing yourself and what you can do and what you want to do. Now,” he clapped his hands together, “let’s move on to magical application.”
Quill’s Celestia’s POV
I was wandering around the castle, near the gardens when I found the entrance to said gardens. I walked through the doors and found myself in the middle of the gardens, looking at Edward and Quill’s kids playing tag. I trotted over next to my sister and sat down. I looked as she watched peacefully over the playing kids.
“I wonder. Would you like to have your own kid sister?” I asked, startling my sister.
Once she saw it was me she looked away sheepishly at my question.
“I mean, maybe? I don’t know Tia. I’d love to have a kid of my own, but I’m not sure if it’s a good decision with all of what’s happening. I mean, our lives have gotten stranger by the hour we’ve been around Quill, and I doubt that it’s going to get any more calm. And with all the new information and such that we’re getting, it's hard to find a moment where it’d be just me and Quill. Plus we’ve only been dating for what? Two days now? Don’t you think it’s a little pushing it to think that we’d do that, this early in our relationship?” Luna explained looking back at the kids playing joyfully.
“Talking about children are we ponies?” I heard a playfully toned voice from the other side of the nearby tree. “If you really want someone to talk to about this then you should speak with Edward and Luna.” I turned to look over to where the voice originated from to see Chrysalis leaning against the tree’s trunk.
“Oh, hello there Chrysalis.” Luna said with a soft smile.
“Enjoying watching the children play Princess,” Chrysalis smirked.
“Yes, it’s just one of the very few things that are normal in the lives we live, especially when we live with Displaced.” She said turning back to the kids.
“True, but amongst them we’re are mere footnotes compared to the Displaced,” Chrysalis said was she stood up.“If you love or have any form of relationship with a Displaced you need to be ready to deal with some very strange things Princess. Ed and Luna didn’t have children of their own until the twins. They did adopt children and made no distinction between them either. Polearm is actually a descendant of one of their children. Can you understand what I’m trying to say?”
“Yes, I do understand, and I can’t help but feel like when we get back home there’ll be both a strange, and nasty surprise waiting for all of us, but more so Quill and Edward than anything.” Luna eerily told Chrysalis, and gazing off into the sky.
“You are more than likely correct Princess,” Chrysalis sighed. ”I’ve learned to trust in those feelings since my reformation.” She looked to the little ones. “How about I take over watching the kids while you two go and talk with Edward and Celestia?”
“Sure,” Luna told Chrysalis while getting up. “Serena?” She called, prompting said child to jog over.
“Yeah, Luna?” He asked.
“Chrysalis here is going to watch over you and the others for now.” Luna said while going off with me to find Edward and his Celestia.
“Look in the throne room first,” Chrysalis called out as we went in the castle. “Celestia said something about Minotaurs coming today. Ed is the only one in the castle that they’ll show respect to right off the bat without question.”
“Right, well off we go.” I thanked as my sister and I trotted out of the gardens and made our way into the throne room.
As we were walking through the corridor, Luna looked over to me and asked: “What do you think the Minotaurs in this world are like? I once heard Edward mention a type of war between them.” She asked.
“I don’t know what they’ll be like sister. This is a different world, where things we’d never imagined in our world could be reality here.” I told her, as we neared the throne room.
We made our way to the doors of the throne room and like our own world there were guards posted on either side of the doors but they wore a mixed armor of blue and gold.
“How may we help you two?” The guard on the right asked.
“We’re here to see Edward and this world’s Celestia.” I answered with a smile.
The two looked a teacher silently exchanging communication before the other guard spoke. “Very well but keep in mind that they are going through papers at this time and the Minos ambassadors and a legion of their guards are due to arrive at any moment.”
We nodded and they proceeded to open the doors. There on the throne sat Celestia and next to her was Edward. He was where a red coat with a gold trim to it while his black outfit also had a gold trim. He noticed us as we walked up.
“Good late morning to you both,” he said as he handed his Celestia a scroll. “Is there something we can help you two with.”
“I hope you two have been enjoying your stay in our world,” Ed’s Celestia said as she looked over the scroll.
“We are, it is quite a nice world.” Luna smiled.
“Excellent to hear little ponies,” Edward said as he looked to us. “Now, what’s seems to be be on your minds?”
“Really we’re just wandering, and we heard that you’d be having a meeting with the Minotaurs, and we got curious.” I said truthfully.
“One of many truths to fall from your mouth Celestia,” Edward said as he picked up another scroll. “Tall Order wants to bulldoze an orchard for a personal stable again.” He said pointing to a part of the scroll. “Denied, as usual.” He said with a red stamp. “Now, what is the other reason you’re both here and I mean both of you.”
Luna let out a huff and looked at me. “Well, you can blame my dear sister for that. She found me in the gardens looking after the kids, she suddenly asked me if I wanted kids, and it caught me off guard.” She grumbled.
“Hmmm… “ He looked at my sister with thoughtful eyes. “I’m guessing you heard about me from someone close then. Say, Chrissy perhaps.”
“She is supposed to be watching the twins while we’re busy and Luna is resting,” His Celestia added while she looked over her newest scroll
“Well, she is now watching them. She got back when I was watching them.” Luna told Edward’s Celestia.
“She must have been tending to hive matters,” Edward’s Celestia told him.
“I agree, but that still doesn’t answer my question,” he leaned over and eyed us both sternly. “Why did you seek me?”
I looked at the two, with my smile faltering. “You got me, the real reason is because I got worried when I heard that you and the Minotaurs had gotten into a war.” I told him.
Celestia and Edward both looked at each other and then he chuckled. “Yes, there was a war, almost three thousand years ago.” Edward stood up. “There currently is no need to worry about such things unless something happens during the Minos’s visit.”
Suddenly the two guards opened the doors and spoke in unison. “The Minos leader of the Edge clan wishes to speak to you your majesties.”
“Looks like we’re out of time ladies but you can’t just up and leave either have a seat next to Tia and learn about some of our history,” Edward motioned to a few pillows off to the side. “Send them and their entourage in please.” The guards nodded and left the room while my sister and I took positions next to Edward’s Celestia.
“Just to give you two a heads up, most Minos judge you solely based off your level of strength,” Celestia murmured to us. “You two are strangers to them so they won’t listen to anything you have to say but if you wish to speak let me know with a tap.”
“We’ll most likely just listen.” I tell him. “Just please don’t let them insult us like them calling us pets. I’m pretty sure that Quill would find the one who insulted Luna and hurt him somehow.” I giggled.
“No such action will be undertaken by anyone other than me in this court,” Edward said sternly as the doors opened and a group of newcomers arrived.
They were large standing much taller than any of the ponies we’d seen his for in this world, even taller than Edward. They had two long horns coming out of either side of their heads. The middle ones were dressed in fine clothes and the surrounding group was wearing full plate red armor. They marched into the room with a thunder of heavy metal boots on the marble floor. One of the Minos in cloth stepped forward.
“I am Lord Broad Edge, descendant of king False Edge and current leader of the Edge clan and lord regent of the Minos people,” stated the Minos with a thundering boom. “We are here today to ask for the return of the Minos Kingdoms greatest air loom that is the mark the Minos king, the Spell Breaker.”
I tapped Celestia throne, and she slightly leaned over to me, “What is Spell Breaker?” I murmured. “Listen.” She gestured to the group.
“We demand that you ponies return out kingdoms treasured sword!” Another younger Minos spoke out. “You weak ponies have no claim to it.”
Broad Edge held his hand up and the younger Minos shut up really quick. “Enough Bleeding Edge,” he scowled. “As much as I can’t tolerate being talked over I’m award that my nephew has a point your highness. You have no claim to our sword anymore as the leadership of the Minos was entrusted to the Edge Clan as per the wishes the adopted brother of King False Edge and prior king to his reign, the Crimson King.”
“As much as I would willingly return the sword to the Minos tribe, I’m afraid I can’t at this time as it is not mine to give,” Edward’s Celestia said outright.
“You damn pony,” Bleeding Edge pulled a sword and held it out pointing it at Celestia. “The sword belongs to us and we will have it, even if it means raising this castle to the ground. Our forefather,Jagged Edge, crafted the sword as a crystal smith in conjunction with the mages of the Crystal Empire. It is our clan’s monicker.”
“ENOUGH!” roared Back Edward caused the entire room to shake. The Minos immediately all looked at Edward and their jaws hit the floor.
“It can’t be, the Crimson King!” One of the guards said finally.
“Oh yes, it’s me little bulls and I can say if you want the sword then you can try your hand and claim it,” Edward said as he walked down to the group. He snapped his fingers and a crystal claymore appeared and stabbed into the floor. “You can challenge me for the sword as is dedicated by the ancient law of strength but until this time, you and no other Minos have no ounce of clam to my blade.”
“There is no possible way your the former king! He died over two millennia,” Bleeding Edge said with a quiver of fear.
“You can say I died all you want but here I am. I can also guarantee all of you that the stories that you all heard about the Crimson Butcher, are very much true,” Edward said as he picked up Spell Breaker. “I am the Crimson King and as far as I’m concerned you can take your claim and shove it up your asses.” He sat down next to his Celestia. “False Edge wouldn’t accept the sword when I stepped down demanding that it stay with the strongest and no has beaten me in a challenge for it but by all means, challenge me.”
The Minos all looked at one another before starting a conversation amongst themselves. After a few minutes of debate they sent the best warrior amongst them but he was sent flying through the doors of the throne room with a quick back from Edward and the other Minos quickly followed suit. Edward quickly returned to his seat and let out a long sigh.
“So,” he said looking to us out of the corner of his eye. “Go ahead and ask your questions?”
"Okay first question," I started. "What in Equestria is the Spell Breaker?" I asked.
“Bleeding Edge already told you what it is,” Edward said as he held the crystal claymore out in front of my face allowing it to be fully reflected in the sword’s blade. I tried to use my magic on the weapon only to find that I couldn’t even lift it up.
“Why can’t I pick it up?” I asked with worry.
“This was a weapon the the evil Minos King, Jagged Edge, personally crafted in order to combat my sister and I,” my counterpart answered in fear. “This entire sword is made of a crystal from the Crystal Empire that is heavily magic resistant and was then quenched in the stomach acid of a Tatzlworm several times during its forging.”
“When Jagged Edge became king he used this blade a beacon for his rule. He ruled the Minos for years after claiming the throne for himself via the Law of Strength by killing the king before him,” Edward explained as he laid the sword next to him. “The fact that he made the sword and used it even before the start of the Minos Wars speaks volumes to his plans. Jagged was a very ambitious and an uncommon genius for a Minotaur. Far beyond that of even the smartest of his species. I inadvertently helped the bastard in his plans for war.”
Edward stood up and walked over to one of the stained glass windows and looking up at the light coming through it. His tone had been very disturbing, full of sadness and anger. I couldn’t help but wonder about the events of the war that had caused him such anguish.
Serena’s POV
I laughed wildly as I played with Nyx, Morning Star, and Solar Eclipse.
I ran from Eclipse who was "it" all the while shouting. "You can't catch me!" It was so much fun!
“I gonna get you!” Solar laughed as he flew after the three of us.
I laughed some more before getting suddenly tagged. Hearing Solar yell out, "You're it!" I felt a slight tap on my shoulder, before seeing Solar run away. I grinned before running after the closest person, that being Nyx.
I ran at Nyx and was fixing to tag her when backflips out of my reach and then took flight with a flap of her wing wings. I managed to jump off the ground To keep up with her but she was more mature than the twins and easily out maneuvered me. I landed on the ground and then saw the twins staring off to the Everfree Forest of this world. They weren’t laughing anymore but looked rather concerned, as if someone down there was in trouble and needed help. There was a popping sound and the we found ourselves in the middle of the Everfree Forest.
”E-Eevee!” A small voice resonated within my ears, as they twitched to notify me in the direction of the cry for help.
“What the?” I asked in a hushed whisper before focusing on the sound.
”Eev-Eevee!” The small voice cried once more, this time another sound was heard alongside it. It was a somewhat loud sound, and that’s when I heard it.
A loud howl resonated and echoed across the land as my mind flashed to the moment when I arrived in Equestria. It was the exact same howl. It was a Timber Wolf, and from the sound of the pats hitting the earth, it was an entire pack of Timber Wolves. The heavy pounding on the ground, sounded like they were chasing after something.
“Oh, no.” I said horsley as I ran in the direction of the howl. “C’mon, c’mon. I need to go faster!” I told myself as I sprinted through the forest, with Nyx and the twins right on my heels.
I ran wildly through the forest as branches cut my clothes, face and caused me to bleed. Even though I began to feel tired, I kept running, I just had to help whoever was getting attacked by the Timber Wolves. Finally, after what felt like an hour of running, I leapt into the small opening to find a dog like creature backing away from a pack of at least three dozen Timber Wolves with tears streaming from their eyes. I looked at the wolves and saw that several of them had blood on their muzzles. I curled and clenched my fists in anger that this creature’s family and friends were likely devoured. I ran over between the creature and the wolves, looking at the wooden killers with rage.
“DON’T YOU DARE TAKE ANOTHER STEP!!!” I roared at the wolves releasing my magical pressure, startling the wolves momentarily.
“YOU BETTER LISTEN IF YOU DON'T WANT TO END UP AS FIREWOOD!” Nyx yelled as she and the twins landed on either side of me.
“YEA! BURN YA UP!” Star exclaims as she scowled at the wolves.
“BIG MEANIES!” Solar joined in.
The wolves looked at one another in slight confusion before puffing the confusion away and continuing to close in on the small creature and now, us. I looked around in slight nervousness before taking deep breaths. I spread my legs shoulder width apart, slowed my breathing and my pulse, before taking a deep breath in.
"Purgatory Dragon……" I said while inhaling so much my chest puffed out. Then to a small surprise of the others, a magic circle appeared in front of me.
"ROAR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I screamed as from my mouth a semi-large stream of deep red flames spewed out, and when it hit the magic circle it grew into a river of fire hotter than lava and was sent barreling at the Timber Wolves. I kept this up till my breath ran out and the magic circle disappeared. When it did I saw the extent of my magic attack.
It did indeed burn and destroy several of the wolves but only about a dozen before the rest smothered the embers that was magic.
"Oh, crud." I said as one of the wolves lunged at me, its wooden fangs barred, and ready to tear into my throat.
I closed my eyes for a brief second but then heard a loud shriek and then several cracking sounds. I opened my eyes to wolf’s fangs that had come barreling down upon me but instead of find flesh they found a stone spike jutting from the ground through the back of its skull. I looked behind the wolf to see several more rock spike impaling more of it pack causing them to cry out in pain before more spike came from the originals causing the wolves to shatter into pieces. I turned my head, my gaze following the trail of spikes to their origin to see Nyx whose hands were on the ground with bits of electricity flying off them.
“Take that you dum mutts! No pony threatens my friends!” Nyx yelled in anger.
I was shocked to see Nyx using the same skill that Edward had taught my dad, but I never heard her hands clap. I then noticed that the sparks of electricity were originating from a set of bracelets on her wrists.
“No hurt pokie and friends anymore!” The twins said roared as they each held out a single hand while back to back. They sent out a blue and red twister of combined magic that in gluffed the wolves in front of the duo, tearing them apart as they when flying in all directions.
“Let’s do this! CAVERN DRAGON STALAGMITES!” I screamed with a smile on my face, before digging my hands deep into the soil.
In a small radius around us and the small creature, hundreds of magic circles pinged into existence as they began to glow bright, and from them bladed and sharp stalagmites jutted out of the ground and impaled even more of the wolves. I tried to hold the spell, but I began to get dizzy as I smelled a foul smell. I had to stop the spell I was casting, which caused the wolves I impaled to drop to the ground and bleed out green sap, I couldn’t focus on anything, as my vision began to blur. I put my hands on my head and tried to stop the spinning but I was failing at it, miserably. I looked around and could only see globs of colors. I felt my side becoming wet, but we were nowhere near a water source. I placed my hand on my side and brought it back into my limited view, only to see a red crimson liquid.
Am I… Bleeding? I thought as I slowly looked at my side to see that one of the Timber Wolves wooden claws, had lodged itself deep into my side, likely when I used my Cavern Dragon Spell. Well, shit. T-This sucks. I think before chuckling slightly. I haven’t felt anything like this since dad’s dragon insanity ripped a hole through my stomach. I reminisce before my eyes registered a tan-brown and white glob of color walking towards me, and as the color did, I feel a little taste of iron as blood trickles out of my mouth. W-What? I think as the color got even closer.
“Serena!” I heard Nyx’s voice next to the little glob. “Hold on,” she said as she knelt down. “Star you and Solar keep the rest of the wolves away!”
“Okay!” I heard the twin off in the distance.
Nyx? Where are you? I thought as my vision began to blacken and my eyes grew heavy. I tried so desperately to keep them open but it was a battle I would always lose. I was dying. I was once again, scared.
“Don’t you close those eyes on me,” I heard Nyx complaining as a warm blue glow filled the area where the wolf’s claw had struck me. “I managed what I could from what mom and Uncle Ed taught me but we need to get you back to as soon as we can.”
“E-Eevee!! Eev!” The creature’s voice resonated, as if it were trying to tell Nyx something.
“I-It’s…” I tried to say only to cough up a bit of blood. “It’s gonna… be… o-o-okay Nyx… I’ve already died… But if I die now… It’ll fulfill my wish…” I coughed up more blood. “To die, surrounded by friends, protecting the innocent.”
“Serene not die!” I heard Star voice on my other side as I felt her hands on my chest. I felt gentle warm rush enter and fill my entire body. The pain started to subside to the point I could once again see. “No die… no… die…” I heard from Star and then looked to see her lying next to me on the ground, unconscious.
“Star!” Nyx shouted as she tried to get to her cousin only to fall to the ground on her side. “Damn it. I… used… too much...power,” Nyx stifled out as she reaches for us both.
My gaze then shifted to the timberwolves and Solar Eclipse’s condition. All of the wolves were in pieces from what I could tell and I could just make out Solar’s outline as he was standing nearby but with his back to us. He was so scared I could see him trembling. Then I heard rustling coming from all around, suddenly bits of the timberwolves flew through the air and culminated into a single giant wolf.
I looked at Solar as he started to back away while the new giant wolf inched closer to us with drool falling from its open maw.
I used the last of my voice to cry out, “RUN!” What happened next was astounding.
“You hurt Serenie… You hurt Nyx...you hurt my sissy,” I heard Solar murmur to himself. I then felt the air around us start to heat up. I looked to Solar and his blonde hair had changed to a golden flame. He extended his wings outward, “YOU NO HURT ANYPONY ANYMORE!” He roared as he threw his hands in front of him and release a torrent of black flames on the wolf burning it to nonexistent. I then saw Solar collapse onto the ground in front of a massive clearing of what was Forrest.
I heard a slight buzzing noise coming from above us and drawing closer. “My gods, how the hell did you children get here. What the…” I heard. I then saw a faint outline of Ms.Chrysalis. “No time for that now Chrysalis.” I felt something wrap around my as my vision faded out again.
Right before I became unconscious, I heard a very familiar voice which would’ve placed fear in me, but instead filled me with safety and comfort. “Geez Serena… You really ran yourself dry. Your dad’s gonna be pissed at me. Let’s get you home.” The voice talked to itself before I felt the embrace of darkness and I passed out due to blood loss.
Acnologia's POV
Well shit… he passed out. I thought as I held Serena in my arms.
“We should get them all to the hospital wing of the castle right now,” Chrysalis said with a great unease in her voice. “Serena needs medical attention that only Ed can give him.” She looked to the little creature at Serena’s side. “I swear, all this fuss over you. The twins helped Serena protect you because he’s their friend but also because they’re too good natured. Their parents are going to have my head.”
“Ms. Chrysalis, can you help me please?” Nyx said from next to where I’d picked up Serena. “I overextend myself closing up Serena’s wound.”
“You kids are very lucky that you’re all so powerful,” Chrysalis scolded them all as she picked up Nyx in her magic and twins placing the youngest in her arms. She then teleported us back to the castle. Chrysalis took Serena from my grip in her magic and then looked me straight in the eye. “I’ll get them to the medical wing, up you go get Ed from the throne room. He should still be there help Tia finish court,” She said as she gently but quickly walked off while the Pokémon, Eevee as it called out, followed right on her heels.
I nodded and walked or rather floated off to find Edward when from the throne room a large Minotaur flies right through me at high speeds, followed by a few other Minotaurs bolting out of said room.
"Looks like I found him." I muttered as I float through the door to find Quill's Luna and Celestia talking to Ed and his Celestia. "Uh, not to interrupt anything but I need you guys to follow me to the infirmary right now." I said catching their attention.
“Someone did something stupid again,” Edward grumbled as he quickly walked passed me while he was followed by his Celestia our ponies of the day and night. “Details Acno. I need to know what happened and the state they’re in.” He said as he looked to me out of the corner of his eye.
"Well, first we'll need to get Quill… Serena is in a pretty bad condition. Nyx is fine for the most part, just used a lot of magic. Solar completely decimated the forest, and as such just used a lot of magic too. Star used most of her magic healing Serena's wound and passed out due to exhaustion. There was an Eevee but she's relatively fine besides a scare from the Timber Wolves. Serena however… from what I could smell, his lungs were stabbed into, and they filled up with blood. He almost died a second time. Good thing Nyx and Star saved him, but also he used too much of his dragon magic without proper training. But it's the specific element he used. He used two, Cavern and…" I bit my ethereal lip and sighed heavily. "He used Purgatory Dragon Roar. And his lungs weren't used to that heat, so it gave him a couple of heavy internal burning, but they were put out and negated mostly due to the deep sea lacrima in him." I explained.
“Stupid kids,” Edward said as he shook his head. “Look, I don’t have time to go get Quill. I’m relieved that my little ones and niece are okay and proud of what they did but at the same time I’m also angry that they went off on their own,” he said with a tick. “Go get Quil and make it snappy, I’ve got to get to Serena and start examining him. I know the kids’ intentions were good and only were trying to help but they might have some adverse effects. I don’t want Serena to suffer from magic overload or magic poisoning. Let alone his other injuries. Now get,” he waved his hand off to the side. I nodded and headed off to the lower levels of the castle while Edward sped off to the infirmary with the three princesses in tow.
I make my way to the training area when out of nowhere, I hear Quill's voice say. "I smell a disturbance in the magical pressure from the castle. Three, no four kids… all magically powerful, two girls, two boys. Three of them are almost out of mana, and the fourth is severely injured. Close to death." He growls as he sniffed the air once more. "Serena?" He asks as his eyes go wide.
"That's right. You're getting better with your Draconic senses." I say before I look at him dead serious. "Listen I need all three of you to come with me, now. It involves our kids. Quill, Serena looks like when insanity hot to him." I told them.
Several seconds later I'm floating behind Twilight, Pole, and Quill, well really Pole, Twilight, and I are running to keep up with Quill, who's going faster than a bankai Ichigo at this point with worry. "No, no no no no no no no no!" He kept repeating endlessly as he ran to the infirmary. Once we reached the med room Quill almost literally kicked the door in, stopping with tears misting his eyes. I could feel his worry and sorrow. I was him after all, mentally or not.
"S-Serena?" He asked horsley as he looked at the state his son was in.
I looked and my eyes widened as I say the result of the wound. Going across his left side was a large scar that went from his armpit down to the bottom of his ribcage. A breathing mask was attached to his face giving him oxygen and an IV drip was connected to his right arm. Which has bandages wrapped around it going to the elbow. I knew his condition was bad but not this bad. Sitting on the bed next to his right side was the same Eevee from before, which I assume he protected from the Timber Wolves. Quill slowly walked over to Serena and looked at him. I could feel millions of thoughts flashing through his head but one thought burned bright… or rather, darkly. That question screams in my mind as well as his, always crying out on sentence.
"WHY CAN I NEVER PROTECT THE ONES I LOVE?!?!?!?!?!!?"
I froze in shock at the question. Had something like this happened before? I pondered as I didn't recall anything like this happening in our normal life when we were together besides Sonya. But it couldn't have possibly been something like that. Sure he was still sorrowful about that fact but never like this. Could it be something to do with… his life before The Merchant? I wondered before Quill pulled up a chair and sat down next to the Eevee, petting it's head lightly. His face was woven with sorrow and grief. His eyes dulled and filled with pain. Something I'm all too familiar with, but his eyes lacked even their color. They weren't a dull red, but they rusted and eroded into an emotionless grey, full of nothing but hurt. His eyes… they intrigued me. Why did they always seem to change when he dealt with any strong emotion. First it was blood red with rage, now it's dulled grey with pain and sorrow. This question lingered in my thoughts as the continuous beeping of the heart monitor gave the bitter silence a sound.
“Piece of crap,” I heard as I saw the heart monitor thrown across the room. My eyes turned back to the voice to see Edward standing over Serena with a stethoscope. He then listen to the kids chest. “You dragon slayers have such low heart beats it’s almost impossible to pick up when your body is in such poor states, especially with machines. Luckily, enhanced hearing helps in this case.” Edward stepped back from Serena and over to Quill placing a hand on his shoulder. “He had some bad internal injuries but thanks to him using all his store magic, the kids magic, and dragon slayer biology, he’ll pull through.”
"Thank you." Quill said in a tone, unlike him. It was monotone, emotionless. "I can't lose anymore of my family." He mumbled loud enough for me to hear.
“Then wake up!” Edward raised his voice as he struck Quill over the head with his metal hand, Quill looked up at the alchemist as he rubbed the knot on the top of his head. “Think of your kid right now man. Think of how you’re relieved to still have him, how you’re going to scold him for using powers without knowing the cost, and how you’ll teach I’m how to use and control that magic.”
"I am going to scold him. I am thinking of how I'm relieved that he'll be okay, that he'll live and I will teach him. But seeing how he is right now reminds me of when I lost my parents, and how Type: Null was born." He told Edward the color in his eyes returning as he dried his tears.
“Here,” Edward took a handkerchief from his inner coat pocket. “I know it’s hard man, Luna was in a similar situation not long ago and I was so torn up all I could do was wait, but you need to reflect on the good things. He’s going to make it if not a little bit worse for wear and all the wiser.” He patted Quill’s shoulder. “The kid is tough, like his oldman. He’ll pull through it but he’s going to need your support and the support of the others as well. He’ll wake up soon and when he does, let him have it but also tell him he did a good thing in protecting this little Eevee here,” Edward pointed to the little creature at the foot of Serena’s bed. “Now I have my own kids to tend to and you two,” he looked to Twilight and Polearm. “Better be proud of yours. If it hadn’t been for her being there and knowing your teachings so well, Serena would’ve been dead in less than two minutes.”
"I'm as proud as a parent can be Ed, and when Solar and Star wake up I'm going to thank them along with Nyx, heavily. I can't lose him, or else I might lose myself entirely. I already snapped once, I don't look forward to snapping again." Quill sighed. "Do you mind if I tell all of you the story of how I lost my parents and how Type: Null was born?" He asked.
“Hmm…” Edward looked at Quill and then to Serena before returning to Quill. “If you’re alright with me knowing then I’ll listen. Let me check in on my babies first though. I be back in a moment .” Edward said in haste as he walked off.
"Are you sure?" I ask Quill.
"Yes… it involves the first time I ever, 'snapped'." He tells me.
Edward soon came back and looked at the both of us. “Littles ones are sleeping soundly in their beds for now.” His gaze shift to Serena for a moment. “I’d say let’s head for the workshop but I honestly think your time is better spent here Quill. I’ll keep the staff to a minimum and the princesses are welcome to stay too. I’m not gonna send them away. They deserve to know who you are but if they want to leave, I won’t stop them either.” He said calmly as he leaned against the wall. “Tia went back to here room to finish up some paperwork so it’s just us right now.”
"Well, this story begins with a seven year old me, and my mother walking home from the store with groceries." Quill began to tell us.
My dad was at home in his office working, when me and my mom got home. It was late out and my brother, Will had gone to sleep. When me and Mom were putting the groceries away, we heard a snap and the yell of my dad. I told my mom that I'd finish putting the food away and she smiled before going to check on dad. I continued to put the food away until I heard a blood curdling scream of terror coming from my dad's office. I got scared and went to check on my mom, to see if she was okay. When I got there, the door was cracked open. So I looked through.
That was the worst moment of my life.
I was dead silent at what was in front of my or rather who. My father, was on the ground, with as far as I could see, five knife wounds in his stomach and he was bleeding to death. I looked to the other side of the room and saw a man with his pants down, and he was defiling my mom. Right in front of my dying father. I looked on in horror as the killer and intruder raped my mom and once he was finished doing that he threw her to the ground before stabbing her ten times in the chest. She and my father laid there dying, looking at each other. My mother had died of shock after being stabbed but my dad was still alive. He reached his hand out and grabbed my mom's before his entire body went limp.
That's when I felt it.
I felt my morality shatter and my rage flew to levels higher than anything Tyrrios could do.
I snapped.
I opened the door quietly as the man opened the vault in dad's office and lotted through it, and I grabbed the katana my dad always kept, as it was a gift from his father, my grandfather. I walked up behind the man as he knelt on the ground rejoicing over his loot and I lifted the sword over my head in a reverse grip.
And I sunk it into the back of the bastard's head, and it went right through his mouth.
I tore the sword out and watched the man's blood begin to pool around the corpse, as he fell. I then raised the katana once again over my head and swung down, cutting into the dead man's back. And I swung again, and again, and again. Over and over and over again till I actually began to cry. And before I knew it, I was screaming "DIE! DIE! DIE!" And I was laughing like it was the funniest thing I had ever seen! I was enjoying it! I had lost control over my body halfway through and only regained control when my brother's hand caught my own and stopped my rampage. I looked up to him to see his face contorted into one of pure terror. I tilted my head to ask what's wrong but I looked back at my handy work to then realize what I had done. And I realized what I was holding. I dropped the blade and looked at my body. It was drenched and covered in the man's blood and my face was wet with his crimson liquid. I ran to my brother and cried. I cried for hours upon hours. Not that my parents were dead, but because of what I had done. I had became the one thing I feared.
A Monster.
The next day at school the kids had learned of what I did, and they ostracized me, exiling me from the very school itself. From that point on I vowed never to lay my hands on another weapon. Of course with the neighborhood I lived in that was next to impossible. So for the next year's of my life I always accessed that murderous blood lust whenever I touched a weapon, and I called it…
"... Type: Null." Quill finished his story as he let tears drop out of his eyes. "That's my story."
“Hmmm… “ Edward h had shut his eyes and started to think. “You remind me of my nieces and nephew more than of myself Quill as far as your reasons go but the state of mind you came to be in and what came into being because of it, is exactly like mine.” He stood up and turned to face the other side of the room while he scratched his head. “I suppose it’s fair trade. Your past for mine that is. Would you be willing to learn of how I earned the name that still used a a fairy tale to fright children’s to this day in this world? Will you listen to the ballad of ‘The Crimson Butcher’ and how true took place and gave rise to Malice?”
"I'm fine with listening." He responded.
“Very well,” Edward replied as he pulled up and chair and sat down. “It started just over a few thousand years ago, just after I’d completed the very first Sage Stone. The Minos at the time were looking for any reason to go to war with us at this point, mainly just for pig headed show of power and also because the current King, Jagged Edge, was very ambitious in his own pursuits. As soon as he caught wind of the Stone, it was all the reason he needed to start his campaign, planning to claim it was us that threw the first punch.l
“I left out to investigate a string of raids that were targeted towards our border towns and smaller settlements, Tia and Luna were hoping it was just bandits. Jagged knew the Princesses wouldn’t come all the way out to the border while dealing with the panic it would cause in our then capital, the Everfree, so I went in their stead. I had the advantage of moving around more freely as I was still very much unknown from my time away from Equestria, even more so since I didn’t need a guard detail. Let alone did we know that was what the king had banked on,” Edward sighed heavily sas he grab his head.
“It took some to get out to the border, keep in mind this well before I had all the power I have now and I didn’t rely so much on my magic as I had to completely rewrite spells for my specific uses. I hated relying on my Philosopher Stone for for anything and refuse to outright use it unless I absolutely had to. So my main abilities were my knowledge, gear, fists, and alchemy.”
“By the time I reached the border I was already well behind the raiders. It took a few more days of following their blood path of destruction and sending the survivors toward Everfree before I actually caught up to them. Every account was the same, a band of Minos in beat up full plate armor. They flew a flag of an unknown clan, which made it even harder to right off as an attack by the Minos Government. I was eventually able to catch up to the raiders while they were in the process of sacking another settlement. I was already in seriously angry from what I saw and had seen over the past few days. Then, the Minos leader got in my face.”
“He threw off on my being inferior yada yada. I threw back and exploded in the process. Saying ‘OH I'M NOT GONNA JUST KILL YOU! I'M GONNA SLAUGHTER EVER LAST MINOTAUR SOLDIER, MERCENARY, AND SOLDIER I FIND UNTIL MY RAMPAGE NUMBERS EQUALS ALL THE LIVES YOU BASTARDS HAVE TAKEN!” Edward said in a slightly raised voice as he stood up from his chair.
He then let out a long sigh and sat back down. “That pretty much the last conscious thought I had. I proceeded to tear ever last one of those bastards apart with my bare hands. Asked the same time I had unknowingly tapped into my Philosopher Stone thus unleashing the pent of rage and hatred of the souls trapped within it. It was all centered on me and I let it control my body allow the souls’ anger to sediment in a singular consciousness . I also started to drain the magic and vary life energy from everything and anything around me. For two straight weeks I wandered around devour energy and slaughtering anything that crossed my path In the process I earned the name the Crimson Butcher from the very blood he completely cover my form but also from the energy that surrounded me that gave rise to the Badlands. Jagged Edge got wind of my state and new who Iwas and that Tia and Luna would try and save me themselves.”
Edward gritted his teeth in anger. “After a long fight with them and Starswirl I was captured long enough for Luna to talk to me and bring back to my senses. That’s when Jagged Edge made his play and brought his army to take on a tried out set of Princesses with this,” he waved his hand and a giant crystal claymore appeared floating in the air. “The Spell Breaker, as his ace in the whole. I then sent the ponies away and took on the army myself, embracing my namesake. Eventually it was just me and Jagged Edge left, we made a deal. If he could kill me and claim my head then he was free to carry out his plan.”
“Obviously he didn’t succeed,” I chuckled.
“Partially right Acno,” Edward said pointing to me as he took his sword in hand. “He was halfway successful. He took me head but didn’t kill me.” He said placing the sword to his neck. “ I regenerated not long after, scared Jagged Edge shitless. After a short fight we were both worn down so I ended it. I cut the bastard straight down the middle, from head to nuts, and set him on fire. I then took his sword and then his seat as king the next day. And that’s my story. It wasn’t until many years later that Malice reared his ugly head but another time and another place. “ he stood up. “Now where do we go from here?”
"..." Quill paused for a moment before finally answering. "I don't know. Wherever time wills I guess." He mumbled cryptically.
“Hmm…” Edward looked at the wrong of us then to Serena. “I should at my kids’ sides before they wake up. If you need anything, I'll be there. I think you two need to work somethings out just between you to anyhow, “ he said get up from his seat he then looked at me. “Acno, I can tell you’ve had something in particular on your mind that you’ve wanted to ask me so once you’re done here come find me.” Ed walked off leaving me and Quill in an awkward silence.
“So… What’d you want to talk to me about?” Quill asked while picking the Eevee up and setting her on the bed Serena laid in.
I released a small sigh, but one which carried heavy information. “You know that crater we left behind after defeating Tyrrios?” I asked, gaining a nod. “Well, I found that we have a magical connection to it and can sense what goes near it. And I’ve found a few things. I have good news, bad news, and even worse news. Which do you want first?” I asked.
“I need some good news.” He grumbled.
“Well, you’ll be happy to know that time moves a little faster here than back home, so a day or two here is like, a few hours back home.” I told him. “The bad news is that the crater is now a hotspot for portals, to who knows where, and a big-ass portal opened recently.” I told him. “The other bad news is that an entire fucking building came through but I don’t know what building, but then we have the even worse news.” I stress gaining a look of interest. “It seems that two… Uh, well… There’s no easy way to say this but… It seems two Void Eaters have jumped through the portal as well.” I explain while rubbing my neck.
“Wait… Void Eaters?” He asks turning around slightly. “The hell are those?” He asked me.
“Well, in all essence, they’re like Natsu’s END form, but they look like undead versions of us. Though from what little I know about them from books and legends in the massive Fioren archive back in, well, Fiore, there’s one for each Dragon Slayer and Alchemy user, but they don’t become active until their respective counterpart gets to a certain strength or mastery in their Magic or Alchemy. There were only records of one such occurrence and that was the counterpart of me. Who vanished a long time ago, but they are extremely powerful. Twice as much as the power I was at, and whenever I got stronger to face them, they’d just get twice as strong as I was at that point.” I explained. “To put it simply, you and possibly Edward are being hunted by things that can take an Anti-Etherion Cannon to the face, and brush it off like it was confetti. I don't know if that second one was mine, or Edward’s but I do know that you can get rid of them. Can’t kill them, but you can make them leave you alone. All you have to do is just beat them… Once. That’s all, just beat them once, and you can get them to leave you alone. Though I’m not one hundred percent sure.” I tell him as he thinks over what I’ve said. “I’ll head over to Edward now. See ya later bro.” I tell him, patting his shoulder.
I found Edward sitting in a chair in between the twins while Polearm and Twilight were across the room on either side of their daughter. Edward was writing something in a blue leather bound book of some sort as he waited and watched over his children. He soon took notice of my presence without even looking up from his book.
“Got your talk done?” Edward asked nonchalantly without even looking up from his book.
“Yup.” I respond while popping the ‘p’.
“So what is that you’d like to speak with me on?” He said as he looked over to his children before return to his writing.
“Is there any way you could give me a body? A proper one.” I ask while leaning on the wall.
He stopped his writing and looked up at me with just his eyes. “It’s not totally impossible. My nieces shared a similar situation as the Lethe you and Quill are in now.” He went back to his book and continued to speak. “But there's also a big difference than the one you two are in too. Nat and Sora were a single being to began with than then Sora develop self conscious developing a mind and breaking away from Nat soul to form her own eventually. I don’t know if it’ll work the same as you and Quill are one soul, as he is your reincarnation.” Edward closed book and looked fully at me. “I can try but it could have some severe repercussions on both of you.” He leaned over as one oof the twins slightly stirred only to roll over. He then pulled their blank back up. “I was able to give Sora a body with the help of Lex while using Nat’s DNA as base template but also used Lex and Adam’s DNA to dilute it making an all new body, so not just a clone another clone mainly so she didn’t age rapidly. I can do the same to build you a body but you’d need to find someone else willing to give you some blood. I’d offer my own but my blood turns to ash not long off to leaves my body.” He opened his book again, “if you’re willing to go threw it and Quill is on board, then I’ll do what I can for you.”
"Well, I actually might already have someone in mind, but I'll have to ask them. And speaking of, would it help that Quill isn't my reincarnation specifically. He originally was what manifested as our humanity. Not my humanity but our's. From the moment we were born in the same body, he and I had always been separate entities. He also still has his Earth form whenever we meet in his mindscape." I explained. "But there is also the fact that a few other minds have been and are currently laying dormant inside Quill's mind right now. One of the less favorable ones is starting stirr on top of that, but those minds are part of Quill, bits of his past and manifested emotions." I think aloud.
“No, no you haven’t. Quill was formed from your humanity and is still technically a reincarnation, even if it’s just your former humanity. Thus, making you two are still of one body and soul as well as many other aspects of yourselves too. As for the other aspects of Quills mind,” Edward looked at me. “I can help him by placing mental barriers up but on if he wants me to. This would also place restrictions on his power.”
"That's the thing… I'm not even sure if those aspects as you call them are even originations of Quill. From what I can tell, Null is Quill's bloodlust, but there are several others, one of them being Tyrrios who is currently caged up. Many others feel like they're part of me though." I huffed. "Like… I don't know, like they're something or someone that I've known for a long time but at the same time have just discovered. It's kinda hard to explain." I grumbled.
“This just reinforces the fact the you two aren’t as separated as you think you are Acno,” Edward explained as he looked to Star out of the corner of his eye. “Even though you and Quill are different from one another in many aspects, you are still link buy one soul, cause you to share many of the others aspects worth each other. Like your memories of the past.”
“I understand what you mean, but it still feels strange.” I shake my head. “I think at this point I’m just rambling.” I mumble. “Any way, when should the gate to get us home be done again?” I ask.
“Sometime within the next week, give or take a few things,” Edward explained with out a second thought. “The Void link between our worlds has become even more unstable on your end for some reason and I can’t get a clear picture on your side with my Rinnegan.” He closed his book and leaned back in his chair. “Back to you though, I’m more than willing to start working on a body for you while you wait. The base genome will only take a day and I can have a clone over see its completion. Thing is, you still need to speak with Quill if this is something you really want to do. I also have someone I need to speak with on my end as I’m not the only one who created and worked with the magitech that helped create Sora’s body.”
I paused before furrowing my brow and sighing. "It may be my side is unstable, because of the Time Crater. Where you turned Tyrrios into a Sage Stone. My magic is connected to it and I've told Quill this but it may pertain to you as well." I told him explaining the building and the Void Eaters. "Though it's just recently that I've been able to commune with the Time Crater, so I may be wrong." I said.
”How does this pertain to me?” Edward raised and eyebrow.
“Because one of these Eater’s felt eerily like your magic. Each one has a distinct magic which links it to the one it hunts. I could smell yours, but also Quill’s. But… Gah, I don’t know. I’ve only dealt with one Void Eater, and that was my own!” I grumbled. “I don’t know the specifics but what I smelled was your Dragon Slayer Magic, as well as Quill’s but you both are here. That’s all I really know.” I sighed with annoyance.
“Hmn, I might need to speak with my master on this subject,” Edward said as he stroked his chin. “He’ll probably know what these ‘Earters’ are. He’s much more knowledgeable and versed in the Void life spectrum than I am.”
"Makes sense." I think for a bit, holding my chin before asking aloud. "Do you think The Merchant knew about the Void Eaters to begin with?" I wonder.
“Knowing the ‘Merchants’ Guild, more than likely, but then again,” Edward shrugged as leaned back in the chair. “I don’t know any of the Merchants. I was sent to this world rather early as far as Displacements go. They also know stay clear of me as I don’t put up with any of their bull, friendly or otherwise.”
"Well I think the Merchant that sent Quill here knew he was a reincarnation, but I don't really think he knew what giving Quill his magic might mean." I sighed once more before mumbling. "Hell, I don't even know what it could've done to Null, it might've given him magic for all we know."
“From what I understand, Null isn’t entirely its own thing, yet, but more along the lines of a defensive mechanism for Quill.” Edward explained. “It takes a certain combination of triggers for Null to come out, and it’s not just when Quill has a weapon in hand. For example, when we were back in your world at the Time Crater when Quill and I made his void weapon. He was able to handle it with showing any form a Null come on. I know you know because I was linked to Quills mind in order to speak with you.”
"Yeah, that got me curious and I found something interesting about Null… it seems he's like Zangetsu. Y'know, the Zanpakuto. But at the same time, he's… different… yes as a defense mechanism but also as someone who taught Quill all he knows about weaponry." I revealed. "But that's not the most interesting thing I've found. Null really only reveals himself when Quill either "snaps" or he's faced with a very dangerous situation and he holds a weapon, but from what I understand, Null can take over Quill's body when he becomes unconscious. That's as far as I know and can learn without literally breaking some of Quill's memories." I huff.
“I’d leave it be for the time being Acno,” Edward opened his book again. “Null isn’t bad from what I’ve seen but it’s the facts of what he does when he’s in control that really bothers Quill,” he picked up his pen and started to write in the book again. “You best talk with Quill on what we discussed. It’ll also help immensely, have another familiar face to wake up to that is.”
I nodded and rejoined Quill at Serena’s side. I pull up my own seat and sit down, before shifting my eyes over towards Serena and back to Quill.
“Hey, bro?” I ask. “What’s your opinion on Null?” I question.
“Well, that’s kinda hard to answer,” He sighed as he watched the Eevee sleeping curled in Serena’s arms and Quill holding the other one. “I mean, without him I don’t think I would’ve lived through my childhood, but at the same time he’s his own personality.” I looked at his eyes and the pupils began to shift from black to a dull white at first. “He’s always been there for me, and people say that he’s a part of me and I think the same, but some side of me says otherwise. Can’t say though, I mean I haven’t even seen his true form, but I know that he favors scythes over anything. He was the voice in my head before you. He was actually my first friend, and became my only friend until getting here.” He smiled lightly, as his pupils became a pure anti-void white. “Though when I first met him, or rather heard his voice, he seemed surprised. Not that I could hear him, but the first thing he asked himself was, ‘How am I alive?’ That one question bothered me for a very long time, even now I still think about it. When we first met, it was during my dreams, the very night when I fell asleep in my brother’s arms after killing my parent’s murderer. When I first met him, he was as a small black butterfly. He spoke as if he was once a separate person and he always called me by the same name and even now when he’s disappeared, I can still hear his voice calling me. ‘Hatchling.’ That was the name he gave me.” He chuckled, causing me to smile.
“It seems like he was a second father to you.” I pointed out.
“In a way, I guess he was. But…,” Quill paused as his smile dropped slightly. “When I got to know him, I could tell that Null wasn’t his name. He was hiding it from me, but I don’t know why. And it felt as if he was someone that I had a very deep connection to, and it was as if he knew me long before I was ever born. It’s strange but… It feels like he was someone I had lost long ago, but I can’t remember who. Every time I tried to remember I’d always fall unconscious and have the same dream. A small child crying in front of a monster. The monster's body being torn in half, and a large shadow asking, “Are you alright little hatchling?” Every time I’d try to get a better look at either the child, or the shadow I’d wake up, in front of my parent’s graves. It happened so often and I tried to ask my brother about it, but he had no clue. I’d ask Null about it but everytime he’d just go silent, every so often he’d say, “Just a memory from a long time ago.” and that would be it. Even the night before getting here to Equestria I’d have it, but it was the exact same.” Quill muttered while brushing some hair out of Serena’s face. “In short, I’d say that Null was the father I never would’ve really gotten to have otherwise.”
The two of us stayed silent for several minutes afterwards and it stayed like that for what felt like hours. Then Serena started to stir awake. Quill watched as tears formed in his eyes and several of them fell onto the floor, breaking the silence. Serena’s eyes scrunched up before they slowly opened and he let out a slight cough. He turned his head and looked at the Eevee who woke up and looked at him excitedly, and looking at the IV, trying to figure out where he was. His eyes then crawled over slowly to Quill where he groaned as his eyes tried to adjust to the light.
“D-Dad?” He asked, his voice horse from the injuries he’d received.
“Hey bud. How are you feeling?” Quill asked.
“Ugh,” Serena grumbled. “I feel like crap.”
“Well, you look the part too.” I told him. “Glad to see you’re okay kid.”
“You a very lucky to still be here and breathing young one,” came a voice from behind me. I turned to see Edward’s Luna. “My sister informed me of what has transpired during my sleep. after checking I. With Ed and my own children I Thought I’d stop and check in here. How are all of you holding up?”
“I’m fine… I think?” Serena asked while sitting up. “I can see the Eevee is fine but are the others okay?”
“Nyx is laying in bed and speaking with her parents,” Luna softly smiled. “And my Star and my Eclipse are both sleeping soundly while their father is watching over them. Other than some magic exhaustion, everypony is just fine Serena. You’re very lucky that that Chrysalis and Acnolgia found you four when they did. Why did you all run off from Chrissy like that?”
“Well, I heard Eevee’s cry for help and it was as if my body was moving on its own. And plus I couldn’t just ignore a cry for help.” Serena told her.
Luna let out a slightly annoyed but looked at the boy with a soft and understanding gaze. “I believe I understand what transpired now. My children are able to make friendships rather easily thanks to Star being very open like my sister and Eclipse being able to read someone’s aura, an ability that comes from my father.” Luna turned her head slightly and looked down towards her kids. “They were trying to support you and also follow what they’ve been taught.”
Serena looked away from her and looked out the window. "Did you know that I could hear her voice?" He asked getting my attention.
"What do you mean?" I ask.
"I could hear Eevee's voice. And not the one you all can hear, where she says her name, I could hear her 'human' voice. She was in pain and she was crying. And when I saw the Timber Wolves and the blood on their maws it only served to make me angrier." He explained.
"The flame of emotion is a very strong thing. It helped Natsu beat Gajeel, and temporarily unlocked his Dragon Force against Jellal. But it is also a drawback. It leaves your body extremely vulnerable afterwards, it's probably what drained your magic, children aren't able to use the flame of emotion without hurting themselves too much." I explained.
“Emotions can be a will spring of power when using the right ones to full your magic,” Luna added. “But understanding your magic and how it works comes first your ones,” she said to all of us. Quill and Serena’s gaze slightly shifted to the floor. “Don’t look so ashamed you two, all of us succumb to our emotions at point or another while using magic. Understanding which emotions to use with magic comes with learning is one of the principles we teach at my school and one of the reasons we are able to teach dark magic in this world.”
"Well, I can understand that but… it also felt that I was for some reason drawn to Eevee." Serena mumbled. "If that makes any sense. Also I gripped thing when I used my Cavern Dragon attack." He said holding out a small stone, that shimmers with several different colors when in the light. "I've never seen a gem like this, do you know what it is?" He asked.
“It looks like an evolution stone young one,” Luna explained. “I’m still new to understanding Pokémon but I do know quite a bit about Eevee as my partner is an Umbreon, the night time evolution of Eevee. See this Pokémon has the ability to evolve into one of several different forms based on certain circumstances. Mainly these types of stones.l
Quill leaned in and looked at the stone quite carefully before something in his mind clicked and his eyes turned to pricks.
"Insurgence?" He mumbled confused. "Why the hell is an Insurgence stone here?" He wondered.
“A what?” Luna asked with a look of utter confusion.
"Back on Earth there was many fan games, for instance, the game called Pokemon Insurgence. This game had two different story lines, the light and normal Pokemon storyline we all love, and then the dark kill or be killed reality storyline, where people die, Pokemon die and there are cults dedicated to the different legendary Pokemon such as Rayquaza, Kyurem, Darkrai, and so on. But in the region it takes place in, there are many different stones. We fans call the non-Canon stones the Insurgence Stones. Many such stones are the Insurgence Mega Evolution Stones. If my hunch is correct, this is no ordinary evolution stone, it's a Mega Stone." He tells us, and turns to Luna. "How can you tell what type of moves a Pokemon has or knows? If I'm right, Serena may very well have one of the most powerful Mega Stones to ever be found in Pokemon Insurgence." He asks.
“You’d have to ask Ed about this. He strictly limits how much technology is given out to the public to protect them from it and keep it from falling into the wrong hands,” Luna explained as she looked out of the corner of her eyes to check the sun’s position in the sky. “I know of a device that Ed made and calls a Pokédex that keeps track of the and records basic information of the Pokémon he has encountered thus for and of what he remembers. It’s in his lab.”
“Might not be much help if it’s one he built from his own experiences and knowledge,” Quill looked at the Stone.
“That’s the one he uses to record and store his data but the device he uses to analyze the Pokémon is actually the token for our Nieces Nat and Sora,” Luna interjected.
“Can we use it?” I asked.
“I have no qualms with this but it’s not up to me Ancolgia,” Luna said abruptly. “It’s one of the items that Edward never let’s off his person at any given time. You’ll have to ask him. I’m sure he’ll let you use it, with his supervision of course. I must depart for the raising of the moon have a good night you three and Serena,” the young dragon slayer looked at the night princess. “I know of the bond you spoke of between you and your new partner. It is a common knowledge here. Many of our Pokémon here stay with ponies after finding each other through what I call an aura tether or soul bond. It’s one of the main reasons why Ed never issued Pokeballs to the masses.”
"Luna if you want I could tell you about the different Mega Stones in the Insurgence universe. It may help determine what stone Serena found. Most of them radiate some type of dark energy as they're results of Giratina, the first insurgent and the main legendary of the game. I'll need some help with this." Quill suggests.
“I am more than willing Quill but I must see to my duties first and then I must watch over my children,” Luna said with a concerned tone. “Perhaps your Luna and Ed can help in the meantime. If the twins wake up soon then I’ll be there to help. It’s best you wait on my husband anyways as he is the only one who can work the equipment in the lab other than Polearm and even then my grandson isn’t allowed to touch Ed’s technology.”
"Makes sense." Quill replied.
“I must take my leave gentle colts,” Luna said warmly. “Serena.”
“Yes ma’am,” he looked as her a little worried.
“You’re a good boy with a good heart but do try and not be so beach about things from now on, okay?” Luma smiled as she walked out.
“Yes Princess,” Serena said with a slightly red face.
I turned my attention to Quill, “We need to talk.”
"Is it about you wanting a body of your own?" He asks, surprising me.
"Uhm… y-yeah, actually. That is the reason. How'd you-," I start.
"We're psychically connected. And with my hearing I could hear what you and Ed were talking about." He tells me. "If you need a body I'm all for that. You deserve to be your own person, and get a second chance. I'll help in whatever way I can."
“Sweet, let’s go talk with Ed now,” I said with a bit of vigor. I then looked to Serena, “you feeling well enough to go and see the Twins?”
"I think so." Serena says as he slowly gets up, grunting slightly with every sudden movement.
“Let’s go then,” I said happily as the boy got out of bed with Eevee by his side and we three marched down towards Edward and his kids. We walked into the twins area to find them both fast asleep in Ed’s arms with the alchemist’s head careened back with a snot bubble rising and falling with his snoring. I raised an eyebrow while looking at the snoring with his children in grip while he wore a goofy open grin on his face , “I thought he didn’t need sleep being a Philosopher Stone and all.”
“Just because you don’t need something doesn’t mean you can still enjoy it Acno,” Quill said as he snickered at the sight. “I mean back home when I bought my own house, sleeping was more of a hobby than a necessity.”
Suddenly Ed’s bubble popped and he let out a yawn. “Yaaaaaa… and why do I have three onlookers to judge me while sleeping and comforting my kids.” He said in a grouchy tone. The twins then started to stir and let out their now yawns as they stretched.
“The judging was on Uncle Acno, Dad was trying to defend you.” Serena told him.
Serena then found himself tackled to the ground by a few extra pounds of twins alicorns. “Serenie okay?” The twins asked in unison as they checked over the young wizard with servers pats all over his person causing him to laugh.
“H-Hey! St-Stop! That tickles!” He struggled as he laughed. “I-I’m fine you guys! I promise!” He giggled.
“That’s a huge relief,” Ed’s Twilight said as she and Polearm walked over with Nyx in between them.
“Enough you two,” Ed said pulling his kids up by their collars. “Let the poor kid breath.” He looked to us. “And what are three up too?” Ed said putting the twins on their perspective beds.
“I agreed to help make Acno a body.” Quill told Edward.
“And if that were the only thing on your mind then you’d have waited till after we were out of the infirmary at dinner or something to discuss whatever else is on your mind,” Ed said sitting back down in his chair.
"I also want to discuss with you about this stone Serena found. I determined it to be something about an Insurgence Stone but if I'm correct on which kind it could prove to be very powerful. But I need to check Eevee's attacks to be sure. I want your help in determining her attacks." Quill explained. He then paused and reached his hand into his left pocket, and brought out what looked to be a phone, but on the back was a navy blue Fairy Tail symbol. “... How the heck did I only now notice this?” He mumbled to himself.
“What’ve you got their Quill?” Ed said standing up and looking at the phone. He eyes changed to that of Rinnegan with the Ouroboros symbol for the pupils. “Hmmm… it’s got a void signature on it, similar to yours.”
“I guess it’d be more accurate to say that this is what my phone is. Or at least what it’s lacrima phone form is as this thing has infinite charge… Somehow.” Quill said still blankly staring at his phone. “This actually makes things much easier to explain what Insurgence Stones are.” He mumbled.
“Walk and talk then,” Ed said as he motioned to the door. “Catch,” Ed tossed a device to Quill. “That’s Nat’s token and I want it back but you can use it on Eevee. You do remember what Aura Readers are, right?”
“Yeah, vaguely. It’s been a bit though so I can’t guarantee I’ll get it right.” Quill said as he, Edward, Serena, Eevee, and myself began to walk down the hall. “Now let’s see…,” Quill said picking Eevee up and activating the Pokédex. He began looking for a few things before his eyes narrowed and he sighed. “Well, damn… It seems this Eevee has all the necessary attacks and the right ability. So I guess that stone is Eeveeium. Well Serena, you’ve got a Mega Eevee with you.” He told his son. “But you’ll still need a key stone, and a mega ring to activate it fully.”
We walked down several flights of stairs and through many corridors until we can upon a decorative set of doors that led to the lab. Ed then clapped his hands and placed them on the doors. Red sparks shot up and down causing the doors to open. The twins shot into the lab on either side of their father as he walked in.
“No running,” he called out to calm the twins down as he walked over to a heavily teched out area and started to type on a large keyboard. “Quill, have a seat please.” Ed said as a chair came up out of the floor.
"Okay that's kinda evil villain like but hey that's just the movie nerd talking." Quill said before sitting down.
“Yea I’m then the villain in all this,” Edward said as he went to a nearby table and grabbed a needle. “I did kidnap all of you and after inviting you here in typical villainisc fashion,” he chuckled as he walked of over to Quill. “Arm please.”
"Okay but which one?" Quill asked with a smug grin. "I mean, I've got two different ones." He chuckled before holding out his non-draconic arm.
“Funny,” Ed said as he stuck the needle in Quill’s arm.
“OW!” Quill yelled.
“Hush,” Ed said as he drew a few vails of Quill’s blood. “That’s all I needed from you.” He remarked as he wrapped a compress on Quills arm. “Now,” he looked at me, “have you given any thought into who you want you secondary donor for DNA to be?”
"Yeah, I have." I said summoning a vial of blood. "Be careful with that because it's the only one I have. You probably don't know who the donor is but, believe it or not it's actually Tyrrios. Or rather, when he wasn't a backstabbing traitor. He let me draw a vial of his blood so that in a worse case scenario I could become a fifth gen. dragon slayer. Luckily dragon blood never dries or evaporates." I explained handing the vial to Edward. "It's not corrupted. Trust me. When I was a doctor in Fiore I worked my ass off for a month trying to figure that out." I sighed, shaking my head.
“No problem,” Ed said snatching the vial from my grasp. He then took a couple of droppers and took some of the blood from each vial and place it on slides then into his machine. “Basically, this is a form of synthetic jestaion and not direct cloning as there are multiple parties’ DNA used to create this new body but as it is still some form artificially creating a life it won’t directly have a soul which is how we’re able to filter out soul particles thanks to Seith Magic. This part of my craft is more science than magic but it requires magical input on many levels. You may have heard Luna refer to this,” he knocked his machine with his knuckles. “As magitech. Any way, are there any specific you want to add into, or take away from in your body. A certain way you’d like to look?”
"Well for one… I want my dead blue eyes. For another… I want a left arm that's a must because I spent like, two years without one and it sucked, but I managed. Lastly I want dragon scale knuckles, it won't be too hard seeing as I am basically a dragon, but still, in a new body I'll have to train it so it can get used to my Magic Dragon Slayer abilities. That and I want it to be able to merge with Quill's body if it's possible. Because for the Apocalypse Dragon form it takes two bodies, nearly identical with some minor differences, I was able to do it because my body was split between this form and my Draconic conscious." I requested.
“So nothing specific then,” Ed remarked as he typed on his keyboard. The room began to hum and shift as the floor opened and up from it came a large tank the could fit even a full size elephant. Hoses came down from the ceiling and attached roof of the tank. Soon a strange glowing liquid began to fill the tank. Edward walked over and stared into the tank. “This is a high concentrated form of magic with various other necessities mixed into to help keep the fetus in good health as it grows and matures. I’d give it about a day before we see the starts of a baby Anco in this thing,” he said pointing to a device the was lowering into the tank. “Just for shits and giggles a made Quills chromosome the Y and Tyrrios’s the X. So basically, you’re body will be dominantly human but still have enough dragon in it to stave off completely succumbing to your Dragon Slayer magic. As for the body fusion, you and Quill will have to figure out that part on your own. Another heads up you two should be aware of is that you’ll have to meet Truth again and the toll this time will be much steeper than just losing an arm.”
“Yeah, I expected as much.” Quill grumbled leaving me confused.
“Who the hell is Truth?” I ask with mini question marks floating around my head.
“Oh right you were unconscious when we first met him. Basically he’s the guy that took my arm in exchange for the power of Alchemy. I’m thinking maybe an eye would be good for this case. Your thoughts Ed?” Quill asked the Alchemist.
“By steeper I many more than a missing body part,” Ed crossed his arms. “When Nat and Sora did this they had to give up everything they had shared as a life together, right down to the soul bond they shared. For you two it’s going to be very similar but also a little more drastic.” There was a loud crash from across the room. “Hey, I said no running in here!” Ed yelled across the room.
“Sorry daddy,” the twins whimpered in unison.
Ed let out a sigh and rubbed the back of his head. “Gods know I’m grateful for having those two but sometimes they can cause real trouble… where was I again… oh yeah.” He turned back to us. “You two aren’t like Nat and Sora as in two souls in one body but one soul with two personalities. What’s going to happen would be more akin to being cleaved in half.”
“Then that’ll mean the different emotional culminations with go to their respective owner. Like my rage and blood lust, which is my anger Dragon Force which I used to fight you yesterday, and Null respectively.” Quill said. “And some different ones will go to Acno. No doubt it’ll be painful.” He breathed the last sentence silently.
“Mostly definitely,” Ed nodded with a heavy sigh.
“So… We’d still be connected right. By blood?” I ask. “If so then we’re brothers, even still that without the blood. Because as Natsu once said… Blood ties don’t matter, everyone in your guild is considered family, and that includes friends too.” I reminded Quill.
Letting out a slightly burdened sigh Quill looks back up. “Yeah, yeah. I remember Acno.” Quill huffed. “I-... It’s just that it’ll feel weird not being connected to you like normal. But if it’s to get you a body again, I’d do it hundreds of times over.” Quill told me with a determined look.
“Well, I can’t let you be the only one sacrificing things. So, I’ll give up an eye too, hell I’ll even give up a leg.” I say placing my ethereal hand on Quill’s shoulder.
“You two won’t have to give up anything physical this time,” Ed explained, “it's more of a soulful, mental, and magical thing this time around.”
"Well… That actually makes much more sense." Quill mumbled.
"Well in that case I guess I don't need Meteor Dragon Magic. Didn't really use it anyway." I say plainly, gaining looks of pure confusion from the others.
"Uhm… What?" Quill asked.
“You really don’t get a say so in who gets what I’m afraid,” Ed interjected.
"Eh." I shrug leaving Quill confused.
"Wait how the fuck did you get Tyrrios' Dragon Magic?" He asked.
"When he tried to take your mind. Though I didn't realize till later." I answered.
“You two do realize I can give you acces to any form of Dragon Slayer Magic by implanting a Dragon Lacrima or Dragon Slayer Sage Stone directly into you bodies right,” Ed said wi5 a raised eyebrow and crossed arms. “But back to the second reason we’re down here for,” he pointed to the Eevee that was sitting on a stool watching the kids play hide and seek around the lab.
“Yeah. Is there a place to plug this in? It’ll help me show you what the Insurgence Stones being here may mean.” Quill asks Ed, holding up his Lacrima Phone.
“Right here,” Ed said pulling a cord from the machine he was leaning on. “Just know that if anyone uses it to try and spy on or break into my system the phone will receive enough void feedback to fry it for the foreseeable future.”
"That's a risk I'm willing to take, because you need to know this information." Quill says before plugging it into the computer and typing things into the keyboard. "Here." He mumbled before pulling up something that had a strange looking orb with several legendary Pokemon surrounding it. "Ed, do you know what this depicts?" He asks. He “I recognize The Pokémon but I’m not familiar with this orb,” Ed pointed at the screen. “But you wouldn’t be about explain it and its relevance if I did, now would. I’m guessing this has to do with that odd Megastone Serena found when he saved Eevee.”
"That's partially correct. The image was taken in game, or rather reality now because it was taken in an actual cave. But anyway, the orb in the image is called simply a crystal sphere. Lazy name? Yes. But it gets the point across. This is the first orb that any of the legendaries used to primal evolve. In fact, the red and blue orbs contain a small fragment of the original orb. This orb allows legends like Regigigas, Giratina, and even Arceus primal evolve. All due to one phenomenon. The mega evolution phenomenon. Tiny chips of the sphere fell off and eroded as any normal crystal, but these pieces still contained the energy of the orb, allowing for mega evolution and if a Pokemon is trained enough, it can mega evolve on its own. It's happened before with a Lucario in one of the temples scattering the orbs home region." Quill told Edward. "Also, there will be different variations of Pokemon called 'Delta' Pokemon appearing at random. These Delta's are experiments on Pokemon gone wrong, or odd but have enough survival instinct to be good in the wild. For instance, you might run into a ground type Griemer in a desert temple, but these Delta's also have a select few that can mega evolve as well such as Bisharp, Charizard, Venusaur, and Blastoise. All these Delta's can mega evolve but also they are extremely and I can not stress this when I say extremely powerful. If used correctly one Delta could beat Kanto's elite four, but the Delta's region? Oh you better get yourself a good team cause it can be a real pain in the ass. But away from that." Quill said switching to a different image of a molten iron Registeel. "This is a Delta as well, but as you may notice it looks familiar. Well that's because it's a Delta legendary. Some of the minor trios get one but the higher legends like Regigigas and Ho-oh do not have one. These Delta's were originally found fighting their respective non-delta counterparts and are shown to be on par with them if not slightly more so." Quill continued, switching to an image of a Temporal Portal. "Now here's where the odd part begins. This original orb, from what I know, is now scattered around your world in pieces. If you find them all you might be approached or watched by a group called The Timeless. These are legendary trainers from across the regions. The leader of them all being the Pokemon legend, Red. They are a force to be reckoned with and they were hand, or hoof picked by Arceus himself to watch over the orb. It is that important. The orb cannot fall into the wrong hands or someone could possibly control legendary Pokemon. This has already happened many times but someone's always been there to stop it. Though that's all up in the air now as this world follows completely different laws from what I'm familiar with." Quill finished unplugging his phone. "Any questions?"
“So basically I need to be on the lookout for legendary Megastones that allow anyone to control legendary Pokémon with no resistance possible. That’s just great,” Ed rolled his eyes. “Now I’ve actually got to another crisis to worry about. As if the Empire supposed to be showing back up soon wasn’t bad enough. Might as well give me the bad guys story to Quill.”
“Well, it’s not that simple… There are many groups in this region who you could call ‘bad guys’ but they’re not all bad. Though the good ones are in few these days, and they’ve gone into hiding, only helping from the shadows, but the main ones you need to worry about are the ones that worship, and I’m not talking about ‘Praise the Sun!’ Dark Souls style. No, I’m talking full on human and Pokemon sacrifices to these Legends. The legendaries the most dangerous cults worship are the Original Dragon Legend, which is the one Kyurem, Zekrom, and Reshiram were before splitting apart, Kyogre, the Fire Legends Heatran and Groudon, Rayquaza, and the second most dangerous of them all Darkrai. The names of these cults are as follows, Perfection for Kyurem, Abyssal for Kyogre, Infernal for Groudon and Heatran, Sky for Rayquaza, and Cult of Darkrai for well, Darkrai. There are a few of these cults you have to be careful with, because they already possess a few of the legends themselves. The Infernal Cult in Insurgence already had Groudon but I’m not sure if they have him here, Abyssal has Lugia, Sky’s leader has Rayquaza, and Perfection have both Kyurem and Zekrom, but I’m not too sure if they have them here or if they even exist here, but nonetheless, be careful. The legends when near even a fragment of the original sphere get a massive power boost and can easily destroy a small town.” Quill explained the Cults. “But going back to Infernal and Darkrai Cults. I’ve said that the Darkrai Cult is the second most dangerous, and the reason is because they can trap you in another person’s dreams and use dream eater to literally erase you from existence, and their leader Persephone does not care for the wellbeing of her followers, as she literally murdered three of them, the first to summon Darkrai forcefully and the second and third when they literally gave her a suggestion after Darkrai fled for apparently a third time in a row. The Infernal Cult is the one you must be absolutely careful when dealing with them. The reason is because they’re infamous for kidnapping and raising children in their cult, stealing them away from their families and sometimes even killing the parents. But they’re only the third most dangerous. The one cult you must either avoid, or destroy at all costs is the most dangerous.” Quill explained pulling up an image of a strange symbol on his phone and showing us the image.
“This cult is called The Damned Cult. They are the original people, the original humans to ever see and follow a legendary Pokemon. However the one they chose to follow, was Giratina. During the time when Arceus was creating everything, according to their records, there wasn’t one egg in that massive swirl of darkness, there was two. The egg of Arceus, and The egg of Giratina. According to them, Giratina was the original creator of the planet and wanted to make it home to everyone, even the legends, but Arceus wouldn’t allow that, so he banished Giratina in his weakest state, along with the original humans, and sent them into the Distortion World. Thus calling Arceus the original, Insurgent. They have been around longer than almost everyone, and their leader is a woman called Nyx. My best advice when fighting them is to use your weakest attacks, because when fighting them a strange phenomenon occurs called the reverse effect. Essentially everything is reverse, so water type attacks are weak against grass normally right? Well during the reverse effect the opposite is true.” Quill told Ed turning off his phone. “Everything just got a lot more complicated for you, oh and also. Delta Pokemon can reproduce and the egg’s embryos can never perish. Trust me… It gets strange. Also if you see Deoxys tell him to be careful, cause the Perfection Cult had injected his DNA which was a carrier for Pokeruss into humans and other animals. Yeah the outcome isn’t pretty.” Quill finishes with a sigh. “That’s about everything, I think.”
“Great,” Ed plopped into the nearest chair. “It’s at times like this ya need a hard drink,” he got up and walked over to a cabinet opened it and pulled out a clear bottle a shimmering crystalline blue liquid in it. Ed sat back down and three cups appeared in front of us. “You two drink?”
“Oh Ed, you have know idea.” Quill mumbled as he nodded his head.
“Sure do.” I answered.
“By the way, what type of stuff is that?” Quill asked.
“Laughing Zapple Wine,” Ed commented as he poured the contents of the bottle into the cups. “It was made by Pole through many trial and error runs with Poison Joke and Zap Apples. I understand if you’re hesitant to drink it.”
I looked to Quill and he looked back to me, then we looked back to Ed and then to the drinks and then back to Ed. In unison we both said: “Fuck it.” And downed the drinks in one gulp.
“Not even gonna savor the taste eh,” Ed snickered as sipped on his glass. “Don’t blame ya. It’s completely safe to drink with no side effects of the Joke, unless you wanna try an earlier batch. Stronger and better tasting but you never know what’ll happen to ya.”
“Eh, fuck it, I’ll take it.” Quill said. “How long do the Joke effects last?” He asked.
“Usually a day or until you take a potion or bubble bath to counteract the effects,” Ed shrugged as he went over to a heavily locked cabinet unlocked it and pulled out another bottle that was a deeper blue in color. “Have at it,” he set the bottle down in front of me and Quill. “Best wishes and here’s to what’ll happen.” He raised his glass and drank the rest of his drink and then poured more from the first bottle.
Picking up the cup, Quill looked at it, before smelling it and shrugging. “Yolo.” He mumbled before slowly drinking the whole cup. “Woah, that’s good stuff right there.” He said shaking his head. “Haven’t felt something that strong since I drank Vodka for the first time, but back then it was the purest form, hardcore and I drunk it straight from the bottle. That was a weird tuesday.” Quill said regaining his senses.
“I give ya five minutes before ya start to feel the tingles then everything goes pop,” Ed looked into his glass a swirled it slowly like a James Bond villain. “Don’t worry about multiple effects from multiple drinks though. Once the effect is there it’s stays until nullified. So go wild.”
“Eh.” Quill shrugs once more before pouring and drinking another shot of the hardcore wine.
After a few more shots, I see Quill’s tattoos begin to glow, brighter and brighter. Until it enveloped him completely. I had to block my eyes because of the light, and once the light faded I saw something both funny and horrifying. It was Quill… But he was a girl. He looked down at his chest, and immediately covered the rest of his exposed body using his cloak.
“Holy shit! So that’s what happens when Poison Joke gets me.” Quill grumbled with a surprised look, and a slight blush from having no bra or shirt. His, or rather, Her voice was also much higher in pitch but it still had a rough tone. It kinda reminded me of an anime he once watched, Akame Ga Kill was its name I think. But he sounded like the character called Leone.
“Not surprised,” Ed said as he threw Quill a top from a nearby table. “You look to be about Luna’s size. Wonder why anime characters mainly get the Rule 63 when they first encounter this stuff? Pole got a curly rainbow fro when he first tried it. The effect is different every time but usually anime gets the gender swap. I shrink down to the size of an Apple.”
“Lord have mercy.” Quileute, yes I gave him a female name, grumbled as he put the top on, when he finished it, for some anime logic reason, looked like several bandages. “From now on, I’m gonna wear a ton of bandages around my chest so this shit doesn’t happen again.” He grumbled before his stomach thinned out. “Oh what the hell!?” He seethed in slight annoyance, a tick mark appearing on his head. “Well fuck it, now I need more of that wine. You mind sending the finished version home with us? Cause I can almost guarantee I’ll need it by day’s end.” Quileute aksed.
“Take as much you want,” Ed slide a key over to Quileute. “Take some of the hard stuff and pull a prank too. Preferably on Luna and Celestia. Toss a glass down Discord’s throat and he’ll lose his power for twenty-fours. No idea why.”
“I wonder if this’ll gender swap Mavis and Zeref.” Quileute wondered. “If so, then that’ll be one hellluva prank.” The male turned female chuckled darkly, with a devilish smile plastered onto their face.
“Eventually it would but like I said the effect is different every time,” Ed shrugged with a smirk. “I’m interested in how it’ll affect anyone honestly, usually cause I laugh my ass off.” He then turned and looked at me with a big grin. “Your turn.”
“God fucking damnit.” I muttered before taking a swig of the hardcore stuff. “Holy Ankhseram that’s sweet.” I said as my markings glowed brightly just out of the blue and suddenly. “WELL THAT WAS FAST!! I semi-yelled as I tipped over and fell onto my back.
When the light faded I looked down to see that I did indeed have breasts but they weren’t as large as his were and my hair was thinner and went down to my knees. I smiled as I was wearing a shirt the whole time but I wasn't wearing a cloak. It could’ve helped as I stood up only to find myself much smaller than Quileute, around three feet shorter. Quileute was looking at me with a raised eyebrow and I looked back with a face that asked, ‘What?’ I then looked back at my shoulder to see dragon wings, which looked like the ones I had back in Fiore, when I was in dragon form only they were much smaller, around as long as my arms and as tall as my back.
“Woah!” I gasped in amazement. “I have wings again!” I cheered. My voice was much, much higher pitched than Quileute and I think I know why. “Did that drink make me gender swap and turn me into a kid?” I asked Edward.
“RAHAHAHAHARHAHAHA!” Ed was laughing his ass off on the floor. “OH MY SIDES THEY HURT, RAHAHAHA!” He managed to say as he rolled around on the floor. “AS FAR AS I CAN TELL IT DID, RAHAHAHA!”
“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up asshat.” Quileute grumbled before looking at her draconic arm. “I wonder.” She said before getting up and walking over to Ed and punching him in the top of the head anime style, like girls would do to the guys, all tsundere like. “Laughing at other people’s misery is a dick move. And you can’t say it takes one to know one, because of two reasons. One, I currently don’t have one, and two because I already know I am one and I’m proud of it.” She grinned maliciously.
Ed grabbed the side of the table and propped himself up. “Wooh, I was going to say I can laugh as you both knew the consequences ahead of the event and you still chose to partake. You reap what you sow girls.”
“Well I didn’t know it was going to gender bend me! I thought it’d like, reverse my age or some shit like that!” Quileute argued. “I mean, it did both to Acno! And plus he, or I guess now, she likes being a female kid or something. I mean just look at em’!” Quileute gestured to me as I was eyeing my wings with stars in my eyes as I flapped them a little. The innocence being second only to the real kids in the lab, Star, Solar, and Serena.
“I said anything could happen,” Edward retorted with a shrug.
“Still, I’m lucky I had my cloak or it could’ve gone bad.” Quileute grumbled.
“Very luck, I don’t need Tia and Luna coming in and say ‘who is she?’ I mean, Tia and I literally just ironed out our feelings for each other. Last thing I need is relationship issues,” Ed sighed. “You two just wanna go ahead and change back? I keep a cash of the cure stash in here for just such occasions.”
Three days have passed since Quill told Edward about the Insurgence Stone and the Cults, and within those three days, Quill had been training his magic and alchemy, as the Poison Joke effect on Acno had ended, reverting him back to his old form. Much to his displeasure. But during the third day Quill had trained, he had felt something inside himself shake, he felt something… Awaken. It is now the rise of the fourth day and something is ready to rise, and with it… Demons shall fall.
Quill’s POV
We’d been here for right around half a week and I had been making excellent progress in my alchemy and magic training sessions with Twilight and Polearm. Have to say, if they were against anyone else from Fiore with S-class status then they would still pound the living hell out of them. Ed decided to take over my training for today but went with tactical sword techniques instead of alchemy.
“Come on Quill, don’t you know any type of sword technique?” Edward said chalantly as as he easily deflected my strikes with a sword that was quite noticeable meant to be used with two hands.
“I do, but I’m trying to be cautious as well. Something inside me doesn’t feel right, like something wants out.” I told him continuing my attacks.
“How’s that sowed feel in your hands?” He asked as he parried my blows.
“Feels weird,” I said as I looked at the sword. It was a simple one handed steel sword that Ed had reinforced with magic so I didn’t break it with a single swing wasn’t just the feeling of offness in me but the sword too, it just didn’t feel right in my hand. “And I noticed something about you Mr. Unfair advantage,” my remark got him to raise an eyebrow. “You’re using a two handed sword with one hand. What’s the deal with that? I know you’re uber strong but even you should have some difficulty controlling a two handed weapon with a single hand.”
Ed merely snickered. “That’s because I have the skill from Demon Gaze called God’s Arms. It allows me to use any two handed weapons with one hand, except for bows and crossbows.” He remarked as he brought the blade up and rested it on his shoulder. “Hmmm… maybe we should get you a two handed sword.”
“I mean, my scythe is a two handed. So… yeah let’s try a two handed sword,” I said as I tossed Ed the steel sword.
As I walked over to Ed to get a two handed sword, I felt something take grasp of my mind, and I wandered over to the side. Something was calling me, no. Calling someone in my body. I continued to walk, till I was in some type of hall and at the end was a sword case, holding a sword. It was as if something in both the sword and in me was calling to each other. I stared at the sword intensely.
“Yo,” I was pulled back to see Ed in front of me. “I have just the sword for you.” He said as he pointed at me. Suddenly something shot from by Edward’s head and stuck in the ground in front of me. As soon as the dust cleared my eye were met with the site of a crimson bladed two handed long sword.
“And this,” Ed said working over and handing me some for of pen. “The sword is the Bloodskal Blade. It’s a sword with an endless enchant the allows the wielder to send out red energy slashes out at their enemies. The pen is the skill God’s Arms. Pair the two up and you have a close, mid, and long range cocktail for the ages.”
Turning my head back to the sword in the case I hold up the sword-pen and turn back to Ed. “What about this sword? Something is calling me to it. Or at least it feels like it.” I ask, looking back at the two swords.
“That’s the Dark Repulser,” Ed explained. “Not really a special sword. It’s a one handed long sword that’s got a fairly good heft to it. It was used to slay a great demon in the world it originally comes from but other than that it’s not special at all. It could be a fairly useful.” He took the sword and his eyes shifted. “It seems it has the underlying flavor text that calls it “The Bane to even the Greatest of Demon Lords.” H held it out to me. “If it’s calming you then wield it.”q
Holding my hand out and grabbing the hilt of the sword, I took it from Ed’s hands, and held it in my own. Then the flickering calling grew, until I heard a voice I never thought I’d hear again. “HELLO MY OLD FRIEND” I gasped and fell to my knees, sweat dripping down my face. “Holy shit.” I panted. “What the hell was that?” I asked looking at the sword. I then felt an extra weight on my back and felt around, when I felt a scabbard. “Nani?” I mumbled. “How did that get there?” I then cautiously sheathed the blade and it just felt… Right. “So, what now?”
“Now, I push you, hard,” Ed said as he hit the air behind him and it shattered like it was made out of glass. He reached in and pulled out a two handed sword with flaming birds as langets. The handle was long that led into a four faced skull pommel with a ruby in the top of the skulls. It had a long red blade that was serrated on both sides. “This is my Disword. One of the few weapons I made and use myself and it is very special.” He pointed down and I found myself standing in a small group of daisy.
“Well damn, I can’t say this enough but this is very convenient.” I pointed out, while looking around.
“You call it convenient but in reality,” Edward snapped his fingers and the flowers vanished into nothingness. Not even a stem was left. “They were never their and we never left the training grounds.”
“That makes much more sense.” I stated.
I then pull Dark Repulser out of its- HIS- … Okay, fine. I pull Dark Repulser out of his sheathe and get into a stance. LEFT FOOT BACK A LITTLE. I move my left foot back a small amount. RIGHT HAND UP. I lift my right hand up a bit. CALM YOUR BREATH. I slow my breathing. FAMILIARIZE YOURSELF WITH YOUR OPPONENT’S SCENT. I take a deep breath in and lock onto Ed’s smell. EYES FORWARD. I look directly at Edward, my eyes holding an every calm sight.
Ed pointed the tip of his sword towards me as he placed the handle level with his eyesight. He let out a calm breath and placed his left foot forward and his right back stay ball of the foot.
KEEP NOTICE OF HIS MUSCLES, OR WHAT PASSES FOR HIS MUSCLES. WATCH HOW THEY TENSE, AND PREDICT HIS MOVEMENTS, JUST LIKE I TAUGHT YOU. The voice told me, which made me use my pinpoint sight to watch his subtle movements, causing my left eye’s pupil to flicker white for a split second.
“Ocean,” Ed said calmly. “ROAR!” He yelled as he rushed passed me. I was unable to follow his move but I could sense he was behind me know, just to left. I started to turn but was hit with a rush of wind that felt like a title wave of water.
“Grrr….” I growled slightly before that voice told me something.
CUT THROUGH THE WAVE JUST AS YOU DID THE ONES WHO HURT YOU. My eyes widened and my left pupil flickered once more. I then swung Repulser down and cut the water into two segments while some of it pushed me back several feet. I continued to split the water but it wouldn’t let up, so I wouldn’t either. wwd “The objective is not to fight the water Quill but to become one with it,” I heard Ed right next to me. “Water is water. No matter the state, solid, liquid, or gas. It simple is, water. Flow, Current,” he whispered as I was soon assaulted with strikes from random directions. Ed was ride the currents of his earlier strike that I created with my own counter attack. “Let your mind go just listen to the water.”
HMM… HE IS RIGHT. LEND YOUR MIND TO ME AND I WILL HELP YOU LIKE I DID OH SO LONG AGO, DO MY LITTLE HATCHLING. It was as if time had paused. I widen my eyes and felt them ignite with a white flame, and my mind goes clear. Time begins to speed up, but I am no longer in control of my body. I halt my defense and flow my sword swings as careful and wild as the water. Dodging and evading as my body was out of my control, and in the control of something, no, someone else.
“Have you finally been set free, Null…” Ed said calmly as he lifted his sword above his head.
“I AM IN NEITHER IN CONTROL, NOR AM I FREE. I AM SIMPLY EXISTING, I AM SIMPLY HELPING MY HATCHLING.” Null spoke calmly, as white wisps of flame oozed from my pupils. He stood up and held Repulser in a reverse grip, before getting his body low to the ground and placing his left hand gently on the ground, his or rather my face never faltering.
Ed gripped tightened on the hilt of weapon and he brought it hard and quickbut he never moved any closer to me, or Null. “Ocean, Pressures,”he side as he turned away. I may not have been in control of my body but I still feel what was happening. There had been so much pressure force down on my body that neither Null nor I could move at all. We were completely forced to the ground. By the time the effects of the move had fade we were completely exhausted. Ed had walked over and pointed the tip of his sword in our face. “Talk?” Was all he said.
“FINE.” Null grumbled before sheathing Repulser, but still controlling my body. “I’LL HAVE TO REMAIN IN CONTROL AS MY AWAKENING PUT A LOT OF STRAIN ON YOUR SOUL. TO RELIEVE THAT STRAIN, I’LL HAVE TO RELEASE IT BY FIGHTING. FOR NOW, I COULD TALK A LITTLE. BUT I STILL WANT TO FIGHT. IT'S BEEN MUCH TOO LONG SINCE I’VE HAD A GOOD FIGHT, QUILL HAD GOTTEN TOO STRONG FOR ANYONE AT HOME TO BE MUCH OF A CHALLENGE SO HE NEVER NEEDED TO ACTIVATE ME.” Null told Ed.
“Hmmm… when you’ve recovered your energy in a few hours then. For now just explain your existence to me,” Ed said as he created a table and set of chairs. He set his weapon down against the table and pulled out a set of shot glasses from his coat pocket and his flask. “Care for some Dragon Ale?” He looked at Null.
“NO THANK YOU, IT’LL JUST AFFECT QUILL.” Null shook his hand. “NOW… HOW BEST TO TELL YOU… WELL FIRST OFF I CAN’T EXPLAIN MY EXISTENCE, BECAUSE FOR ONE, I WAS NEVER SUPPOSED TO EVEN EXIST. I WAS NEVER A PERSON, NOR WAS I EVER A MANIFESTATION OF YOUR EMOTIONS LIKE YOU’VE BELIEVED QUILL. ALL I WAS, WAS JUST A SIMPLE BEING BROUGHT ON BY A PAIN. JUST LIKE YOU’VE DESCRIBED YOUR NIECES, SORA AND NAT’S CONNECTION, MINE WITH QUILL IS VERY MUCH THE SAME, HOWEVER, I CAN NEVER BE SEPARATED FROM HIM, LEST HE LOSE HIS SANITY. THERE ARE THINGS FROM THE DEPTHS OF EVERYWHERE, WHICH I CONSTANTLY HOLD OFF. THE MOST PROMINENT ONE IS THE DRAGON SEED, WHICH DRAGON SLAYERS CONTAIN OF THEY USE TO MUCH OF THEIR POWER. THE DRAGON SEED WAS ACTIVATED WHEN TYRRIOS TRIED TO CONSUME QUILL’S MIND AND WAS ACTIVATED BEFORE, WHEN I WENT DORMANT BACK ON EARTH. I’VE HAD TO EVOLVE TO KEEP UP THE DEFENCE BUT IT SEEMS MY LATEST EVOLUTION WAS ENOUGH TO OBLITERATE THE DRAGON SEED COMPLETELY, BUT THE EFFECTS IT HAS BEFORE HAND ARE ALREADY SET IN STONE. SUCH AS THE DRACONIC ARM AND THE ABILITY TO USE YOUR SECRET ART, MAYAN CALENDAR DEVASTATOR.” Null explained flexing my draconic arm. “IF YOU WANT MY BACK STORY YOU WON’T GET IT, AS ALL YOU NEED TO KNOW IS THAT AFTER QUILL’S FATHER DIED, I BECAME A FATHER TO HIM AND I TRAINED HIM IN WEAPON COMBAT AS BEST I COULD. IT’LL TAKE SOME TIME FOR HIS MUSCLE MEMORY TO RETURN BUT IT WILL IN TIME. I WAS HOPING THAT TRAINING WITH YOU COULD RELIEVE THE STRAIN, AND HELP HIS MUSCLE MEMORY TO RETURN SO HE AND I WOULD BE ABLE TO PROPERLY FIGHT TOGETHER LIKE WE WERE MEANT TO.” Null finished leaning back in the chair.
“Mmm…” Ed looked at Null and downed a shot of his Ale. “Sounds like a plan and makes sense. But first,” he snapped and a blue energy chain came from the Dark Repulser and wrapped around our body and then absorbed into us. “Now the Repulsor is your blade and will only appear when you do. I also gave you a variant of Slayer magic called Demon Slayer Magic.when you completely invoke it you can even devour curses.”
“LET ME GUESS. TIME DEMON SLAYER MAGIC?” Null asked with a small smile.
“Nope,” Ed shook his head. “It’s blank magic. It’ll adapt to you not Quill.”
“IT DOES MAKE THINGS MORE INTERESTING. ALSO FOR FIGHTING, IT WILL BE AND MUST BE A SIMPLE SWORD FIGHT. NO MAGIC. NO ALCHEMY, JUST TWO, OR MORE, SWORDS AND THE TWO, OR THREE IF YOU COUNT QUILL, OF US.” Null told Edward.
“So we can use any number of swords then?” Ed looked at Null with mischievous smirk.
"YES BUT I'D RATHER IF FOR NOW WE USED JUST THE ONES WE CURRENTLY HAVE OUT NOW. WE CAN MOVE ONTO TWO LATER." Null told Ed.
“Very will,” Ed said taking a green bottle from his coat. “This is a Skyrim Stamina potion. Down it and you’ll have your energy back in no time flat.”
“THANKS.” Null says as he downs the potion. “I SHOULD BE READY TO GO IN A FEW MINUTES, I JUST NEED TO SPEAK TO QUILL REAL QUICK.” Null tells Ed as he gets up and walks over to the side, and looks off into the sky. Altering his voice so that it’s softer, Null begins to speak once more. “It’s been a very long time since we’ve spoken hasn’t it?” Null asks. -Yes… It has Null, and I’m glad that you’re back dad. Even though so many things have happened since you disappeared, I still missed you so much. I hope you stay. Just… You were there when I lost my parents and you were there again when Will vanished. I didn’t want to lose you.- Null smiles softly before placing his hand on my body’s shoulder. “I won’t leave. I’m here to stay Quill. I ain’t leaving anytime soon.” He told me before sighing and going over to Ed. “Should be ready to fight now, just don’t go all out right away, still getting used to taking over Quill’s body again.” Null told Ed while stretching out our body.
“Very well but I don’t want my castle torn to pieces so would mind if I moved us to the Coliseum?” Ed motioned over his shoulder. “More space and less chance of destroying something important.”
“Sure, I don’t mind. Plus, I can’t really control my strength right now. Once the muscle memory returns I should be able to better manage it.” Null accepts with a nod.
“Good!” Edward clapped and we immediately found ourselves in the coliseum. “Now we can have a match unhindered by outside forces.” He snapped and an invisible barrier formed around the entire stadium.
‘I know I’ve seen that barrier somewhere before.’ I muttered inside my head. “Null, be careful. Even in his human form Ed’s strength is far from a joke. Not gonna lie here, in terms of physical power he has the edge and not just because my muscle memory is off.”
Ed held out his hand in front of him and his Disword appeared from thin air in front of him. He took hold of it and let the tip fall and hit the ground cause a small dust cloud to appear.
‘Something in my gut is telling me that that weapon is more than just a simple enchanted longsword.’ I grumbled.
“What gave it away? The fact it stored in a pocket dimension or the fact it appeared out of thin air?” Null snickered.
‘No, it’s something with the aura of the sword. It feels… For lack of a better term, both dead and alive at the same time.’ I tell him.
“Ya ready?” Ed gestured to the air.
“Yeah, I’m ready.” Null told Ed, drawing Repulser from his sheathe, and getting into the same stance as when he first took over. Reverse grip, hand gently on the ground, body low. “Ready when you are.”
“On your mark,” Ed raised his sword above his head while Null tightened the grip on his. “Get set,” they positioned themselves. “Go…” Ed said as he vanished.
With insane speed, Null and I essentially vanished as well, as we evaded a sword strike from behind. We then promptly struck at Ed with a swift swing to the side. With his a quick turn of his arm Ed blocked the strike with the flat of his sword and then grab the blade of his weapon with the opposite hand and turned slightly putting his force into his shoulder and rocketing Null into the wall of the stadium causing cracks to spider we’d out from our body.
Null fill to our legs and quickly tossed up breakfast while Ed shook his head. “You’re relying too much on your speed, the evidence is that I was very easily able to catapult you into the wall.”
Null didn't say anything as his face became a dead chilling monotone, which let out a freezing chill which caused Ed to shiver slightly. In a blink of speed, Null was next to Ed and took Repulser in a normal grip before rocketing it directly into Ed's side, in turn sending him into the wall at very high speeds.
“Much better!” We heard from the dust cloud as Null barely dodge Ed’s sword that came flying at us like a saw from the hole in the wall. It buried its blade in the opposite side of the stadium. “But your still slow on the transition from speed to power.” Ed walked out of the parted dust with coat in his right hand slung over his shoulder. He then tossed it on the ground.
Taking our cloak off and tossing it onto the ground as well, we summon Bloodskal. I think I don't it just sort appeared but Null stabs it into the ground catching the hook of our cloak so it doesn't fly away. 'I'll transfer my power into Repulser, you focus on your speed.' I tell Null getting a telepathic nod.
I feel the power in Repulser go into my body's speed but I put my strength into the blade's power causing it to gain a faint, barely noticeable navy blue glow, illuminating the blade. It reminded me of the Sword Skills from Sword Art Online. I smile while Null's face remains neutral, and he places Repulser to rest on our shoulder and gets ready to strike.
Null charged forward with the tip of the Repulsor head straight for Ed’s throat. Just before the sword could reach the alchemist he caught it with his metal, the tip scratching his palm with with thumb, pointer, and middle fingers on the blade.
“Working together to split up the workload, good,” Ed commented as he easily lift us above his and slightly to the right, “But not good enough.” He reeled back and threw us across as if we weighed nothing. We hit the wall hard cause Null to cough up a good amount of blood. I turned my attention to Ed who held out his hand. I heard something rattling just to the left of our head and then I looked out of the corner of our eye to see the Disword embedded in wall. It wriggled itself free and flew swiftly back to its master’s grip.
The two of us voiced our thoughts. "Well fuck." We both said as I poured my strength into the sword once more, this time it took some of my Time Magic, and glowed an even brighter navy blue.
We ran at Edward blinking in and out of view before appearing behind him, as he went to block us we vanished and reappeared in front of him before slashing at him diagonally upwards, sending him flying up with a massive gash running up his shoulder, his blood spewing out of the wound. Repulser lost the glow and my strength returned, I looked to see Ed landing on the ground and behind him a huge chunk of the arena had a large gash in it and in the ground. I smiled and charged the blade again, this time putting my magic and my speed in it, causing the blade to glow orange with a navy blue hue.
“Hahaha, that was a good one but you should save that for when you really need it,” Ed chuckled as he stood up unfazed by the wound. It merely crackled with red sparks of electricity and closed.
“Fucking living Philosopher Stone bullshit,” we grumbled.
“Back to your attack though. What you used was a sword skill. Something you can only use with the Repulsor,” Ed commented as he mended the arena with his alchemy. “There is also a limit to how many times you can use it per day and a time limit in between those uses. At your current level you have three times to use it but must wait an hour to use the Skill again.”
“Well then it's a good thing I've watched Sword Art Online 'bout a thousand times.” I told Ed in a staticky voice, as we began to circle each other.
“Doesn’t really matter when you only have one skill and it’s simply a power move with such an extreme cool down period,” Ed commented tip of his sword dragged the ground. “Especially for someone like me. Timing is everything in these types of battles.”
‘He’s right Quill. It took every bit of our strength to make that gash in his shoulder and it wasn’t even that deep.’ Null said with a bit of reserve. ‘True and our skill won’t be ready for another hour and we’re down to half stamina. Drawn out battles were never our specialty.’ I then remembered what Ed said about the Bloodskal Blood. ‘We need the other sword. It has no time limits or restricts on power. It would give a greater range advantage too.’
“Right.” Null say before opening our draconic hand so it faces backwards towards Bloodskal.
Said sword then launches itself towards us, and just like Ichigo we raised our draconic arm, and plucked it from the air, swinging it down and cutting up some of the earth beside us with it and creating a large gust of wind and dust. After looking at the sword, I could feel and literally see the strength of it irradiating off the sword. I smile while Null ‘hmphfs’ and we get down into a stance, one that we haven’t used in a long time. We were becoming, Unpredictably.
“Finally getting serious aye,” Ed remarked as he lunges forward and brought his Disword down. We counter parrying worth the Skal but Ed turned the tables and used the moment to spiral into a twister with his blade-edge against his metal arm. He was like damn saw and the serrated edge of his sword made it incredibly hard to up our guard. We then threw the alchemist tornado of with a good amount of force, to say we got it done with little damage was and understatement. Ed stopped his spinning and the Disword found itself with its flat against its master’s back pointing upward. Ed merely took a bow and then looked at us. “Why didn’t you two use an energy slash to knock me off balance?”
“Because,” We both said, our voices in unison. “We’re unpredictable!” We told him as our voices glitched and resonated.
We then shot across the arena with vanishing speeds, appearing in different places at random, till we hit Ed with both swords on the right arm, creating two long gashes. Then before he could strike back we ran off again, and soon the wind picked up and started to swirl around the arena with great speeds. We continued to run with the wind which allowed us to run a small margin faster, and we leaped at Ed. Then I had a realization, I focused all my magic and summoned Time Reaper, but only a small portion of the handle was formed. Null must’ve caught on as he bit down on the handle and the scythe blade went straight up, making it a small war-scythe. Null then began to spin our body at tremendous speeds, and we lunged straight at the calm Alchemist, and we hit him dead in the chest with all three blades, creating three incredibly massive wounds on his torso. We then landed behind Ed and leapt over to the other side of the arena, a good distance away from him.
“Yea, no way he’d take that so easily,” I said as we saw the alchemist bow upwards as he rose to his feet. The weapons fill out of his body and the wounds immediately closed. “Remind me why fighting this guy is fair?” I rolled my eyes at Null’s comment. “Because a lot of Dipslaced are OP as fuck like him and even in a fight where his is play by the rules you set he is still OP as fuck.”
Ed ripped off his and threw the scraps of fabric off to the side while he cricked his neck from side to side. “Remind me who it was who said to only use the weapons we had at the time,” Ed said and he sounded pissed.
“Well, technically Time Reaper is always with me as it is a part of my very being, but hey I had an idea in the heat of the moment, my mind wasn’t thinking about rules or anything. Plus, it’s part of my fighting style to be unpredictable. Through,” I shrug as Time Reaper dissipates back into energy to be summoned at a later time. “I’m sorry about doing that, but you gotta admit that was kinda like some anime fighting shit right there.” I say as Null stands our body to its full height, I use our draconic arm and rubbed the back of our head while chuckling nervously.
A crimson slash of energy came charging at us but we managed to leap out of the way just in time. “Rules are rules. If you break your own rules then I can do the same!” Ed said with a twitching eyebrow and a snide smirk.
“I think we hit a bad nerve with that last move,” I said as we got back to our feet. “Ya think.” Ed was on on use thrusting his Disword relentlessly trying to piece our body. “Yea he’s pissed alright, OOF!” A metal leg landed right incur gut sending us straight up into the invisible barrier of the stadium. We started to fall and as we opened our eyes we saw Ed and a lot of sparkling circles around him “What the hell?”
As if on cue weapons of all kids fire upon us. Luckily we were in the air so dodging was the best option for us.
“You have really worked my nerves,” he said as his brought his sword up next to his face and thrust it at us.
“We got this I know that move from earlier,” I smiled but Ed didn’t move while his sword blade extended at us. “Nope not what I thought!” I said barley dodge as we landed.
We look directly at Ed, and my mind starts going through different scenarios of how this could play out, the thing is that Ed was on a completely different skill level, he was leagues above us. I search for something in my memory to use when I happen upon one certain memory, but it was more of a past vision. As if time had stopped I walked through the vision and found myself back in Fiore, but my hands were wrapped around a large sword. It had an inscription on it, but it wasn’t in draconic, nor Fioren. My eyes widened as I realized, it was in Japanese! I looked closer and the sword came into view. It was a longsword in both the technical and literal sense. I remembered what it was, but I wanted to know something, how did the Nergal Reaver get into Fiore? And how did I know how to use it? I looked in front of me, and got my answer. It was the middle of a war, but not just any war. It was a monster war between the dragons of Fiore, and the Extinction Elders: Nergigante of the New World. I looked back at the Nergal Reaver and tore it from my past self’s iron grip, causing the memory to crumble into dust as my mindscape returned to reality. I used my ethereal vision and looked at my back to see a large hilt forming from blinding blue energy. I whipped back to the fight and took control of my draconic arm.
‘Follow my lead, we need to buy ourselves a small amount of time.’ I told Null as he looked back at me hesitantly before nodding. I let him retake control over my arm as I went over and focused my mental power on the Reaver.
“Playtime is just about up,” Ed said as sup his Disword and then grabbed it with both hands. He charged at us with the tip pointed at us again. He started to assault us with varying slashes and thirst keeping Null off balance. I desperately pour my energy into the Reaver as it’s blade begins to finish forming, but the energy still surrounding it never dissipated, but I continued to help it form.
“Hurry up Quill. It’s getting incredibly harder to dodge these strikes with each passing millisecond,” Null grumbled under his breath.
One…! More…! Push! I thought to myself as the energy around the Reaver burst in a blast of wind. "NOW!!!!!" I screamed as I grabbed the hilt with my ethereal hand, which forcefully put me in control over our body. I grabbed the hilt with my real arm, but threw down the other swords and once I grabbed the hilt I ripped it out of its sheath and seeing it down onto Ed which caused a massive crater to form beneath both of us. The force of the blow surprised Ed and sent him to his knees. I pushed down on the Reaver with all my will, forcing myself to keep up the pressure.
“So… You’ve finally found me, master.” A voice said as I continued to press against Ed. “Now that you’ve finally found me, we can destroy our enemies! I will fight with you, as you are my true wielder, I will give you all my power!!!! I, RUINER NERGIGANTE WILL FIGHT WITH YOU!!!!!!!!!” Ruiner roared as I too roared but it was different, it was… Overwhelming, powerful. It was like I had the voice of true Extinction.
As I roared, I felt my arm change. Giving it a momentary glance I saw that it was changing completely. It now looked like my other arm, the only difference was that it was completely pitch-black, with the underside of it being a dull orange. On top of that, several hardened and metal spines quickly grew from the black scales, and ran all the way up to my shoulder. The spines felt natural, like I was always meant to have them. I returned my vision back to Edward as he began to push back against my pressure and slowly gained ground.
“A new toy,” Ed smirked as he moved closer and closer. “It matters not though,” I looked him in the eye and he was dead serious. “Want to see my friend?” He said stopping his assault as he proceeded to jump back.
I didn’t say anything as the voice, Ruiner, told me to hold my focus, so I just continued my gaze. Keeping my grip tight around the Reaver’s hilt and getting a slight grasp of what my arm new could do.
“New appendages take time to get used to. I imagine it’s taking all your concentration just to hold that sword and arm in this plain of existence,” Ed said as if he was experienced in this feet. “This Disword is very similar to this. It is a very manifestation of my will and changes as I wish. That is how I was able to extend the blade to reach you both,” He said holding the blade up by its handle with the tip pointing to the ground. As he held the sword up its flanges were just above his brow line with the blade blocking his left eye from our view with his right eye glowing in its Golden Rinnegan Oroborus State.
“He’s right master, you’re new appendage will give you pain, but right now Null is halting that so you and I can fight together. Focus on the fight, I will help you.” Ruiner told me as I held my gaze on Ed. “Right.” I mumble to myself as I get into a stance, except it wasn’t one of unpredictability, it was one that complimented the sheer size of the Reaver and it helped carry the weight. I took a deep breath in and then breathed out, but when I opened my eyes, they had changed into draconic eyes but unlike Fioren dragon eyes, they weren’t slits. They were crosses, just like Tatsumi’s from Akame Ga Kill after he evolved Incursio.
I trained my heightened senses on whatever could give me an advantage and I never lost my focus. Edward is a living Philosopher's Stone, he can’t die but that doesn’t mean that his stamina is endless. It doesn’t mean that I can’t disarm him. I slowly started to circle around him as he did the same with me. Neither of us faltering nor wavering in our determination. Even with Null helping to soothe the pain I feel in my new arm, I still feel it stinging, but through my determination, I ignore it and tighten my already iron grip on Reaver. I was ready to fight, and I will fight.
“Will is a good thing but how long can you hold the construct,” Ed remarked as he sprang up and brought the Disword down hard on us. The sword met each others blades with a loud ring and sparks were flying from the connection. That’s when I notice something was off with his sword. It wasn’t nearly as strong as it had been when we’d started the fight.
I push back against Ed’s sword and it starts to work. I was overpowering him when I flung his sword back and he went for another strike, I was unable to block it with Reaver so I held up my left arm and prepared for the hit. When all I felt was a ping and a sound of metal hitting metal. I look back up to see Ed’s surprised face as his Disword bounces off my hardened and metal spines, the scales being untouched, and only small chips in the spines being any indication that the hit was successful. I smile at this and swing Reaver down onto Ed’s sword knocking it out of his hand. I then land a punch to his chest, putting him on his ass and before he could get up, I lay Reaver on his shoulder, its blade aimed at his neck.
“Do you yield?” I ask him keeping the blade steady.
“Seriously,” Ed looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Hehehe, your funny Quill,” he said with a slight chuckle as he pushed my sword away and hopped to his feet.
“Your sword is at its limit,” I remark.
He merely held his hand out causing his weapons to return to his grip.
“That may be but it still has one more move left in it,” He shot back as he held out the sword with a slant his reflection clear in the blade. He placed both hands on the hilt and charge it with his energy. Charging forward he brought the Disword down on me so I counter with an upward diagonal slash of my own. I could hear the sword crying out as they clashed with each other. I could hear voices coming from Ed’s sword, so many voices were apart of this weapon. I then heard a very distinct snapping sound and looked to see that I’d cut Ed’s sword in two pieces. I also gave him a pretty decent wound across his chest judging from the amount of blood splattered across the ground. He fill to his knees and did a face plant into the sandy floor of the stadium, his right hand still holding his weapon tightly.
"Holy Christmas Nuts that was intense." I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding.
I then noticed Ed’s sword had started to fade away as it turned ethereal, then to dust and it blew away.
“Is he dead, or just knocked out?”Null asked in disbelief. “Something feels off Quill.”
The last of the sword had blown into the wind and Ed got back to his feet. “Ow, geez that stings,” Ed remarked as he rubbed his chest. “Note, train more with the Disword in real combat. Mental focus is severely lacking when using it.” He looked at us. “Nice job with that last move. Ready for the real stuff and round two?”
"Round 2?!" I complain. "Christ on a stick it was a challenge just to beat you right then! Damn!" But I then notice something, the stinging in my arm has vanished and I don't feel tired or drained of my stamina. "Though it seems I've gotten a much larger stamina reserve. And I want to get better at using Reaver. Plus I believe that was only a fraction of its power along with Ruiner's full potential." I tell Ed has I walk over and pick up my cloak. "By the way, got any other place to put my cloak?"
“Put it over in one off the entrances,” Ed pointed to one of the four opening to the stadiums arena floor. “Should be weapons doting the walls. Just hang it on an empty hook.”
"Got it, thanks." I say as I sheathed Reaver and picked up Repulser, sheathing him as well.
I walk over to Bloodskal and sheathe it on the back of my waist. I walk over to the entrance right behind me and place my cloak on an open hook. I look at the walls and see an empty weapon rack. I sigh as I place Repulser and Bloodskal on said rack, hearing the clacking of their metals on the wood. Walking out of the entrance I see Ed doing his own thing, but as I go to say something my stomach let loose an obnoxiously loud grumble. This grumble echoed through the arena catching Ed's attention. I looked away blushing in embarrassment.
"Hehe. Guess I'm pretty hungry." I chuckle nervously as I scratch my cheek with my new arm, which actually felt like normal skin and nor scales.
“Not surprising,” Ed said shaking his head and placing his hands on his hips. “I believe a snack is in order then. Ohagi?” he asked as a plate of the treat appeared in hand.
"One sec." I tell him l taking my phone out and looking at the time. "It's almost twelve, so it's about lunch time. I could go for some spaghetti or something. If it's edible I'd eat it really." I tell him rubbing my angered stomach. "I'll take the Ohagi." I say while taking the plate and sitting on the ground. I then begin to eat the food.
“Dragon Slayers… Always thinking with your stomachs first,”Ed remarked as he sat down with a bowl of ramen. “This stuff is made from my memories so sorry if it isn’t up to par with real stuff,” A bowl of Miso-Pork ramen appeared in front of me.
"Ish ffin." I say with a mouthful of food.
"For Fatalis sake Quill, don't talk with your mouth full. It's rude!" Ruiner scolded me talking through the gem on the Reaver.
"Ahh whatever." I brush it off and continue to fill my stomach.
“Yea but ya can’t beat real fresh ramen,” Ed said as he looked at his empty bowl. “My girlfriend, excuse me, my Ex-girlfriend at the time of my Displacement lived in Japan for quite a few yars as it was where her family was stationed. She could make the best ramen.” he said placing his hands together. “Gochisosamadeshita.”
“Yeah well… ya can’t beat real fresh ramen,” Ed said as he looked into his empty bowl. “My girlfriend, excuse me, my ex-girlfriend at the time of my Displacement has lived in Japan for quite a few years due to her family being stationed there. She made the best fresh ramen,” He placed his hands together. “Gochisosama Deshita.”
“Okay, two things. One, dafuq was that? What in the world did you just say? Two, what was your Ex’s name? I might’ve ran into her when I was still on Earth in Japan.” I told him. “Wait… Hold up, sorry, scratch that first thing. It's just been so long since I’ve had to speak Japanese that my mind stopped functioning for a few seconds.” I said as my brain started to work right.
“It’s fine,” Ed said getting back to his feet. “There’s no way you could’ve known her either. The family was military and they moved back to the US not long after her younger brother was born. As for her name, that stays with me.”
“I understand. Actually, my dad was a military intel operations specialist. His work usually kept him away, but when he was home he focused more on me, mom and Will. My mom was actually part of the Police but resigned shortly after I was born.” I told him, looking up into the clear sky. “It seems so long ago that it’s just a distant dream. I wonder… I wonder if they’re being reincarnated into this world as Zeref, Mavis, Serena and Zirconis were. But, that’s just hopeful thinking, sorry for rambling like that.” I apologized.
“Don’t be sorry my friend. Not many of us as young as you would have the balls to say that out loud after just being displaced,” He smirked as he looked at me through the corner of his eye. “I was given the chance to return to my Earth just where I left off in my life and you know how that went… if I’d taken that chance I would’ve missed my life here forever more.” He held his hand out to me. “Given that chance again I’d choose this life every time.”
“I’d choose my current life over my last one any time,” I smirked as I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. " Plus there's nothing left for me back home on Earth, I mean my actual house that was on Earth is back in Equestria courtesy of the Merchant and all my other friends like Will are probably displaced."
“Your not the only one who has other out there,” Ed said placing his hands in his pockets still wearing his warm smile. “I’m proud that my family spends the Void over. My nieces and nephew not to mention their children. I also have my little brother and now I have you, Zeref, Mavis, and Acno to add to my still growing family, brother,” he held out his sideways fist to me.
"If anything I need to make a lock for the cookie jar cause when I told Mavis one, she ate the whole damn thing faster than Ruby ever could." I sigh. "But I'm glad to have a brother like you Ed. Hey maybe I could help you unlock your monster weapon. I'm sure you've got one in you, somewhere." I say poking Ed lightly in the chest.
“Your more than right about that,” Ed rolled his eyes off to the side. “And your more than welcome to try but first we have a round 2 to get started.”
"Right." I say walking over to the other side of the arena.
I turn around and draw Reaver with my right hand, and I get into a neutral stance. I'm ready for this, as my face melted into one of pure absolute focus. My eyes becoming crosses once more and my spines rejuvenated into steel and hardened, allowing my defense to strengthen.
Ed went in the opposite direction and just stood there. “It's gonna take a moment.” He said holding his hand, palm open with his fingers fully extended.
‘Not going for flashy this time are ya,’ I thought with a smile.
“I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAINS. DEVOUR THE NIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS AND UNLOCK THE DOORS TO THE KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!” Ed yelled out and a column of light came forth.
Inside it was a weapon I’d never thought he’d even have, a keyblade wrapped in chains of light. The blade or blades were a dual scythe for teeth that extended down dual blades with a handle each. There was a metallic red skull on each side of the neck of the guard that led into the blades. At the ends of the hilt was a braided silver chain the rain down with a charm that was a red crystal cross that was littered with cracks.
Ed reached into the column of light and took hold of the weapon causing the chains to shatter at he pulled the keyblade. He pointed the tip at me, “This is my Baku, and this,” he vanished and appeared in front of me bring his Baku upwards with a heavy slash sending my upwards to the roof again, “is were the serious fight begins.”
'HOLY SHIT!!!' All three of us roared in shock at the sheer power of his Keyblabe. We sailed up farther, before beginning our descent. I focus my thoughts and ask Null and Ruiner something. 'Okay, anyone got any ideas? Cause if we don't up our game, we're royally fucked.' I tell them. They look at each other before looking back to me. 'We may have one idea.' Null says hesitantly as I listen. 'But it involves letting Ruiner take control.' He said finally. 'Oh fuck, well this aint gonna end well is it?' I ask in my thoughts. 'Probably not.' Ruiner shrugged. 'God damnit.' I facepalm.
After getting the details of the plan, our body flew down as Ed looked up and trained his eyes on us. I grabbed the Reaver's hilt tighter and placed it behind my back in a way that let me drop faster gaining more velocity.
“I don’t think so,” Ed said placing both hands on his keyblade as the tip lit up in a purplish glow, “Gravity!” He yelled out and shot a ball of magic into the air that expanded to a dark orb drawing us in and off course. Ed then reeled back and threw his Baku in a spinning motion at us disappearing only to appear behind me grabbing his weapon again only to use it to throw us straight into the gravity sphere. The force and pain of this magic was indescribable. After the spell faded I fell and hit the stadium floor while Ed appeared about ten feet away.
As a result of my landing, a large amount of dust had been blown around where I landed making it so Ed couldn't see me. I silently picked myself up off the ground and let Ruiner take over.
"Finally." He grinned maliciously. As he retracted our left arm before throwing it out like he was throwing knifes I didn't expect anything to happen but to my surprise, all of the spines on our arm had been shot off at blinding speeds, but they quickly regenerated back onto our arm, I then noticed a weird feeling growing over our body, I looked around to find that hundreds of those same spines were growing from our back making us look even more like a Nergi. I grinned like Ruiner and let him loose.
Blasting out of the dust I saw that Ed had blocked most of our spines but the metal ones had gone too fast for him to react, lodging several in his stomach and chest, one even pierced his shoulder and his neck. Catching him off guard he raised his Baku just in time to block Ruiner's attack which was powerful enough to obliterate the wall behind the Alchemist. Sweeping Ed's feet out from under him, Ruiner punched him in the gut and swung him around to the other wall behind us, as Ed came to a stop, Ruiner jumped up and launched off the wall before spinning rapidly making himself a tornado of blades and shot spines everywhere, causing Ed to go on the defensive. But Ruiner sent our head directly into Ed's chest pushing some of the spines deeper and knocking the Alchemist into the wall of the stadium.
“Are you finished,” Ed looked down at us unfazed by any of the spikes in body. He grad our arm and even cracked the arm with his left hand. “Don’t get caught up in an onslaught and let you o pane to let you plow them,” he left us up and slammed us into the ground again and again. Ed then held the Baku up to our face “Firaga!” He yelled out and serred the right side, nothing healing wouldn’t take care of but it still would affect our sight the rest of the battle. He tossed us halfway across the stadium. “Here I come!” He yelled as he charged with a thrust hitting us, he did this seraval ime over each time doing more damage and preventing us from getting to our feet. “It’s over!” Ed appeared above us and pulled apart the Baku to reveal a dual wield mode. He barreled down with multiple blows before landing on the ground and then we hit.
"Fuck!!!!" Both myself and Ruiner screamed as we made a large crater that went deep into the ground. 'Shit we're getting screwed here! Do you have anything else?!' I asked Ruiner who had become silent. Ruiner sighed heavily before telling me he had an idea. '... But it's going to hurt like hell. Worse than anything you've felt so far.' He tells me. 'Are you still willing to go through with it?' He asked me. 'And once you say yes there is no going back.' He says dead serious. 'I'm sure. Do it.' I say, before he nods. Placing his clawed hand on my chest and siphoning his energy into me his form becomes me and my physical body starts to burn, my bones began to break and reattach to different ones causing immeasurable pain, as the Nergal Reaver melts into my body.
"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I bellow in pain, letting out a blood curdling scream. The pain continues as my body grows, the spines spreading over my entire back and a tail begins to grow out my body then becomes large, and my shoulder blades rip out of my back and new bones take their place, spines start to rip out of my other arm's skin and I scream in bloody pain as that same crimson sprays everywhere in the crater around me. Finally the pain is almost over in my body as it's now covered in spines and black and orange scales, but then the worst of it begins. I hold my head in pain as large horns begin to tear out of my head covered in blood and my hair vanishes into my scales as my nose and mouth begin to reform into a snout and jaw. Once the pain in my head subsides I can focus better. In fact better than I ever had before. My instincts were sharper and my sight could detect the smallest movement. I could smell the sizzling metal from Ed's Keyblabe and I could feel the wings on my back spread slightly. But then I hear the rocks around the front of the crater fall and they spread wide.
"Quill? Null? Ruiner?" I hear Ed's voice as he looks at the crater in confusion. "You guys okay?" He asks.
In answer all I do is let loose a roar, blowing everything away and sending Ed into the wall once more, causing cracks in the already large crater to expand and grow in size. Even the walls start to crack as I roar.
I flap my wings and in a large burst of speed I'm sent upwards at impossible speeds for my current size as I now tower over Ed. I did a small estimate and I now stand on all four legs at seventy five feet tall. I growl at Ed, as my crimson crossed eyes hunger for a rematch. I wouldn't be beaten so easily. I was a hunter, no… I AM AN ELDER DRAGON!!! I roar as I plunge my spined claw directly at Edward who barely dodged the metal spine covered claw as said claw dug deep into the ground where Ed once stood.
“You…” Ed looked down and started to shake. “You dare take that form in my city,” he spoke with a clear voice. His grip tightened on his Baku. “You in danger the lives of my citizens.RAAA!” a pillar of red light shot around Ed.
The light did down quickly and revealed Ed but not Ed. “You will suffer.” Came the voices of many from Ed’s mouth.. “Malice will reveal in your pain.”
Ed, or Malice, shot right in our gut in a spiraling motion sending us flying into the air. They then were above us. “Crimson Moon Bloody Downfall!” They yelled out joining the Keyblade halves together and the motioning into a circle. They held the blade above their head and slashed down sending thousands of red lights into our form, being so large we couldn’t dodge and every hit was more painful than the last but more than that, I felt my strength drained my and more with each light the pierced our body.
I growled low, before throwing my arms up and roaring. “ELDER CRYSTAL BARRIER!!!” I roared as a barrier of glowing blue crystals covered my body, protecting me from the lights but they started to break through the barrier. I then swung my immensely large tail at my barrier shattering it, and swung my wings up so fast the shards flew up at incredible speeds, countering and nullifying almost all of the lights except for a few which got to me, but some of the shards became pure energy and pierced through Malice/Ed too causing his face to contort into one of pain. I spat out black blood as I placed my claws on the ground and summoned an invisible barrier made from the crystals and geodes in the ground around the stadium, keeping us both locked in. That barely took anything and I flew up at immense speed to look at Ed/Malice in the eyes.
“Not fight… Up here… Fight on ground… Safer for everyone… Special barrier feeds off excess power from us… impossible to destroy… keep us in… keep others in city safe.” I spoke to Malice/Ed in a cut voice, deeper than even Kratos’. “Malice… will release Ed back… Into control first.” I told Malice noticing Ed’s soul fighting off the negativity being.
Malice tilted his head slowly with an evil smile, “No, it’s been sometime since he was angry enough to full to my pull. And you need not worry as if I don’t let him have his body back then I lose a great source of negativity.” He snidely laughed. “And as much fun as it would be to continually torture you I have no patience for the other idiots our head right now vying for control,” he flick the keyblade off to the side. “So you can have your match with me,” Malice smirked as he activated Ultimate Shield and the other Sin Releases taking up a fighting stance.
We slammed a hand down for Malice only to whip through our fingers use his shadows to get above us. He then landed on our back and using the Ultimate Spear dug into our flesh while sending the nails throughout our body doing severe internal damage. “Let’s lock you down!” He laughed as several shadows grabbed us with razor sharp teeth and we could then feel our body being held down by the suckon of Gluttony. Malice jumped off and above still maintaining his hold as he held the Baku above his head. “Garganta!” Malice roared as he brought the Baku down with a huge slash of life coming from the weapon hitting us dead center. Even with regeneration healing would take time in this form. Malice landed in front of us with his back facing us placing the Keyblade on his shoulder. He looked over slightly as we fell to the ground. “You should just take control of that body while you can.”
“I AM IN CONTROL BITCH!!” I roared as I slowly stood up, black and blue energy surrounding me. “Thanks for the food asshole. I wanted to fight Ed, not his negativity.” I said as I walked towards Malice. My wounds regenerating at a rapid rate.
“Fool, you shouldn’t eat Deconstruction,” Malice smirked as I fell to my knees.
“What the hell did you do?” I cried out.
“Simple, I used alchemy not magic,” he laughed. “Well technically I used both. Ed isn’t the only one who uses alchemagic. I used it to deconstruct your body at the cellular level and your own magic is fulling it even now. It will slowly and painfully tear you apart.”
I feel like I’m going to die, I was genuinely scared, fearful. I didn’t want to die. I closed my eyes as pain tore through my body.
“What the hell are you doing?” I heard a voice ask.
I shot my head up to see Will, his face full of disappointment. I looked at his body, it was glitching. It wasn’t all there.
“Did I help raise you to quit when you know you’re screwed?” He asked once more.
“... No you didn’t.” I said slowly.
“Then don’t give up now. You still need to find me. So, get your Elder ass up and fight. Fight like you know, fight with your heart!” He shouted as my mind returned to reality.
I looked down as my body began to slowly disappear, its molecules deconstructing at a steady rate. ‘FUCK THIS BULLSHIT!!!!!!!!!!’ All three of us roared as I grabbed a hold of my own tether of molecules and began to pull them back together. My body returning to its Nergigante form as I began to feel… Differently. My eyes glowed with energy as they burned brighter and brighter, till even my mouth emitted the same light. A star began to burn in the sky as it became closer, and closer still. Until it landed onto me, crashing through the barrier and impacting me. I became a beacon of light as a pillar of light exploded and Elder Energy began to flow into me from everywhere.
I roared with energy as the pillar of light slowly subsided, revealing me still in my Nergi form but I was different. I knew it. Malice looked back at me and cracked an evil smile. “So ya still got some fight left in ya, eh?” He asked before laughing maliciously. “I’m going to kill you, ya know that?” He asked me.
“You shall be locked away for a very long time Malice. You tried to rid my family of me and you’ve locked away my brother.” I yelled, anger within several of the Elder Dragon voices speaking in unison through my body. “You tried to murder our champion! You tried to murder the only one who could set us free! You’ve tried to murder his Equestia’s last hope! You’ve made your last mistake Malice! YOU! WILL! PAY! DEARLY! YOU BASTARD! DIE!” All the voices in me roared in focused rage. With, not the intent to kill, but to harm.
Leaping at Malice, he tried to swing at me with speeds that would’ve previously been faster than me, but with my temporary boost, I was fast enough to dodge and I buried my claw into his stomach, causing him to barf up a massive amount of blood as my fist went through his chest and sent him into an invisible wall.
Malice looked up and simply smiled, “if We really wanted the kid dead e wouldn’t be playing with him so lightly,” they said as his wounds healed. “Besides, he can the Deconstruction on his own dumbasses.” They pointed at me. “Or is all that training you did with Little Twilight and Polearm for not, Dragon Slayer. As for locking us away, you have no such power to do so. Not even our dear little niece, Alexandria Justine could do it and had to make a deal with us. Though this means we’re limited on our time in the free world, Ed remains in control and we get twice the source of negative emotions.”
“We are not talking about us locking you away Malice. We are talking about someone you’ve locked away a few minutes ago, asshole.” We tell him.
“You mean the alchemist you angered with that transformation of yours,” they laughed while pointing the Baku at us. We noticed his hand slightly twitch as if he didn’t have full control of the body. Suddenly, Ed’s right hand plunged itself into his arm ripping off the hand dropping the Baku. The right hand grabbed the Keyblade and thrust it into the chest through the back. We couldn’t believe what we saw.
“No… it’s… to… soon. We won’t go back!” Malice howled in anger as Ed’s body fell limp then pulled the Baku from its chest.
“Yea you stay there for the foreseeable future too,” we heard in a singular voice that we know was Ed’s. “Damn that fight with the Disword put more strain on my mentally then I originally thought,” he cracked his neck before looking at us. “Want me to undo that Deconstruction charge still running through you?”
“That would be most appreciated. Also we are sorry for letting Ruiner allow Quill to take this form. We are simply testing our champion to make sure he will be able to use it when the time comes.” We apologize. “We would never endanger the lives of your citizens. It is one of our oldest laws: Never harm an innocent, weather with intent or on accident. Once again our deepest apologies.” We tell Edward with an apologetic bow.
“Yes well,” Edward said as he extended his claws into our flesh. “I wanted to push Quill and coupled with the heat of anger in battle with worn mental barriers,” we felt a surge of pain throughout our body followed by relief. “Not to mention using a Keyblade invites Darkness into your heart. So part of the blame is mine too. But we need not worry about my city as my barriers create a sort of pocket dimension around us limiting the effects to the outside. To any onlookers it’s just a still rumble of guards training. Feeling better?” He asked retracting his claws.
“Much better, thank you friend. If you would like, we can let you talk to Quill. Our bodies are now linked together, our energies are tied together now. We are like you with your many souls, but the only divergence is that we have physical bodies that are lying dormant in Quill’s Equestria. Though our energies were lost to the void and Equestria was left in a state of darkness after Grogar trapped us in crystals. Though one of us is trapped under Canterlot itself. HEY!” One of our many voices complains. “You try fighting something that’s the equivalent of your evil counterpart, especially for an Elder like me!” One of the deeper voices complains.
“Hmmm…” Ed placed the Baku on his shoulder. “Do as you wish, but know that you all still won’t win this fight. Also, remind me to tell you the story of the Scaleless Dragons while Quill is still here,” he said as he went to the nearby will and leaned against.
“I’m here alright, Ed. Yeah, it’s pretty strange having four other Elder Dragons in your body, especially since they’re some of the strongest Elders in all of the Monster Hunter Series. Yeah it’s really strange and kinda frightening too.” I said in my voice as the color of the light burned with an orange hue, before changing into a golden hue. “Well it wouldn’t be that strange if you’d just use our weapons like you’re meant to. But I suppose you’ll have to find us and earn our weapons though.” A more feminine voice retorted.
“Yea I wouldn’t do that if I were all of you,” Ed remarked leaned the Baku against the wall next to him. He then had a cigar appear out of nowhere and lit it. He puffed a ring towards us. “Don’t forget Anco is still linked to your soul and we have to put him in his body,” Ed explained as he placed the cigar between his fingers. “And doing that is going to severely hinder Quill’s power by half. He’ll be spending the learning in a wheelchair if you put too much strain on him.” Ed placed the cigar back in his mouth. “And I seriously doubt that Acno won’t retain some if not one of you Elder Dragons but hey, who am I to judge the intricacies of a soul and the asshole of a Void Dweller known as Truth but you be you.”
“We do not intend to give Quill more than he can handle, but the way we give our powers is through our weapons, as they have the unique ability to summon us and allow him to commune with us. It gives us the ability to monitor Quill and in his time of need we can send one of our own to help him. Please do not take this the wrong way but we would never hurt Quill or reduce his abilities. The way we siphon our power is through the Elder already in him, which is Ruiner Nergigante. He is the only Elder form Quill will ever be able to access as not to damage his soul.” A very young but experienced voice explained to Edward as the light gained a light blue hue.
“That’s not what I meant,” Ed rolled his with Jim’s cigar between his teeth. “I’m saying you should hold off on the weapons and should wait until after we’ve separated Anco and Quill,” He gestured will his hands. “Quill will need to build his strength back up after the separation as half his power will be going to Acno. This way he has strength in reserve to get back to where he is now through your weapons and training.” Ed put out the cigar in his right hand. “Do you all understand now? And for Pete’s sake change back to normal.”
"That is exactly why our bodies are crystalized in his Equestria, and only when he finds us, is then we can give him our weapons." An older and much wiser voice corrected.
“Very well, now shrink back down,” Ed huffed annoyed.
"Right." We all say as my Nergi body returns to its normal size and the Elder Energy washes off of my and back into the Reaver's form.
"Well…." I say as I stand straight up… only to fall on the ground face first groaning in slight hunger pains. "That hurt let hell. And now I feel like eating a Fatalis Damned tree." I groan in sore pain. I look at my Nergi arm and see that the spines have all fallen off, and I notice my Reaver forming beside me. "Guess it only happens when I'm in a fight." I mumbled, as I rolled over onto my back.
Ed came over and pointed the Baku’s teeth at my nose. “I never said the fight was over did I?”
"No you didn't, but I think I'm spent." I say weakly holding up my Nergi arm. "Don't even have enough energy to force even one spine to grow. You are very, very fucking powerful, goes without question. I yield." I tell Ed. "Ugh, could you help me up? I can't really feel anything except being sore."
“Ya have enough strength to down a couple of potions?” Ed asked as he pulled me to my feet proceeding to pull out a couple of red and green vials the pouch at his side giving them to me. “Sorry about the facial burn.” Ed looked at the side of my face as I downed the stamina and health potions. “It doesn’t look like it’ll heal without leaving some form of scar on its own.”
Ed held the Baku pointing the tip towards the sky and released the handle letting the weapon float in the air. Ed then extended his hands out clapping them together and interlocking his fingers and he then turned his hands horizontally. Chains of light soon appeared and wrapped around the keyblade as a portal of light opened beneath it dragging the weapon down into another dimension, sealed away until Ed released it again.
"It's fine. It’ll make me look more like Todoroki from My Hero Academia." I chuckle loosely as I slowly sit up.
“If marefriend gets mad tell her it was and she gets one free it,” Ed shrugged as he snapped and we were back at the castle. “Wonder if Twilight, Shining, and Cadance are picking anything useful from their Dark Magic lessons?” he then He then suddenly stopped and turned to me and then looked at himself. “We better get cleaned up and get some coverings other than your cloak and my coat before we meet with anyone.” He laughed slightly as he put his coat on and me my cloak.
"Hell, knowing Twilight she's just, absorbing as much as she can." I mumble before looking down at myself and putting my cloak on. "Yeah, that'd probably be best." I then take out my phone which was surprisingly untouched. "Hmm. It seems we've been here for only a few hours." I grumble putting my phone in my pocket once more, and standing up.
“Wanna hit the royal bath or the secret caverns?” Ed gestured as we walked through the palace. “Don’t forget we still have you and Acno’s procedure to get to as well.”
"Yeah I'll take a bath first, I really need it. My muscles are still sore as hell." I groaned. "Null, Ruiner? You two okay?" I ask.
'EVERYTHING HURTS!' I heard Null scream. Grief he's okay. 'Christ… that sucked.' and there's Ruiner.
"Yup those two are good." I tell myself.
“This way,” Ed said as we went down a couple of corridors to a changing room. “Not to be blunt but trunks are a must here once you're done in the personal shower.”
"Understood Ed." I tell him giving him an 'okay' sign to go along with it.
“Not my rule but Tia’s as this is the communal bath mainly set up for the guards,” he said as he grabbed a towel, shampoo, and a pair of trunks before he stepped into a nearby stall and turned on the water. “Aside from the separated showers it’s mixed bathing for simplicity sake.” I heard over the rush over water as I got my own amenities and stepped into a stall. Hot water burns like the fires of hell after having your ass handed to you several times over.
I let the heated water run down my skin, and boy did that sting like shit. I bit the inside of my cheek to ignore the pain as I began to shower. This gave a small amount of time to think about what Ruiner and the other Elders had told us after the fight. To think that a force in my Equestria was enough to trap four of them is a scary thought, and the fear only multiplies due to the fact that one of the Elders in me is called the Elder Dragon God. It’s a scary thought, but I’ll have to ask the Elders about it later, but right now I’m here to calm down after our fight. When I thought back to the fight, I smiled as I remembered that I’d actually beaten Ed in a sword fight. But that was using his weaker sword. That Baku though, it had something to it, something else. It interested me and I wanted to know more. Sure I’ve played the Kingdom Hearts games a couple of times and I was familiar with the Keyblades, but… Something about Baku reminded me of one of the swords I used in the earlier KH games. I can’t remember which one though. Odd, but whatever.
I heard the other shower turn off and Ed step out. “Come on slowpoke, you need the bath more than I do.” He said tapping on the shower stall door. “And if you want to know about the Keyblade then ask and don’t stingy with the questions. It’s something I’ve grown accustomed to when ever I pull it out of its hidy hole.”
I chuckle slightly before finishing and putting on the trunks I took. Walking out I face Ed and tell him. “Well, it’s not really a question for you so much as a question for my memories.” I explained. “I’ve played some of the KH games and your Baku reminds me of a pair of Keyblades I used in the games constantly. I just can’t remember the name of the two though.” I tell him, as we walk over to the bath.
Ed and I both sat in green tinted water and I have to say it felt pretty damn good. “It’s an herbal blend to relieve fatigue. It’s why most of the guards like this public bath instead of their private ones.” Ed said as he put a projection of the Baku up. “You’re probably thinking of the blades the Sora and Riku each used. One light and the other dark. They formed a joint blade that was altogether balanced. Just like that weapon the Baku is a keyblade that is both light and dark. Represented by its name the Baku. Eater of dreams and nightmare. But unlike the others the Baku is a singular keyblade.” He turned off the projection. “Not even I can tell why it’s here or where it came from. It simply appeared to me one day after I returned to Equestria from a long journey but not before I started to see Luna.”
“That’s the thing, I can’t remember their names but I can remember their titles. The darkness of light, and the light of the dark. The twins of Reality. That’s pretty much all I can remember about them, but it feels like I should know more.” I ramble.
“If you are meant to know more then it will come to you in time my friend,” Ed said as he leaned his head back. “All things have their time and place to reveal themselves. One of the many things I learned in this incredibly long life I’ve had amongst the ponies of this world. Just wait and be patient, Time Dragon Slayer.”
“Well, for being a Time being, all I can do is wait.” I sigh. “Anyway, I also want to discuss something with you. It’s about the Elders now residing in my body. I want you to know more about them. And I want some questions about them answered too.” I tell him. “Are you five listening?” I ask, waiting for a few seconds before getting a response. “Yes, we hear you Quill. We can hear both of you just fine, and we have answers to only a few of your questions. However the information we have is limited, and may not be as accurate anymore. We’ve been locked away for a long ass time and the world has changed, but we’ll try to answer to the best of our abilities.” They answered in order, following one another’s sentences.
“Holding a conversation with others in your own head,” Ed snickered. “I hate when it’s me but it’s funny when it’s someone else.” I simply gave him a deadpan stare. “Sorry, continue.”
“Right, so first off is there anyway you five could project yourselves so that Ed and I can talk to you directly?” I ask them. “Yes, there is a way but first off, can you ask Edward if he has any crystals? Even just one will do.” One of the voices asked. “Hey, Ed. One of them knows a way to project their voices but we need a crystal. Even just one, doesn’t matter the type. You got one?” I asked him.
“Seeing as I don’t want a massive headache from shifting images, I’ll give ya five,” Ed said flatly as he held up his hand and five crystals materialized in his grip. “Here ya go.” He said giving me the crystals.
“Thanks. Right, so… Do whatever you all are gonna do.” I tell the five of them.
I then see five streams of energy flowing out of my arms and into the crystals. The first stream was orange, the second was golden, the third was red, the fourth was blue and the fifth was a greenish color. Each stream flowed into one of the five crystals, and I set them all down onto the edge of the bath. A few seconds passed before each crystal emitted a faint glow of each respective color and projected a small holographic image of each Elder Dragon.
“Thank you. This way, we’ll be able to explain to you the answers we have better.” The image of Nergigante thanked us.
“Yes, it would be very bothersome if we had to talk over one another.” An Elder with jets on his wings expressed. I looked closely and recognized him as a Valstrax, The Red Comet Elder Dragon.
“Right so, what questions do you have?” A snake-like Elder, which was larger than any of the others asked with his claws stretched open, waiting for the questions we held. Is he a… A Dalamadur? He looked to be still growing as evident from his greyed scales. A full grown Dalamadur would be a bit over seven miles long, but this one if I was correct is only four hundred and forty meters, still a juvenile.
I look over to Ed and motion my hands. “You can go ahead and ask the first question. I’m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that these five are actually in my Equestria.” I sigh.
“I would but there’s a problem with that,” Ed said bluntly. “I have no questions!” He said sticking out his tongue and tilting his head sideways.
“Guess I’ll ask mine.” I mumble. “Okay, first off what are your names?” I ask them.
“Well, you already know mine but once again, I am Ruiner Nergigante, The Extinction Elder Dragon.” Ruiner reintroduced.
“I am Shah Dalamadur, The Serpent Elder Dragon.” The Dalamadur known as Shah said with a slight head bow.
“I am Valorgod Valstrax, The Azure Comet Elder Dragon. You may just call me Valor.” Valor told us.
“I am Shagura Magala, The Sun Elder Dragon. You may call me Maggie.” Maggie said to us while spreading her wings, as if she was trying to intimidate us. Yeah that wasn’t going to work.
“I guess it’s my turn.” A small glowing Elder Dragon spoke up. As me and Ed looked at her, she hid behind her wings slightly, before poking her head out and waving hello slightly. “H-Hi. My name is Xeno’jiiva, T-The Elder Dragon God. You can call me Xeni, i-if you want.” Xeni introduced shyly. I simply waved back and smiled. She was cute, and I had a feeling she and Fluttershy would get along perfectly.
“It’s nice to meet you all. As you know, my name’s Acnori Quill. This as you know, is Edward Elric, the Crimson Sage and Alchemist.” I told them. “Okay, so for my other questions. How did you all get to Equestria?” I ask them.
“I suppose I can answer that.” Shah stated flatly. “Okay, so first off, you’re familiar with reincarnation. I know you are Quill, but we didn’t get here through normal reincarnation like you, Zeref, Serena, Zirconis or Mavis. While it’s true we did die to get here, we were all killed by the same hunter. The character you play as when someone plays the Monster Hunter games. Don’t ask how we know about them, cause we had a look into your memories Quill. Though I suppose the best way to explain this is to say, we were all brought here after the hunter defeated us. Though it was through some sort of Elder Energy portal. We don’t know how it formed but we do know that much of our energy was scattered throughout the void, most of it landing in your Equestria, Quill. But the rest gradually absorbed the void energy around it and when it found itself here, which only happened when Quill entered Arch Tempered mode, we found our consciousness all in the energy, while still retaining the memories we’ve made when in Quill’s Equestria.” Shah explained, creating a small orb of his energy, which contained Elder and Void Energy, before dispersing it.
“Got it.” I spoke under my breath, while holding my chin.
“Yea, good luck finding the energy in the Void,” Ed said nonchalant. “You’ll never see it unless it stayed intacted long enough to make it through a portal to a stable world. If it stayed in the Void no chance in hell can you get it back.” He got out of the bath. “The void is the beginning and end. It is everything and nothing. Sorry to but you’ll have to get what you can from your weapons.”
“Actually, we don’t need our lost energy anymore. When our energy was dragged into Quill’s Arch Tempered form, and when we absorbed the Void Energy, our natural Elder Energy outputs increased immensely. All Elders naturally generate Elder Energy, it’s how we do what we do. All of us monsters generate some amount of Elder Energy including humans. I can sense a very small amount emitting from you, however it's very minimal, as your body absorbed a little from Quill’s Arch Tempered form.” Xeni told Ed. “Though since our Energies have changed it’s highly likely that our physical bodies have altered in response or are currently changing in response. Though this means that our energy signatures have become different than when we entered the void. Simply put, we no longer need our lost energy, and that we now hold much more Elder Energy we’ve come to now call, Void Elder Energy. Though this is all just a theory, and I’m not a hundred percent on this.” Xeni said losing her stutter and explaining it kinda like Twilight.
I lean over to Maggie and ask. “Is she always like this when talking about Elder Energy?” I ask silently.
“Yup.” She responded.
“We all have moments were we talk about stuff and go into an excited detail mode,” Ed said as he went into a shower still and turned on the water briefly and then turned off again before starting to change into regular clothes. “I suggest you hurry as the next guard group will be in soon and I’m sure you don’t want a hoof mark on your face.”
"Got it." I said getting out and picking the crystals up.
Walking into one of the shower rooms after getting my stuff, and drying up before changing into my own clothes and placing the crystals in my pocket.
While learning new magic,especially dark magic that doesn't corrupt, is good and fascinating I’m still a guard pony and my main duty is to protect so I asked the one called Polearm where the me of this world could be found to get some one on one training in. Unfortunately, he was on a top secret mission of some and he couldn't be called away from it but Polearm volunteer to take up the slack for him as he claimed it was his duty as the Guard Captain of Ponyville, one of Edwards top students, and that he was this world’s Twily’s coltfriend. I figured I’d humor him and check out what he could do as not many earth ponies make it as guards. Boy was I wrong, this guy was tough and EXTREMELY strong, even for earth pony standards. Not to mention he had a special type of magic that he invented.
“Must be tough trying to fight on all fours all the time,” Polearm said with smirk as he looked at me from where he’d thrown me from in the dueling circle. “Leaves you off balance if you have to hold a weapon.”
“Yea, it’s pretty hard but magic is a big help with the weapons part,” I said get back on my hooves. “But you’re not playing fair either. Earth ponies aren’t supposed to be able to use magic like you are.”
“Not using right now Shining, I cut off my magic follow to give you all the handicaps needed,” He said with a shrug.
“I call bull,” I pointed a hoof at him. “You guys have natural strengthening magic that we unicorns don’t have and the only way you can’t use it is if somepony else cuts it off.”
“Not true,” Polearm crossed his arms. “See, Ed wasn't always the Mage he is now. In fact, he couldn’t even use magic back in the day, not unless he rewrote the spell for his own uses. Sure he could tap into magic but rewriting one spell was very tedious and time consuming so Edward came up with several work arounds.”
“Like what?” I tilted my head.
“Like magical augmentation,” he explained. “Ed was already strong but he was weak against magic so he developed the ability to strengthen his body with magic like Earth Ponies naturally do but his skill can be taken and used to harness the magic flow on top of existing magic strength. I took it a step further still and applied it externally like you unicorns do with your horns but my magic manifested as my talent for being a guardsman and pole weapon user.”
“Could you teach me,” I pointed out, wanting to learn how to strengthen my body to be a better fighter. “And if your magic is cut off how is it you still so strong?”
“Your talent already heavily deals in your magic making no sense in applying magic externally,” He explained as the dust from the ground flew up into his hand and solidified into a spear. “And your a unicorn so it would come to you naturally but I can help with the concept of using your talent in other ways and to augment your body so you'll become much stronger.”
“Yeah, I’d appreciate the help a lot.” I accept.
“Starting off let me say this,” he pointed at me. “As far as unicorns go, you’re on the better end as far as physicality goes and magic don’t get me started. However, you're a glass tank. Meaning once your magic is gone you are still pretty much used up but your magic still hinders you as its mainly defensive. You should try using your shields in less conventional means. Instead of bubbles or domes. Try applying it like a suit of armor or make constructs to help fight in battles. You have more than enough magic to manipulate thirty or more puppets. As for an earlier question when you asked why I was so strong. It's because I workout without my magic at least three hours a day everyday. Sure first it was Ed’s server training but I keep it up. We should also see about get you some good spells, gear, and a unique magic like Quill’s. You proved to have an affinity far Dark Weapon magic. Perhaps Ed can help.”
“Probably, but we might have to wait a bit. Last I saw, he and Quill were heading to the training grounds to do, well, exactly that. Though for some reason, I felt a weird magical signature emanating from Quill, one that he himself probably noticed as he kept fidgeting with his wrist, as if something was trying to get out. Heck if I know though. I’m not all too familiar with Dragon Slayers.” I shrug.
“You and me both,” Pole rolled his eyes. “But in the meantime, how about you try and work on the different concepts of your shield spell. Try using some of the Dark Magic practices you learned about from Ed’s classes.”
“Alright, I’ll try.” I say focusing on using my newly acquired Dark Magic, and closing my eyes.
Doing what I did last time when I first used it, I began to drift my thoughts to something I had once heard Quill mutter about one time. Shield Hero. That name stuck in my mind as I focused my thoughts on a shield. When I sensed my magic materialize I opened my eyes to reveal a pitch black shield with dark runic markings flooding the design, and a large red pearl gem mounted in the middle of the shield.
I tried to grab the shield with my magic but it wouldn’t take, so I began to reach for it with my hoof, when the shield lunged for my foreleg and latched on tightly, refusing to let go. On the outside, it’d look like I was calm, but in reality on the inside, I was screaming in confused fear.
“What in Equestria is this?” I mumbled as I examined the shield, now latched onto my foreleg.
“Oh boy,” Polearm said with wide eyes. “I think we should find someone to talk to about this. I’m not versed enough in magical artifacts to know anymore than that thing is big news of some kind.”
“Any ideas on what it might do?” I asked, looking at the shield. “It’s obviously some kind of shield.”
“I can clearly see that,” Polearm deadpanned.
“Don’t give me that shit, you know what I mean!” I retort, an irk mark appearing on my forehead. I let out a sigh before continuing. “It… It feels like this is something from darkness but also something made from the light. When this formed something, a sentence, a phrase. It just popped up into my head. All it tells me is just: “The light that the Goddesses fear, and the darkness the Demons could not contain.” That’s all I can think of, and that is all this thing tells me.” I repeat the phrase as I look at the red pearl gem and it gives off a sheen of light.
“It could’ve that it was originally made as a sacred weapon meant to simply combat and protect whatever the wielder deems needs protecting,” he said as he rubbed his chin while I looked at him confused. “Think of it as the same concept as when you were learning Dark Magic. This thing is neither good nor evil and simply is. It’s just up to the wielder of how it’s used. Basically it was made to protect light and dark. Evil is simply meant to fear it.” Will
“Sweet Celestia, this is just confusing. But when is anything ever not confusing when the Displaced are involved?” I sighed, shaking my head.
“Whenever it involves those closest to them,” Pole said patting me on the back.
“So, basically everyone in the castle.” I chuckle.
“If you’re Ed, definitely,” he chuckled. “Just don’t piss him.”
"Yeah I think it'll take a lot to piss him off so we should be good. Though from what little Twily has written to me about Quill, he can piss a lot of people off with just one smartass remark." I say. "I mean I talked to Celestia and he literally roasted our Equestria's most entitled Noble and made our Prince Blue Blood piss himself. I'd be surprised if he didn't find a way to piss off some type of God one of these days." I ranted while chuckling.
“You mean when,” Pole pointed out.
“Actually… Yeah. When he pisses off some type of God.” I correct myself.
“Let's get back to your shield though,” Pole asid taking another look. “Can I have a closer look?”
“Sure,” I said as I tried to take the shield off my foreleg, emphasis on tried. “The fuck is going on the damn thing, It won’t come off.” I grunted as I pulled on the shield. After about fifteen minutes of me and Pole trying to pull the accursed thing off,along with my foreleg, we decided to leave it be. We eventually found we could move around my body but not off it, which made things easier for me as I could have it on my back allowing me to walk properly.
“I don’t know what to tell ya man,” Pole shrugged.
"What in the world is this thing though? Maybe Edward or Quill will know something about it." I suggest to Pole as I walk over to a wall to sit down.
“Quite possible, and if not we can always check Princess Luna’s Library,” Polearm added.
“Wanna go to the Princess’ Library first? It seems that Ed and Quill are having a bit of a serious fight.” I said, noticing and pointing towards the massive pillar of blue energy emitting from the arena.
“Oh shit.” he said looking up at the column. “Yea lets do that, and let’s get your sister and Cadence too. Ed did say some other time she could see the library. They should be in Ed’s advanced class. You get them and I’ll get get my Twilight and Princess Luna. She’s the only other pony with a key to the place in this world. Let’s meet up…” he thought for a moment. “In the throne room in thirty okay.”
“Sure, I’ll see you later.” I say, nodding and trotting off to go find my sister and Fiance.
After a few minutes of trotting around later, I found Ed’s advanced class and when I opened the door, I saw what I’d expect. Twily taking as many notes as she could and Cadence focusing on the studies as much as she could, while also practicing as they were learning. I let out a loose sigh and knock on the door with my hoof, getting their attention.
“Oh? Ah, Shinning! Was there something you needed?” Cadence asked as she trotted over to me.
“BBBFF!” Twily yelled in slight excitement as she bounded over to the two of us.
“Yeah, there is something I need. Follow me and I’ll explain on the way.” I said as the three of us walked out of the classroom, and Twily dispelled her note book and quill.
“Shinning, what’s that shield on your back? Your constructs don’t usually stay for very long after you stop your magic flow.” My sister asked.
“Well, that’s one of the reasons I’m taking you to Ed’s Luna’s Library. I’ll explain the rest on the way.” I told them as we trotted down the hall and into the throne room.
After explaining to them what the shield was, or at least what myself and Pole knew about it, Twily had an understandable fascination with it and wanted to test on it. But she was quickly dejected after she tried and failed to use her magic to pick it up. Yeah, we learned a new thing about it. It can essentially eat and devour outside magic which is different from its user’s own magic signature.. In this case, I’m the user and it ate the magic Twily tried to use on it. The result was funny as she had a mental brain fart and stuttered for about three minutes straight.
“Ah little ponies, Polearm informs me that you see knowledge in my library,” Ed’s Luna said with a soft smile. “Oh my.” she noticed the shield. “How did you come by one of the Cardinal Weapons Shining Armor.
“He was trying to use Dark Magic as a shield spell and suddenly he had that thing on his foreleg,” Polearm explained.
“This is big,” Ed’s Twilight said. “I’ve only read about these weapons in myths and fairy tale books. I didn’t think they were real.”
“I can assure you that they were very real at one time Twilight but they disappeared long ago. Sometime with the last thousands of years when I was much younger. Edward had a few run-ins with all of them on his journey across our world. He said he never knew what became of them after he parted ways with the various heros. We need knowledge indeed,” She said as she summoned a large mirror and laced a black skeleton key against it causing the mirror to ripple as if it were made of water. “Please step through, the librarian who goes by Dark Light will be waiting for us.”
Watching the event occur, I was creeped out. Mostly because of the skeleton key. “Alright, ignoring the creepy skeleton key I’ll just walk through.” I say doing just that, and walking through the mirror.
‘Took you long enough,” I heard the Princess say as I came into a long stone brick corridor. Soon after I was followed by the others. Luna led us into a massive dark tower the was filled with shelves of books that ranged in size and cool to varying classes and difficulty of spells and various other knowledge of who knows what. It had obviously taken many centuries to acquire this collection and it spanned levels. “We should start in the ancient legends section as well as search the artifacts and legendary weapons sections” Luna though aloud as we followed. “Dark Light,” She called out and then there was a loud popped and floating above us was a bright shining light.
“Yes mistress,” came a voice from the light.
“Please bring us any information pertaining to the four Lendary Heroes, their weapons and their tales that are scattered across the Library please,” Lyna said with an authoritative tone.
“At once Mistress,” the light said as it whizzed off.
“Let's get started shall we,” Luna said grabbing a nearby book and we all did the same, except for Twiliy who was in a frozen state of utter joy.
Twily then began to vibrate uncontrollably, and I started to get worried. “Uh… Twily?” I asked, before my sister exploded with a large amount of joy.
“SO! MANY! BOOKS!!!!!!!!” Twily screamed with joy.
“Oh boy.” I sighed.
Quill’s Spike POV
I was sitting next to Edward's version of me and I was asking him about the different worlds he had been to.
“I’ve only been to one other world other than this one kid,” He said as he was working on a metal limb of some kind. Sparks would fly up in his face as his cut and shaped metal. He was unaffected by flying sparks as he wore goggles to protect his and the sparks didn’t seem to affect him at all as they simply bounced off his skin.
“Well, what was it like?” I asked him as he continued his work.
“Similar to this mine but the ponies were more pony than human like Ed and Quill,” He said as he held up an automail part and measuring it before placing it back on the table to let it cool. He pulled up his goggled and looked at the little dragon, “there was magic there like here and I met a couple of versions of us that looked closer to you in appearance. One was a Dragon Slayer like Quill.”
He got up and moved across the room to a chest. Ed’s Spike unlocked the chest to reveal a large quantity of various gems that were sorted into separate boxes. He grabbed one of the boxes of Fire Rubies. I could only stare as my more start to water. Ed’s Spike grabbed a few and set them next to a turntable with an empty spool. I was thourough;y confused as to why he wasn’t snacking on them. Fire Rubies are my favorite snack so shouldn't that mean they were his too.
But… Then again, this is another world, so……………. Yeah.
“Hungry?” He asked as he continued his work. “You’re me after all and I did like to snack on gems when I was your age.” He said as he put some of the rubies on a plate nearby. “And so we don’t get mixed up call me ES, for Ed’s Spike.”
“Got it, and thanks. I do feel pretty hungry.” I say picking up one of the rubies and chowing down on it. I then feel my hunger start to slowly melt away as my stomach digests the ruby. After swallowing it, I then let out a loud burp before covering my mouth and saying. “‘Scuse me.” I chuckle nervously.
“Manners a formality around me dude, as long as you remember whose house were in and when you should use them I don’t really care,” ES said as he put on a pair of gloves with what looked like spell circles on them.
“What are those for?” I pointed at the gloves while tilting my head.
“These are my alchemy gloves that Ed gave me for mine and Rarity’s work,” Es remarked as he placed the rubies around the bottom of the spool. “They’re specifically design with mineral and gemstone alchemy to allow me to craft gemstones in to gemstone thread and fabric.” He place a hand on the rubies and with a bright blue flash changed them into string.
“Woah! That’s so cool!” I exclaim with wonder, my eyes sparkling with stars.
“It’s just alchemy kid,” ES shrugged. “Like Twilight’s studying with magic, I pursued my own field of learning. Mine was in alchemy and automail engineering. This fabric and thread are specially made for Rares clothes. I also use it for automail.”
“That’s so cool!” I gasped in awe, I then got curious about what other powers he has, so I asked: “What other types of abilities do you have?” I asked with wonder.
“I can hold my own in a decent fist fight,” he said placing the thread on a shelf. “Cross when your older brother is captain of the guard you have to learn how to defend yourself. Then when your alchemy’s teacher trains the hell out of you you get a pretty good bit of strength.” ES grab a large roll of green sparkling fabric. “I do have a dragon slayer magic thanks to Ed’s and Lex’s research but I hardly ever use it.”
“Oh! What is it called?” I asked.
“Amethyst Dragon Slayer,” he said as he and I walked into the main house from his shop. “But like I said, I’ve hardly ever use it.”
“That sounds so cool! Do you think I could learn a type of Dragon Slayer Magic?” I ask ES in wonder.
“Rares here’s the emerald fabric for Mint Leaf’s gown,” ES called out.
“Thank you Spikey. I’ll be on it in about an hour,” came his girlfriend’s voice.
He turned his attention back to me. “Kid, I don’t see why you can’t but it’s not up to me but you. I have access to the Lacrima vault at the castle. If you get one you’d be a third generation slayer seeing as how your already a dragon. I can teach you roar and hand to hand. The rest is up to you and whatever Quill teaches you.”
"Man! That's awesome! To be a Dragon Slayer." I wondered, thinking about what type of elements there could be.
“Rares, I’m headed over to Canterlot for a bit, something I need to pick up from the workshop,” Es called out.
“That’s fine dear, what about little Spikey Wikey,” Rarity said with a worried tone.
“He’s coming with me.” He said, “Little guy is interested in my work so I thought I’d show him what a fully stocked workshop is like. He was also interested in Dragon Slayer Magic so I thought we’d stop in to either see Ed or go by the lab.”
“All right but be careful, the porr dear isn’t as old as you are,” Rarity said with a deeper worried tone.
“Yes ma’am, come on kid,” he waved as he went out the door.
"Coming!" I called out as I ran to Es. "See ya Rarity!" I waved back to Es' Rarity.
“Have fun dear,”she chimed as she waved back.
ES started to walk down mainstreet towards the center of town. This really confused me as I thought we were going to Canterlot. I ran along after him doing my best to keep up.
“Hey, didn’t you say that we were going to Canterlot?” I asked Es.
“We are,” Es said with a smirk as he turned and stopped in front of a shop. It had in big yellow letters The Doc’s Automail Shop. “I just don’t want to sit on a train for hour and have to rush along to the castle eating up what little time we’d have. Follow,” he said walking into the shop and I followed. Above us I heard several bells ring.
“Welcome to Doc’s Shop, how…” said a blonde lady with criss crossed eyes and wings. “Oh Spike, work in shop today or are you here to see John.”
“Not today Derpy, we’re headed up to Canterlot,” Es said pointing down to me.
“Awww, he’s adorable,” she giggled. “Anyway, you know the way. Talk to ya later.”
“Thanks Derps, follow me and don’t touch anything or Doc and Ed will kill me,” he said seriously as we walked through a door leading to the back of the shop. Sitting on a bench not for was a man with brown hair and a suit, most notably a bow tie. He heard the bell above the door ring and turned his head.
“Ah Spike,” he looked over and noticed me. “Displaced business aye, have fun.” He went back to working on his table project.
“This way little dude,” Es motioned to a corner of the room. As I walked along I saw several sets of arms, legs, and even wings ranging in all sorts of sizes and colors. As I got to the corner of the shop I notice it had a strange stone ring about as tall as me.
My vision turned to Es in confusion, “what is that and how does it have anything to with us going to Canterlot?”
“It’s how Ed originally got from Ponyville to Canterlot before he got supercharged,” Es said as he rolled his eyes. “His own invention called it a Rune Transporter. Made with ancient Magics from across the world and made so only certain individuals can use it. Sense you’re with me we’re going to hop on and pop up to the workshop in the castle. No fully knowledgeable 9n it’s specific but Ed said this thing semi sentient. Hop up,” he smirked as he stepped into the stone circle.
I hesitantly jumped up and in a flash of blue we arrived in another far larger workshop. I started to step off but was hit with a feeling of nausea. Es grabbed my arm and slowly helped me down.
“Sorry, first time can really flip your stomach. Just never taken someone through just after breakfast if it’s their first time,” he hesitated as he chuckled. We waited for a few minutes until I felt better. “Come on man we still have some more walking to do.” He said opening a door to the hallway. “Any other things on your mind while we walk?”
“Eh, not really just a few random things I’m seeing.” I shrug before walking alongside him, till I notice a blue light flooding through one of the windows.
Looking through it I notice a massive pillar of energy jutting into the sky, and it was coming from the arena. I get Es’ attention and point it out to him.
“Great, it’s one of those days,” He said rolling his eyes. “Ten bits says that all of the four of Princesses will slap the crap out of both of them into the middle of next week.” Es continued to walk down the hall towards a set of stairs. “Quit gawking at the window and come on. They’re in their own world right now so let them be. We need to get you to the lab for a Dragon Lacrima.”
“Yeah, you’re probably right. I mean, I wouldn't be surprised if Quill came back with a new scar or a new voice in his head. I mean, I’ve only known the guy for about a week and already I know that whenever he gets into a fight, he or whoever he’s fighting, is gonna leave either a scar or not at all. Like after he made the Temporal Crater, Luna brought him in with a fractured wrist and severa shattered ribs!” I complained while walking next to Es.
“I bet twenty bits that he’ll have a ton of that shit happen to him,” Es side as we came to the set doors we came through when we got here. Held up a hand and placed it on the door causing the alchemy circle on his glove to glow as the doors open. “Come on.” Es motioned with his head.
“O-Okay.” I said walking through, before mumbling to myself. “Keep the nerd down, keep the nerd down. Don’t go crazy.” I kept telling myself so I wouldn’t let my inner Twilight out and go full ‘nerd mode.’
“Okay dude,” he stopped and turned to me suddenly. :Why haven’t you geeked out yet? I remember when I was your age I used to go nuts for this stuff. Another point is I am you,” he poked my slightly in the chest. I started to break out in a nervous sweat. He simply shook his head and moved off to another area of the lab. “Quit standing there and come over here.” Es said a little annoyed as I joined him in front of a large heavily chained oak cabinet. Again he placed a hand on a lock and the alchemic circle on his gloved causing the chains to come loose. Es open the cabinet door to reveal a plethora of diversely colored crystal balls. “Take your pick kid. I’ll do my best to describe which Power it contains and if it’s something I don’t know then your shit out of luck.”
“Well, for the reason I’m not going full ‘Nerd Mode’ is because I’m literally forcing myself not to.” I tell him before walking up to one of the crystal balls. I look around until my eyes dart and land on one that has a Fire Ruby color. Walking over to it I placed my claw on it and moved it around, so I could see my reflection. “What’s this one?” I asked, still looking at it, mesmerized by the way it sort of… Called out to me. As if I was meant to have it.
“Ruby Dragon Slayer,” Es said talking the crystal from me and holding in his hand. “Thing you have to realize about gem based Dragon Slayers is that we’re on the rare end of the ladder. We’re limited on what magic we can consume, specifically gems. If you want this one it’ll be necessary for you to Eat mainly ruby based items to keep your magic stocked up.” He placed the orb back in my hands.
“Well, seeing as Twilight has a large stockpile of Fire Rubies back home for me so I don’t run out, and I go out to mine them with Rarity every three days or so, I don’t think I’ll run out anytime soon, but you never know.” I told Es before looking back to the crystal. “I’ll take it. I’ll become the Ruby Dragon Slayer. Though I wonder, from what Quill’s told me, Dragon Slayers can have a secondary element, like he mentioned a Dragon Slayer in Fiore could use Lightning Flame Dragon Magic. Can that possibly mean I could be the Fire Ruby Dragon Slayer?” I wondered.
“If your body accepts it as a compatible magic then yea.” Es explain. “I wouldn't push it though but if you really want to you can gradually move in to it by eating hard rocks, then lava, and finally fire.”
“That sounds kinda cool, but for now I’ll just be fine with being the Ruby Dragon Slayer.” I tell Es, smiling at the Ruby Dragon Crystal I held in my claws.
“Now comes the hard part,” He sighed as his took the Lacrima from me again.
“This is gonna suck ain’t it?” I ask as he held the Lacrima.
“Very much so little man,” Es said pulling a piece of leather from his pocket. “Bite down on this.”
I did as I was told dreading what was fixing to happen next.
“On the count of three, I’m going to shove this orb into your chest and it’s going to burn, sting and hurt like a mother fucker,” Es warned me. I nodded and closed my eyes tightly “Three.” He yelled pushing the Lacrima into my chest. To say his description was off would be an understatement. I passed out from the pain and woke up a few hours later on the couch back at Rarity’s shop.
“Ugh… What in Equestria happened?” I ask rubbing my head, as it was pounding with a small headache. “Sonuva-! Gah!” I tried to sit up, but was forced to lay back down due to my ribcage hurting like something had broken it, and everywhere else was just annoyingly sore. But there was no visible damage on my chest and it didn’t look bruised at all. Did I have the Lacrima in me now?
“Here you go,” I heard Es out of the corner of the room as he came in with a bowl of Fire Rubies and set them down in front of me. “But don’t just…”
My mouth drooled heavily as I felt a hunger unlike anything I’ve ever felt before take me over. I attacked the bowl and began to thoroughly stuff my face with fists full of the delicious gems. Suddenly I was hit by a vast pain stemming from my chest, as I keeled over and grabbed my chest.
“Sonuvabitch!” I screamed in pain, holding my chest.
“I tried to warn you man,” Es said, helping back to my feet. “You can’t just dive into this all welly nelly like you're starving. You need to control that hunger. But first thing is first,” I looked at him through my squinted eyes. “Your body is still adjusting to new magic that was forced into it. If you give into your impulse to just devour those rubies you’ll go into over load and can get really sick from magic poisoning.”
"Sweet Celestia that sucked!" I grunted. "Jeez, was it like that for you too?" I asked.
“The pain, yea,” Es rubbed the back of his head. “Letting my instincts takeover my mind, did that too. You need to learn to control your baser desires or risk hurting yourself or those you care for.”
“Yeah….” I say before pausing. “Why do I have the feeling that something important is happening right now?” I ask getting a strange deja vu-like feeling.
Es tapped me on the back, “When the time comes remember what’s really important to ya kid.” He got to his feet and looked to me, “Eat up, your body well needs to adjust and you need your magic, just don’t nuts and risk a heart attack.” He started to leave, “Once most of your pain subsides came find me in my workshop.”
"Got it." I tell him before eating slowly. Jeez it was good to eat something and my hunger began to subside but still, that feeling wasn't wanting to leave. I ignored it as I finished eating and it soon left or rather, just eased up. The feeling of deja vu was still there but it wasn't major. Just like a little tap on the shoulder every once in a while. I soon finished eating and the pain dwindled down, so I made my way over to Es' workshop. I reached for the door but stopped when I heard voices.
“Why did you give him that magic ?” I heard my Rarity’s voice.
“Because he needs to have the freedom to make his Rarity,” Es retorted. “If all you do is let the kid set by he’ll never make mistakes he’ll never learn anything on his own. He made a conscious choice now the risks. Now he’ll have to grow stronger and learn as he does. If you don’t like it talk to him about and voice your complaints,” I heard him get to his feet and walk over to the door opening it to reveal me. “Nothing ever comes from being sneaky little man.”
“I-I just heard you talking and I didn’t want to intrude.” I said nervously.
"I know you just got here Spike but you still shouldn't stop and listen in, now come on. Rarity has something to say," I walked in to see not ES's Rarity but mine.
"Rarity?" I ask confused. "What are you doing here?"
"At first I wanted to stop in and chat with this world's version of myself about fashion, but then we got on another subject that led to me wondering where my little Spikey Wikey was," She admitted. "After all the girls and I haven't seen you for a couple of days outside of going to sleep at night back in our room at the castle. So ES's Rarity told me that you'd been here with him." She tapped the floor with her hoof. "So I thought I'd pop in for a quick visit to check on you darling."
“O-Oh, well I’m doing fine as you can see and aside from minor chest pain from the Lacrima, I think I’ll continue to be fine.” I say rubbing the back of my head.
She let out a rough sigh and looked at me with a concerned gaze, “Spike, please tell me the truth. Is this magic something you truly wanted and asked for of your own volition and not something that was forced on you?”
I let out a strained sigh and walked over to her, standing in front of her. “Rarity… I asked Es for this magic, and I wanted it. And I sort of need it too. The reason is, I don’t want to be someone that always needs someone else taking care of them. I want to protect you and Twilight and the others, and with the way things are looking back in our world, Quill, Acno, Mavis, Zeref and Zirconis will need the help. On top of being a Displaced and a teacher, Quill’s plate is going to be filled with detours and he won’t always be there to protect our Equestria.” I explained. “And Serena’s still training and the Elements as far as I know, can’t do a thing against what Quill’s gonna have to face in our world, I mean Quill’s told us that Dragon Slayers eat a specific type of elemental magic, and the elements are literally made of magic. What would happen if one of the elements had gone out of commision after you and the others fought a Fioren Dragon or some other threat, and you were to face another one. You would be outmatched, and I can’t let any of you get hurt. I asked for this power and if given the chance I would do it again.” I tell her, determined to show her that I can utilize my newfound magic.
"He wants you and your friends to depend on him from time to time Rarity not the other way around, where he solely depends on you. That's why I had Ed teach me how to fight," Es explained as he placed a hand on Rarity's shoulder. "But he also needs to be allowed to be his own person. Everyone has a reason to do what they do and it's the job of their friends to support them."
"If it had cone from anypony else but another Spikey Wikey I wouldn't have believed you, " Rarity looked at me. "As long as you stay you I'll back you up on this dear."
“Rarity,” I say as I wrap my arms around her neck, hugging her. “I’ll always be the same Spike you know. Forever and always.” I tell her.
“As sweet as this is I have my own work that needs to be done,” Es interjected. “And so does little man. He has powers he needs to learn how to use and seeing as how the only two others that can teach him are being themselves, that leave yours truly by default. I’m going to have to take Spike out for some one on one sparring and magic lessons for beginners. You can stay here or go back to the castle but I can’t have you distracting Spike.”
“Very well,” Rarity huffed. “I’ll just speak with Rarity about somethings for the time being, be careful Spike.” Rarity picked me cheek and left.
I froze up and blush heavily before placing my claw on my cheek where she kissed me and I began to stutter. “W-Will do R-Rarity!” I called out to her, giving a mock salute.
Es rolled his eyes, “to th8nk that was me once,” he murmured. “Anyway,” he clapped his hands together snapping my back to reality. “We have a lot of work to do and not much to do it in. So guess what we need?”
I tilted my head to the side. “Aaa… some kind of short cut,” I shrugged.
“Exactly. We need a life hack and luckily we have a lot of those around here, or more precisely. Ed’s lab does,” Es smirked while I raised an eyebrow. “We’re going to take a page from Quill’s book and use the Time Chamber. I’m done with my work here so we have the rest of the day to train. Giving us a few months in the Time Chamber to get your body in shape, get a few basic martial art’s moves master, and have basic Dragon Slayer magic control down pat. Not to mention the roar mastered.”
“Okay, well let’s do it.” I tell Es with determination.
Quill’s Luna POV
It had been a good while since we had began the day court and things had begun to cool off as it came to a close.
“Auspicious Hammer, I will have the materials sent to your shop before the next moon cycle,” Ed’s Celestia smiled as the guard blacksmith bowed and left. “You know you two don’t have to waste your time in court with me,” She looked at be Tia and myself. “I’m sure there are other things that you’d both enjoy doing than just sitting here half the day.”
“Well, I do want to know a few things about the Displaced and what I should expect now that Quill and I are in a relationship.” I responded to them.
“And I’d like to know more about this world’s history. I want to see if there are any major differences than what I can already see.” My sister said.
“I can assure you that there are going to be major differences in between our histories but if you want to know of it you should seek out my mother or Edward. I’d go to my mother first as she is older than Ed but has more of a, ah…” She trailed off on that. “She’s excentric to say the least. As for the Displaced I’d be more than happy to tell you both what I can. The relationship side of things may be a bit rocky as Ed and I have only just started being together even though we’ve known each other for years.”
“Any kind of help would be appreciated, cause I swear every time I see Quill, he’s gotten a new scar. Y’know what I bet ten bits that when he comes back from training sword play with Edward, he’s going to have a new scar of some kind.” I grumble shaking my head. “But even still, I love the fool.”
“You’ll have to learn quickly that Displaced Like Quill and Ed have a very high moral code and will often run into danger to protect those they deem that have need of it, even if they’re on the edge of death,” Ed’s Celestia said in a monotone voice as she stacked her papers of today togehter. “Ed has many scars that don’t show up only because of his healing. If he didn’t have such a thing his body would be more scar than anything else,” She looked at me. “But if he didn’t have this side of him many innocents wouldn’t be here today and many citizens would be much more reckless with their life.” She let out a sigh. “It’s Ed’s reputation as a monster that keeps many evols away and children in line. One thing many Displaced hace is a set morale code that they either keep when they become a Displaced or they abandon it in favor of the person they’re changed into or simply forget it for who they’ve been forced to become.”
“Seems like there are a lot of factors at play when it comes to a Displaced. I guess things are just odd with Quill seeing as he was the reincarnation of half a person.” I sigh. “Plus, the form he has now isn’t even his true appearance. If he wanted, he could probably go back to looking like he originally was when he was on earth. But one thing that confuses me is his Dreamscape, or rather as he called it, his Mindscape. What confuses me with it is how he desires it to look like. Just a simple field, and I don’t even think that he even made it like that in the first place. I felt a different force at play. I wish I knew what it was.”
“Not my area but from what experiences I've had in this field,” Ed’s Tia explained as we left the throne room. “How they appear in their mind is how they wish to be seen or how they think they should be seen by others. I’ve only ever seen what Ed used to look like in his memories.Luna has told my Edward often appears in the guise that he dawns while he is awake. When in his own world he is still this way or that of a black featureless form.” she stopped and gained a sad frown on her face. “He has nightmares whenever he sleeps alone you know. They're so bad that not even Luna can dispel them,” She wiped her eyes a before turning back to me. “Help Quill through his nights in whatever way you can.”
“That’s the thing though. Whenever he has a nightmare, it’s almost always during the daytime. Though I can’t be sure as the only time it has ever truly affected him was when he first saw Zeref and Mavis. They both had looks of anger on their faces but it was Zeref’s face that Quill was focusing on. The next thing we know, Quill puts his hands over his mouth and runs to the restroom and we all hear violent vomiting. When he comes back, he’s wearing a face of pure unbridled sorrow and reveals that he was Sonya’s father, but he had also watched her die.” I explained. “The only other time I’ve been able to visit his dreams is when he revealed to me that he was a Displaced, and now whenever I try to get into his dreams at all, his door is just not… There, it’s gone or chained up so that I cannot enter. I have tried everything from banishing the chains to teleporting to his door but nothing works. When I tried to teleport the first time, it sent to a pitch-black endless void, and I could only hear three words over and over again, “Do. Not Enter.” Then I’m forcefully ejected from the Dreamscape and I’m unable to reenter. It’s very troubling and I need help figuring out who is blocking off Quill’s mind. I want to help him. I want to be with him, but whatever this force is, will not allow me to.” I say with a tear running down my cheek. “I know that he loves me a lot, and the feeling is mutual, but… I don’t know, I’m just scared for him I guess.”
Ed’s Tia stopped then turned and knelt down to get eye level with me. “I know from experience that it’s hard to get them to open up but if you truly wish to help Quill then you must do two things,” She explained. “Men like Ed and Quill block parts of themselves off from others because they think they’re protecting us but they’re just pushing us away. The first thing is you must be there for the one you love with everything you have. The second is that you must confront them and gett them to let you into their heart. You can’t simply force your way in as you tried to do. Luna once told me that it is in our dreams where we are our truest self. I admit that I didn’t know what she meant at the time but I better understand it now.” She got back to her feet. “Simply be there for him and he will do the same for you, be open and he will come along soon. If I had done this earlier than I would have had a much longer and stronger relationship with Edward. Maybe I could’ve kept him from leaving so long ago.” She turned and started to walk down the hall and looked out the window. “I swear, I’m going to smack the living hell out of that man.”
“What is it?” I say before looking out of said window, only to see a massive pillar of blue energy. “Okay, what the fuck?” I say before looking back at Ed’s Tia and holding hoof up. “Pardon my language.” I say before hearing some very, VERY familiar voices.
“Finally, we have been found. Now the true journey can begin. It is time for everything to start.” It said as a multitude of five voices, speaking in unison. I gasped from the sheer power of the voices and fell backwards onto my flank, gasping for breath.
“What in mother’s name was that?” I whispered.
“Luna,” Ed’s Celetia and my sister said in unison as they rushed to my side.
“Are you alright?” Ed’s Tia looked at me. “
“You look as if you’ve seen a ghost,” my sister placed a wing around me pulling me close.
“Because I may have very well heard five.” I say before looking to my sister. “I heard their voices Tia, I heard them all.” I tell her, gaining a surprised look from her.
“A-Are you sure?” Celestia asked with a shocked expression.
“Yes. The Elders are returning.” I tell her still breathing heavily.
“Elders,” Ed’s tia tilted her head. “They sound like some form of ancient evil based off your reaction. Could you both explain?”
“Oh, you are very wrong on the evil account. They were the very first guardians of Equestria, even before the Elements of Harmony. They were around when we were young foals. Their energies actually created the seed for the Tree.” I explain gaining a small smile on my face.
“But over fifteen hundred years ago, five hundred before Luna was banished they simply… Just vanished… Well, they were beginning to lose their energies and soon they simply vanished. We’ve only been able to find one of them. His name was Dalamadur. He was the first to ever arrive in Equestria and he represented the Element of Loyalty. He was the strongest of them all and his body is currently crystalized under our Canterlot. We haven’t been able to locate the others yet however.” My sister explained, as she helped me up and the pillar of energy vanished leaving a hole in the clouds.
Ed's Tia looked out the window at the pillar of light again. "Looks like E found their spirits for you."
"I don't think that was Edward." I said looking at the pillar of light. " This energy feels more like Quill." I told her.
She shook her head and then looked back out the window, “What I meant is that you have Ed to thank for bringing them to the surface in this fight with Quill.” She looked back at me. “I’m still going to knock Ed’s block when I see them.”
I nod before my eyes widen and I see something in the distance. Squinting my eyes I try and get a better look at it when I silently gasp. I see a black figure with massive wings flying slightly above the arena with a noticeable rainbow like energy illuminating their eyes and inside their mouth. "Is that…?" I asked quietly before hearing a monstrous roar in the distance that rattled that window I looked out of. "Ruiner?" I whispered in question.
“Is that Ed?” Edks Celestia’s eyes shrank as soon as she saw her partner with a strange weapon in his hand. “He didn’t, this explains a lot and very very bad.”
“What makes you say that?” I asked still looking at the form of the Nergigante, who had now dive-bombed straight back into the arena.
“They were only supposed to use swords,” Ed’s Celestia said as she moved through the halls with great speed. “Ed was using his Disword, a physical construction of his view of reality. He mainly used to toy with opponents because it allows him to warp the world around him to a certain extent. The weapon I saw just now was not the Disword but one even more powerful called a Keyblade.” We reached a pear of large dark wooden doors and Ed’s Celestia opened them without restraint. “Luna, Ed has the Keyblade out,” she said looking around to find no one here. “That’s simply splendid.”
I look back out the window to see that the massive amounts of Elder Energy was beginning to calm down, as the light from what appeared to be Ruiner was dying down slowly. “I hope Quill is alright. Please be okay.” I wished.
“As do I,” Ed’s Celestia sighed.
As the endless void of darkness surrounded everything, the ticking of a watch resonated throughout all of it, and the only light was that of five orbs of light. One of them was a bright orange, another was aqua blue, beside them floated a crimson red and moss green, and finally next to them laid a golden orb. The ticking continued until finally in the middle of the darkness, a pocket watch with a navy-blue Fairy Tail symbol appeared, and the orbs of light danced around the watch until they all disappeared. Then one after another, they all reappeared on the Fairy Tail Emblem, and these words materialized in front of them.
I have now fully recovered, but I still could only uncover one hand, but I felt like I was making progress. I got out of bed and stretched before grabbing my gun, and putting it on my back, hopefully there are Grimms around town I can deal with.
But first I made sure I had everything I needed, I had out the orb Ed gave me with my dust, and I kept his watch in my pocket then I stuffed a few cylinders of dust into my trench coat mostly air, and ice but I had a few others.
I said goodbye to Chibi ed then proceeded to town hall with a smile on my face only to see a battalion of guards waiting for me, along with the princess who was pacing, and now the pacing when your bored, she was very worried about something. I walked up to her with an equally worried face, to say. "What's wrong?"
She turned to face me before grabbing my shoulders. "We need your help?" She said panicking.
"Hey calm down, and explain to me what's going on?" I asked her while putting my hands in her cheeks to help calm her down. She took a few deep breaths before saying.
"A horde of beowolves is heading towards Canterlot we don't know where they came from, or how they go so close without noticing but we only have one day to prepare for the worst." She told me, while pulling me to a carriage.
I got in with her before it took off quickly towards Canterlot. I did a quick check of my weapons taking it apart to make sure all of the parts were in good condition, I know it was made of extremely powerful material, but this world is different than Ed's so it doesn't hurt to check.
Celestia seemed to pay close attention, as I did this maybe so she can make weapons for her guards. "So are all your weapons a hybrid of melee, and ranged weaponry?" Celestia asked me.
"Mostly only hunters wield these weapons, but some are purely ranged or melee weapons, but the majority have a hybrid." I explained to her.
"I see." Celestia said, was she rubbed her chin then she took a closer look at the material. "And what is it made of I’ve never seen any metal like this?" Celestia asked me.
"It was a gift, I'll explain later." I told her, while putting it back together. I then took out the magazine, to check if it was good as well, I haven't used it in combat yet so I had to do more checks with it.
"Looks like we're about to land." Celestia said while looking out a window, surprising me.
'Did she upgrade the carriage since the last time we met?' I thought, then it seemed Celestia knew what I was thinking.
"We managed to take a few designs from the outpost, and made our own version, but we still haven't learned the more complex designs." Celestia explained, as we landed.
We got out of the carriage, then walked into the castle. "What have you planned so far?" I asked her.
"Have a look for yourself." She told me before opening a door to show me a war room with a large map of Equestria in the middle of the room with small strategies of Grimm, and blue flags representing Equestrian forces each flap had a symbol on it form what a I could guess the sky blood where the flags with the wings in the design, the mystic blood were the ones with stars, and the earth blood were the ones with mountains.
From the placement of the grimm statutes I could only guess they were coming from the north, then I looked at the flags to see the grimm outnumbered them greatly.
'How could they appear so suddenly?' I thought as I walked over to the map to see what could be a good strategy.
"Princess who is this." A voice called out so I turned my head to see a 6 foot tall man dawned in Golden armor but on the chest piece was an engraving of the sun, along with an engraving of the same thing in his shield. He took off his helmet to show his face, his eyes were cerulean, and his hair is moderate sapphire blue with moderate cerulean, and dark phthalo blue streaks his skin was lightly tan and finally he had a small scar under his chin very hard to notice unless you really look.
"Shining Armor, this is Winter Storm the bounty hunter I told you about before. I asked him to come here because of his experience with grimm." Celestia explained, as I looked at the detailed map.
"I have a few ideas but none of them are certain to work." I said, the odds weren't in our favor.
"The same could be said for every plan, you can plan as much as you want but when it's time to put it into action anything can happen to derail it." Celestia said to give me confidence as Shining armor walked up.
"So what do you suggest?" He asked.
"First we have to lower their numbers as much as we can, I suggest sky blood flying high in the air, then they'll shoot arrow drop boulders, whatever they can to take as many of them down as they can, that's the easy part." I told them.
"And what's the hard part?" Shining asked.
I pointed to a spot on the map not far off their current course, it was surrounded by tall mountains, and had only two ways in or out. "We will draw them here mystic blood will blow up the way they came in, and leave only one way out the Equestrians’ forces will be stationed there, along with archers, and magic along the cliff to pelt the grimm with spells, and whatever else they have available. The first few lines protecting the way out will be spearmen, but should they get past them, behind the will be swordsmen, the grimm large size will put them at a disadvantage in the narrow passageway, from there all we have to do is keep them contained till they’re all dead." I explained but I knew what he was going to ask next.
"And how do we lure them here?" He asked like I suspected.
"For that we’ll need a volunteer. Grimm are attracted to negative emotions, so after drawing the front of the packs attention naturally the rest will follow." I said to the two of them, and you could hear a pin drop in the room. "I know it's not ideal but it's the best I've got." I said putting both hands on the table as I closed my eyes.
"But who would volunteer for something so dangerous?" I heard Celestia asked.
"I don't know." I told her before opening my eyes, then Shining said.
"I'll do it, I might not like the plan, but it's better than everything else we've thought of." And before Celestia could object he said. "I know how important this is, and I'm likely one of the only ones that can do this, and survive."
Celestia tried to see something after that but decided not to as she looked at the map again. "We'll have to go now to get there in time to prepare, Shining armor, send word to every guard we can muster we'll need all the help we can get, and I'll also send a letter to Jessica, see if she can lend aid." Celestia said before teleporting away.
Shining armor teleported, as well leaving me alone, and now that I'm alone I checked on the cylinders I brought with me. I had brought mostly Air but I had 2 lightning, and a single ice dust.
'Ok I have a good selection against a large number of enemies.' I thought to myself. I grabbed my spear rifle then placed it on the table.
After awhile they came back, and brought me to the carriage, after all three of us got in the carriage it took off.
After a few hours we arrived at our destination along with hundreds of guards. The mountains made this a perfect place for the plan, Shining armor, and Celestia were already talking to the guards who had sky blood.
As for me I prepared for the fight from the time it took us to get here we now only have a few more hours till they are close enough for the plan to be put into action. I walked over to the guards with earth blood, and asked.
"So do you think you guys can set up some kind of artillery or maybe rig up an avalanche, we need to reduce their numbers as quickly as possible once their here." I said, making several of them look around before getting to work.
As for me I set up a few giant ice spikes across the soon to be battlefield, if my aim is good I can make them collapse on the grimm. After an hour all the preparations were finished I looked at what I had to work with. The guards had set up an avalanche, and the sky blood were already taking off to complete their task.
I made a chair made of ice to sit on as I pulled out the magazine, and started making bullets to put in it. My weapon was in rifle mode by the time I could see the golden armor guards flowing above the mountains along with a yelling Shining armor.
"THEIR COMING!" He yelled his voice echoing off the mountains. All of the guards or in their positions, and I got on a tall cliff so I could look down the scope of my gun.
From the gap between the mountains Beowolves funneled through to try to catch Shining armor, but the archers above him kept them a good distance away from him. I fired my first shoot, the bullet pierced through the beowulf's head, and into the one behind him. I was happy the rifle was effective as it was but now wasn't the time to be glad.
I took out an air dust then loaded into my gun before firing an ice bullet, the energy of the air dust funneling into the bullet, as it left the barrel.
As it made contact with the ground inside a large group of Beowolves, the bullets exploded making an isolated blizzard appear freezing them to death. The cylinder popped out of the gun as I loaded another inside, and fired again making another blizzard appear not only freezing the one already inside, but the ones that entered as well.
They were getting too close to the other end for comfort, the guards have already formed ranks but many of them would definitely not survive this battle if they got too close. I fired normal ice bullets, to take out the ones I could, but just as I ran out if ammo they reached the guards.
I loaded my gun then fired at all of the spikes I created crushing many of the beowolves, but more of them funneled into the area through the gap. "How many of the fuckers are there?" I said to myself before jumping down to deal with them myself.
As I charged towards the horde I covered the ground in ice expanding my territory so I could attack from anywhere I choose. This of course took a bit of my energy but the results are worth it as spikes of ice impaled all of the grimm that walked over my territory.
I switched to spear moose then began cutting down every grimm I saw, but my aura was being drained quickly from not only my territory but from me blocking attacks, the kinetic energy was absorbed by the spear which I used to kill a good number of them but my body was still being protected by my aura so whatever I couldn't block, or dodge took a chunk of my aura to keep me from getting hurt.
It was like an endless wave of grim whenever I killed one a few dozen took it place, the guards in the sky did what they could to cover me but it didn't help much as more funneled into the area, and we couldn't collapse it yet, because if we did what remained would go to canterlot.
I was suddenly punched by a Beowulf sending me into the rocky wall of the cliff I had jumped off of. 'God damn it there's no end to them.' I thought while gritting my teeth. I loaded an air dust into my spear, which caused the blades to started spinning around the barrel. Soon a blizzard shoot from my spear, as I turned left and right freezing everything that stood before me, turning them into ice sculptures, which the other Beowulf had to climb over to get to me.
That little break was short lived as the grimm smashed their frozen brethren, just as the dust was depleted, and when I reached for another I noticed I had none left that were useful.
My vision suddenly blurred and my aura shattered meaning I was none un protected against the hundreds maybe thousands of Grimm that stand against me, and with my back literally against a wall I had nowhere to go. One of them lunged at me, but I could badly lift my weapon to defend myself as it's jaws clamped down on my right arm.
"AAAAAAAHHHHHH!" I screamed as it lifted me up, and flung me across the field. My body bounced off the ground a few times till it slammed into one of the giant pieces of ice form my spikes sending waves of pain through my body.
My head slowly lifted up my vision becomes even more blurred as I saw many black figures charged towards me, my gaze then looked to me right arm, or what used to be it, everything under my shoulder was gone, devoured by that grimm.
I screamed in pain once again as I tried to get up only to have a Beowulf plant, it's foot on my chest, and I could swear I could hear my ribs break. It lowered its head and looked at me before roaring, just before it slashed my face with its claws right where my right eye was.
I couldn't scream anymore so I just glared at the Beowulf with hatred, as it looked like it was going to rip my head off. So many things rushed through my head as everything moved in slow motion, as it jaws inched towards me.
'So this is how I go.' I thought, and in my mind I chuckled I never expected to be killed by a Beowulf, i thought I would have a more epic ending maybe fighting a god like grimm I'd never seen before.
But then suddenly I saw something in the corner of my vision, then it found itself in the Beowolves eye. It was an arrow it killed the grimm making it disapper, and I coughed up blood before trying to get up again, but Immediately I could feel my bones breaking, but it also made something fall out of my pocket, Ed's watch. I grabbed it with my left hand, and it opened but I could barely see what was on the inside of it.
"Ed I don't know how much longer *cough cough*I have but if you can hear this I need your help." I muttered quietly as my vision grew darker and darker, but not before I saw a figure kneel down beside me.
(Moments ago 3rd person)
A void portal opened in the middle of the battlefield and out stepped a tall blonde man with a braid. He was wearing all black clothes with a silver trim. He looked around to see where he was.
“Back here again, but on purpose this time,” he turned his head to see the massive packs of Grimm. “Winter must be in a heap of trouble to bring me here in the middle of this,” he remarked as a Beowulf came up from behind him only to be met with a metal hand grabbing it by its face. He scowled at the beast, “I don’t have time to play with you small fries,” he said applying pressure to the Grimm’s face. The Beowulf clawed at the man’s arm trying to break free tearing apart his sleeve to reveal a metal arm. In the next second the only thing that could be heard was a sickening crack as the Grimm fell to the ground and faded to ash.
“Now, let’s find the kid.” The man known as Edward remarked as he walked across the battlefield killing the Grimm that either approached him and or got in his way. He then came across a small gathering of them racing towards a familiar man. “Found you,”he remarked as he clapped his hands together sending red sparks of electricity out toward the Grimm. Before any could realize it the Grimm were all impaled on spikes of earth killing them instantly.
Ed walked over to the man laying on the ground dying of blood lose.”Don’t worry Winter, I got ya,” Ed kneeled down to the man’s side and in another flash of red closed his wounds but his arm, and eye were still missing. “That’ll do for now,” he carefully picked up with man in his arms and began to move off the battlefield. In the meantime his shadow grew and from it sprang many black copies of Edward and they began to make short work of the remaining Grimm as Ed scanned the horizon for the camp of the locals only to find nothing. He did find an old settlement of sorts just past the mountain . He then mentally communicated to his clones, ‘bring anyone alive to settlement on the other side of the mountains and tell anyone who’s in charge to meet me there with medical supplies.’ Edward moved as swiftly and cautiously as he could doing his best to not cause any more damage to Winter’s body.
Ed carefully made his way off of the battlefield and took a moment to look around. He looked at the unconscious hunter in his arms and then to the direction of the settlement. “I don’t have the luxury of time. The kid has already lost a lot of blood not to mention an arm and eye but I can’t just run or teleport either. Why do you have to get sick when magic is involved,” Edward grumbled as he shifted Winter onto his back. “There, now I move easier at least,” he held out a hand, “ Solid Air.” Underneath Ed’s hand appeared a round sheet of what looked like glass. Ed stepped on to the disc and began to float off in the direction of the abandoned settlement gradually gaining speed as they ascended, but on the ground Celestia saw them raising into the air but she couldn't risk leaving her guards to deal with this alone, while the shadows were taking out a great number of them more grimm simply took their place so she took note of which direction they went, so she could quickly take care of this so she could follow.
Abandoned Settlement
Edward made it to the settlement in under an hour. He stepped down of his Solid Air disc causing it to disappear. The man looked around taking note of the various buildings that surrounded him until he saw a small building with a faded red cross on it.
“Clinic,” He smiled. “Its old and decrepit but its what Ive got to work with,”
Ed made his way into the clinic and gently placed Winter’s unconscious body on the first gerny he came across. Edward wheeled Winter into the nearest cleanest medical room he could find in the building. After using his alchemy and magic to fix up the place for a passable operating room he went to work on the dying hunter. He injecting nanomachines to clean up and repair the microscopics and internal injuries that his earlier alchestry hadn’t fixed. Next Ed hooked the young hunter up to I.V. of antibiotics, fluids, and blood transfusions to help fight any lingering infections and the blood lost from the Grimm attack. Ed stepped back and sat down on a chair in the room letting out a relieved sigh.
“You’re not going anywhere today,” Ed sighed as he leaned back and looked to the ceiling. “Not this time.”
Meanwhile Back on the Battlefield
Celestia, Shining Armor, and the guards had finally started to drive the Grimm back to the point that they’d started to retreat. They had won the battle but not without heavy losses to their own forces. After the grimm had finally stopped funneling through they collapsed the ways they came in allowing them to easily slaughter the remaining grimm. Celestia lt out a strained sigh and looked to the guards and tried to locate the Captain. She finally found him amongst her soldier and called him to her side.
“Captain,” Celestia looked onto Shining Armor with an unwavering face. “I see you managed to survive the Grimm.”
“Very narrowly so Princess,”Shining Armor let out a relieved sigh. “Some of my men weren’t so lucky though.”
“Yes, some of mine perished as will,” Celestia looked off in the direction she saw Edward floating off towards. “But I’m afraid that we don’t have time to mourn our dead.” She looked back to Shining. “Is Winter Storm amongst your battalion?”
“No Princess,” He said with a bit of underlying worry. “I thought he was with yours when I didn’t see him among my men.” Shining said while looking around for the missing hunter.
"I saw a figure carry him off over the mountains I believe there is an old settlement there." Celestia said pointing to where she saw Edward carrying Winter.
"Shall I send my men to go look for him?" Shining asked while drawing his sword, there have already been attempts on Winters life' now they could have kidnapped him for ransom.
"I think it best if we went ourselves." Celestia suggested while putting a hand in Shinings blade telling him to sheath his weapon. "I will teleport up there, after arriving well search for the clinic, we might not be dealing with kidnappers, or assassins." Celestia said before her hands glowed with an golden aura before they both vanished.
Back at the Clinic
Edward was sitting down next to Winter working on something on a holo-display to pass the time when he noticed that Winter was starting to stir. The hunter’s eye shot open as he jolted up only to find a metal hand on his chest.
“Easy kid,” Edward said slowly forcing him back down in the bed. “Take it easy. You’re very lucky that you called me when you did. I’m sorry I could get here sooner though, I couldn’t save your arm. The grimm had already devoured it by the time I got to you.”
He looked over at his stump with his good eye, then simply stared at the ceiling. "What do I do now I can't fight the grim like this?" He said to himself.
“You still have options available to you,” Ed held up his metal arm. “Doesn’t have to be autmail either. I have a few things that could replace your eye and arm. Not all are viable to us at the moment but once we got you to a town I could rig something up.”
He looked like he was thinking about something then suggested. "Me and Celestia searched an old Atlas outpost, we found some blueprints, the scientists here couldn’t make sense of them, but maybe you can." He told Edward.
“I can most definitely try,” Ed looked at Winter. “I’ll do what I can for you lad but for now you need to lay back and rest while your body recovers enough for me to move you.”
Ed let out a breath as Winter closed his eyes and went back to sleep. Edward in the meantime started to take a walk partially to move and partially to see if there were any Grimm near them. He set a powerful barrier around Winter to make sure the young man stayed safe during Edward’s absence.
After his initial sweep of the clinic and the closer buildings were finished Ed stood outside the clinic’s main entrance and looked up to the sky. “He mentioned blueprints of some kind. Guess we’ll have to wait till we get to Canterlot.” He leaned against a column and pulled a flask from his pocket and took a swig from it before placing it back. Ed looked up again noticing a golden flash of light not far from me. “Guess someone saw me after all. Oh well, best go say hi and the other bull.” he shrugged and then walked out placing his hands in his pockets.
He saw this Equestria's Shining armor and Celestia, and went to greet them.
“Hello your highness,” Ed said with a bow. “Sorry about my appearance but I didn’t think to repair my clothing after sweeping the area for any Grimm.”
She looked over Edward for a moment before saying. "Are you the traveling sage Twilight mentioned in her letter?" She asked.
“Quite so Princess,” Edward nodded. “Young Winter saved me from a Grimm not long ago as I was passing through the Everfree on way home. I was in the area and thought to return the favor and I do enjoy the young man's company. The young don’t deserve to pass from this world at his age. He is in the clinic behind me,” He motioned to the building where Winter was being kept. “Though he didn’t make it out unscathed. The poor boy lost his right arm and eye during the ensuing attack. He mentioned to me that you and he found some sort of blueprint that might help him."
Celestia looked at him confused before her left hand, was enveloped in magic making the two blueprints appear. "I don't know why he would tell you, but we can't figure them out." She said tossing them over to Edward.
“You haven’t given my own right arm a good look yet then,” Edward remarked as he caught the blueprints in his grasp. “He thought I could use them to help him as I’m familiar with this technology.” he said as the light glinted of the exposed metal right arm. “Come.” Ed said with authority as he turned and walked into the clinic.
They all walked into the Clinic, then after Celestia saw Winter unconscious she ran over to him worried about him. She did a few checks with her magic before she finally calmed down and sighed. "So can you help him." She asked.
“Oh, undoubtedly,” Edward said looking over the designs. “But I’d rather not do it here. It’s unsanity as is and I don’t have access to the materials, tools, and technology I need either. I do see some areas in this blueprint that can be improved upon as well. Do you have the means to move him?”
"Yes we do but it'll take hours to get to Canterlot." She told him.“
“You highness,” Edward looked at Celestia. “One of the best things for the lad at this time is well, time. It’s imperative that he get back the blood the lost and the only way to do that is to let his body produce it. I don’t have a steady supply of Magically Adaptable Blood. Frankly, the boy is lucky to even be alive from what I had on hand to make it. But the quicker we get him to an actual hospital the better. The fastest means is preferred but I know he has a bad rep with magic so that rules out teleporting. So please get a chariot with you fastest peg- Sky Bloods or whatever you use to pull them.” Ed threw a hand up.
Celestia summoned her fastest carriage which had been recently upgraded with what the scientists had managed to figure out form the many blueprints. "This is the fastest one we have." She told Ed.
Edward walked and placed a hand on the carriage, “Enchant Swift,” He said as a magic circle appeared above the circle. The carriage glowed slightly and then Ed turned back to Celestia and Shining Armor. “Let’s get the kid and go.” They nodded and went back and got the injured hunter carefully loading him into the carriage. Once everyone was on board the carriage took off.
As the group waited Ed noticed Shining Armor was staring at him hard. “Can I help you with something lad?”
"What were those shadows on the battlefield, and why do they look like you?" He asked.
“Ah so you saw my clones,” Ed chuckled. “The long of it is that they’re my copies that spawn from my shadow as part of my semblance. They can last for sometime as long as I’m somewhere close but after about an hour they start to lose their corporeal form and then return to nothing. I needed some quick assistance to get Winter out so I used them to buy me some time.”
"I see." Shining armor said before looking out the window.
“If there is anything you wish to know about me then you may ask and I will explain to you in the best of my ability,” Edward softly smiled at the duo.
"So how is it you can understand these blueprints even my best can't figure out, are you from Atlas like Winter." Celestia asked.
“Oh no,” Ed waved his hand in front of his face. “I’m from Vale another continent entirely. I just wandered around as a hunter sales word until I lost my right arm and left leg. I signed up for a prototype prosthetics program and got these,” he tapped his arm and pulled his pants leg revealing a metal left leg. “One day I was wandering in the wilds looking for wild herds and the next moment I found myself in this world. I've been here,” he tapped his chin feigning thoughts. “The better part of a decade.”
"We can help you if you'd like?" Celestia asked.
“How?” He tilted his head.
"Well for the past five years we have been aware of the presence of other worlds, we have only been able to observe a few but if your from another world, then we could use your natural energy to send you home." Celestia expla
“HAHAHA!” Edward belted out a harsh laugh. “I’m sorry my dear princess but I have no desire to go back to the world I once called home. If you remember your student’s letter, I’m a wandering mage. I’ve been in this world long enough to gain access to magic but more importantly, I have my family to think of first. My wife and children depend on me, not to mention my town.”
Celestia looked out the window then said. "It looks like we've already arrived let's hurry, and get Winter to a hospital."
“Canterlot General if I’m still remembering your city correctly,” Edward said as they landed. “I never cared for this city. To many people with sticks up their butts and mightier than thou attitudes.”
"Yes a rather unfortunate aspect of the city but I try to change them." Celestia said as she helped carry winter
“You can’t change what is raised from birth princess,” Ed said as they carried the hunter into the hospital into the Critical Care area. “Let’s get the lad hooked up to the right stuff and when he comes to we can give him the good news.” Ed held his arm up and a compartment opened up on it let what looked like silver dust come out. The dust soon formed in a miniature Edward. “It’s called a chibi Ed. somewhat of an artificial intelligence made of tiny machines that will make the materials I need for the construction of the prosthetic from the blueprints. Chibi.”
“Yessir,” the Mini soluted to its larger counterpart.
“Go down out and find as much scrap material as you can and convert it in proto-adamantium. I need as much of it as you can possibly make if I’m to make this arm and eye correctly,” Ed ordered.
“Yessir,” the mini flew off.
“In the meantime I have to work on a power source and modify the arm and come up with an eye,” Ed rubbed his chin as a holo-display appeared in front of him. “Hmmm…”
"What?" Celestia asked.
“I’m planning to use Prometheus as a power supply but I’ll need highly condensed vibranium to make a protective power unit strong enough to with stand the radiation of the metal without it affecting the boy's body,” Ed explained. “In order to do that I’ll either need my forge or an extremely powerful gravity spell to compact the metal down.”
"My sister, and I can perform the gravity spell." Celestia told Ed.
“One the can condenses buildings down to the size of peas,” Ed said as he looked at his screen his vision never wavering from it.
"Yes." She responded.
“Then I suggest you get her and we get somewhere that has a lot of open space,” Ed commented as he typed. “I’ll be fine tuning these blueprints so the eye and arm are fine tuned to Winter’s nervous system.”
Celestia sent a telepathic message to her sister just as Ed left, then Luna teleported next to her sister.
"Are you sure we can trust him?" Luna asked her, as she walked up next to her to watch Ed leave.
"I don't know him, and Winter seems to be acquainted, so I hope he means well." Celestia said turning her head to look at Luna.
"But what if" Luna said but Celestia interrupted her.
"Ed doesn't have much of a choice Winter needs those machines, this is far from over." She said with a raised voice, making Luna raise a brow.
"Are you suggesting?" Luna asked but was interrupted again.
"Yes I am." Celestia said ending their argument.
Outside the Hospital
Edward was outside the hospital typing on his hollow display while his Chibi hovered over his shoulder.
“You think this will be enough,” asked the Chibi as he brought a finger to his mouth as he looked upward with a two story tall stack of dark grey metal in front of the duo.
“It’ll have to be. I don’t have the means to make more at this time. Too many people are watching and I ‘m on thin ice as is with the sisters both being here,” Ed remarked. “The Prometheus is high dangerous and can cause mutation if not shielded correctly. Normally I ‘d just make it myself but again, too many eyes are on me as is.”
“You know he’s made some progress,” The Chibi chimed.
“Who? Winter? What’s he made progress in?” Ed raised an eyebrow still typing away.
“In Haki, i was there the other day and he’s able to cover his whole hand,” th eChibi floated with a justified smirk while crossing his arms.
“Good, see to it that he keeps it up,” Ed slowed down slightly. “CCause he’s going to need it now that he lost an arm. Done,” Ed hit a last key on his display’s keyboard. “Now all we need it the Sisters to use their spell to compact this stuff down and then I can weave and anti-gravi spell into the case so it won’t way fifteen megatons.”
“It won’t really be that heavy will it?” The chibi retorted.
“Of course not but it will be heavy enough to the point that normal humans can’t lift it without some form of outside help,” Ed said crossing his arms.
Just as the man finished up his conversation with his mini me the sisters walked out of the hospital behind him.
“Nice to meet you Princess Luna,” Ed said with a quick turn and bow. He then stood back up. “My name is Edward Elric.”
"I know my sister has told me." Luna said while looking at him then the Chibi. "And may I ask is that." She asked calmly.
“This is Chibi Ed, an artificial construct machinery from my homeworld,” Ed explained his smaller doppelganger to the newcomer. “I left him with Winter on me pass through of the town in which Winter set up his base as a means to keep in touch with me and to provide the young lad with material for his weapons and other things he may need.”
“Hello, the Chibi waved at the royals.
“Now if you would be so kind as to use your spell on this stack of metal in front of us,” Ed said moving as side revealing the metal to the sisters.
They lifted their hands, just as the stack metal metal was wrapped in their magic, just as it started to compact very quickly at first, but as it became smaller it slowed down until it became the size of a soft ball.
“Yes that will do quite nicely,” Ed said as he walked over to the sphere.
He held his hands up and and silvery strings of light began to fall from his fingertips to the metal ball in front of his feet. He slowly moved his hands in a circular motion getting the strings around the metal ball. As soon as the ball was covered in the string Ed pulled up with his hands and the ball began to float effortlessly up to the man. When it reached his chest he clenched his fingers tightening the strings. The sisters looked on as they hand never seen the like of this practice done before.
Suddenly Ed turned to the duo, “Now that the power source is completed all that's left is to make the arm and eye,” Ed looked to his Chibi. “Are they finished?”
“Yes, the prosthetics were completed just as the sister cast their spell,” Chib nodded.”
“Good, then we have all we need. Now all that needs to happen is graft them on to the lad and then place the power sphere in the arm,” Ed looked at the sisters. “I need access to your most advanced operating room in this facility.”
"Of course I'll show you the way, Winter was already being moved there." Celestia said as she led the way.
“Look Princess I know you have your doubts about me but trust me when I say I’m trying to help the kid as much as I can,” Ed said as they moved through the halls. “If you wish to know something simply ask. If it’s something I can answer I will, but if not then I won’t. oaky.”
"Luna is the one suspicious of you." Celestia told Ed.
"Yes I know you want to help Winter, but in my experience many people that help others always have other motives to further their own gain." Luna explained.
“Yes this is true,” Ed nodded. “Most humans don’t do something out of the kindness of their hearts and those that do are either taken advantage of one to many times or are killed simply for doing what they find is the right thing. The way you speak though,” Ed looked at the lunar Diarch. “You have personal experience with it don’t you?”
Luna sighed. "Yes before my banishment I was engaged but after awhile my sister and I learned he only wanted my hand, so his associates could sneak into the treasury." She said but it was clear in her voice she had feelings for him.
“You truly loved him and he hurt you deeply,” Ed looked at the princess. “I do have some experience with betrayal myself. I had a good friend who stole a precious item that I work hard to create, I had intended for it and us to change the world but in the end I was robbed and went partially insane causing a rift to form in between my family. Trust me when I say I understand your pain all to well”
The trio soon arrived at the operating room. Edward walked in and looked around.”This will do just fine.” He looked back to the princesses. “I’ll need Scalpels, clean towels forceps just about any type of surgical tool you can think of really. Chibi take this,” he handed the power sphere to the mini. “Most of all I’ll need Winter and the most powerful painkillers you have that won’t make him loopy or high as a kite.”
"I'll inform the nurses, and we'll leave you to your work." Celestia said before her and Luna left the room to tell the nurses what he needed.
As soon as the sisters had left Edward went to work and started crafting the prosthetic arm and eye from the blueprints he’d received from Celestia. In a matter of a few minutes Ed had the arm completely assembled except for the power sphere which could only be installed after the prosthetics had been grafted onto Winter’s body. Next Ed went to work on the eye using his nanomachine to build the eye from the ground up.
“Done,” Ed said wiping his forehead of sweat. “Now all I need is the patient to attach them to. But first I need to scrub up and change into a gown and gloves for the surgery.”
The nurses brought the younger hunter into the operating room where Edward was waiting in a doctor’s cap, gown, and rubber gloves. Next to him on a stand was Winter’s new arm and eye. The hunter was still unconscious and under heavy sedition as Edward had instructed. Edward director the nurses and doctor as he needed them and then picking up a scalpel, started to operate and began laying the groundwork for Winter’s nervous system would attach to the links for his arm. All the while the Chibi watched recording the entirety of the process for the princess for later use and example.
Hour went by and Edward finally finished with the grafting for the arm and now he could move up to Winter’s eye.
“For those who might freakout at things you don’t understand, you might want to leave for this next part of the operation,” Ed looked at the nurses and the doctors who merely stayed in place as they watched this unknown man use his skill to save the young hunter. “Very well then,” Ed remarked as he pulled off the rubber glove on his right hand.
The fingers on Ed’s hand opened to reveal several delicate instruments that the medical staff could only marvel at. He then soaked the instrument in medical alcohol and after letting them dry, began to operate on Winter’s eye socket with the utmost precision.
Another few hours went by as Ed continued his work on the young hunter before him. After he finished cleaning up the nerve and ocular connections Ed bagan to work on the grafting components for Winter’s new eye. Now that they were in the final stages of the operation Ed started to install Winter’s eye, which would no doubt help the hunter with his shooting. A couple of hours passed and then Ed walked out of the operating room to meet up with none other than the two princesses.
“Follow me, please,” Ed said calmly as he walked out of the hospital. He pulled a cigar from his coat lighting it and took a puff blowing it into the window so as not to hit the royals. “The kid is going to make it, if not a little worse for wear, but with full mobility. He’ll need some to help look after himself for a few days once he leaves here. He won’t need any rehab as is the prosthetics are fully integrated into his body,” He brought up a holo-display. “These are the plans you gave me. I made the necessary changes for universal application in all of them so that the doctors can start using them.” He gave the plans back to Celestia. “I’m going to stick around for a while to make sure the kid wakes up and is fully aware of what's happened to him. Anything I can help you two with in the meantime?”
"No you've already done more than enough already" Celestia said.
Edward pulled a pocket watch from his pocket and gave it to Celestia. “This is a magical communication device I developed years ago. Simply say “Call Edward Elric” and a display will pop up from the watch’s face and you’ll be able to speak with me no matter where in Equestria I am. Winter has the same one, that is how I knew he needed me. Should you ever have need of me services simply call and if I am able I will come in an instant with a one of a kind teleport spell.”
"Thank you." She said.
“Think nothing of it,” Ed took another puff of his cigar. “Winter reminds me of myself, in more ways than one. The fact that we share a similar origin to this world plays a lot into this one.” Edward looked at the sky. It had gone will into the night by the time he’d finished Winter’s operations. “I can’t but think of him as somewhat of a nephew after this whole ordeal. And I always look after my family.” he put his cigar out in his metal hand then looked at the princesses “I mean it, need anything and I’ll be there, now let’s go check on the kid.”
"I think that's a good idea." Luna said to her sister, and she nodded in reply.
The trio walked into Winter’s room after finding out from the front desk where he’d been moved to. Edward had not a worry in the world that Winter would pull through this affair with very little damage to his psyche but there is always that feeling of uncertainty. He still needed the hunter to end his contract with him so he could return home. The three walked in to see a very awake Winter Storm.
“Here there kid,” Ed waved. “How ya feelin?”
"I've been better, and this new limb we'll need some getting used to." Winter said, as he struggled to lift the metal limb.
“Basic motor function is a check,” Ed gave a thumbs up. “And the heaviness will take time. I suggest lift simply objects and gradually moving up to large ones. The big issue right now is going to be your helper. You can’t live on your own for at least a week. Got anyone down in that little town who can stay with you?”
“Other than me,” the Chibi said with a pout from Winter’s table.
“Yea, other than him,” Ed pointed at his mini-me.
"Well there’s Rarity." He suggested.a
“Excellent,” Ed gave another thumbs up. “Also, you’re gonna have to lay off the hunting for at least a month. I’m including the week of down time with Rarity in that. You’ll have to go through therapy for your arm and eye, plus a training regimen. I’ve given the Princesses here the plans for mass production on the prosthetics. Yours are a little more on the advanced side and Chibi can help with maintenance. I included a few extras just for you. One more thing,” he held his finger up to Winter’s right eye. “Close your left eye and only using your right follow my finger.”
Winter did as his friend instructed and followed the man’s metal finger flawlessly.
“Good, no complications there,” Ed smiled. “Overall, what do you think of the upgrades?”
"Well I don't know what they are." Winter told him
“The arm has a plasma cannon and hard light dust shield built directly into it, “Ed ward explained pointing to Winter’s new arm. “With some extra space for future add ons that you might like to put in. The hand can be charged with all types of dust as well, giving you a wide range of attacks you can use. Your eye has several features that allow you to see in varying light waves, auras, and so on. You can snipe at much great distances by linking it with your scope also. Plus x-ray vision and night vision just because I thought they might come in handy. Both prosthetics are made of vibranium and power by Prometheus. I also wove an Uru fiber mesh under the vibranium to promote magical flow.”
"Thank you, um Celestia Luna can you give us a moment?' Winter asked, and they respected his wishes, and left.
“You need to start training others kid,” Ed crossed his arms. “You are extremely lucky you called me when you did.”
"I've already unlocked Celestia aura, plus I don't think I would be a good teacher, it might take years for them to get their semblance." Winter explained.
“One man does not an army make.” Edward scowled. “Neither does two. You need help.”
"Maybe but sometimes all that is needed is for one person to step up, aura can be used for great good, that much is certain but the opposite is true as well, when I unlocked Celestia's aura it was because I trusted her to do the right thing." Winter told Ed.
“Don’t talk to me about trust kid, that’s a bridge you don’t want to come to,” Ed sat down in a nearby chair. “I get with power there comes those who will miss use it/ You have the right idea in starting with Celestia, next you should do Luna, Twilight and her friends, Shining Armor is another I recommend. He was worried about you and fought hard in the Grimm Battle. Maybe even the guards that fought with amongst his troops and few of Celestia’s recommendations. The thing is you can’t do this alone anymore.”
“Ed,” Chibi interrupted. “What about Adam and his friends?”
“Maybe,” Ed rubbed his chin.
"Who's Adam?" Winter asked.
Ed reached into his bag at his hip and pulled out a mask that resembled a Grimm’s mask.
“Another Displaced, and my nephew,” Ed explained. “Like you he's a RWBY Displaced but he was Displaced as Adam Taurus. He has other members of the actual RWBY universe in his world but He goes by Adam Winger not Taurus. He formed the Equestrian White Fang but his is a branch of the Royal Guard dedicated to helping. Perhaps he can help you setup an organization of your own here. I’ve kept your secret as a Displaced passing myself as a wanderer from Remnant that’s been here longer than you so the Princesses are still in the dark about our origins but if more of us keep showing up like this around you they’ll start to piece things together.”
"Maybe, but that's a bridge I'll cross, when the time comes." Winter said then looked up at Ed. "And now that you've helped me is there anything else you want to say before I send you back?" He asked.
Ed let out a heavy sigh. “As I told the princesses. Don’t frit to call on me, for anything. I gave a watch to them but it’s just a communicator. You can use it to speak with them from yours.”
"That's good to know but now our contract has ended." Winter said with a smile.
A portal opened in the room and Ed got up and moved to it but looked back to Winter. “Take care kid. “He looked at the Chibi. “Chibi, watch out for him.” The chibi saluted and Ed smiled back then left to return home, leaving the Grimm mask in front of Winter.
“Mavis please calm down, you’ll get your cookies in a little bit. You just have to be patient.” I sigh as I try to calm my girlfriend Mavis’ hyper activity. ‘God damnit, who am I kidding? She’s going to be bouncing off the fucking walls, and that’ll be multiplied by millions when she does get her cookies. Why did I agree to this?’ I mentally grumble in annoyance.
Right now myself, Mavis and Zirconis are in café waiting on our orders. Well, me and Mavis are, Zirconis is currently sitting outside looking off into the distance for some reason. Probably because a few hundred miles thataway is where the Dragon Kingdom resides and he can feel the magic radiating from them, while also wanting to avoid Mavis… For obvious reasons. I rub the bridge of my nose in aggravation because Mavis will not calm down. She’s just running around the place like she would as a Fairy Ghost, as she called herself, back when we were still separated in Fiore. Sweet Ankhseram, this is annoying as all hell. I am so tempted to cast my magic on her to calm her down or at the very least render her unconscious but I know that the knockback of the spell could also send the surrounding Anthropomorphic Ponies into the wall. Guess I’ll just have to suffer the biggest God damned headache later, because of the thing called morals.
“Gods this sucks.” I groaned as I leaned back in my chair. Thankfully Mavis had confined herself to the area around specifically me… Joy, well isn’t that just dandy. “Please someone save me from this torture.” I whispered to myself. It was false hope and I may love her dearly, but by every god in existence she can be one hell of a handful to deal with sometimes.
Suddenly a portal opened up on the street. I had no clue what was coming but it felt familiar when I looked out to see what was coming out of the portal, it was Edward. He stopped and turned to make sure the portal was closed and then looked around spotting us in the process. He came over and joined us.
“Hey there, enjoy my world?” He asked with a smile. “Because it looks like she is,” he pointed at Mavis. “Excuse me,” Edward called a waitress. “I’ll have coffee, thank you.” she nodded and left.
“Yeah, how many cookies does this world have, because I can almost guarantee that within the next day or so, half of them are gonna be gone.” I tell him sarcastically, before looking back. “But, how’d you get here? And where’d you come from, besides the obvious portal.” I asked.
“Yeah,” Zirconis began as he stood up and walked over to Ed. “Weren’t you training in swordplay with Quill today? You get done early?” He asked as he sat over at the table we were going to sit at. “Oh, one sec. Hey! Mavis! Edward’s here.” He called out before I heard several rapid footsteps which got louder and louder before a white blur shot past him and tackled Edward to the ground.
“Welcome back!” Mavis squealed as she tightly hugged Edward.
“Good to back,” Edward patted her on the head and got back to his chair. “AS for what’s going on, I did have sword practice with Quill, who won the first round. Then we got into a heated fight, details not needed to be shared, I won that after he gave up and then we hit the bath. Which as soon as we left I was some to another world to help out a kid I met before Quill summoned me to your world,” The waitress brought Edward his coffee and he took a goof swig of it before continuing. “After some heavy duty grafting surgery I was on my way and ended up back here.”
“Hm, seems legit.” Zirconis shrugged as he picked Mavis off of Ed and plopped her onto his shoulders, where she happily sat humming a cheerful tune. “So, what’re you going to do now? I mean, Acno still needs his, er her body, but I guess we don’t have to do everything all at once though. Jeez I’m never going to get used to that.” He groaned while Mavis patted his head.
“Things can be done as needed,” Edward commented as he sipped on his coffee. “The real question is why do you jump everytime I’m near you?”
“Well, uh… The thing is. I think my magic is mutating. It puts me on edge and is putting my beastial instincts on overdrive, saying that I need to run away from you. I know the threat you pose if we were to become your enemy, and it ain’t pretty.” Zirconis sighs, taking a sip of his drink, which I believe is herbal tea. “Also, I think my form is beginning to change as well. I mean for one, two days ago I had wings. Now look,” He told us gesturing to his back, which was indeed missing his wings. “Nothing.”
“Could be,” Edward said nonchalantly. “Staying in a world that isn’t their own can have all types of effects on Displaced and their parties. That’s why we have pokemon here.You might want to see Twilight. I’ll be a little busy with the final adjustments on Acno’s body and royal duties.”
“Yeah, will do.” Zirconis nodded.
“Now,” Edward turned to me. “Why do you look like somepony pissed in your coffee?”
I raise my eyebrow and point to my girlfriend who has now returned to not calming down and continued to give me a headache by doing random things acting without a care in the world, all while annoying the ponies around our area. Right now she had gone into Ghost mode with her magic, and is now jumping on top of the passing ponies heads without them even noticing and every so often she would take one of their hats and place it onto another pony’s head, making the two argue before taking both of them down with her adorableness and if that didn’t work she’d hit their pressure point with a type of magic she learned in Fiore called, pin-point. “That answer your question?”
“Reminds me of Tia when she was small,” Edward chuckled. “Do you want me to do something about it?”
“No, just let her get it out of her system. No one can falter her when she’s wanting to get a cookie even more so when it’s multiple cookies. This way she can get all her energy out and still have some for our training session.” I decline rubbing the bridge of my nose again.
“If you want a break I could use your help,” Edwadr said sipping his coffee again. “Just leave her with Zirconis when he visits Twilight. I'm sure Nyx would love to play with Mavis and learn magic from her.”
“Yeah,” I sigh as I look into the sky with my eyes closed before snapping them open and looking at Ed. “Wait… You know the Three Grand Fairy Spells, right? And you know how to perform them, correct?”
“I wouldn’t be one of the greatest mages of this world if I didn’t,” Edward raised an eyebrow. “It took some time but I was able to master them. It was harder than most others because I only had what I knew and couldn’t rely on the Super Archive that Lex gave, but eventually I got them.”
“Oh good, then you know how to help control them, cause you better be prepared for a… Wait how old is Nyx?” I asked quickly.
“Technically she’s not even a year old but as far as maturity goes she’s about nine or ten,” Edward looked at me. “Why?”
I just looked at him for what felt like twenty minutes before leaning my head back and saying: “Fffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu….” I groaned. “Well Mavis likes to go overboard with her teaching and likes to make sure there’s at least two people at a time who know how to use the Fairy Spells. In Fiore, that would’ve been her and Makarov, but currently now that we’re gone that should mean Laxus, Cana and Makarov can all cast the Fairy Spells. Sweet Ankhseram have mercy on whatever poor soul decides to harm their guild members. We all know what happened with Phantom Lord as well as Jose.” I sighed heavily. “In short, Mavis is going to teach Fairy Sphere, Law and Glitter to a technical baby, but in normal terms she’ll be teaching them to a ten or nine year old child. And Mavis created the base design for these spells when she was only fucking three. Now granted she had help from Zera when she was still alive but still, though I have no room to talk since I taught her how to use them.” I grumbled. “But also Nyx might learn Pin-Point, Illusion, Life, Light and/or Fairy depending on how fast of a learner she is and what Mavis decides to teach her first.” I sigh once more before taking a big sip of my coffee.
“You do realize that Nyx is Twilight’s daughter in more than just name's sake right,” Ed commented as he looked at me. “Making her my niece, She mastered alchemy in less then a day and has started her lessons in basic alchemagic.”
“Yes, I do. But that’s also what I mean. Nyx, is likely to learn every type of magic Mavis knows by the time we leave and I can almost one hundred percent guarantee you an hour after we all leave, one of the Fairy Spells is going to accidentally blow something up. Most likely Glitter, I mean have you seen what it does? It makes what Quill did in that arena look like a god damned firecracker.” I then think for a second. “I wonder what would happen in Natsu fought Quill or one of the beings which I felt in that pillar of light. Something will definitely get blown up if that happens.” I mumble to myself.
“So, you want me to try and stop a knowledge obsessed unicorn’s alicorn daughter from learning, which is one of her greatest enjoyments,” Edward deadpanned before taking another sip of his coffee. “And yes Fairy Glitter hurts like a bitch.”
“No, I’m not saying that you should stop her, I’m just saying you should really have someone strong like Pole or something or even just be there yourself because Mavis’ training can result in collateral damage that puts Natsu’s to shame.” I sighed noticing Zirconis’ absolutely shocked look directed towards me when he mentioned the collateral damage. “Yes, it can get that bad.” I confirm as he just looks at his drink, as if he was contemplating his entire life. It was actually pretty amusing, I even chuckled at his look a bit before taking another sip from my coffee.
“Then stuff will be destroyed,” Edward said as he set his cup down and stood up. I spat coffee in Zirconis’s face at the remark. “And that reaction made it worth my time. You can relax as I can tell you that whenever Nyx is practicing anything that’s of this magnitude that one of her parents is always with her. Aka, Twilight since it’ll be magic. You need not worry Zeref but if you want I’ll have one of the Elite Guard stationed in Ponyville watching then, okay.”
“Yes please, because you know who started the trend of Fairy Tail being the most destructive guild in all of Fiore? That five foot two girl I call my girlfriend. Remember, she’s the one who created a Fairy Spell so strong, it makes the Etherion Cannon look like a toy. And that, my friends is what happens when you teach someone who never grows up, both literally and mentally, as well as someone who is the embodiment of childish nature and all things free spirited, magic. It’s a constant source of headaches and long nights with no sleep.” I rant a little, while continuing to watch the girl I love trolling the ever living hell out of the pedestrian ponies who are passing by us, a cheeky and mischievous grin was laced on her face the entire time.
Edward snuck up beside be with a snide grim as he grabbed his chin, “But that’s why you love her.” He said poking my ribbed with his elbow. I glared back at him. “Relax Zeref, if you didn’t love her so much then you wouldn’t tolerate her antics. I feel the same way about Tia and Luna. It was their constant pranks on each other that I got caught up in the help me fall for them in the first place.” he said crossing his arms.
"Yeah they may be trouble makers that's for sure. But we sure as hell love them to bits." I said, giving a small smile.
Edward nodded in agreement. “One is the mother of my stars and the other I hope to make a mother as well. Tia has always wanted children of her own but never head much luck in the department other than the Blueblood branch of our family and even then that was many years ago. If Blue is blood related to Tia and Luna then it's only slightly.”
"You're still lucky that you've got the Blue Blood you do, cause ours is a straight prick. He woke up Quill in the middle of a nap and from what I know, the last person to do that was his preschool teacher. That was also the last day both the teacher and Quill went to preschool and just napped at home. Yeah our Blue pissed himself I hear the guards were laughing their asses off. At least that's what I hear from Quill." I mumbled while taking one more sip of my coffee.
“It won’t surprise you that my dear nephew was a self centered pompous ass when I first met me,” Edward to a sip of his coffee. “HYe threatened to have me arrested the first time I met him.”
“How'd you get him to change?” I asked in shock.
“A through ass whooping and lots of training as well as giving him a goal to strive for,” Edward smirked. “I told him if he could beat me in a fight that he could go back to his comfy little room in the palace and ever since he trains every day to stay in top form to try and beat me. He is still an ass but treats others with respect to a certain degree at least.”
“Damn, your training must be as tough as Bedrock is in Minecraft.” I mumble in shock, only for that shock to spread over onto Edward’s face. I quickly raised my hand and said: “Don’t worry how I know that, let’s just say that Quill doesn’t sleep talk, he plays games in his sleep. Or well, yeah there’s no real way else to put it, he plays video games in his sleep and he may be a lucid dreamer, I don’t know.” I shrugged.
“You’re not wrong,” Edward chuckled. “Polearm, My Shining, the Elite guard, and even Twilight and her friends went through a regiment ten times what I put Blue through. And they trained for three weeks straight.” He leaned back in his chair, “Blue only had a week. At the time I was much weaker than I am now and didn’t have all the training amenities that I do today. I was able to raise everyone’s strength to my base level that I was at about two thousand or so years ago. Anyone one of my students could give Quill a bit of a workout in a one on one bout as long as he relied on his base strength.”
“Well as Quill has told us many times before,” I start to say before looking back to Mavis and taking a sip of my now empty coffee cup. “He’s unpredictable. I’d wager to bet that he could give many of your students a run for their money if he was going unpredictable. By the energies I felt coming from the arena and that massive pillar of light a few hours ago, I’d say he gave you a pretty tough time, but still lost the second round. Am I right?” I asked, waving over a waitress for a refill. “Thanks.” I told the waitress as she poured me another cup of coffee.
The waitress poured Edward more coffee.”Thank you.”mHe took a sip and looked at me. “No Quill gave up. I lost the first round cause I couldn’t maintain enough focus to keep my sword materialized causing it to weaken and then Quill snapped it,” He smiled. “After a recharge of lunch we went at it again but I used my Keyblade and shit it the fan. Quill put up a good fight but ran out of steam while I was still wanting to go. But you have to realize the Quill is still mortal and I’m not. Also, this was supposed to be another physical fight. If we were going off all my abilities coupled with my magic then I’d wipe the floor with him.”
"Yeah I don't doubt it and I don't think Quill does either, but I also think he wants to get immensely stronger, don't know why but last time I checked his magic it was… well it feels like he was worried about something. But I don't know what." I told Ed while taking a sip of my coffee.
“Then he should train and get stronger,” Edward said picking up his cup. “I train him all day long and push his limits even further but I can’t be the only one to do it Zeref. I have my own life that I live that doesn’t involve you guys.” He sipped his coffee. “Don’t get me wrong now, I like having you guys here but this isn’t your world and you have your own paths back in your world that you all must walk down without my aid.” He looked to Mavis. “Instead of just playing house with her you should really try spending time with her and do what she likes and she could try what you like. Try training with Quill every now and then. You should try to grow beyond that of what you are now, former dark wizard.”
I let out a small sigh before drinking more of my coffee. “I already know you’re right, and I should be training. But… There’s just one thing that stops me from doing that.” I tell him looking down at the drink in my hand. “That one thing is fear. I fear invoking anymore of Ankhseram’s wrath. I already did that once and look at how that turned out in Fiore. My sanity was deteriorated over hundreds of years and every time I came to love life, I killed it instead. So many deaths, deaths I could’ve prevented. If only I hadn’t broken that academy’s sacred law, never crossed the lines of life and death and angered Ankhseram but if I hadn’t… Natsu wouldn’t be alive, and I never would’ve met Mavis.” I tell him. “I do not regret doing what I did, but I do fear doing more. I fear what would happen if I gave Quill’s Equestria its own R-System and its own Lost Magic. I understand that Quill has warned the younger ages of the consequences of that magic but… I still fear what would happen if I allowed Ankhseram’s reach to get to our Equestria. Myself, Mavis, Zirconis and Tyrrios are all examples of good and bad things appearing in Equestria due to some different driving force placing us here, but Serena… He was sent here by Ankhseram at random. She didn’t give a specific location but she now knows where I am.” I say as my hand starts to tremble. “I-I can’t let anyone get hurt because of mistakes I’ve made, I can’t. Because I fear that if I develop my magic further, I fear history may repeat itself.” I explain my fears, my hand shaking uncontrollably with fear. I then feel a hand softly wrap around my trembling one and I look to my side to see Mavis with a soft and calming smile on her face which slowly stops my shaking. I then feel Zirconis’ claw place itself on my shoulder and I see him wearing a grin.
“Zeref, you need to know something. Ankhseram is a bitch, but she wouldn’t mess around with our Equestria, not while we’re alive, and even when we’re all dead.” Zirconis tells me.
“He’s right!” Mavis cheers. “That Goddess will never hurt us again, and Quill knows that if she did she’d have hell to pay. He’d make her pay, even if she is a Goddess he doesn’t care. And I’m here with you, never forget that.” She says kissing my cheek and hugging my neck. “Train and get better with your magic. You’re already a master wielding it, but you’ve never used it properly and you’ve never strengthened it. You were once the strongest wizard from Fiore and you will be at least the second strongest aside from Quill, but you need to work for that title. And I’ll be with you every step of the way.”
“We both will.” Zirconis adds ruffling my already messy hair.
“...” I stayed silent for a few seconds before placing my free hand onto Mavis’ arm. “Thank you, both of you. Thank you for believing in me.” I mumble softly before looking up and seeing the cheeky-ass grin on Edward’s face. “Yeah, yeah I know. Cheesy as hell isn’t it. But that’s just who we are.” I chuckle as Mavis lets go of my neck and sits down next to me, followed by Zirconis who sits on my opposite side.
“I never said a thing,”Edward held up his hands.” But one of the things you said you should hold onto.” He looked at me, his reflection in the dark coffee. “Fear, it’s one thing to fear what our creations do and did. You know what happened once so don’t let it happen again. Erase it the spells from your mind if you must but don’t forget what happened. It our ability to learn and fear our mistakes that keeps us from repeating them, little wizards.” He stood up from the table. “I must return to the castle and I could really use your help in fine tuning Acno’s body. If you’re willing to that is?”
“Yeah, I think I can do that. But I’ll need these two with me because Mavis’ life magic will help with the magical properties of the body and Zirconis with the draconic side. I can help since I literally built E.N.D from scratch.” I say with a slight chuckle.
“Do as you wish,” Edward said stepping to the side. “Just watch out for flying alchemist as I know my girls are going to be pissed with me as soon as they see me.”
“Yeah. Our lovers are the only ones we can never escape and they are the only ones that can scare us. Seriously, have you seen Mavis when she’s pissed?” I whisper the last sentence to Edward. “She can make Fairy Glitter look like a mercy kill compared to what she’s done when pissed before.” I tell him, shivering at the memory.
“Luna shoots lightning at my ass while chasing me around mostly,” Edward whispered back. “I’ve never actually been purposefully punished by Tia before but she did blast a hole right through me in an experiment once.”
“Damn.” I say impressed. “The worst Mavis has punished me was by Fairy Glittering me four times in a row. Thankfully, she wasn’t going full blast or I wouldn’t be here anymore.”
“Yea but I still don’t like the punishment for the fact that I cause their hearts to hurt,” Edward said as we walked down the street. Most ponies would stop everything and bow but Edeard only huffed and annoyed sigh at it. “I wish they’d stop that.”
“Yeah and I’d wish that people in Fiore would fucking stop using childred to build the R-System in order to “resurect” me. I never died in the first place and I actually have now technically “died” and am gone for good. Why do they continue to worship me like I’m a god? It’s frickin’ annoying.” I complain. “But hey, without the tower of heaven Erza wouldn’t have gone to Fairy Tail, so… At least something good came out of that bullshit.”
“Yeeeaa…” Edward raised an eyebrow. “Um… the ponies are bowing because of my relationship with Luna and Tia.”
“Oh I know, but I just had to complain about something because it’s how I vent my frustrations, and right now I’d like some headache medicine.” I say giving Edward a shit-eating grin.
He pulled a flask from his coat and tossed in at me nailing me right in the face causing me to lean back, anime style. ” It’s called Dragon Ale, Go to town.”
“Ow… And thank you.” I said before taking a few sips, while rubbing my head
“Just don’t get hooked on it, even immortals find it addicting,” Edward remarked as we walked.
“Oh, I probably won’t I’ve grown a disliking for any alcohol but I will have it if need be.” I tell him, feeling my headache disappear slowly. “And there goes the headache.”
We soon arrived at the castle. “Ya might want to step to the side,” He said and we did as he said. “I’m bacowowowowowowow!!!!!!!” was how it all went down, literally. Edward was struck with a bright flash of light and then we were looking at a burn and fried human form lying at our feet. “Yep,” It said. “That’s Tia’s Sun Burst.” As he said this Edward form started to repair itself and he was soon back on his feet. He dusted himself off and walked in motioning for use to follow. “Well, looks like Luna found Quill,” he said as we walked into the sight of the Time Dragon Slayer hogtied hanging from the nearest chandelier with his spirit coming from his mouth.
I just look at Quill with such a confused look. “How the fuck did this happen?” I questioned. “And is he dead?”
“Not yet, but I want to be right now.” I heard Quill say, but only barely.
“That’s what happens when you truly scare the hell out of the one who loves you,” I heard from Edward.
“Ed,” we heard from behind us with a tapping noise. Edward slowly and mechanically turn to see a smiling pair of princesses with twitching eyebrows.
“I’m gonna die several times over,” Edward said in fear as he gulps hard.
“Yes you are,” the duo said as they both grabbed a hold of the alchemist by the collar and dragged him into the throne room and shut the doors. For the next fifteen minute we heard the most horrifying and curiosity inducing sounds. The doors open backup and both Edward’s princess walked out with satisfied smiles nodded to each other and left. We stuck our head around the corner to see and Edward laying face down in a pool of blood with his own spirit coming from below him.
“Holy hell.” Zirconis says shocked. “Remind me never to piss Mavis or any girl off ever.”
“Noted.” I say as Mavis just gives the two of us an innocent smile.
“Oh, whatever do you mean you two?” She asks playfully sticking her tongue out.
This is just scary. Two of both our world’s strongest warriors were taken out in seconds, just by their lovers. And- wait… Is that a burn scar on Quill’s face? Nevermind. Sweet Ankhseram women are scary as fuck.
“And that's why you don’t piss off you lovers boys and girls,” said a passing tour guide with a group of small children. “Follow this way and we’ll be in the library next.”
After a while Edward was back on his feet and he cut Quill down, who then landed flat on his face.
“Seriously,”Edward cracked his neck. “If you can avoid it, don’t fall in love with more than one woman at the same time,” He pulled his flask out, took a swig and handed it to Quill.
“You do realize I’m still hogtied right?” Quill asked with a raised eyebrow. I rolled my eyes and used my magic to disintegrate the ropes that tied him. “Oh, thank you Z. Thank you.” Quill said with relief. “Jeez, those ropes were tight, and- W-Wah! Son of a Waluigi!” Quill said stumbling back as his blood ran out of his head and back to the rest of his body. “Holy nut that felt weird.” He mumbled before he regained his sense of balance.
“Your lucky you didn’t get lighting up the ass,” Edward shuddered.
“You do know that I was stabbed in the gut by my Nergal Reaver, right?” Quill asked showing his healing stomach wound, and might I add something? How the hell is he still alive with that big of a hole in his body? I mean the hole was large enough to fit my head in.
“What the fuck!? How are you even alive with a would like that?! No Fioren Dragon in existence not even Acnologia could’ve survived something that big being sent through your stomach!” Zirconis cut in before I could say anything.
“Yeah, that’s the good thing about having five Elder Dragons in your head. You get super regeneration. Mind you, not as good as Ed’s immortality Regen, but still pretty nifty.” Quill sighed as his stomach finished reforming and healing up leaving no scar, except for a new marking, one that looked like a small navy blue wave which traveled along the middle of his stomach. “Yeah, new that was gonna happen, but I didn’t think she’d actually impale me.” He muttered.
Edward then plopped on the ground, “Incoming,” he pointed at the door.
“Oh shit!” Quill said as we hit the deck, dropping to the floor as the door Edward pointed to literally went flying and almost hit Zirconis in the face.
“What the fuck.” I muttered, letting a sweatdrop run down the side of my head.
“Where are they I know they’re here, nopony can hide from me,” our Pinkie yelled as steam came from her nostrils. “Every one new gets a party!” she yelled and flailed her forelegs.
“She’s all yours Quill,”Edward commented as he sprang back to his feet. “Me and the others have a work we need to do with Acno’s body so we can get him out of your head. Have fun with the Pinkiepedo,” Edward waved as he walked down the have and Quill was nailed in the gut by the pink party pony.
“NOT AGAIN! WHY IS IT ALWAYS THE GOD DAMNED STOMACH!!!!?????” I heard Quill yell in the distance as we walked away from him.
“I kinda feel bad for him.” Mavis said as she shuddered at the sight of a pissed Pinkie.
“More sweets for your though,” Edward smirked over his shoulder.
“Yeah but still, dealing with a pissed Pinkie is a fate worse than death sometimes.” Zirconis said as he chuckled lightly.
“Ever been on the receiving end of the party howitzer,” Edward shifted his gaze to Zirconis. “Cause you really don’t want to be,” and that’s when a chill rain down our spines.
“Jeez, and I thought that her party cannon was powerful, but a howitzer? Damn.” I shuddered at the thought.
“Mine keeps it hidden but she’s a genius with weaponry,” Edward chuckled as we walked the halls.
“DADDY!” is all we heard and then Edward was gone.
“Up here,” we looked to see Edward pinned to the ceiling by his kids. “Daddy needs down you two.”
“K,” they quickly compiled and then each took one of his hands.
“Where’s Serena?” Edward asked.
“Here,” Serena said as he come out from around a corner.
“Sorry Ed, they heard your voice and took off,”Chrysalis showed up next. “You know Tia and Lulu are highly pissed at you right now.”
“Yea I know,” Ed nervously chuckled.
“Yeah, we saw it first hand. Actually if you see Quill with a new marking on his stomach, that’s where our Luna, his girlfriend, impaled him and ran him through with his Nergal Reaver. Whatever that is.” I told Chrysalis.
“It's one of the weapons of the Elder Dragons,” Edward explained as he hugged his twins. “Yall go play now, Daddy has work to do.”
“K” they sang and started to run down the Hall with Serena as Chrysalis pursued them.
“Elder Dragons? You mean like the ones from the Elder Wars?” Zirconis asked. “I mean, I thought that they were just legends. Though it does explain why when enraged Quill can access the Extinction Element just like the Nergigantes were said to have, though that happened like, thousands of years ago, way before the Dragon King Festival.”
“Uh ha…” Edward acknowledged as we came to his lab. “Come on,” he placed his hand on the door and in a flash of red it opened. “Hmm… Looks like someone else was in here.” He walked over to a cabinet with chains on it. He did an inventory and then returned after he locked the cabinet back. “Looks like someone took the Ruby Slayer Lacrima.”
I then turned to see Zirconis sniffing a certain spot before he looked at where the Lacrima was and saying: “It would seem that our dear Spike is now the Ruby Dragon Slayer. At least I’m not alone in being a gem slayer anymore.” He tells us, while muttering the last sentence.
“It would seem that they decide to use my Time Chamber too,” Edard said as he pointed out that the Chamber was occupied.
Taking another sniff, Zirconis says: “Yeah it’s both our Spike’s. I smell Fire Rubies all over the entrance and there are ruby crumbs littered here.” He says pointing at my feet. I looked down to see exactly that, ruby crumbs.
“Not surprised since me and Quill were busy,” Edward remarked as he went to a corner of the lab hitting a button and bringing up Acno’s new body. “Here she is.”
“Probably because Acno wanted a new lease on life. A new chance to be themselves. If I’m right, when Acno and Quill drank the Poison Joke stuff they turned into females. But Acno also became a child and looked exactly like this?” I guessed. “Also I’m guessing that they just wanted to be a kid again.” I grinned. “I remember how Acno always said that he never had a proper childhood and wanted to have another chance at one.”
“More than likely,” Edward said bring up a holo-display.
“That’s cool looking!” Mavis cheered as she looked at the holo-display.
"Nothing special,"Edward commented. "It's the same thing as if I'd used archive just this technology instead of magic."
“Still, it looks really neat.” Mavis said.
“Meh,” Edward shrugged. “Zeref, come here please.”
“Right, what do you need?” I asked, walking over to his side.
“Fine tuning her magic manipulation,” Edward said as fetched a vial of crimson blood red liquid and then walked over to Acno’s body’s tank and proceeded to connect it to the top of the tank. “There we go.”
“Right, so her specific magic is a bit tricky as it’ll require anti-ethernano on top of highly volatile dragon ethernano. It’s also what made reviving Natsu a pain in the ass. But with the right timing and placement it should go well.” I say before looking back up to Acno’s body. “Also, I want to know if you’ve gotten the right type of ether-scales for Dragon Force, getting the right ones for Natsu was an absolute train wreck and a half, did you get any of the earlier samples of Quill’s original dragon arm? If so, those should work just fine. I find that it helps in the magic manipulation, as well as helping to control their destructive tendencies as often as possible though, as evident with Natsu, sometimes that is bypassed. Though, it should help with Acno controlling the rampancy of the magic with the first few stages of getting used to her body. I still remember the first days Natsu had come back, I was constantly rebuilding the lab and house as he kept blowing it up every other fucking day.” I grumbled while remembering those days when I gained so many splinters it took weeks to get them all out.
Edward walked over to a control panel and hit a key.” Will these pieces work? They’re leftovers from when I made Quill’s prosthetic arm out of dragon scales back in your world.” a container holding several scales suspended in air floated around in randomness.
“They should work but just in case, I brought a scale from Quill’s Dragon arm after his original fight with you.” I say taking a blue and black scale out of my pocket and holding it in a sphere of magic. “Here, could you add?” I ask, giving the sphere to Edward.
Edward tooke the sphere and placed it in its own container next to the earlier one. "There we go. Mavis that is not a cookie!" Edwad yelled as Mavis ate an unknown pink looking cookie food.
"SOUR! SPICY!" she yelled as she ran around with a sizzling tongue.
“Oh fucking hell.” I facepalm before walking over and grabbing Mavis, holding her and hugging her warmly, calming her down. “Hey Ed, got something to help whatever the hell she ate.” I asked placing my head on her while rocking her side to side.
“Have her eat this one,” Edward pulled another of the cookie isc looking food item out a of a container next to the one Mavis got into. She was a little apprehensive about eating something that looked so similar to whatever it was the she ate before but was soon glad she did.
“Dry and sweet,” she hummed as she wore a smile holding her face as she rocked side to side.
“First off, what the hell, are you so obsessed with cookies that you eat anything that looks even remotely like a cookie,” Edward got on to her causing her to pout.
“That’s Mavis for you. I swear the only other person I’ve ever known to think with their stomach as much as she does is Natsu. And he’s a Dragon Slayer.” I grumbled.
“You’re lucky that you didn’t inthe really spicy ones,” Edward eyed Mavis. “These are called poffins. They’re supposed to be for Pokémon, made from Pokeberries.” He set some more off the poffins in front of Mavis, “Humans can have them but I recommend you stick to the sweet, bitter, and dry ones. Unless you want to have fire breath that isn’t magical. Or a permanent pucker face.”
“Euck!” Mavis spat. “Yeah, I’ll just stick with normal cookies thank you.” She says before hugging my torso and snuggling into it.
“Thought so,” he picked the poffins back up and put them away.
We then heard a ding from the time chamber and out came the Spikes. Ed’s came out with some severely burned clothes and a few scratches while ours came out more mature looking and with quite a bit more muscle than he had before. He also had an X shaped scar on the upper right of his forehead.
“Nice of you two to join us,” Ed said as he went to a nearby table and tossed his Spike a damp towel.
“Sorry for the intrusion Ed,” ED’s Spike or ES as he said to call him remarked.
“No big,” Ed smiled as he looked to Spike. “Looks like he put you through some of his tougher lessons little man.”
“Yeah, he’s really strong. Though not as strong as Quill.” Spike remarks with a smirk. “But anyway, thanks for training me ES.”
“I never said I was as strong as Quill but thanks for the compliment and no problem bro,” Es and Spike fist bumped. “What are you guys doing here anyway? I can understand Ed hiding from mom and Aunt Luna.”
“I already had my punishment thank you very much dear nephew,” Ed huffed.
“How bad did Quill get it?” Spoke looked to Me, Mavis, and Zirconis.
“Stabbed through the stomach with one of his new swords and hogtied to the chandelier.” Zirconis said. “Left a hole in his stomach but it healed, didn’t leave a scar but it did leave a new marking where the wound was.” He sighed. “I don’t even know how that man’s going to survive any Equestria. I mean he can barely walk three feet without getting hurt or gaining a new scar and getting knocked out.” Zirconis complained.
“It’s called being a Displaced and who we are at heart,” Edward was typing on his holo-display again. “You’d be surprised to see what my body would look like if I kept my scars. So far the only one that’s stayed is the one I got when Chrissy slashed me across my chest.” He looked at the screen. “Zeref, come take a look at this.” Edward said pointing at his display.
“What is it?” I ask, letting go of Mavis and walking over, much to her displeasure as I heard her pouting.
“Some sort of distortion in the magic,” Edward looked at his display. “I’m extremely versed with this magitech as I did design a good portion of it but some of it was put together by my nieces. Could this be something to do with Dragon Slayer Magic?”
“More than likely. In fact, I see some trace elements of….” I began to mutter to myself. “No way… That can’t be right.” I whisper before taking a closer look at what I’m reading. “It appears there’s some trace elements of Anti-Etherion Particulates in her bloodstream, apparently if this goes through and it works she’ll have not only two, but three different elements along with Meteor Dragon Slayer Magic, and Magic Dragon Slayer Magic. The third one is a unique one called Anti-Etherion Dragon Slayer Magic, or for short, Death Dragon Slayer Magic. I ran into a few death dragons in my time back in Fiore and I hear that they were the first ones to go in the Dragon King Festival… Yeah, also apparently this isn’t something that’s new in her bloodstream… Yeah actually it says here that it’s coming straight from her soul, from Acno himself. That’d mean he had a locked Dragon Magic in him all this time, which would also mean that… Quill has a third one, along with being half of the Apocalypse. Yeah I heard of this type of thing, it’s called the four magic merge, I didn’t create it though, essentially what happens is four closely related types of magic combine into one powerful type of magic. So that would mean, Time, Magic, Death and an unknown magic combine to create Apocalypse magic. But currently it’ll be hidden from use until the body actually starts working properly and Acno gets used to it, so I’d say with this development in about… A week or two depending on how many fights happen.” I tell him while looking over the data. “But I wonder what Quill’s is.” I mumble as I looked over the data once more.
“We could always run tests on the leftover blood that he gave me for Acno’s body development,” Edward said type and he then used a mechanical arm then extended out and grabbed a vial of dark blue shimmering liquid. The arm exchanged the earlier now empty vial for the current one. The blue liquid drained into Anco’s tank changing the color of the embryonic magic to that of a deep purple with blue glistens in it. “That should help promote and mature the Anti-Etherion Particles.”
“Yeah, that should help. Though I suggest that we keep a close eye on it in case some new developments arise.” I told Ed as I watched the still incoming data.
“I agree and for the time being that's all we can do,” Edward nodded. “Wanna go see the Pinkie torture of Quill while Zirconis and Mavis go down to see Twi?”
“Eh, sure why not?” I shrugged while going over and hugging Mavis. “See you later Mavis.” I said before walking back over to Edward. “Let’s go.”
“Check Ya later guys, Es take them down via the Rune Transporter,” Ed waved.
“You got it boss,” Es gave thumbs up.
Zirconis’ POV
Right now, Mavis and I are heading down to where Edward’s Twilight is and I’m trying not to get lost while Mavis tries to give me directions. Needless to say it’s going a bit poorly.
“You two do know that you can just follow me to the workshop right,” Es said with a raised eyebrow. “You can easily find Twi and Pole’s place from the when we’re in Ponyville.”
“Yeah that’d be appreciated.” I say while Mavis, who somehow got on my shoulders, pouted that I didn’t take her directions. “And don’t you be pouting missy, you may be the Fairy Tactician, but your sense of direction is terrible.” I tell her.
“I get the same look from Twi when she’s in the kitchen andI take over before she can light the stove,” Es remarked as we walked through the halls.
I raised an eyebrow and looked at Spike. “Don’t ever let Twilight in the kitchen back home.”
“Yeah, I already don’t let her near it. Now I have a fifteenth reason not to.” Spike says. I just look down at him with a raised brow. “Don’t ask.” He says.
“Wasn’t going to.” I tell him.
We soon came upon a set of wooden doors in the night wing of the castle. Es opened the doors and ushered us all inside where we came up a a stone strucker, the teleporter Ed mentioned earlier I guess.
“Step on and if you just ate good luck,” Es said as we did as he told us.
Wait, just ate. “Oh crap,” I said as everything flashed blue and we were then in a new shop with many limbs on just about every surface.
“I don’t feel so,” all I heard from the fairy on my shoulders.
“Mavis don’t!” I said rushing out the nearest door leading outside.
“BLRAAAA!” And splat, all over the ground and shoes.
“Awe come on! Not on the shoes,” I whined from outside near a bush. “Fucking damnit Mavis.” I grumble with annoyance.
“I still feel BRAAA!” She started to say.
“Oh god it’s everywhere!” I yelled in horror.
“Should we do something?” Spike asked Es.
“I’m not really sure but if you want to get in on whatever she’s puking up be my guest bro,” Es commented with a flat palm. “I’m not going anywhere near an upset stomach of a fairy though.”
“I feel as if I need to help but my gut is saying stay away,”Spike said. “I need to help out a little.” he ran out “Oh my fucking god, IT’S EVERYWHERE!” Spike roared in horror.
“I told you!” I yelled. “Wait, Spike not you man.” I said as I back away seeing the Spike turn from purple to green in the face.
“RAAAAAA!” And there goes Spike’s stomach.
“OH COME ON!” I yelled. “EWWW!”
Es was still in the shop. “Nope not touching that area,” he said walking out through the front of the shop. He stopped on a side of the shop and leaned against it. “How’s it going back there?”
“OH GOD WHAT THE HELL?! WHY IS EQUESTRIAN DRAGON VOMIT SO MUCH MORE DISGUSTING THAN HUMAN VOMIT!?!?! OH GOD WHY?!??!?” I scream in horror.
“Want a mop?” Es chuckled. “Is that bush still intact or is it growing from Fairy upchuck?”
“YOU FUCKING TELL ME!!!!!” I roar as I jump out of my shoes while placing Mavis on the ground as she continues to vomit, I jump away from another vomit bomb. The only vomit that was on me was what was on my shoes, though I had to throw them away as they were unfixable. “Sweet Ankhseram that was disgusting!” I said while jumping out of the bush, leaving the Tactician and Ruby Dragon Slayer to their vomit spree.
“Hello there,” came a familiar voice. “Spike, Zirconis why are you two at the Doctor’s Shop?” I looked to see Pole stand there with a stack of papers in his hands while he was wearing a red variant of the Canterlot guard armor.
“Came down from the Castle via transporter with Spike and Mavis in tow,” Es explained. “Mavis apparently ate something and the jump made her stomach pull a 180. Then Spike went to help Zirconis and saw the stuff and lost his guts too.”
“Where are your shoes?” Pole looked at me.
“They were a casualty.” I tell him.
“Okay…” Pole raised an eyebrow. “Why are you three in town? Here to see one of the Friend Brigade?”
“Yup.” I tell him.
“Say no more than, but I recommend stopping in at Rare’s first to get some new shoes first,” Pole smirked as he continued down the street.
“Later Pole,” Es waved and looked back to me in my misery. “Shoes?”
“Yes please.” I say, while nodding. “Though your getting the two barfers.” I tell him.
“Nope,” He said bluntly. “Rares is on a trip to see her parents and that leaves only one person in town with access to the Beautique. Me, I’ll make a quick pair of shoes but that means the vomit comets are stuck to you like glue.”
“I’ll take a new dress while you’re at it please,” Mavis stammered out of the bush cover in, golden whatever.
“And I don’t wear clothes,” Spike said as he hiccuped.
After a quick stop at the clothes shop I got my shoes and Mavis got her dress we headed over to Twilight’s library tree house.
“Good lord, can we just agree never to do that again?” I asked while pinching the bridge of my nose.
“Don’t worry,” Es said in a bit of a somber tone. “It's only the first time through the transporter you get sick, if you just ate something. Spike had some rubies earlier and he was fine. Must have been the cookies.”
“Well Mavis had a spicy poffin though so, that’s gotta have something to do with it.” I told ES.
“Wait a minute,” He wheeled around and looked straight at Mavis. “You ate Pokemon food?” Es said pointing at her causing Mavis to hide her face behind her hair. “As funny as it sounds I understand why you might think it was a cookie. Pinkie did it and she likes them but that's Pinkie. Twi tried them in the name of science,” Es used air quotes. “She was sick for about a day. So you’re not alone.”
“Yeah, but I just ate a really spicy one. Ed gave me one that stopped the pain and that was that. I really don’t want to go through that again, it sucked. Also before you got out of the Time Chamber we discovered that Acno’s new body will likely have access to another type of Dragon Slayer Magic which relies on Anti-Enterion. It’s called Death Dragon Slayer Magic.” Mavis told Es as she somehow hopped back onto my shoulders.
Es motioned his hand over his head, “Not my field little lady. Twi is the mage I’m an alchemical automail engineer with a minor in fabric making.”
“Yeah, though right now Ed and Zeref are watching our Pinkie party rage on Quill.” Mavis giggled.
We arrived at the Golden Oak’s Library in a few minutes and Es opened the door, “After you.” We all walked into see a familiar little dark purple maned alicorn girl reading a book.
Nyx looked up and immediately sprang to her feet running to Spike, “Uncle Spike!”
Es picked her up in a big hug, “Hey there Nx where’s your mom?”
“The lab,” She giggled as she pointed to a door across the room.
“Thanks,” Es set her down. “You know Mavis.”
“Yea, she’s fun,” Nyx beamed headlights at the Fairy Tactician.
“She’s gonna teach you some awesome spells with your mom’s permission of course,” Es chuckeld.
“Awesome,” Nyx jumped around.
“Come on guys let’s go see Twilight,” Es motioned as we followed him through the door into Twilight’s lab slash basement. We came in to see Twilight in a lab coat and glasses.
“How can I help you four today?” She said not even bring away from her notes.
“Man your perception is good,” I chuckled. “Our Twilight wouldn’t even be able to know we were here until we broke her train of thought.”
“Let her train with Ed for a month and she’ll be able to do the same,” Twilight remarked as she scribbled away.
“Eh, true enough.” I say with a slight shrug. “Okay, so there are a few things that I want to discuss with you.” I tell her as Mavis walks over to Nyx. I walk over to Twilight and stop next to her. “I think my draconic form is changing, or rather… Adapting. To what I don’t know but I’ve begun to lose my scales and my wings have already disappeared. I want to know what’s causing this.” I tell her, showing my now wingless back.
“You could be losing your dragonic power as a side effect from staying in your human form,” Twilight said not even glancing at me. “Don’t dragon’s from your world have a special type of natural magic called the Dragon Force that changes Slayers slightly when they tap into it?”
“Yeah, but the thing is I never used my Human Form, never. I just ended up like this when I arrived in my Equestria, and I haven’t changed anything since being there.” I told her while sitting down, I noticed a few of my scales fell onto the ground with a clatter that sounded like emeralds falling to the ground. “And there goes a few more.” I grumble in annoyance while picking them up and holding them in my hand. “See what I mean. Like this has only been happening for the duration I’ve been here, in this world. I mean, sure I was shedding a few scales back in our Equestria but that was like a few every week, like any other Fioren Dragon we only shed a few scales and even then we shed the most damaged ones. But this, this is by the dozen a day! And even the undamaged ones the scales that I’ve only had for a day are shedding! I don’t understand and it makes me think my Emerald Dragon Slayer Magic is changing drastically or I’m becoming a Human-Dragon Hybrid like the original Acnologia was, I don’t know and that kind of scares me.” I tell Ed’s Twilight as I put my head in my hands, sighing roughly.
Twilight stopped her writing and came over to me placing a hand on my shoulder, “I may not understand what you’re turning into but I do understand that feeling of not knowing and being afraid, Zirconis. I went through the same thing when the same thing, when a cultist kidnapped me to use as a catalyst to revive Nightmare Moon. And even more so when I found Nyx and didn’t know what to make of her and my relationship. In the end all we can do is face what is coming head-on.”
“Yeah, I know that but… I’m also afraid of what I might turn into. But, it’s as you said. I have to face it head-on.” I grinned.
“Don’t forget that you have your friends to back you up,” Spike held out his fist.
“Right.” I said giving him a fist bump.
“As heart warming as this is I still have my magic lessons with Mavis,” Nys said excitedly from over Es’s shoulder where she’d climbed his back.
"Is it just me or can both Mavis and Nyx use some kinda teleport magic to just 'appear' on our backs at random?" I ask.
“Nyx can teleport with ease.” Twilight proudly stated.
“And I felt here climb up my shirt,” Es chuckled as he rubbed his niece's head causing her to smirk and giggle slightly.
“Well… Mavis’ is going to get along with Nyx just fine I’d say.” I sighed.
“May I ask, What spells are you planning on teaching her?” Twilight got in Mavis’s face with eyes the size of saucers. “And can I learn them too?”
“Sorry, but for the spells I plan on teaching Nyx, it’s best if you start very young. I started the base design for them when I was three and was only able to perfect them when I met Zeref and he taught me Law.” Mavis told Twilight.
“But magic,” Twilight pouted.
“Twilight, she’s older than you and knows more about magic, no offense,” Es said stepping in and holding his sister up by the back of her collar. “You know how Ed told you that there are just some standards you don’t meet, will this is one of those times.”
“But-.”she retorted.
“No, I’ll get the chains,” Es shot back.
“FINE!” Twilight huffed. “ButI’m still coming to make sure she’s not in danger.”
“No complaints from me there,” Es shrugged and looked at us. “What about you guys?”
“No arguments, but… What chains are you talking about?” I asked fairy worried about that.
“Yeah I’m slightly worried about that too. Also Twilight, some of these spells require the right aim of thinking,” Maivs told her. “It takes a child like mind to use them because a kid’s mind is more susceptible to information and they need that in order to absorb everything. And when I say everything I don’t mean everything as in all the information, I mean everything, as in all of the details around you all of the light, all of the people and ponies and dragons, everything!” Mavis says as she floats around. “Plus, when I taught Makarov Fairy Law, it was as a child. I didn’t teach Pretch or as he called himself back on Tenrou, Hades because he was too old. A child’s heart knows right from wrong each time and it is a very, very hard thing for an adult to replicate. When I child decides you are an enemy deep from within their heart, it doesn’t come from just emotion, it comes from everything that ‘enemy’ has done it comes from everyone’s perspective. Not just logicality, but the sight of every being on the planet. That’s why I’m teaching Nyx, her heart is one of the clearest ones I’ve ever seen, her affinity for magic will also help her with the focus needed for some of the magics and I believe that even when she grows and becomes an adult, her heart will guide her to the right thing to do. Even if it’s not the most logical route.” Mavis tells Twilight with a soft smile.
“About that, are you really sure it's okay for a reincarnation of Nightmare Moon to learn this stuff Mavis?” Spike pointed out.
“She’s not Nightmare she’s Nyx,” Es said defensive with a scowl. “She’s nothing like the Darkness that tormented my mother and aunt.”
“I am sorry,” Spike threw his hands up.
“It’s okay,” Nyx said. “I know I was partially born from the remnants of Nightmare’s magic but I know who I am and I have none of the negativity that was what changed my aunt. I’m me and that’s who I’ll be for all time.”
“Actually, there are still remnants of Nightmare in you but that is not a bad thing. It is those remnants that helped me decide whether to teach you my magic or not.” Mavis told Nyx, giving almost everyone a bit of confusion. I say almost because I know the reason. Mavis’ magic is special after all. “My magic, especially the Fairy Spells requires the user to know some kind of pain. Some kind of darkness. Since you are the technical reincarnation of a being born from, quote on quote, “darkness” it makes you the perfect one to learn it.” Mavis says as she smiles at Nyx. “For one to use, say, Fairy Law, the person must have emotion behind it, they must know right from wrong, friend from enemy, good from bad or else it will go out of control and it will destroy everything around you. When Makarov was still a child, his mother died in front of him. This was his darkness and it gave him faith in his heart to know who was an enemy or friend. When I was a very, very young kid and my best friend Zera passed, it gave me the darkness to harness the light of the fairies to make the three Fairy Spells. When Cana learned Fairy Glitter, her darkness was from all the things she had gone through. Her mother’s passing, and all of the pain that had befallen my Guild. Laxus learned Fairy Law on his own, yes. But, the darkness that Ivan tainted him with when Ivan implanted Laxus with that Dragon Lacrima was where he knew right from wrong. He may have betrayed that during the Fantasia parade and the battle of Fairy Tail, but his magic, no. His heart could never lie.” Mavis continued with her speech as she sat next to Nyx. “The darkness that had touched your heart, is what allows me to give you this knowledge. And there is nothing to be ashamed or scared of when facing the darkness. Darkness is not a bad thing, it’s just been pushed aside by the truly bright, the ones who want all the light for themselves, but this also goes back to the Fairy Tail Guild name. Fairies are said to be beings made of the light, and as such people think that they are the bane of evil the enemy of darkness but that is as far from the truth as you can get. Fairies are also halflings, they were born from the light, and the dark. Just like how real Fairies were said to be like this, my Guild looks into the darkness and helps it up, we don’t hurt those in the dark we help them get back on their feet. We help them see the light and make amends with it, we help bring balance to both sides. Good and bad, right and wrong, peace and destruction. Although that last one is mostly accidental but still.” Mavis finished as she giggled lightly.
“It's the same way we teach at Luna’s school basically,” Twilight said as we walked out of the library. “ Everything has a good and evil but it’s up to those who wield it to choose that path.”
“It’s one of the principles of Ed’s school too,” Es said as he hefted a bag onto his shoulder. “I’m bringing the chains.”
“We don’t need those,” Twilight said in anger.
“Yes we do,” He crossed his arms. “Where should we go for the lessons?”
“What about the Badlands? There is nothing out there for miles?” Nyx said as she fluttered in the air.
“That should work just fine.” Mavis nodded.
“Okay, that’s good and all but can either of you tell me what the hell the chains are for?” I ask, motioning to the bag with said chains in it.
“There for Twilight if she gets in the way,” Es explained as Twilight hid her eyes behind her bangs. “Even when she’s told she can’t and explained to in detail, she still has a tendency to try and learn when it comes to magic. So Ed came up with these,” Es pulled a crystal chain from the bag. “Simply wrap her up in these and she can’t cast magic due to the Nule spells infused with the magic suppressing crystal. They use a heavy duty version in the prisons here. These are Twilight’s spell set for when she wont lesson, among other things.”
“Well, that’s nifty.” Spike says while walking beside me.
“Try hanging from a cliff for a whole day,” Twilight deadpanned. “Hold on.” She said without warning teleporting us all to the Badlands.
“Not fun,” Spike said bluntly as he fill to his face.
“And again some warning would be nice Twi.”Es remarked only for Twilight to stick out her tongue. “You guys cool?”
“I think I’m okay,” I respond while placing my hand on my head, before shaking it. I look back up to everyone to see them staring at me. Spike’s were wide with utter shock and confusion. Mavis and Nyx had one of wonder as their eyes held stars in them. Es’ and Twilight’s were one of simple confusion. “What?” I asked, before seeing a long lock of emerald green hair in my hand.
Wait… Hand? Hair? Where are my scales? And where are my spines? I questioned as I looked at my now scaleless hand. My skin was fairly pale and I had a white and black sleeve going up my arm but it didn’t go down past my elbow. I look at my other arm, seeing that it too had changed. On my left wrist I saw a silver metal band around it and my right wrist had a small emerald green rubber band-like object but when I touched it, it felt like an actual emerald. Both of them did.
“C-Can someone give me a mirror?” I asked, in pause at what I think might have happened.
“Here… ya… go,” Twilight said slowly as she popped a mirror in front of me with her magic.
I looked into the mirror and stared at myself, jaw dropped as I moved my hand up to my cheek and felt that instead of rough scales, there was smooth skin. Like a human’s. I looked like a human. I was a human.
My eyes were a steel grey and my hair was an emerald green as it rested on my head looking untouched by anything. My skin was a very pale color and I was wearing a black and white multi-striped shirt with the etching of a sun in the bottom corner of it. I had on magenta jean-pants and black shoes with white soles. Finally, resting around my neck was a necklace, which held a cylinder-like emerald shard.
“H-How?!” I asked as I fell onto my butt. “H-How the hell did this happen?!” I cried in shock.
“Equestrian magic or Void Energy infusion,” Twilight said as she started to examine me and take notes.
“Not the time,” Es grabbed her by the collar and dragged her off me.
“But learning,” She whined. Es reached into the bag and secured his sister with the chains we brought.
“Stay, Good Girl,” He patted her on the head.
“Let me out SPIKE!” Twilight roared in anger.
“Need a shirt and some pants?” Es asked me. “Cause those you have look to big.” As he said that my pants fill around my ankles. “Yep to big, give me a sec.” he went to a nearby patch of grass and pulled some topaz from his pocket and with a flash through me a pair of shorts and vest. “That should do till ya get back to the castle for a real fitting.”
“U-Uh, thanks… B-But, I think the clothes I’m wearing, well the pants at least are… changing themselves. If this makes sense.” I point out as they slowly start to tighten around my waist and the pant legs rise up to be perfectly comfortable. “The shirt isn’t changing but it feels pretty comfortable.” I tell him as I take off my shirt and immediately, I feel odd and letting go of my shirt I suddenly feel weak and defenseless, which causes a large chill to run down my spine and around my back. “H-H-H-Holllllyyy guach!” I gasped, flinching at the sudden chill. “What the heck was that?” I asked, picking my shirt back up and putting on the vest. Okay now that chill is gone, but I still have that strange feeling. It’s… Uncomfortable.
“I think it’s called being bashful,” Nyx giggled. “You’ll get used to being in your new body.”
“Yeah, that I got that but it felt more… Painful. Like I had lost all my scales, and not in the way of shedding, it was more as if they were all forcefully removed from my body all at once and then a Dragon Slayer shot Ice Breath at me.” I shivered at the moment that happened mere seconds ago. “Also, why is this vest so uncomfortable?” I asked fidgeting with the vest.
“You just feel a chill for the first and the second I worked with what I had on hand,” Es explained. “Grass that grows here is rigid and stubborn. I was able to turn it into a cloth material but nothing high end, just form fitting.”
“No, I can handle that, it’s more of… It’s just uncomfortable. Like, it feels uncomfortable in my magical Origin, like it’s irritated.” I mumble as I feel my magic drawn over to the shirt I wore. I focus my vision and now I can see the magical aura around my shirt and I sigh as I see that my specific and unique magical signature is literally in the stitching of the shirt. That means my scales are my clothing. So my underwear, pants, socks and shoes, including my shirt, literally are a part of me. “Well that explains the pain and uncomfortability.” I whisper as I take the vest off and put my shirt back on, before putting the vest back on. My body lost the strange feeling and now I feel much more comfortable. “Okay, that’s much better.”
"Must be a Void thing," Spike shrugged.
“Maybe, either way this is just strange all around.” I say, as I notice my voice sounds a bit younger.
“I’d really just stop trying to understand it all and just go with it,” Es crossed his arms before looking over his shoulder to his sister. “Or risk having a mental breakdown like Twi almost did when she interviewed Ed for the first time.”
“Yeah, that’s probably for the best.” I shrugged before thinking. “I wonder….” I mumbled before holding my hand out with my palm facing up.
I focus my magic and wouldn’t you know it, a ring of emeralds that are glowing bright green are floating around my wrist. I smiled before despawning them watching as they disintegrate away in the small breeze. At least I now know that my magic wasn’t affected by my change in appearance.
“Nice to know that you still have your power,” Nyx said as she lands on my shoulder.
“That’s for sure, but I wonder where this necklace came from.” I say holding up the necklace containing the emerald. “Eh, I think it completes the look.” I huff while letting it drop around my neck once more. “What do you think about my new look Nyx?” I asked Mavis’ protégé as she sat on my shoulder swinging her legs.
“I think you’re the you, you should be,” Nyx smiled as she jumped down. “Best not to think too hard on it like Uncle Spike said,” she smirked at me. “But I can say your hair looks like it should be spikier.”
“I think he looks good enough,” Es interjected. “No need for a dragon to look like a porcupine when he just became a human.”
“Hey, I ain’t turning into no porcupine! I can tell you right now this is how it’s going to stay for two reasons. One, it likely has always looked like this and two, mmmmmmmmaaaaaaaaggggiiiccc.” I told him, giving jazz hands.
“I know this is the last thing I should be saying, given I’m chained up,” Twilight interrupted. “But now that we’re on the subject of magic, shouldn’t Nyx be the one we’re focusing on not Zirconis.”
“Yeah, but this was a welcome distraction since it’d take a few minutes for Mavis to set up that.” I told her pointing at the new make-shift magic training center. “It’s a wonder what she can do with almost nothing,” I mumbled.
“You should see what Ed can do when he sets his mind to it under time constraints and various other conditions,” Es remarked as he rolled his eyes as he walked over to Twilight and undid her chains.
“When he first got Arc of Creation the first thing he did was stock up his shop then he made a custom weapon called a Noble Phantasm,” Twilight added as she dusted her dress off.
“Wow, that’s pretty neat.” I say.
“Neat, try overkill,” Es rolled his eyes. “That thing gave him access to a vault that stores any weapon that ever existed or will exist. The weapons are Noble Phantasm all their own.”
“Okay, yeah. That’s pretty badass and overkill.” I admitted.
“Uncle Ed has a lot of stuff that is overkill,” Nyx added.
“Yeah and I think that overkill is rubbing off on Quill a little more than what Quill already has, cause when he defeated Tyrrios he used something equivalent to half of a god damned meteor!” I grumbled before continuing. “And that’s how our world got the Time Crater and one of the most devastating Dragon Slayer Secret Arts to date. Mayan Calendar Devastator.”
“Let’s just say that there is a good reason Ed hasn’t become a Void Dweller other than his family,” Twilight said darkly. “It’s the real reason Quill wouldn’t stand a chance in battle against Ed if he was backed into a corner and couldn’t use either his magic, weapons, and other skills.”
“Yeah, but you know Quill would go down swinging. He wouldn’t give up nor kneel to save his ass, he’d just throw everything he had at his enemy till either he died, his enemy died, or both died.” I chuckle at Quill's personality.
“You can’t kill the Truth,” Es added. “Ed literally channels Truth into his body becoming the Truth incarnate. He then uses straight Void Energy in the state. Something I haven’t seen nor do I ever want to see.”
“Fair point.” I sighed.
“Back to better things,” Mavis said with a grin. “Let’s get to me newest student.”
“Yay,” Nyx shouted as she jumped up and down.
“Okay,” I say while letting Nyx get off my shoulder. “Go on and train with Mavis, I’ll be over here talking to Es if you two need anything. Mavis,” I say while pointing at her. “No blowing up the entirety of a forest like you did back in Fiore.”
“Please don’t,” Twilight’s eyes shrank in horror.
“Mom would kill us, not to mention Solar would feel it,” Nyx looked at Mavis in worry.
“C’mon Zirconis, that was only one time and it was the first time I had ever used Glitter! You can’t blame me, plus the forest grew back in a day due to all the Life Magic residue.” Mavis complained to me while pouting.
“Mavis Vermillion, I do not care! There is a reason this place is perfect for you to train with Nyx. You tend to go a bit overboard when it comes to training.” I retorted, folding my arms and letting loose a heavy sigh.
“I guarantee that no one lives here anymore, not even the changelings can survive out here,” Twilight explained. “I can also so that you can not destroy a forest either. Nyx is right when she says Solar would feel it. He’s young but very in tune with his surroundings, even when he visits other worlds he can sense his environment.”
“And the last thing I want is for a pissed off Aunt Luna or worse her husband, a highly volatile man when it comes to his children,” Es shuddered. “To be on your case let alone my own. He has tortured beings far more powerful than any of us before for messing with those he considers a part of his family.”
“Yeah, scary thing is that Quill and by extension Acno are both the same as Ed when it comes to family. They’re nice when you're around them but touch his family in any wrong way and hurt them… Well we all know what happened to Animus, Tyrrios and myself.” I say shivering at the memory. “Lord have mercy. I was just trying to save Sonya but I was too late and I paid heavily for it. Literally and metaphorically.”
“No more depressing crap!” Yelled Mavis as she pouted. “It’s in the past,” she turned to me then the Es, Spike, Twilight, and Nyx. “I’m here to teach not listen to who has more power and you get all teary eye by bringing up the past. So help me I’ll use Fairy Glitter in your ass directly Zirconis. We might need a practice dummy that has some resilience,” Mavis fumed with steam lines coming off her head while she scowled at me and the others.
“Oh! OH HELL NO!” I screamed as I ran away leaving a puff of dust. “SCREW THAT!!!”
“That's what I thought,” Mavis snorted. “Back you though,” she looked at Nyx. “Can you bring that idiot back before he gets lost?”
“Sure,” Nyx giggled as her horn lit up with dark blue magic and then there was a pop and I was floating next to everyone running in place. “There you go,” Nyx said, dropping me with a thud. “Don’t want you getting hurt Mr. Zirconis.”
“Ow….” I mumbled before sitting up. “Yeah well, if you’ve seen Mavis training, her practice sparring is just her shooting at you with thousands of volts of magic as you wear seven four thousands pound metal weights. That’s how she helped Natsu and Laxus train and I wouldn’t be surprised if she tried it again. Though I doubt she’d do that with Nyx” I complain as I rub my head.
“If she did she'd be dead in under a minute,” Es said. “You think Ed doesn’t keep an eye on things when he’s not around but you better think twice when it involves this type of stuff, on top of it he has a… unique connection with the Badlands, seeing as how he made them.”
“... What?” I asked with utter confusion. “Ed… Made the badlands?”
“It’s part of the story of how he became the Minotaur King,” Twilight added. “He went berserk for weeks and in that time, his draining ability was constantly active draining all of the magic and life force from this very spot of the planet. The minor planets that grow here now are signs that the recent activities here have started to revitalize it.”
“Damn.” I whisper in slight shock.
“Not a good memory for him but he says it opened a lot of doors that laid the groundwork for the current times,” Twilight added. “But enough of that, Nyx needs to start learning. Me, Es, Spike, and you well just hang back and watch, as much as I don’t want to.”
“Yeah, I’d feel way more comfortable watching instead of being the test dummy.” I mumbled in agreement.
“I don’t think she meant for you to take it as seriously as you did,” Es chuckled.
I look at him and then look back at the cheerful smile Mavis is wearing. Then I look back to Es. “When you’ve known Mavis as long as I have, you learn to define when she’s being serious and when she’s not… And she’s being as serious as Acnologia was about killing all the Fioren Dragons back home after going insane. Which is to say, dead serious.” I tell him while taking a few steps away from Mavis. “And I ain’t going to be on the receiving end of her anger. That’s Zeref’s job.”
“Speaking of Zeref, I wonder how he and Ed are doing with Quill’s Pinkie torture,” Spike looked to the sky and shuddered. “On second thought, I’m glad I’m here.”
I turn and look into the sky before closing my eyes and focusing. I then hear the shrill screaming of Quill’s terror and I snap my open and cut that shit off because that was terrifying. “Yeah… You don’t want to know.” I agreed with Spike.
“Well, while Mavis is training Nyx why don’t you train Spike,” Twilight said. “He did just become a dragon slayer and was given more or less the basics by Es as well as a few moves. So it should fall that he can hold his own in some way.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence Twilight,” Spike said crossing his arms.
“Uhm… You do remember that I’m still actually a Dragon… Right?” I asked while focusing my magic into revealing my left arm which is now entirely covered in emerald green scales with my dragon form’s claws for my fingers. “And I’ve lived for a very long time. Twice as long as Tyrrios had before myself, he and Animus kicked the bucket due to Acnologia’s rage.” I tell her while focusing my magic once more and making my arm return to its human appearance. “Though I do want practice at using my magic in this form for offense and defense, that way it’ll be easier to defend myself. I already know the roar and all that jazz but I still need a bit of practice.” I say.
“So basically Spike would be teaching you,” Es said with a chuckle. “OH NOW THAT’S FUNNY!” he yelled as he hit the ground laughing.
“Well, back to practicing. As for the dragon part,” Twilight said. “Spike is a dragon to and so is Es for this world.”
“True and Es? Fuck you.” I say holding up the middle finger before lowering it once more and turning to Spike. “Also it’s not that I need the practice in my Dragon Form because I’ve been a dragon for longer than both of you have been alive, combined. The average lifespan of an unhealthy Fioren Dragon with Magic Deficiency from birth is at least three hundred. And I can guarantee you I was healthy and I didn’t have Magic Deficiency because I was well over four hundred years old at that point in time when I died, so… Yeah. I really just like practice in this form.” I say. “But, there are a few things I could say about different types of gems and the magic they can contain.” I whispered to myself.
“Really,” Twilight got in my face as her eyes got big and sparkly.
“No,” Es said as he dragged her away by the collar.
“But I wanna learn…” she cried flailing her arms about.
“Chains,” was the next word I heard and Twilight quickly shut up. “Now stay here and pay attention to Nyx and Mavis in case they need you.”
“Actually, it’s kind of essential for someone outside of a Gem Dragon Slayer to learn about the magical properties of different gems but only to an extent least you unleash something truly terrifying by accidentally experimenting on what us Gem Dragons in Fiore call, “Soul Gems”.” I say shivering at the last incident I know of when I was in Fiore. “It took months to clean up the last mess someone made when they experimented on a Soul Gem and I don’t think you want to go through something like that here.”
“That’s why I’m here.” Es said. “I may be a dragon slayer but I’m not a mage. Alchemist slash engineer.”
“Yeah, that’s what I’m glad about. I don’t want either your Twilight or mine to go science crazy over it.” I say with an agreeing sigh.
“Why do you think i put her over there yo go gaga over just watching magic,” Es thumbed to his sister over his shoulder who was intently watching her daughter and Mavis.
“Is that drool?” I said taking a closer look.
“More than likely,” Es rolled his eyes.
“That’s kinda gross but expected.” I tell him while focusing on watching Mavis and Nyx train.
“Let’s get started Ms. Mavis,” Nyx said, throwing her hands up in the air.
“Please, just call me Mavis.” Mavis told Nyx, giving her a sweet and caring smile which could rival Celestia’s.
“Yummy,” Nyx said as she pooped the candy in her mouth. “NOW LET’S LEARN!”
Quill’s POV
“Having fun?” Ed said looking at me tied to a chair with streamers while he and Zeref watched me with giant grins.
I simply let out a moan of pain as I had a splitting headache, too much partying. “He says, ‘screw both of you’.” Ruiner interpreted through his crystal.
“Funny,” Ed said with a chuckle. “Don’t forget about the Pink next time.”
“Yeah, I don’t think any of us will be doing that anytime soon. Though it is getting increasingly dull between the five of us Elders that no one is laughing. Usually she would be the joker around us but… We do not know if she’s been crystalized or not.” Ruiner sighed as I regained my ability to talk.
“W-Wait, what do you mean?” I asked with a sore throat. “You mean a sixth Elder Dragon came with you guys?”
“Yes, there were originally six of us. We all represent the Elements of Harmony in your world Quill. We were the ones who planted the seed for the Tree but that took a lot out of us and that was a while before we became crystalized.” The Extinction Elder explained.
“As fascinating as this sounds,” Ed said as he cut the streamers holding me in place. “We have bigger fish to take care of than a missing Elder that doesn’t exist in this world.”
“I agree,” Zeref nodded. “We are just about ready for Acno’s rebirth.”
“Really?” I heard Acno is his… Her spirit form fly out from behind me to look at Ed and Zeref with stars in her eyes. I say her because she was now in her rebirth sipit for from when she drank the poison joke alcohol. “Is it really almost ready?” She asked giddily. “Oh, I’m so excited!” The child version of Acno squealed as she floated in the air like Ururaka from My Hero Academia when she’s flustered.
“Never thought I’d see an Ochako incarnate.” I whispered to myself.
“We finished the fine tuning earlier today and I set it up in the time chamber setting up the time for a few days,” Ed explained to Acno. “You're very cute when you're sleeping in liquid magic. I’d hate to be the guy that hits on you and won’t take no for an answer when you're a teen.”
“Oh trust me,” Acno says while grinning before cracking her knuckles and still wearing that smile. To be honest it was terrifying. “They wouldn’t try a second time even now.” She says while somehow releasing a massive killer and threatening aura.
“How the hell does that work?” I mumbled to myself while watching the aura. “I don’t understand how she can affect no one while affecting everyone at the same time.” I whispered in acceptance of this apparent fact. “Can you guys help me out of this?” I asked while struggling to get out of the surprisingly strong and tight ropes that held me. “Sweet Fatalis what is this stuff made out of?”
“It’s Pinkie so yeah,” Ed said placing a hand on the rope and in a flash it fell to the ground. “Seriously, if you then this is bad then don’t let her tag team you with Luna in the room.”
“Dude, it’s Pinkie Pie… She defies all laws of physics, motion and pretty much anything. Honestly I wouldn’t be surprised if she could use the Toon Force.” I mumbled the last sentence.
“Shall we depart,” Zeref said flatly.
“Seconded,” Ed said, walking to the nearest door way. We all made it to Ed’s lab in no time flat. “Shall we bring the others in too?” Ed asked Acno.
“Um… I don’t know, I kind of want to surprise them.” Acno replied sheepishly.
“Okay, what’s wrong Acno? Don’t try and hide it, you’re attached to my soul so spill.” I told her while crossing my arms.
“I-It’s just that… Ed you said we’d have to give something up to Truth and when your nieces Nat and Sora did this, they had to give up a lot which included the bond they shared… I’m just kind of worried about what we’ll have to give up Quill.” Acno told me with a hefty sigh.
“Well… I don’t have an answer for that.” I sighed while looking down. “I honestly don’t know what we’ll have to give up.” I admitted. “I doubt even if I met him a trillion times I’d know anything more than what I already do. That being he is a literal god that gave me the ability to use Alchemy.” I sighed while transmuting Ruiner’s crystal’s shape into a sphere. “Though it’ll be a definite thing that we’ll have to give something of equal value up and really that could be anything. But we don’t know what that thing is.”
“Not even I know the answers to that,” Ed admitted. “It could be a number of things Acno, ranging from diminishing your power to taking on a crippling deformity. The Truth is an ass but it gives as good as it gets. At least it’s fair, in most ways.”
“Yeah. That’s one of the only plusses to Truth. It’s fair in most ways but it can be a bitch to deal with.” I nodded in agreement, as Acno floats over and sits on my shoulders.
“Still, in this case it’ll be worth the headache of dealing with the evil bastard,” Ed remarked as we entered his lab. “And see as how I don’t want Pinkie torture,” he said snappin his finger and everyone in my group was then teleported in. “I’ll have them here.”
I looked over at the group from my world and saw them all looking around confused. I smiled at their confusion as Serena and his new Eevee partner ran over to me and Serena wrapped his arms around my neck giving me a large hug. I chuckled as Serena’s Eevee leaped very high and landed on my shoulder, before nuzzling her cheek into my own. My eyes then landed onto Shining Armor or rather, what was on his back. It was… A shield? I focused my vision with my Dragon Senses and my eyes widened at the realization I came to. That wasn’t just any shield, that was the shield. The Shield of Rage. The Demon Shield from the anime called, Rising of The Shield Hero. How the actual hell did Shining get that shield?
It was odd, but I could smell a new Dragon Slayer in the room and I was both worried and curious about this. I followed the magical smell before my eyes landed on a much more mature Spike the dragon. It probably had something to do with a Lacrima as I couldn’t smell any other Fioren Dragon anywhere even remotely close to here. I say any other as I knew that Zirconis had changed. He was now a human. How you may ask, well I have no fucking clue. I’d just chalk it up to Equestrian Magical BS or some other excuse.
“Looks like we have a few changes amongst your friends Quill,” Ed noted as he eyed my friend. “Sorry for the sudden transport everyone but I thought everyone should be here for Acno. She needs your support as it’s time for her to be born into the world.” Ed waved his hand to the side as a trap door opened and out came a tank with a blue haired girl floating in a glowing blue liquid that simply reeked of pure magic, making my mouth water.
“Why is that liquid making my draconic senses go insane?” I asked as I wiped my mouth and held Serena back as he didn’t have as much control over his draconic instincts and senses. “Serena, calm down buddy.” I told him while he eyed the liquid hungrily.
“It’s liquid magic,” Ed explained as he walked to a nearby console. “Since this is not a direct clone but more of an artificial inciptation of the body of a powerful wizard, it needs massive amounts of magic in order to not only age it but to keep it stable and well fed with nutrition. So I design this tank to gather magic and compress it down to a liquid state.”
"Well, that's actually pretty cool." I heard the now human Zirconis say with a smile.
“Nerd.” I heard Gilda call Zirconis as he whipped around and faked a shocked look with an exaggerated gasp. This caused Mali to giggle in her mother’s arms. Claws? Whatever the hell you’d call them. I wonder where they were during this entire fiasco. Probably sleeping over what they’d just gone through, I know I’d do that.
“It was designed in part by a Foiren mage to account for the body’s natural magical state,” Ed explained as he typed.
“Meaning what exactly?” Luna asked tilting her head.
“It means that the person who designed it this made took in mind the needs of the magic user, and that it would work best for crafting any form of suitable and stable body specifically for worlds that are rich in magic,” Zeref explained. “It would’ve made bringing Natsu back on the first try a shoe in.” He remarked looking at the girl floating in the tank as an air bubble frothed in his face inside the tank.
“Exactly,” Ed said. “And if you need I can send you back with one. Zeref is already familiar with it enough to work it and I can transfer the knowledge of how to repair and build them directly to you via Archive download.”
“Yeah, I’d appreciate that, it’d make it much easier to expand my magical range as my specific type of magic gets a boost when it does certain things like creating a Demon or other things like books of Demons among other things.” Zeref sighed contently as he rubbed the back of his head.
“Wait you created life?” Gilda asked with an eyebrow raised.
“Oh, yeah. That’s right, you don’t know about Natsu.” I facepalmed at myself not realizing this earlier. “So essentially, back in Fiore Zeref and his family along with his little brother Natsu Dragneel were living in a village until one day a group of pissed off dragons burnt it to the ground killing everyone except for Zeref. Zeref in his grief then sought a way to bring his little brother back to life, and eventually he did while also creating the basis for magic and etherion. Though he failed the first few times he eventually brought back Natsu as a Demon called E.N.D and erased Natsu’s memory giving him to his old friend Igneel, the Fire Dragon King then a bunch of other things happened and it ended with the insanity version of me, or the Evil Acnologia dying by Natsu’s seven slayer powered punch which sent Evil me’s soul back to me when I was in our world.” I summarized quickly while Gilda nodded slowly as she absorbed that info. Mali on the other-hand actually understood all of that except for the Zeref creating magic part.
“W-Wait, what do you mean Mr. Zeref created the basis for magic and etherion? I thought it was always in Fiore?” Mali asked.
“Oh, no, no, no. Common misconception actually, Zeref didn’t create magic per say but he did create the basis for it, which is the magic he uses right now. Devoted cultist-like followers of his like Hades calls that magic “The One Magic” when it’s really called dark magic. Though it’s not evil dark, that’s just its name. Eventually over the next four hundred or some-odd years Fioren magic would evolve into what you can see today with people like Freed and his Dark Ecriture Magic, Levy and her Solid Script Magic, Reedus and his Picto-Magic, Makarov and his Titan Magic, and Maker Magics like Gray’s and Laki’s, just off the top of my head. Each one is very unique and they fall into three different categories of magic though if you want to learn more than attend Cheerilee’s school in Ponyville. I’m a teacher there and I teach Fioren Magical theory. When we get home I’ll catch you up on what you need to learn.” I explained nonchalantly like it was nothing, this time Gilda understood nothing while her daughter once again understood all of it, somehow. Probably because the kids are usually smarter than most adults… Yeah it’s probably that.”
“Your going to need more mages on your side though,” Ed said as he typed. “I know you have the knowledge Zeref but do you have access to some form of Archive magic?”
“Dude….” Zeref said with a deadpan as he held his hands out and summoned Archive Magic terminals. “Created the basis for magic remember? You think I’d just stick with a single category of magic? I know almost all types of magic besides the slayer magics, but I do have my favored ones so I don’t use them all regularly like I do my Dark Magic. Though I will admit, Archive Magic would’ve been helpful when making Natsu. Getting the papers in order to not accidentally blow something up was a pain in the ass.” Zeref remarked before sighing and snapping his fingers, making the magic terminals despawn.
“Was just asking,” Ed remarked as his own display popped up next to him. “Would you like info on demon and holy weapons used by spiritual beings from the past and future known as Heroic Spirits. These are called Noble Phantasms from the Fate universe.”
"Oh, I think I remember some of those but I'm not too sure, it's been a while." I mumbled with my hand under my chin.
“They could come in handy as Foiren magi cis limited to dark and light magic,” Ed explained. “Normally a human has to undergo Demon Conversation or use Takeover magic to use Demon or Holy power. With a Noble Phantasm you can do it without this risk but there are still limits like the basis on who can wield what weapons and if you have enough mana to invoke the weapons fullest power.”
"Yup, powerful items they are indeed." I whispered to myself.
“Here,” Ed pulled two single handed longswords from two glowing portals behind him. “This is Enki, the bow wielded be Gilgamesh in Fate Prototype. It triples as dual swords, bladed tonfa and bow.”
"Oh, damn." I whisper quietly as I remember something.
Okay… fucking Gilgamesh… yeah I hope I don't run into him and piss him off. He's one of the first OG OP Displaced out there and he's pretty damn powerful.
“And I’m not talking about the Void Dweller Gil either, though I would like to have a match with him at some point in my life as long as it doesn’t tear my world apart,” Ed remarked as he placed the bow back from where he pulled it from.
"Yeah, I've heard about him and uh… okay of what I've heard is true then he's about as strong or stronger than you. But that's really all I know about the dude but he was one of the first displaced. And I'm talking about when the Merchant first appeared." I told the others. "Yeah he's one displaced I don't wanna screw with."
“I’ve heard the legends Quill, and so has my master,” Ed crossed his arms. “And his not a Displaced anymore, he’s a Void Dweller.” Ed returned to typing on his console, “And trust me when I say there is a huge difference in between a born Void Dweller Like the Truth and evolved one like Gilgamesh. Huge power gap,” Ed winced before giving a sigh of relief. “It looks like everything is insync here.”
“Well, on the topic of Gilgamesh, holy shit… Dude’s a Dweller now? Damn.” I say impressed. “Also that’s good. Let’s hope that everything goes as planned because when I get back home, I’m flopping down onto my bed and passing the hell out. I am very tired right now and unfortunately, I’ve got work the next day.” I sighed with content before thinking in the back of my mind. And let’s hope that the Void Eater theory proves to be false. I know I’m testing you Murphy but if you screw me over on this and someone in my family gets hurt I swear to every deity out then in all Multiverses and all the Void I will find you and rip face off. “But I really shouldn’t get my hopes up should I?” I silently questioned. “Being Displaced is more work than anything else.” I silently sighed to myself.
I felt a pat on my back and looked over to see Ed, “It doesn’t get easier either. The more power you get the more attention you draw to yourself,” Ed placed a hand on my shoulder. “A little advice to you Quill is to not gain too much power too quickly as most Displaced tend to do. Enjoy walking around your home with your friends and family. Soon enough something will happen to change it all. Especially since you’re you.”
“Yeah, I have a feeling whether I’d like it or not I’ll get a power boost at some point in the near future. But based on what you just said doing this will half my power as well as Acno’s so it should reduce the target I have already right?” I sighed while smiling. “And yes, I am me and things can in mere milliseconds when it comes to me and life,” I admit shamelessly. “And I just roll with what I have.” I then look back up at the tank holding Acno’s new body. “Let’s get my new sister her body.” I mumble with a determined grin.
“Yea,”” Ed nodded as he hit a key on his console and the liquid magic inside the tank began to froth with bubbles as the magic drained from the container and lowered Acno’s body to the floor. Once the magic was drained away Ed hit another key and glass cylinder lifted off the tanks base. “Come over and say Hi,” Ed waved to me as he threw a blanket over Acno’s body. “I need you over here so I can open your portal.”
“Right.” I say walking over with a soft smile on my face. I smile brighter as I feel nice to know that I have a new family member. “Hey there.” I whispered to Acno’s body before turning to the spirit herself. “So, what do you think of your new body Acno?” I asked as Acno hugged her body tightly, which since she was a spirit didn’t move the blanket as she phased through, while her spirit cried in joy.
“I-I love it!” She exclaimed happily. “Thank you Ed!” Acno yelled as she launched herself at Ed and hugged him tightly. “Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!!!!” She thanked the Alchemist rapidly.
“Don’t thank me yet, this was the easy part now comes the hard part,” Ed said seriously as he clapped his hands together. “All I can do from here is open the door for you two. From there, all you can do is walk on your own two feet,” He looked at us. “You ready?”
I looked over to Acno to see her nodding rapidly. “I guess as ready as we can be.” I tell him as I smile at my excited sister.
“Very well,” Ed said as he pulled his hand apart and red electricity came from his palms. He held his hands out and the electricity flowed from Ed around us and a human transmutation circle appeared below us as thousands of tiny shadowy hands sprang from the circle. The a huge eye opened and the hands pulled us all into it.
“Quill!” I heard Luna screamed in horror.
“Stay back!” Ed countered. “They’ll come back, I’ll be there with them to make sure of it but don’t come any closer or you’ll be pulled in,” he said as I looked over to see Luna in tears.
Soon everything went quiet and we were inside the whiteness that Truth called his home. Ed no longer looked like the Fullmetal Alchemist. He now had shoulder length brown hair, blue eyes, and was wearing a long grey trench coat, red t-shirt, black pants, and black boots. Most notably he had a grey fedora with a purple and bright blue band on it.
“What are you two staring at?” The man asked.
“So… Is this what you looked like before becoming Displaced?” I asked.
“Yes this is who I was,” He answered. “This is Allen Ferris, who I was when I was human, but he died about a year or so ago now.”
“Well, could I go into what I looked like before I became a Displaced and before all the reincarnation stuff?” I questioned.
“Like how you look now,” came a snide voice from every direction. Suddenly Truth appeared floating upside down in front of me with its toothy smile.
“Hello again, Truth. I’d say it’s good to see but really I just don’t want to.” I remarked with a huff.
Looking down I noticed that I had a black hoodie on with red roman numerals on my sleeves that read the numbers four hundred on both sleeves. I reached my left arm up and saw that my Nergigante hand was still there but I also felt that my hair was shorter, much shorter. Looking down to see myself wearing grey jeans and black tennis shoes with red laces. I then noticed that my right hand was the normal dark tan.
Letting loose a sigh I smiled before hearing a feminine groan behind me. Looking back I saw that it was a girl with long navy blue hair that fluttered down to her knees and in her hair she wore a small red bow which tied a portion of her hair into a ponytail. Her skin was a pretty fair pale and she wore a black and red dress but she didn’t wear any socks or shoes. She opened her eyes and I noticed they were pupiless and a vibrant blue color and she stood a few feet shorter than me. I’m five foot six so, that’d mean she was around a foot and a half shorter than Mavis who I knew was five foot two.
“So, how was your first trip to Truth’s domain Acno?” I asked, helping Acno stand up.
“It sucked… A lot.” Acno groaned in annoyance.
“So this is the other one of you,” Truth floated over to Acno still smiling then turned its head to me. He floated over and whispered into my ear. “I know you have one more in there.”
I feel my eyes gaining white pupils as Null takes over and looks at Truth. “Yes, I already know that you, Truth, know of my existence. It’d take a Void Dweller much more powerful than you to hide one’s existence from you. And I nor Quill know of any such Dweller aside from The Merchant.” Null sighed as he let me have control once more, the white pupils fading and returning my eyes to a pupiless menacing red.
“The merchant is nothing to one who was born of the Void, Displaced,” Truth remark and I knew he was right. “Now, what is it you want this time Dragon Slayer? Wait, you want to split apart, hahaha, why should I do this for you two?”
I look over to Acno who shook ever so slightly in an increasing anxiety. I take her hand in mine and this calms her down as she looks back up to me and smiles before I turn back to Truth and Acno says this: “I’ll give up my Meteor Dragon Slayer Magic.”
Then we both say in unison. “And we’ll both give up the spiritual bond we share.”
“OH,” Truth looked at us in mock shock. “Hmm…” it rubbed its chin, “Not enough,” it snapped. “You must give her half of yourself in order for things to be equal. Half of everything, even your responsibilities and darkness.”
I look down slightly so that my hair over shadows my eyes and I contemplate what Truth just said. Give Acno half of myself. My darkness… I look back up and with conviction I let go of Acno’s hand and I tell Truth calmly. “Then I will give up... I-I’ll give up my Extinction Dragon Slayer Magic.” I say knowing that it’ll hinder my use of the Dragon Force
“Are you positive?” Truth smiled as I looked to Allen who merely bumped his chest with his fist and gave me hearty glare. “Allen has no say in this Slayer. You know she will not only have the magic but equal share of the others. She is a Displaced and must go where you go when summoned.”.
“B-But Quill, giving Extinction up might mean you’ll never be able to be the Apocalypse Dragon Slayer ever again!” Acno protests pulling my hoodie to make me look at her.
“Acno… I’m giving that magic up because it’s as Truth says. I have to give up half of myself in order for our souls to be split and so you can have a body.” I tell her while placing my human hand on the top of her head. “If it’s for family, I’ll gladly give up half of my being.” I tell her while ruffling up her hair. “So, do we have a deal?” I turned and asked Truth, my smile fading slightly.
“Why yes we do,” Truth continued to smile at us as it snapped its fingers. “You came here as one but must leave as two, through your own portals,” it pointed behind us at two portals appeared behind us.
“Well,” I start turning to Acno. “I’ll see you on the other side, I guess.” I say while looking down at Acno. “Go ahead, I’ll go through in just a moment.” I tell her, getting a nod as she walked through one of the portals causing it to close once she completely passed through. My smile then faded entirely and I turned around to face Ed. “Ed I need to know something,” I told him. “Are the Void Eaters in my world?” I asked with a dead serious tone. “If you don’t know… Then I need help to prepare for them. Cause as Acno told us, they are very powerful.”
“There is a high probability of it Quill,” Ed said. “They could be the interference that caused the destabilisation of the portal.”
“Why are you two here still?” Truth looked at us.
“We’ll leave in a moment,” Ed remarked annoyed before looking back at me. “What else do you want to ask?”
"That's about it. But Acno said two void eaters might be there when I get back. One of them according to him is extremely powerful. More so than the other and I think that one might be yours. You stepped into the Temporal Crater allowing your void scent to get it there. It might happen but I need to be prepared for mine. I want to train non-stop until we get home." I request.
“We have about three days back home and a time chamber,” Ed said with a smirk. “If your willing to put up with my regiment and all out assholism I can whip you into shape and get you back up to a decent level, not as high as your were maybe half way.”
"I'll do anything to protect my family and my world. I'll put up with any pain so bring it, my brother." I chuckled as I walked through the portal. "See you then." I say with a smile before my vision goes white.
The white void that Quill was once in enveloped the scene as slowly, a black baby dragon, and a golden owl could be seen playing happily under the shade of a large oakwood tree. Their faces, wearing expressions of pure joy and happiness as they flew around in the air.
The scene changed to find looking over the two were the ethereal forms of two smiling figures. Both were adults and they were human. The first was a blonde male with his eyes overshadowed by his golden hair as he wore a hooded red robe and underneath that was a black suit with silver trim accents, and he wore white gloves on his hands.
The second man was very tall and he wore a simple black cloak which covered his torso and he was wearing black and blue pants with no shoes. His skin was a dark tan with six markings on his cheeks, three to each cheek. On the right side of his face was a fairly large facial burn scar, but the top half of it as well as his eyes were covered by a shadow as well, as his navy blue hair messily hung down to his lower back.
The scene grew 'till the baby dragon and owl as well as the two figures were seen smiling happily and these words appeared.
It’s a funny thing when you get your own body after not having one. You get used to being just a spirit but once you get your body it's like being born again but… More spiritual-like and stuff. One moment I’m walking through a portal which Truth opened, who is by the way a complete douche like Quill and Ed said he was, and the next I feel like I’m floating in the middle of an isolation tank. My sense of sight, sound, touch, smell, and taste are completely dull and I can’t feel anything. You’d think that having your soul ripped out from another’s and having a part of your magic taken would be painful as hell but… It’s not really. At least, for me anyway.
I then started to regain my senses slowly as I felt my sense of touch and sound begin to return. I could feel the soft touch of someone holding my body still so I wouldn’t hit the ground. I could faintly hear the soft noise of worrying gasps and shouts as I could hear someone calling my name.
“Acno? Acno! Hey!” I could hear the faint call of someone, it sounded male with a slightly deep voice. Deeper and more mature than Serena’s and Spike’s but not as deep as Ed’s or Zeref’s or Quill’s. I then thought about Zirconis and I thought that it was likely him. “Hey, Acno wake up.” I heard Zirconis’ voice call me again as my vision began to return.
I was greeted by the blinding light of the room we were in and the sight of emerald green hair and emerald green eyes. I reach my hand over and cover my eyes to block out the extreme light as my eyes slowly, and I mean very slowly as the lights seemed to take hours to dim before I could properly see anything. Likely the effect of only having this body for a record of thirty some-odd seconds.
“Ugh, Zirconis? That you?” I asked as my eyes finally adjusted to the light.
“Yup, that’s right squirt. It’s me.” He chuckled loosely as if he was worried.
“I’m technically still older than you y’know and also, why do you sound worried?” I remarked and asked before noticing I was wrapped up in a blanket.
“Well… There’s no easy way to say this, but it’s better if you just look for yourself.” Zirconis told me while looking over past me and to the area in front of him.
That’s when I heard them. The screams of someone in agonizing pain. I snapped my head to the side to only widen my eyes in horror as the screaming originated from Quill! He was being pinned down by almost everyone and they, even Ed who is essentially a god, were struggling to keep the Time Dragon down.
His back was arching up in pain and he was thrashing wildly in agony. It looked like an exorcism was happening. I could feel that Quill’s magic was lashing out of his body wildly and randomly like an uncontrollable and rabid animal. His markings and the burn scar I just now noticed he had on the right side of his face burned and flashed with white and blue magical energy like something was fighting for control. His eyes were flickering between Null’s white pupils, Quill’s pupiless, red eyes, the Elder’s colors and a different one… A silver almost holy color with powerful waves of light pulsing off him every so often.
Quill then let out a bloodcurdling and agonizing roar of pain. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“He’s going into magic shock,” Edward said, kneeling down and handing me a set of clothes. “His body is trying to fill in the empty space that your separation left behind with the nearest available magic close by, I should have foreseen this. Nat and Sora didn’t go through it because their souls were already separated and each had individual magical supplies.”
“Do something!” Luna cried out, “please help him!”
“Not much I can do. His body naturally consumes magic and converts it as needed,” Edward explained. “If I give him something outside his scope of compatibility then I Could seriously hurt or poison him for the rest of his natural life. All I can do is toss him in the tank for a low liquid magic bath until he stops going through shock.”
“Do it!” Luna demeaned.
“Zirconis, take Acno to the bathroom to get her clothes on while I get Quill in the tank,” Ed directed.
“Roger,” Zirconis picked me up. “Come on squirt.”
Ed quickly pulled Quill to where I’d woken up and fixed a mask to his face and gave him a sedative shot then ran to his console and with a few keystrokes had Quill suspend in the liquid magic.
“I have no idea how long he’ll be like this but it’s best if we leave him be for now,” Ed huffed.
“Quill,” Luna trotted over to the tank with tears in her eyes.
I then suddenly feel like something is going to happen, so I whip my head back and see Quill's markings suddenly boil the magic liquid away in a brilliant silver light before a beam of light erupted from Quill and blasted everyone around him back. Serena flew straight into me and I tried to stop his fall but I ended up being the one he landed on. We both looked back at Quill to see a massive pillar of light consuming everything around him in a semi-large radius. It was just a beam of white and silver magic which felt… In a word it felt powerful. Like I was supposed to cower in fear at the mere sight of it and I could tell Zirconis, Serena and both Spike and Es felt it too as I saw them shivering while Es shivered slightly less but still as did the others do so, with wide eyes.
I looked back to the silver light to find a pair of burning, half silver-gold eyes boring into my soul and I could also see that it wasn’t just us Dragon Slayers who felt this, it was everyone who felt this even Ed as his eyes narrowed in what I assumed was a small amount of shock. It felt like when Natsu went up against Gildarts during the S-Class Trials on Tenrou Island. I remembered this because I had a look at Quill’s memories when I first awakened in his mind.
The energy continued for around thirty seconds before the eyes darted over towards Edward and all the gold-silverish eyes conjugated and became one set of two eyes. The silver magic began to slow which aggravated the eyes noticeably. The silver energy began to reach out slowly, acting and beginning to form a hand as Quill’s body arched upwards as he continued to emit the massive amount of magical energy. The silver hand reached out towards Edward before the magic and eyes began to be sucked into Quill.
The eyes looked as if they had finally gotten free and the silhouette of a figure struggling against the strong current of the magical vacuum but it was for nought as not only the figure but several small streams of magical particulates from the air and our own internal magical reserves began to seep into Quill’s body slowly and continuously. The hair on our bodies then began to whip furiously as the suction of the streams into Quill’s body began to pick up faster, faster and even faster until the figure’s silhouette let out a shrill shriek of anger before reaching out grasping at the empty air until it was sucked into Quill’s stomach completely.
The last motion the figure did was to reach towards me, a desperate attempt to latch onto me in order to free itself maybe? I couldn’t tell but a shadow-like-mouth of its own creation seemed to mouth the word “Shi”. It was then silenced as the streams of visible magic dissipated and the magical and etherion particulates returned to us, allowing our hair to fall back into its original position. The powerful magic that Quill once emitted now vanished, as if the force pushing us Dragon Slayers down had been sucked into Quill as well. Quill’s body rested silently on the ground, motionless until his marefriend, the pony Alicorn Luna slowly and cautiously approached him.
“Q-Quill?” She asked with worry. “Quill, p-please, say something." Luna begged as she inched her hoof towards Quill's cheek only for Quill's hand to shoot up and grab her hoof tightly which caused everyone to get defensive as Luna shook in surprise and fear.
Quill opened his eyes slowly before snapping them open, revealing half gold half silver eyes and in Quill's voice, something or someone who wasn't Null or Ruiner spoke. "In the depths of Time's den, an Owl and Dragon shall meet their Dead and they shall find… that there is always something stronger than them…." Quill's head then creaked over to look directly at Ed and gained a malicious and completely insane smile. " Hehehe. Be warned little Owl… they are hungry and they thirst for you and the dragon's blood! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The voice cackled before Quill's eyes became dead and they closed once more and his hand slacked around Luna's hoof, falling down onto his chest. His body, falling completely still once more.
We all stared silently as we were all in shock at what had just happened. Not a sound dared to make any noise in caution until Zeref asked what we were all thinking. "What, the actual, fuck?" He softly asked with slight shock.
I turned to Serena and noticed my arm was tightly wrapped around his arm but he was still shaking at what had happened. I turned to Ed to see what his reaction was and I asked. “Edward… What was that? What was that energy? What the hell happened to my brother?” I rapidly asked him before asking one more. “Ed… Was that voice talking about… The Void Eaters?” I shuddered at the thought. But more for my attention is… Who was that figure? They looked like Quill but before we were split apart… and… Th-They reminded me of the true personality I wore back then. That murderous rage and all that bloodlust… It reminded me of them. Who was it? I thought to myself as I looked at Quill’s unmoving body surrounded by the destroyed remains of the magic tank and wondered in shock, confusion and slight fear. That voice… I-It reminded me of… of Dad… WHY DID QUILL'S VOICE REMIND ME OF THAT BASTARD?!?
“Now I’m really looking forward to returning to your world,” I heard Edward say. I looked over to see an evil grin on Edward’s face that thoroughly scared me to my core. Edward walked over to the console and hit a few keys and strange machines came out and cleaned up the tank shards. While Edward picked Quill up and threw him in a new tank. “As for your questions Acno, that energy was magic that Quill has locked away deep down. That figure was the source of that magic, as for what it is…” he paused as he stared intently at Quill with a serious look of anger. “I’m pretty sure I have a pretty good idea of what it is and I thoroughly intend to have a long talk with your younger brother about it. Lastly, that message was about the Void Eaters and it was meant for both Quill and myself. It just confirmed a lot of my theories.”
"Zirconis… tell me. Who was the first dragon in Fiore?" I asked which greatly confused the emerald dragon turned human.
"Acno, you of all people should know that no one knows the true first dragon of Fiore. Not even Belserion or even Irene knows that. Hell I don't think anyone does, and we may never know but, what does that have to do with Quill and what the hell just happened with him?" Zirconis asked.
"It's just a thought but one I'm not sure about. And Ed, mind sharing those theories which Quill has just confirmed?" I asked, turning to the Alchemist. “I also want to talk to you later… It’s about my theory.” I told him quietly before Serena helped me up.
“H-Hey, Acno… Let’s get you dressed.” Serena told me, making me realize that I was still only wearing a blanket.
“OH! R-Right!” I stuttered, blushing heavily.
“C’mon squirt. Let’s get you dressed. Serena, you stay here with Luna and the others, I’ll be back soon.” Zirconis said while taking my hand and helping me walk over to a place to get dressed.
Not long, I was changed into the clothes that Edward had given me and I was back with our friends. Quill was quietly sleeping in his magic bath and Luna was staring hard at him.
“Questions need to be asked now,” Edward said flatly.
“What was your theory?” I asked equally as flat.
“That the time crater in your world is not just an unstable time area but also a link to the Void in some way, but not a constant link,” Edward explained. “More like where you have water damage to a house for a center period of time weakening the overall integrity of the fabric of your world. It was where many anomalies have occurred on top of one another and then I should finally bursting your worlds structure when I took Quill through the Portal of Truth the first time around. That’s when the Void Eaters were first created. Then I opened my own portal here to my world, and weakened the Void Barriers of your world once more allowing the creatures to force their way into your world.”
“So, our little test run was that powerful?” I mumbled to myself. “Then that means… More Void creatures could leak through at any point in time.” I realized. “But… I still feel a small connection to the crater itself and I can feel something or someone keeping that leak from bursting wide open. Like someone as powerful but not as powerful as even Truth and The Merchant. I-I don’t know who or what this power is but they are extremely powerful and I don’t think they want to reveal themselves.” I explain my theory. “In all essentiality, my theory is that some force that is much, much more powerful than anything Truth or Merchant could dish out, is keeping our world’s fabric together. Though I’m not sure but I do want you to analyze it to have some kind of idea.”
“I wish it was that simple Acno but it’s not. Truth is by all accounts the void and everything in it and at the same time it is nothing at all, just as the Void is in its own nature,” Edward looked at me. “It knows all and is all, but is nowhere and no one too. It’s really a headache that I don’t like to get into,” Edward scratched the back of his head as he let out an annoyed sigh. “But what’s your theory Acno?”
“My theory is that there is some entity out there. An entity that is watching us all. Some entity who in all actuality is outside and inside of the void at the same time. Someone who helped create the void. It’s just a thought but… I can still feel something like that and every so often I can hear a soft voice whispering to themselves, and they keep repeating the same thing. “I must recover what I have lost, and I must keep him safe from what is hunting them all”. It’s something I can’t control or ignore. But it’s something I want to look into also.”
“Hmmm…,” Edward closed his eyes and crossed his arms as he thought before looking back at me. “It sounds like you have some sort of shaper, elder, or outer god of some kind. I’ve never had any personal dealings with these types of Void beings before outside Truth, but again I really prefer to keep away from them altogether. I’ve heard of a type of these shapers or ‘Authors’,” Edward did air quotes. “As they call themselves, that tends to play, influence, or manipulate others around Displaced to get some form of gain out of our actions. They can’t affect us directly but can stir us through our companions or family members. Which is why Acno can hear the little voice and Quill can’t, I’d say this is one if not the only time an Author could use a Displaced directly and he did do it on his own though. Truth probably let him use Quill’s Portal as a type of intercom.”
“These Authors, how much power do they hold?” I heard my Celestia ask. “And is our world threatened by this ‘Author’?” She asked with slight worry.
“I don’t know how much Power they have. They’re shapers like the Truth is but unlike the Truth they take an active role instead of a passive one,” Edward shrugged. “Usually it’s to some greater gain for themselves as a whole. There’s a legend that my master once told me amongst the older Displaced that there the Authors were once a singular entity. Their goal is not evil but merely to fulfill themselves and a Displaced once they’ve done that one Author will meet another and they merge together. I don’t think you have to worry about your world being in danger from them either as he said he has warned us of the Eaters. He probably the main reason more evil intentioned Void demons haven’t shown up yet.”
“Yeah, I agree with you on half of that.” I interjected. “I agree with you about him being the reason Void demons haven’t attacked yet but I don’t think what we saw with Quill a few minutes ago was the Author. It felt more ancient and it had a Fioren origin. When us Slayers were looking at it, I’m guessing you felt a massive amount of force beating down on you as if you were meant to bow down to the power like it was your King, right?” I asked looking over at Zirconis.
“Yeah, it felt like I was meant to fear it. Like it was forcing me to comply to its will. It took all I had not to just fall to the ground unconscious.” He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.
“I can see that. He’s probably the one who created your worlds in the first place,” Edward added.
“No, I don’t mean that what came out of Quill was an Author. The entity holding the Time Crater together is an Author, I agree with that but what came out of Quill was of Fioren origin. Whatever came out of Quill was not of Void origin, it was of pure Fioren origin and it was very ancient. It reminded me of my father back in Fiore and I don’t know why but it also reminded me of one of the Five Dragon Gods but it was much more powerful and when it was being sucked back into Quill it mouthed the word “Shi” towards me like it knew me. That sets off a lot of red flags but not on Author level flags. “Shi” in Japanese means two things, City and Death. I’m thinking that whoever that figure thought I was, had something to do with Death. Now is there anything I should know about my new body? Particularly in the magic department? Because I feel a new type of magic in my First and Second Origins.” I corrected Ed and asked both him and Zeref to which Zeref started to sweat bullets as I gave him a sharp death-glare.
“Death Etherions have been infused into your new form, giving you a new type of Dragon Slayer Magic all your own,” Edward explained.
My eyes widened and I had an epiphany. "I-I think I may know who the figure thought I was." I say slowly. "It's just a theory but they might've thought I was the first female dragon in existence. Shi Perishing, the Death Dragon." I breathe loosely.. “Death Dragon Slayer Magic is the second type of Dragon Magic ever born into the world of Fiore. At the time, only Dragons had access to magic and then Irene and Belserion came around giving birth to Dragon Slayers. But no one, no Dragon Slayer could access Death Dragon Magic without being destroyed on a subatomic level due to its use of Anti-Etherion. The only being who could’ve used it was Shi Perishing and her King, the first dragon. No one knows who his name is but they know that he and Shi took that name to their graves or at least, to their assumed graves as no being in Fiore nor Ankhseram knows what happened to them. Most consider them to be a myth but if I’m right, then they’re not just a myth and they are awakening once more, but I don’t know how or when.” I sighed after explaining.
“One mystery at a time young lady,” Edward interjected as he placed a warm hand on my head. “Right now you need to eat.”
I then hear my stomach grumble loudly. I blush slightly and cover my stomach. “I-I guess you’re right about that.” I giggled with embarrassment.
“What would you like to eat?” Edward asked as he walked into a dining area.
“Some macaroni and cheese would be appreciated!” I cheer happily immediately jumping away from the serious and stressful mood.
“No problem,” Edward grinned. “Anybody else want something?”
“I’ll take a salad!” Mavis yelled out.
“I will also take a salad.” My Celestia interjects.
After a few shouts of suggestions, with Serena ordering a simple plate of spaghetti, Gilda, Mali, Zirconis and Zeref ordering a helping of sushi, my Luna sat quiet and didn’t really answer. She just sat in front of the magic tank that held Quill and she just watched with worried eyes as he floated in suspended animation.
“Luna, what would you like?” I asked, walking over to her, albeit it was more like I stumbled over as I was still getting used to walking normally.
“I-I don’t think… I don’t think I’ll have anything right now. I’m not too hungry at the moment.” She replied with a sigh.
“Hey, he’ll be okay. You know Quill. He’s as tough as they come. ‘Sides Edward of course but he’s a living Philosopher’s Stone and immortal.” I tell her while hugging the sad Alicorn.
“Acno’s right y’know.” We heard Ruiner’s voice interject. “May not have known the guy for long but he’s a tough bastard I’ll tell you that. Hell, he could probably tank at least a couple hits from both an enraged Savage Deviljho and a pissed off Rajang and walk out relatively fine. Though that’d be reduced to at least a hit or two but still. Point is he’s very powerful and I know he’ll wake up soon. Nothing’s keeping him down for long.” Ruiner told Luna as his crystal walked over to us.
Yes, I did say he walked over to the two of us. I say that because a relatively smaller phantom version of him was formed with his Elder Energy, which created an orange phantom version of himself about as tall as my full height when on all fours. The orange glowing crystal in the center of him and on his ethereal back were the other four crystals which contained the energies of the other Elders.
“Yeah, it’s exactly what Ruiner said.” I agreed before whipping my head over towards the ethereal Elder Dragon. “Okay, but now I have to ask: How long have you been able to do… That?” I asked, gesturing towards all of him.
“Oh, I’ve only recently discovered my ability to do this. The others don’t want to use their versions of this because even though they’d be much smaller than their actual bodies, their ethereal forms would still be fairly large.” Ruiner explained before he laid on the ground. “Anyway, I really wouldn’t worry about Quill. He’s a tough guy, he’ll pull through. He always has.”
“They’re right ya know,” Edward said with a warm smile as he placed a fruit salad in front of Luna. “And even if you say you’re not hungry you need to eat something to keep your strength up Moon Princess. You can give Quill a hard time when it comes to being an idiot but you should know he can give it back just as hard if you’re going to do the same. I know it’s hard seeing him like this but you need to stay in shape so you can support him when he comes out of that tank.” Edward sat down next to us. “I felt the very same way you do now just a few months ago after Luna gave birth to the twins.”
Luna let out a soft sigh before responding. “Thanks for all that you’ve done for us Edward.” She thanked the Alchemist before saying. “And for food, I wouldn't mind a salad and some hay-fries.” She told us with a giggle. “I just hope that Quill wakes up soon.” She mumbles.
“C’mon Luna, we all hope he does. Plus if he doesn’t I’ll drag him back to consciousness myself.” I reassure her with a giggle of my own. “Well, let’s go and eat something! I’m starving!” I cheered as I jumped and landed on Ruiner’s ethereal form, getting a chuckle from the Elder Dragon.
“Just enjoy your food and stay by his side for the time being,” Edward said as he got up and returned to the kitchen. Not long he brought back Luna’s order then turned to me, “And you Missy are going to train alongside your brother when he wakes up. So be prepared to have your butt in the fire.” I gave a heavy glup as I looked at his smiling face.
“R-Right!” I stuttered nervously under the terrifying smile’s pressure, like it was saying, ‘you’re gonna die!’
“HAHAHA,” Zirconis belted. “If I didn’t know any better I ‘d say you’re terrified of the guy squirt, HAHAHAHA BOOMF-”
The jade Dragon Slayer soon found a bowl buried in his face as he hit the ground, “Am not,” I yelled back in anger trying to hide my fear.
“The hell was that for!” Zirconis glared at me with a red circle on his face.
“You wanna go carrot top?!” I said getting in his face before my eyes shrank to the size of pin pricks and and I shot to other side of Luna before slightly popping the top of my head from behind my hiding spot,
“What so scared I spank that new butt of yours?” Zirconis chuckled with a slight grin.
I shakily pointed in his direction and he slowly followed it to where I was pointing only for his grin to quickly fade in to a look of sheer terror as his chuckle faded yo a stutter. There was Edward standing behind him with the same close eyed wide smile on his face standing above Zirconis. The alchemist then bent down and got in Zirconis’s face, still keeping the the same scary look as the dragon started to shake.
“And why would she be scared,” Edward remarked as he ever so slightly cracked his eyes open. He raised his metal hand and placed it on top of Zirconis’s head slightly rubbing it. “It’s not like I plan on putting her through hell itself,” Edward patted Zirconis lightly. “Perhaps I’ll come up with something for you too.”
Edward then stood up right and walked away, I could feel Luna shaking from the experience, “I wonder who's scarier? Him or Tia?”
“If you're this scared of Edward when he’s pulling a prank, I’d really hate to see the mess that happens when he’s serious,” I said shakily, and that’s when it hit me as if Natsu head just remembered he could eat fire. “He’s going to be serious when training me and Quill!” I cried out as I grabbed my head.
“Oh I’m not going to be very serious, just enough to make you work for your power,” Ed popped up next to me still smiling.
“AHHHH,” I screamed. “DON’T DO THAT WHEN SOMEONE’S ALREADY HAVING A PANIC ATTACK!”
“Sorry, but I think I scared Zirconis a little too much,” He pointed to Zirconis who hadn’t moved at all since Edward got in his face. “Yea he's kinda stuck.”
I then hear one of the crystal spheres, sigh with annoyance. I looked back to find that it was the red one. “Fatalis damnit Edward.” The red sphere sighed heavily. “W-Why the hell are you-. Y’know what, I’m not going to even ask. One sec, Acno could you place the sphere which is now glowing red on the ground?” The sphere asked, their voice ancient and deep as well as fairly young and wise.
“Um… Sure?” I hesitantly say, picking up the red sphere and placing it on the ground.
“Okay, now roll me away from everyone and I mean far away!” The sphere says, emphasizing the word ‘Far’. I raise my eyebrow and like a bowling-ball I roll the sphere very far away, hearing the sphere scream. “THAAAAaaaaaannnnkkk yyyoooouuuuuuu……!!!” The sphere thanks as his voice grows much more distant.
I then see a small bang of red light and just like Shenron coming out of the Dragon Balls, a massive ethereal red serpent with large arms slithers out of the light and when I say massive, I mean MASSIVE!!!!! It was at least seven hundred feet big and then some! Who the hell and what the hell is this thing?! The serpent then slowly stopped slithering as it landed on the ground before it slowly slithered towards us as it’s head landed only around a hundred feet away from us. I noticed that the red sphere I had rolled away in the middle of the serpent’s head and the serpent looked at Luna and I’s incredibly shocked expressions. Zirconis was still frozen in fear of Ed who was looking up at the serpent with a slightly impressed look, his hand holding his chin.
“Huh,” Ed says looking up at the serpent who wore a shit-eating smile. “Well you’re pretty big. But I’m guessing this isn’t your full size is it Shah?” Ed asked as he looked up at the serpent named Shah.
“Not even close. This is only at least half of my full size in all actuality and believe it or not, I’m still fuckin’ growing. My body is only about half-way to its maximum size right now or… as far as I can tell.” Shah confirmed and added. Shah then swung his massive head over towards me, Luna and Ruiner who was wearing a small smile. “I see you haven’t been introduced to me. Anyway, hello Acno, I am Shah Dalamadur. The Serpent Elder Dragon and the original-.” He begins but is cut off by Luna who had snapped out of her stupor.
“The original Element of Loyalty. One of the six creators of the Elements and the Tree of Harmony.” Luna says with a soft smile, her eyes filled with nostalgia. “Hello Shah… It’s so good to see you again.”
“As is it to see you too, little Princess.” Shah grins. “How’s your sister?” He asked with the same nostalgia.
“She’s fine but… What happened to you and the others?” Luna asked.
“I’ll say that later but right now,” Shah tells her as he moves his large hand over towards Zirconis. “It’s time to give him a rude awakening.” He says before a small amount of lightning shoots down and zaps Zirconis, causing the Jade Dragon to leap up and scream in a small amount of shock and electrical pain.
“YYYEEEEEOOOOOWWWW!!!!!!!” Zirconis yelped. “What the hell? W-What happened?” Zirconis asked, returning from his frozen state. He then notices Shah and yells. “WHAT THE ACTUAL FULACIDAL IS THAT!?!?!?!” Zirconis cursed in Fioren Draconic tongue making me gasp and look at him with the stink eye.
“Zirconis Jade Draconis! Watch your language!!!” I scolded him.
“I am an adult Acno.” He retorts. “But seriously, what’s with the big-ass snake-thing?” He asked with slight confusion and fear.
“You didn’t listen to Acno but you will listen to me,” Edward grabbed Zirconis by the back of his head and applied pressure. “Watch your mouth and listen.”
“OWOWOWOWOW! I’ll watch what I say just stop crushing my head please!” He cried out and Edward let him go.
“Please continue,” Edward smiled.
“Thank you.” Shah thanked Ed. “Anyway, I am Shah Dalamadur, one of the six makers of the Tree of Harmony and The Serpent Elder Dragon and the original Element of Loyalty. And please, do refrain from saying anything even remotely related to a female dragon’s genitalia scales ever again. I really don’t want flashbacks of that day. Sweet White Fatalis I still hate the fact that Dalamadurs have the memories of all their ancestors.” Shah shivered before curling his body into a ball like a normal snake would. “Anyway, I’m kinda bored and a bit hungry. You have anything to eat Ruiner?” Shah asked.
“Yeah, made an energy ball a few hours ago just in case this happened. Catch!” Ruiner yelled, tossing up a white ball of energy which Shah slurred up using his equally big-ass tongue before his figure glowed then settled back to the continuous glow of crimson red.
There was a slight stir from Quill in the tank. Ed went over and started to drain away the liquid magic and lifted the tank up off it’s base. “You back in the land of the living,” He said, flashing a small light in Quill’s eyes. “Pupil dilation is good, how’s your head.”
“Shizuku mayakuna dracunasis darkos.” Quill grumbled, causing Ruiner and Shah’s jaws to drop to the floor.
“What?” Quill groggily asked looking up at the two beasts.
“Okay, when the fuck did you learn how to speak Elder!?” Ruiner asked in shock. “I mean, I’d understand Fioren Draconic tongue but ELDER TONGUE!?! How the hell did you learn that shit?! I mean, I can somewhat speak it but you just spoke it fluently and with the exact accent you’re meant to speak it in. How!?” Ruiner shouted in shock as Shah just mumbled to himself.
Quill only shrugged in response. “Heck if I know. All I said was, “My head feels like it was run over by twelve bullet trains at once but otherwise I feel relatively fine.” And that was it.” Quill sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose. “Can someone explain why I feel like I had a seizure of some sort?” He asked us all. “Oh and I see you’re in your body Acno.” He noticed.
“You pretty much did have a seizure moment,” Zeref said flatly.
“Luna! Two o’clock,” Edward said as he jumped back as Luna tackled Quill.
“QUIIIILLLLLL!!!!!!” Luna screams with tears in her eyes as she sends Quill flying backwards. “I was so worried you baka!” She yells as she cries into Quill’s chest.
“Luna, I’m so sorry for that, I never wanted to worry you.” Quill’s whispers as he hugs his Marefriend tightly while running his non-scale hand through Luna’s mane. “What else happened during my ‘seizure’?” Quill asked as he looked back up at Ed.
“We got a warning from something confirming the Void Eaters are in fact waiting us back in your world,” Ed held out a cup of coffee to Quill. “In short there’s something holding your world together and protecting it from other Void Entities. My arrival and forced departure weakened your Void barrier allowing the Eaters to enter it.”
“Well, shit. That’s something that I didn’t want to happen but I guess we don’t always get what we want. That’s life.” Quill grumbled as Luna let go of him and sat next to the Time Dragon. Quill then took the coffee and sipped a bit of it. “This is good stuff.” I could hear him mumble. “Anyway, is there something else you want to tell me about, I don’t know, say… Seconds before the warning. Because I can feel something new in my body. Like something’s awakened, and I want to know why. That and I can feel a much more massive pool of my magical origins inside me. My reserves are bigger and I need to know how. I should’ve been reduced to half of my original strength after getting Acno in her body. That should have been a definatie and unstoppable thing,” Quill sighs before looking down at his coffee. “So why are my magical reserves so much bigger now? And why do I feel a small bit of everyone’s magic in me? Ed I can feel a small portion of your Crimson Dragon Magic inside of me, not enough to cause magical sickness but enough to be noticable. I have to figure out what the hell’s going on.” Quill told Ed, his eyes not lifting up, but instead stayed staring at his reflection in the coffee.
“Follow me,” Ed motioned to the time chamber. “Because I fully intend to get to the truth myself. I know you're both still hiding something from me Quill,” he looked at both of us, “and I want to know what is, one way or another. Finish your coffee and get some food. You’ll need it.”
“…” Quill stays silent before finally replying. “Alright. But when we speak and I tell you, I want us alone. No one else will even attempt to try and figure out what it is I’ll tell you, and this is not a requirement. This is an ultimatum. I have only trusted two other people with the information I’m going to tell you and you will be the third.” Quill tells Edward harshly as he finishes his coffee.
The way he said that… It didn’t sound like the normal usually joking even in serious situations Quill I know and had grown up with. No… That sounded like someone who’s hiding a very large secret, something that may be better left forgotten. I didn’t want to get on Quill’s bad side and just looked at Edward and gave him a nod before getting over to my food and finishing it.
“Aren’t you going to eat anything Quill?” Ruiner asked.
“I was stuffed with about seven pieces of cake. And you can thank Pinkie for that, so I’m pretty full.” Quill says, his tone letting up a small amount but still retaining that dead serious, no bullshit tone. “I’m ready to talk when you are Edward.”
“Fairy Sphere,” Edward snapped and a red sphere of magic with a human transmutation circle on it encompassed all three of us. “There, now no one can hear us and no one can enter without my permission, even if they have your power level they’d have to use all the magic to break the Sphere.”
“Good,” Quill nods as he stands still. “Now. I guess it’s time I tell you about my secret.” He sighs before holding out his non-draconic hand. He then states something I wished I would never hear again.
“SCP-001 Scarlet Armament.”
Suddenly his arm is wrapped in pitch-black armor and his shoulder now sports a black with red highlighted spaulder. His entire arm was eaten by the armor of the first evil being and the biggest bad in all of SCP history. The Scarlet King.
“H-How!? When!?!? I don’t remember any of the SCP’s being in our world or in Fiore! Especially The Scarlet King!!! HOW THE HELL DID YOU GET THAT ARMOR!?!?!” I screamed in a panic.
“Acno… I’ve always had this… I discovered it back on Earth. I knew I was different from the start and this only confirmed my thoughts that I had magic. Two days after my parent’s funerals I was drowning my sorrows in a game which was called S.C.P. Secure, Contain, Protect.” Quill explained as his now armored arm clenched itself into a fist. “When I was playing I discovered reports about the SCP known as SCP-231 also called SCP-001 or The Scarlet King. I wish I never had looked into it. When I was reading the reports in the game, I felt something grab me from inside the game and I was forcefully rendered unconscious. That’s when I met him… The King himself.” Quill stated. “He didn’t say anything but the look on his face said it all. I was going to be a catalyst. A vessel to house him. I couldn’t refuse but I wanted to. He tried to meld his armor onto my body and into my soul but he was only partly successful. I was able to force myself conscious but when I looked at my arm it was much too late. He had implanted my arm with the Scarlet Armor. I couldn’t take it off or make it disappear and I hid myself in my room and in the house for around three weeks, that’s when I discovered I had magic. I casted a permanent illusion spell on my arm which hid the armor’s presence but… It seems it was not good enough. I know what you’re going to ask Acno. ‘How did the Scarlet King get to you from inside a game?’ Well you need to know Acno,” Quill says, reading my mind and looking at me with a dead cold stare which sends shivers up my spine. “The Scarlet King is not just any SCP. He’s the end of us all. He can travel to any realm, any dimension and universe with just a thought and he can end ours in less. He doesn’t listen to logic or the fact that he was made in a fucking game, he goes where he pleases and it just so happened that I interested him enough to become his vessel. I’ve been fighting him and stopping him from eating me this entire time and sometimes he gets me. But just like that goddamned lizard SCP-682 I won’t die. I won’t go down, I will just get back up and fight harder. It’s taken a toll on my sanity and mental abilities but I’ve persisted and I won’t stop fighting.” Quill states harshly as he clenches his fist tightly and recasts the permanent illusion spell. “Ed… This is my secret and I don’t want it to get out and I’d hate myself if the SCP’s got into either of our worlds. Your choice how you react now.”
In a face Ed had his metal hand around Quill’s neck and easily lifted him off the ground, “You had something like that inside you and you let me bring it into my kingdom, my world,” Edward roared in fury as he slammed him against the Sphere. Edward’s arm started to change into a twisted red metal as shadows and multiple eyes opened up along the cracks in Ed's arm. The eyes weren’t his golden color but a dark red. “Give me one reason I shouldn’t throw your carcass into the Void Dragon Slayer?” Edward glared with a deep rage.
"I don't have any reason but one thing to say…." Quill says with a freakishly calm face. "Something new inside of me is pushing him back at an exponential rate. Someone is defeating the Scarlet King and I don't know what. I can't hear that constant and annoying voice of his anymore, and that voice of his, which has been taunting me for almost fifteen years, stopped speaking the second I stepped foot into this world." Quill tells Ed while staying calm despite the situation he's in.
The shadows, eyes and metal began to cover Edward’s form even more and he pushed Quill against the Sphere and it began to crack, “I SAID GIVE ME A REASON, THAT DOESN’T SOUND LIKE A REASON,” Ed said in a multi toned voice as if multiple people were speaking through him.
“Ed stop!” I yelled as I jumped up and grabbed onto his arm. I looked into the eyes on his face and felt rage, anger, loneliness, longing, just about every negative emotion there ever was, and such bloodlust and killing intent.
“Get off,” He told me and I fell to the ground shaking in terror. “Back to you.” he shifted back to Quill.
I then heard the echo of something bending. I looked at Ed's arm and saw that the Scarlet Armament claw was bending and gripping Ed's arm tightly. I looked at Quill and saw something I never thought I'd see from him. Blinding and physically visible and tangible fury and rage. He looked straight into the eyes on Ed's face and spoke six words with such a voice that it felt like three powerful voices on top of his were angrily staring down on the scene.
"Do. Not. Ever. Touch. My. Sister." He stated as his eyes went to a scarlet red and bore down. "You can harm me, and my being all you'd like. But you won't ever harm my sister again." Quill glared back down onto Ed with something new.
“I never touched her, she jumped on me,” Edward remarked. “Nice to see out the surface and you really can’t do anything to us even if you want to.” Edward tossed Quill, next to me. His hand started to twitch. “Down boy,” he said to himself as Ed’s body changed back to normal. “Damn tha Malice, always trying to get in control,” Ed looked at us. “That earlier fight is still taking its toll. Now,” He sat down. “Why’d you keep this a secret from me for so long?”
Quill’s rage and bloodlust then swam and circulated back into his Scarlet Armor before vanishing completely and the illusion was placed back again. However the release of rage caused the markings on Quill’s arm to stain a faint scarlet red and he sat down himself. “I hid this from you because… Because really I have to deal with this myself. It’s something I must do alone. I don’t want any speech or inspirational quote on how I can’t just rely on myself and I have friends and family now. I-I can’t drag anyone into this. I’ve told you and that’s all that I will let you do. I need to rid myself of this monster myself. It’s my demon… It’s my poison. And I’ll see it through to the end.” Quill explained as the scarlet sclera in his eyes flushed from his eyes, returning them to their natural white.
Edward stood up and walked over to Quill and slugged him hard. “Idiot,” Edward looked down at Quill as he held his head. “You can’t do this alone. I tried that and look what happened to me, I ended up having thousands of souls hating me then form Malice along with my own self hatred. You want to make it worse,” he poked Quill in the chest. “Then keep it up dumbass. At least lean on Acno and Luna or does loving her and her returning it really mean so little to you?”
Quill forcefully shot up and looked at Edward before furiously yelling. “Luna is the love of my life and I would jump into the largest pit of hellfire and die if it meant protecting her and Acno is my little sister! I would murder anyone who harmed them if it meant they’d be safe!” Quill roared at Ed before his eyes went to pricks and he stumbled back, clutching the left side of his chest right where his heart would be. “F-Fuck, n-not now! Why n-now of all t-times?! I thought there was more time than that!” He gasped with a slight amount of pain. I rushed over and noticed that a trickle of blood slipped out of the corner of his mouth.
“What else is there?” Ed looked at us.
“I-I don’t know, but something's wrong here.” I answer, turning to look at Quill. “Big bro, what's wrong?” I asked.
“U-Uh,” Quill paused before he covered his mouth and blood began to seep through the cracks in his fingers. “S-Shit!” He cried muffled by his hands. “C-Can you get me a bucket and fast?! LIKE NOW!!!!” Quill cries as his body lurches forward like he’s going to throw up.
“Here,”Ed snapped and a bucket appeared in front of Quill. “Arc of Creation is still one of my favorites. Let’s drop the Sphere,” Ed smiled as the Fairy Sphere faded away.
Quill then released his hand from his mouth and let out a literal wave of crimson blood and threw up violently. I reeled back in cringe at this and oh boy was it ugly. He lurched over and puked up blood into the bucket before he slowly claimed and wiped his mouth.
“Yeah, I fucking hate that part.” I could hear him whisper softly as he sighed.
“Looks like body rejection,” Edward stroked his chin.
“Not really… It happens when I force my body to release my rage and make it tangible and visible. It really sucks when I use it in tandem with the Scarlet Armament because it forces my heart to beat too fast causing too much blood to enter my system and the expulsion process to getting rid of that excess blood is what you just saw.” Quill groaned. “And boy does it fucking suck.”
“Like I said, body rejection. You poison your own body releasing that anger and force it to undergo a transformation that it wants to reject and is completely foregin to it,” Edward explained.
“Yeah, that wasn't any transformation, that was me trying to stop all movement in the sphere because I didn’t want anyone getting hurt or hurting anyone else. It's effective but also drastically hurts my heart. That time it was so compact and that was boosted by the armament and as I said, this is the result.” Quill sighed as he fell onto his back. “I’m so tired right now.”
“Get over it,” Edwzrd said in a harsh tone. “You have a lot of work to do and only a few days to do it. That power you said you have, isn’t there anymore.That’s why you're tired.”
“Meaning what exactly?” I asked.
“It’s gone, whatever that entity did to him when he was possessed by it is no longer there,” Ed explained as he placed his hands in his pocket. “The only reason you felt my slayer magic was because I used it to heal you in the tank. Your power level is down to where it should’ve been when Acno operation was done. Will you get the power back? At some point in the future most likely but not anytime soon and not here.”
“Yeah, I expected as much.” Quill mumbled. “Though I can still feel….” He then notices Luna trotting up with slight worry, so he implies what he’s talking about. “It.”
“Quill! Are you okay? What’s with-! QUILL, WHY’S THERE A BUCKET OF BLOOD?!?” She yells.
“Sorry, just a feedback of something going strange with my heart. It happened a lot back on earth but I’ve dealt with it and it doesn’t happen as often anymore. It’s nothing really.” Quill tells her while she just glares at him both with worry and suspicion making Quill’s neck sweat profusely.
“Yes well, I’ll leave him in your hooves for the time being princess,” Edward smiled warmly. “The idiot needs his rest and I can think of no one better to nurse him than the pony closest to his heart. But be prepared for harsh treatment once you’ve recovered Quill. I won’t be going easy on you, this time.” He walked off to another part of his lab leaving us alone.
“Lord have mercy, because we all know that Ed won’t.” I could hear Quill whisper softly.
“No really have no idea what Ed can do when he sets his mind to it,” we heard a voice that sounded like Ed’s but smaller. I looked around only to see a small cloud af shifting silver besides us.
“What is that?” Luna said with a bit of confusion as she tilted her head. She then reached her hove out and poked the silver cloud.
“HAHAHA! Please stop that, it tickles!” The cloud laughed. The cloud then stops shifting and condensed down to a very small humanistic shape. It shaped itself and formed into what looked like a tiny Edward. “That’s better,” he said as he looked at us while standing on Luna’s hoof.
“It looks like Edward but much smaller and cuter,” Luna pulled her foreleg closers to her face.
“Hello, I’m what’s known as a Chibi Ed,” Chibi smalied. “I’m a completely independent clone made of nanomachines, I neither degrade nor disappear no matter how far apart I get from my larger counterpart. I have access to most of his knowledge even when outside this world and have many brothers set out into the Void and it’s various worlds.”
“Okay, this actually makes me wonder if Chibi-Dragon-Acnologia is a thing.” Quill mumbles before looking directly at me. “Is it?”
“Um… I may or may not have done a few tests to see if I could turn into a smaller version of my dragon form and gotten some… Interesting results.” I say awkwardly rubbing the back of my head. “Is there a way to project memories? Specifically a certain one I’m thinking of ....”
“If you would like, I could change my form, though I would maintain my personality traits of Edward,” Chibi stated. “I can infuse myself to your body, giving you access to nanomachines and your own Chibis.”
“Sure, I’m pretty sure that’d be kinda cute.” I accept.
I look at Quill and see that he seems like he’s having a vietnam war flashback, meme-style. “Oh, god have mercy on my heart.” I see him mouth silently. “I could help with that,” Chibi said floating to my shoulder.
“Ready when you are!” I cheer with determination. It must’ve been adorable because I see Quill grab his chest and lean forward, his hand on the ground in the ‘So… CUTE!’ pose.
“Can I access your memories young lady,” Chibi murmured to me.
“Mmhmm!” I nod.
“This might tickle,” he placed a small hand on the side of my head and felt a small tingle. “Download complete. Beginning shift,” he shifted back into a silver cloud and I felt him land back on my shoulder with a set of small claws. “Shift complete, ready for prank, Ms. Acno.”
“Okay, now let’s see everyone’s reactions!” I cheer with a giggle.
“One second please,” Chibi whispered as he climbed to the top of my head and laid down on his belly gripping onto my hair slightly with his arms. “I believe the atop the head position will be the most effective means of cuteness with you then slightly tilting your head to the side my lady,” he commented as his tail swished behind my head.
“Yes we shall conquer the world with our combined cuteness!” I giggled even more.
“There is only one in the way of this operation, my lady,” Chibi said as he looked down at me.
“Who?” I asked.
“Edward Elric and he would not falter to our cuteness due to one reason,” Chibi said as he swished his tail lightly.
“Why?” I pouted.
“His children my lady, and then there are the princesses,” Chibi reported. “when combined with the twins he can’t resist them no matter how much he’d wish upon a Holy Grail.”
“Yes,” I say as I rub my hands together. “Combined with the cuteness of the twins we’d be able to rule this world without any wars!” I say.
“Is that so,” I heard from behind me. I mechanically turned my head to so see Ed standing above me.
“Uh… hi Ed,” I stuttered nervously.
“Don't make threats like that little one,” Ed smirked as he flicked my head. “While it’s a fine joke, I take threats to my world with a grain of salt, each and everyone.” He picked the Chibi dragon up by his back. “And do remember you're still my Chibi,and directly linked to me. So, anything that remotely sounds like a threat is sent directly to me. Feel free to continue your gag but leave my children out of it.” He set Chibi back on my head while I rubbed my forehead. Ed patted my shoulder, “you best get Quill and Luna while they’re distracted,” he said walking away again.
“O-Okay!” I said back. “Geez, why the heck is he so flippin’ scary?” I whispered to myself. “Anyway, let’s get big bro and Luna!” I tell the Chibi before jogging back over to the two.
“As you wish my lady,” Chibi chimed as he swished his tail.
“Alright guys, were back!” I cheered happily while waving my hand at Quill, Luna, Ruiner and Shah. “Hide in my hair, and when I tell you, jump out and make a cute pose, it’s bound to make one of them faint.” I whisper to Chibi.
“As you say my lady,” Chibi whispered as it quickly duck into my hair.
“Oh, hey Acno. What took you and Chibi so long? Actually where is the little guy?” Quill asked.
“Here I am,” Chibi said as he popped out of my hair and landed and the top of my head. “Hello!” he said ahs he sat up right and grabbed his tail looking at Luna and Quill with big anime eyes.
“FUCK!!!” I heard Quill yell through his teeth as he grabbed his heart and fell onto his back, fainting.
“It worked!” I cheered.
“Indeed,” Chibi floated to my side and we gave each other a high five.
“Quill?” Ruiner and Shah asked.
“Dude… Really?” I could practically hear Null facepalm.
“Cuteness prevails,” Chibi flexed as he spat fire.
“Yus!” I say, raising my hand for a high five.
“Excellent form my lady,” Chibi returned my gesture.
Mavis’ POV
I yawned loudly as I sat outside in the garden, swinging my legs back and forth as I sat on a tree branch looking out at the landscape in front of me.
“What ya thinking about?” I heard from above me. I looked up to see Edward crouched upside down on a branch above me.
“Oh, just thinking about how Tenrou is. It was my home for hundreds of years after all, I wonder how my guild has been taking care of it.” I say looking off at the blue wonderous sky.
“I can’t say I know,” He jumped to the ground. “But the Fairy Tail Guild that my niece started is doing well and they adhere to the principles of Fairy Tail rather well.”
“Yeah, but also I’m wondering,” I sighed, my smile dropping slightly. “I’ve been wondering about my world, Quill’s world. With all the dangers that are out in the void and all of the dangers that are brewing every second in any world, I’ve been wondering what dangers are following me. I’ve also been wondering how Zera is.” I tell him as I look at the distance.
“You’re scared that you don’t have the right means to protect your home,” Edward remarked as he leaned against the tree. “That your spells aren’t enough.” he slightly looked up at me through his left eye.
“Yeah… That’s about the jist of it but… I also keep hearing a voice every so often, telling me to go beyond the world. It creeps me out as everytime I hear it, it becomes louder until it stops, then it screams in my ears that I will find it or my entire family will die, burning and withering in the depths of hell. It scares me and I don’t know what to do.” I tell him, curling my knees up to my chest and burying my head into my knees.
“Hmm…” Edward looks at the sun. “Come with me,” he said waving a hand as a portal opened up in front of him. Ed walked in and soon disappeared into the portal that remained open. “Are you coming willingly or do I have to get the chains?” I heard Ed’s voice come from the portal.
“OH HELL NO!!” I yelled, using the branch to leap off directly into the portal.
I closed my eyes tightly as I went through, it felt like I was thrown through slime until I felt the softest grass I’ve ever felt under my feet.
“Open those eyes Fairy Queen,” I heard Edward next to me as he placed a hand on my head. “You need to see the forest in front of you.”
“Fairy Queen? Eh?” I asked with confusion before opening my eyes and looking off at the forest, my eyes literally made the ‘shing’ noise as stars formed and I looked at the massive and beautiful forest below. “OOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!” I gasped in wonder.
“Welcome to the Fairies Forest. Home to the very Fairy race itself,” Edward gestures. “Here all fairies come from all worlds to live in peace or to receive a gift from the forest itself. That’s why we’re here,” Edward explained as he bent over and pointed to the horizon where I saw a massive beautiful tree. “The World Tree, it gives all fairies their gifts that are a living extension of the tree and the fairy it gives the gift to.”
“We’re here to go to see the tree?” I questioned.
“Yes, but you have to lead the way,” Edward smirked.
“How?” I waved my arms.
“Follow that voice in your little blonde head girl,” He pointed at my head and then moved to my chest. “And that’s in your heart.”
“My… Heart.” I mumbled to myself before closing my eyes.
My eyes stayed closed and I could see myself floating in a sea of darkness. Everywhere was pitch-black until a small spark appeared in my vision, that spark then turned itself into a star and I reached out to grab it, unknowingly creating a bright golden magic circle underneath both me and Ed. The sudden summon momentarily startled Ed before he smirked again. I reached out and grabbed the star, which activated the magic circle and teleported us to the top of a massive tree.
I slowly opened my eyes to find myself face to face with a small pond and in the middle of that pond, was a white cup, which overflowed with a pink liquid. It’s name resonating within my mind. “The fountain of… Youth?” I whispered quietly.
“Hmm… we made it half way up, nice” Ed smiled at me with a thumbs up.
I couldn’t hear him as I then saw the pink water start to swirl into a figure, my eyes widened and tears welled up in them as I recognized the figure. “Zera?” I asked breathlessly.
“It’s so nice to see you again Mavis! Are you ready to find those fairies we’ve been looking for all this time?” She asked, holding out her hand.
I smiled and reached my own hand out, taking it in mine. “Absolutely!” I cried happily.
That’s when the leaves around us began to pick up and swirled around the two of us, swiftly the wind blew harshly and a tornado of leaves began to spin around us. I could barely hear Ed’s voice as I was focused on Zera’s smiling face. I had missed her so much, and finally holding her hand again made me so happy! My sister was back, my older sis was back with me!
“Mavis!” I was called back to reality by Ed. “WAKE UP!”
“What!?” I cried out.
“Hey there, you were under the influence of the Mirage Bloom,” Edward explained as I looked around.
“Where’s Zera? SHE WAS RIGHT HERE!” I yelled as tears filled my eyes.
“So that’s what you saw,” Ed handed me a handkerchief. “Sorry Mavis,” Ed said shaking his head, “but she wasn’t really here. The Mirage Bloom, as its name implies, shows us an illusion of things we want to see. Sometimes its treasure or those we deeply miss closest to our hearts. Still,” he knelt down. “You must have a strong affinity for it if you were caught up so deeply in that illusion.”
I looked down and clenched my fists tightly. My smile was completely gone and my tears became mist as my body temperature raised increasingly, like a burning flame. I looked down and stared at the ground with a death ridden stare.
“She… Wasn’t… There?” I asked aloud slowly as the vines in the tree began reacting as if projecting my rage. I unclenched my fist before the vines twisted themselves in front of me and formed the thing I most hate in this world… A liar. “GOD DAMNIT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I roared as my fist became charged with billions of particles of light, thousands of times greater than anything Fairy Glitter could pull off. I sent my fist directly into the stomach of the vine created liar and a massive explosion erupted from the impact and a wave of light was sent out into the distance, visible for everyone to see my rage. Somewhere in Canterlot, I could feel Zeref looking at the light and screaming in terror, it didn’t help my mood though.
“Mavis!” I heard Ed as he placed a hand on my shoulder. “I didn’t bring you here to fight with the World Tree. I brought you here to see if your worth of its gifts and the title of Queen of the Fairies. The tree is not lying to you. It’s testing your heart by seeing what you hold closest to it. Anymore violence and you’ll fail the tests all together. You passed the first with flying colors but you upset the tree with your accusations. Stop this now.”
I turned my head to face him, and my face wasn’t full of rage at this moment, but it was full of absolute sorrow and pain. Tears bled from my eyes like a waterfall and I sniffled heavily, falling to my knees I could feel the pang of pain in my heart as it felt like a knife was driven into a slowly still-healing scar, and then violently torn out, then sent back into my heart and twisted. I fell to my knees and sobbed my pain vocally. I remembered the flashes of that moment, the moment when I lost my friend, my family….
The moment when Zera died in my arms. “Why did she have to go?” I mouthed to myself. The heat of my body leaving and being replaced with a shivering cold. “You said you would stay with me… You promised, but… you lied to me.” I said looking back at the figure the tree’s vines had formed, seeing that it was Zera’s body. Her stomach was relatively untouched except for the small dent of a punch, which is what I had done. I had expelled my anger in the wave of light and that explosion was of my raw emotions passively trying to expel my rage.
“Guardian,” Ed smiled as he pulled me to my feet. “An image of a spirit that is unseen by all and given form by the tree.” Ed looked at me. “She never left your side Mavis.”
I sniffled a few more times before looking up at the smiling figure of Zera the tree’s vines made. I walked over and poked the figure in the chest hard. “You better visit us or I will kick your ass Zera.” I mumbled with the remnants of my anger now disappearing completely.
The wooden statue tilted its head and smiled at me while placing a hand on my face wiping away my tears, before pointing to my heart and placing it’s free hand over where it’s heart would be.
“You pass the second trail,” Ed walked up next to me as the statue turned back into vines. “Which means we go up another level,” a giant leaf came down and Ed stepped onto it. “Come on, we have seven more trails for you to face. “Then we reach the top and you receive your gift.” He smiled at me.
“O-Okay.” I said stepping on the leaf and wiping the tears away.
“The trees shows use what we want to see to see if if we’re worthy to be tested Mavis, if you would’ve seen some without meaning to it then it would’ve rejected us right away,”Edward explained as we came to another area but it was dark and there were large thorns coming from the walls of this chamber. In the center was another spring but it was a gleaming yellow. “The Nightmare Thorns,” Edward said with a dark undertone. “Becareful Mavis, this chamber well truly tests your resolve and shows you things that you’ll have never known.”
“I-I think I’m ready.” I say, stepping off the leaf and immediately feeling something was different. “Woah!! Why’s it so cold!?” I asked, shivering comically.
“The most beautiful things often bloom in the cold of darkness,” is all Ed said as I stepped off the leaf into the new chamber as thorns shot up behind me forming a door, “Good luck.”
“T-Thank you?” I said with confusion. “I mean, we got Natsu from darkness so yeah… But what could that mean?” I mumbled to myself as I heard the tapping of wood. “Hmm? Who’s there?” I asked.
A small figure began to appear from the dark until a small child walked out to be right in front of me. “Mother,” he said as he looked me in the eyes.
“ ….” I stayed silent for a few seconds before tilting my head in absolute confusion. “Eh?????????????” Mother? What? I had a child… but I didn’t know about it? Wouldn’t I remember the pain? I am absolutely confused.
“Why’d you leave? Where were you? Dad and I were all alone,” he looked at me with tears in his eyes. “All alone for so long.” as he hit his needs and started to ball.
“AhhhhH!!!!!” I said running over and scooping the child up in my arms, hugging him. “P-Please don’t cry, please don’t!” I pleaded. “I-I’m sorry if it felt like I abandoned you, I’m so sorry for that. I just didn’t know about you being my son, honest! Also, don’t ask how I didn’t know because not even I can decipher how that works.” I told him.
He grew silent and then threw me away. “Get away, we didn’t need you,” he looked at me with rage filled eyes. “I didn’t need you, dad taught me to be strong on my own,” he scowled as he rapidly aged up to an older man with long hair and a beard. “You weren’t necessary.”
“Wha-!? Hey!!” I yelled back with a puffed up pouty face. “I didn’t know that you were my son, and I doubt that Zeref did either. I think… Anyway, you can't blame me for something I didn’t know about! You can never do that to anyone young man! Or should I say old man?” I scolded him while mumbling the last sentence to myself.
He bent down and scowled at me, ”Hmm…” he pointed his staff at me, “My name, what is it?”
“Um… Hm….” I thought, thinking about back to when I popped the topic to Zeref all those years ago. We had discussed a few things after he had calmed down from his minor panic attack, I remember him saying that if we were to have a boy, he’d want them to be named after the last summer month and after his brother whose name meant summer. “Is it… August?” I asked with another tilt of my head.
His face softened into a warm smile, “Yes, mother. It is.” He moved to the side and motioned to the pool. “Inside is the Lunar Spring and the next trail, be careful my mother,” he said as he faded away.
I smiled softly as August finally faded. “See you later August.” I waved goodbye before walking towards the Lunar Spring.
“Ye who approach the Spring, state thy name,” a voice came from every direction.
“W-Woah!” I gasped looking around. “Cool echo.” I mumbled before looking back at the spring. “My name’s Mavis Vermillion.”
“What do ye seek in this sacred place?”
“Well… To be honest I want to know who’s calling me. I want to find out who is calling me and threatening my family with damnation. I want to confront them.” I say.
“Incorrect, two more times may thee answer. What is it ye seek here?”
“Huh?” I said tiling my head once more. “Maybe, the answer lies within me.” I whispered to myself, closing my eyes once more.
As I searched myself, I could see my family smiling at me. Quill, Luna, Serena and Acno stood side by side looking at me as the others stood beside them and in front of them all was Zeref, smiling softly at me. I know what my answer is now.
Opening my eyes I look at the spring and say confidently. “I want to protect my family and all who I love.”
“The answer is correct, e pass the fourth trial, drink of the spring and return from whence ye came,”
“O-Okay.” I say picking up the spring’s cup. “Bottom’s up.” I whisper before placing the cup to my mouth and drinking it. After a couple of gulps I had finished and placed the cup back on its pedestal. “Hmm… It’s… Kinda sweet.” I mumbled.
“That would be the nectar of the Midnight Black Rose,” I heard from behind me as I found myself outside the chamber next to Ed once more. “It's a flower that allows the drinker to rest without resting and recover their magical power.” He looked at me, “Did you see the blooms of the dark?”
“Mmhmm! I apparently have a son!” I told him with a smile on my face. “And Zeref’s the dad!”
“Good for you two,” Edward smiled. “Children are our lives and should be cherished for all times.” He stood back up as the leaf moved us upward again. “Three more to go Mavis,” He said, pulling a short sword out of nowhere. “Here, this is for you.”
“Okay,” I said in confusion as I took the sword. “But why? All of the tests are tests of the spirit and heart aren’t they?”
“Yes, but the next two are also physical and magical tests meant to push you and see what kind of affinities you have,” Ed explained. “I’d go with you but I can't help in these trails other than giving you advice and a single weapon that humans have. The rest is up to you,” The leaf stopped as he said this and I walked into a large open area with many slashes and various other signs of battle in it. “Good luck in there.”
“I feel like I’ll need it.” I mumbled, stepping into the middle of the room. “Um, hello!!” I said, as an echo of my voice rebounded.
Suddenly from the middle of the room, a massive dog-like monster came out of a purple swirling portal. The god sat in the middle of the room calmly before it looked directly at me with red beady eyes.
“Ooooooohhhhh fuck.” I said aloud as the dog pounced at me, it’s teeth snapping at me. “Shit!!” I yelled avoiding the jaws and swinging at the dog’s arm, giving it a small cut. “Welp, this is gonna take a while.” I mumbled.
I dodged another attack from the monster dog but unfortunately, its claw left a gash along my arm. Allowing my blood to seep through my dress. Aw shit. I thought. This is going to suck.
“It’s called a black hound,” I heard Ed’s voice in my ear.
“I thought you said you said you weren’t allowed to help me,” I ran dodging the Hounds bite.
“I said I can give you a weapon and advice, that doesn’t leave out the possibility of continued advice,” Ed explained. “I slipped a few nanomachines on the shortsword I gave you, just enough to form an earpiece to speak with you.” He said before clearing his throat. “Back to the Hound, it is a rare type of fairy that lives in between the realm and acts as a literal guard dog for the Forest. It stops intruders by gobbling them up and sending them…. Somewhere that isn’t where they are now, or the Hound just ends up eating them. If you can befriend one you can have a life long friend and a convenient portal between your world and the Fairies Forest. This one is one of the World Tree’s Guards and his name is Fenrir, and he is very reluctant to trust and take his jump to guard the tree very seriously.”
“So I’m gonna have a hard time no matter what?” I deadpanned.
“Correct,” Ed chirped.
“Great.” I sigh with a small amount of annoyance.
I then immediately have to jump out of the way of a claw swipe from Fenrir and I have to duck out of another jaw snap. Jeez, he won’t give up. Though I’d be kinda disappointed if he did give up, guardians of something especially the Fairy Forest Tree should never give up.
“Quit getting lost in thought and get your head in the game,” I heard Ed. “Behind you,” I front flipped forward as Fenrir’s jaws tried to ensnare me again. “He’s a portal fairy and can dive in between the spaces of this world and others at will to reappear in this one at different spots. On top of this Fenrir is the oldest of the Black Hounds, most consider him to be the first of his kind and the progenitor of the entire race.”
First of his race? Hmm… Maybe I could use this. I think before getting into a stance, placing the shortsword’s pommel in the air as I rest the blade part on one of my arms. Let’s see. I think before allowing Fenrir to pounce. Just before his jaws ensnare me, I dodge to the right and quickly lay a slash to his paws, damaging a bit of his claws and dulling them quite a bit. I then looked at my blade to see it had taken a blow, not a big enough one to break the blade but enough to chip the blade a small bit.
“This thing won’t last much longer if I take any more blows like that,” I nervously smirked Fenrir and saw that his claws had already grown back. “Now, how is that fair.” I scowled.
*ROOF* Fenrir barked and sent a concussive blast at me.
I managed to jump out of the way but trip and fill on my face, “Ow,” I rubbed my face. “Urah, smells like rotten cheese in here.” I complained as I stood back up.
Fenrir leapt at me while I was stunned and tried to claw at me once more. I quickly snapped out of my shock and had to swing to the right in order to redirect Fenrir’s attack away from me. Doing this I managed to come eye to eye with the Black Hound and stared directly into his eyes as he did the same for all of three seconds. It was as if I could read into his soul and he could do the same to mine.
“Woah.” I say softly with a little surprise, looking back to Fenrir I could tell he was thinking the same thing as his eyes were widened slightly.
“Incoming,” Ed said as Fenrir swiped at me. “He might have made some sort of connection with but he’s still the guardian here so he’s still got a job to do.”
“Alright, let’s do this.” I whispered to myself before swinging the short sword into a backward grip.
I then charged at Fenrir as he once again swiped at me. Dodging the attack I leapt upwards and came down towards his side as a spinning tornado of sword slashes. When I heard him let out an off guard yelp I stopped and jumped back, sliding across the room and looking directly back at Fenrir, noticing several sword slashes allowing a few streams of blood to slowly but continuously flow and seep from the wounds. I noticed Fenrir began to stagger a bit but he regained some semblance of balance as he shook his head. At least I made some use of my pressure point magic, cut a few nerves and they can be healed… Just takes a bit of time, less with magic.
Fenrir snarled at me and raised his paw up in the air and swiped in my direction sending black claw slashes towards me.
Iready myself when I heard Ed, "MOVE!" and I immediately jumped out of the way and turned my head to see entire chunks missing from the attack's path.
"For the love of all that's holy," I said in horror.
"Spacial Claws, it's what gives the Hounds their abilities to travel between dimensions," Ed explained.
“Well… Shit.” I mumbled while seeing a hint of a shit-eating grin growing on Fenrir’s face, I slumped my shoulders and let out a sigh before dodging another swipe attack.
“I suggest you stay on your toes and wait for your techniques to kick in,” Ed said as Fenrir’s eyes followed my movements. “He’s already showing signs of limit movement. Just keep him moving.”
“Alright.” I say softly while continuing to dodge Fenrir’s now limited movement.
We went back and forth for a while and Fenrir was showing definite signs that my earlier blows were taking effect but his attacks showed no signs of letting up/ If anything they only seemed to become more powerful with each passing second.
“It’s his magic power, Grudge,” I heard from Ed. “Any damage Fenrir takes adds to his own attack power.”
“Hmm… Interesting.” I mumbled while dodging another of his attacks.
Fenrir turned towards me and started to gather all of the light around us into his jaws to charge some sort of super attack.
“Can you use a shield?” Ed asked. “Fenrir can’t move his body any more after this and he knows it. He’s using Swallow the Moon. An attack that consumes all light in the area and fires a highly dense beam at the opponent. If you can weather it and stab the sword into his forehead you win.”
“… Well, I might be able to fire a smaller version of Fairy Glitter from my hand and not from the sky but I don’t know if it’ll be consumed or not.” I told him with a bit of worry. “I also might be able to blast it from the sword.”
“You might want to do it, NOW!” Ed said as Fenrir opened his mouth and sent a massive beam of energy at me.
“OH SHIT!!!” I yelled before dropping the sword and shoving both my hands outwards creating a large golden magic circle with the Fairy Tail symbol in the middle. “FAIRY! GLITTER!!!!” I yelled as a massive beam of golden light shot out of the magic circle and collided with the Swallow the Moon beam, creating a fight between the golden Fairy light and the silver Moon light.
“He Mavis you still there,” Ed asked.
I staggered a bit as I got to my feet, “Yea I’m here, and so is the guard dog,” I gave a slight chuckle. “What now? He’s as stiff as a board.”
“Stab him in the forehead, Ya have to get a good blow in on him to pass the test,” Ed explained.
“A-Alright.” I said with a stumble, picking up the short sword and running over to Fenrir. Letting out a small gasp of breath I jumped up and stabbed his forehead.
There was a sudden flash and I found myself back outside the chamber standing next to Ed “Hey,” He smiled. “That was a bit of a thing for you, here,” he handed me a red potion. “That was it and now we have to get the gift from the top, but that’s also the last test. Honestly, that one scares the hell out of everyone.”
“Wait… Does it scare you?” I asked slowly before drinking the potion slowly. Once I finished the potion I looked back at Ed and asked once more. “Also what’s happened to Fenrir? Is he going to be okay?”
“If I ever took or could take the test I bet it would but the tests are different for each one the takes it. The trails that everyone who takes them are different. No two are anything alike, even if people go through the exact same things as one another the testes would still be different,” Ed said as he sat down on the leaf while it moved us upwards toward the summit of the World Tree. “And the old dog will be just fine. The Tree takes care of him and he’ll be back to normal before we even reach our last stop.”
“Alright, so… What’s the final test going to be?” I asked with curiosity.
“A test of the darkest corners of your heart,” Ed said flatly as the leaf stopped moving. “We’re here,” he said getting to his feet and walking off the leaf into a large open area filled with thick branches covered in bright shimmering leaves of varying colors. “Come Maivs, we need to get to the center,” Ed said, breaking from my frozen mindset.
Well, fuck. I mentally sighed, accepting my fate and walking forward with Edward.
“Ya ready?” he looked down to me through the corner of his eye.
“As ready as I can be.” I respond, taking a deep breath and exhaling
“Then it’s your ball park,” Ed said pushing me forward with his hand on my back.
“Why have you brought this child here Alchemist?” A booming voice came from all around us.
“She came for her treasure,” Ed answered. “She’s taken and passed the other six tests you put her through now it’s time to face the last trail.”
“Hmmm…. Are you positive you have the strength to wield one of my gifts, girl?” the voice asked. I couldn’t pinpoint where it was coming from. Every time it spoke it felt as if it was everywhere even below my feet. “ANSWER ME!” the voice demanded.
“Y-Yes, sir! O-Or ma’am!” I answered standing straight up in silent fear.
“Very well, Are you ready to see the darkness that lies in your heart girl?” the voice asked sternly.
I take a few seconds to collect myself and I take a few deep breaths. “As ready as I’ll ever be.” I tell them, looking back up with confidence.
Vine limbs, and roots came from all around and began to wrap around my body and encase me in a cocoon of sorts. My gaze shifted to Edward who mouthed ‘Good Luck’ to me until I could no longer see and there was only darkness. I have no idea how long I was in that thing but it felt like it was years. Suddenly I felt a warmth pulling me until I saw a dim light in the distance, so I ran towards it thinking it was the entrance to the final testing area.
I burst through a door of some sort and took in a deep breath of what I thought was fresh air only to hack and cough on the smell of smoke and burning flesh. It didn’t take long for my eyes to adjust and I saw the bodies of everyone, Luna, Rainbow, Zirconis, Glida, and everyone else all lying dead in front of me in a pile. In the distance there was a black shimmering flame that danced on everything. Then my vision saw what I never wanted to see, Quill but not Quill at the same time was standing atop the mountain of corpses that were our friends and family with Zeref hanging on his dragonic arm. Quill was clad in some sort of crimson demonic armor and to my greatest horror his arm was straight through Zeref’s chest holding the man I loved still beating heart in his claws. Quill looked back at me with crimson eyes and smiled as he started to squeeze Zeref’s heart until it burst in a rain of blood.
“N-No… No! Quill, what have you done?!” I yelled at him, only for Quill to turn around and let loose an oozing chuckle with a sadistic grin.
“Shouldn’t you already know my dear, Tactician?” Quill asked with blood soaked hair. “After all, you are the one who let me out~.” Quill chuckled as he walked towards me, the black flames that danced in his path moving to reveal a path and I looked back only to see that I had no way of escaping.
I whipped my head around only to find the smiling face of Quill right in mine. His eyes were filled with a sadistic lust for death and destruction. Yearning for more was his fanged, blood soaked teeth as he gave me a piercing toothy smile. His marking no longer illuminated with navy blue light but now burned with crimson scarlet blood. I looked into his eyes and saw that there was a body in them and it wasn’t mine. It was the pleading figure of Quill shackled in chains, bleeding eyes filled with tears. His hands severed and his feet crushed I could see him begging and pleading, of what I don’t know. I then saw a different figure enter Quill’s body’s eyes. A blood drenched figure who wore the same armor Quill’s body now donned but he wore a helmet, with horns growing out of the sides like trees and an eyeless face with a crooked and twisted fanged smile plastered on their face. And lying in between the two tree made horns was a hovering scarlet crown.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of little one….” The monster told me while grabbing my chin, caressing it as he looked at me with a sadistic gaze. “After all….” He spoke softly before lifting me off the ground while still holding my chin. “YOU’LL BE JOINING THEM ALL VERY SOON!!!!!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” He howled with laughter as he raised his free hand to go through my chest.
“I WON’T LET YOU!!!!!!” I screamed back as a golden magic circle appeared in my hand. “FAIRY GLITTER!!!” I yelled as a beam of golden energy impacted Quill’s body, sending him skidding back and causing him to drop me.
The monster possessing Quill made his body stand up straight before dusting himself off seemingly unaffected by the blast of highly condensed magic I just hit him with. “That wasn’t very nice at all. But this should prove interesting at the very least. The most entertaining of them all so far was that fool you called a husband who I eradicated not but mere moments ago, that draconian female child and those orbs of bio-energy. They didn’t stand much of a chance though. After all, in order to get rid of me you’ll have to kill your best friend, and I know you won’t be doing that anytime soon. I mean, the first to fall to me was that child Serena!!!!” Quill’s body roared with laughter as he released a sickening glare of joy. “SO, LET’S HAVE A LITTLE FUN!!!!!!!!” He yelled as he ran straight for me.
“GRAHHHHHH!!!!!” I screamed in a furious rage as hundreds of magic circles appeared behind me, all different colors. “YOU’LL PAY FOR WHAT YOU’VE DONE!!!!!” I screamed as I blasted off towards the monster possessing Quill.
There was a blinding flash of light and I found myself back in the Fairy's Forest with Edward standing next to me. There were tears coming from my eyes as I couldn't hold back the fear and sorrow that I’d experienced from the vision. My knees began to shake and I fell to the ground and Ed grabbed my arms.
“Easy Mavis,” Ed asid in a soothing tone as he knelt down and placed a hand on my shoulder. “Here, dry your eyes,” He said, handing me a handkerchief. “I take it you saw a bit of the truth on that vision.”
“You have the will to face your friend possessed by his demons, and to face your own end for others sake you pass the test young fairy,” the voice said as it pulled the tree's appendages back. “I the World Tree, bestow upon you the title of Fairy Queen. Here is your gift, the Spirit Spear, Zera.”
A branch off the tree came down and held itself in front of me. Slowly I took in my hands. The branch suddenly changed into a spear with a rather large double bladed head.
“May it aid you in your times of necessity ,” The World Tree said as it fades away. “Good luck on your journey you fairy.”
“Cone on Mavis, you look like you need a big hug from Zeref and a bigger mug of Dragon Ale,” Ed said as he helped me to my feet as I clutched my new spear ever so tightly.
“Yeah, I feel like I do. Also I want to know what the hell that monster was.” I told him using the spear as a make-shift walking stick as I was still a bit disoriented.
“I’m afraid I have no idea what it is you’re talking about,” Ed said honestly. “I couldn’t see what you saw in there as the vision came from you. Your tests remember.” He remarked as a portal opened up in front of us and we walked through and came out in Ed’s Lab. “I’ll leave you here with Zeref and the other Ed clone. My time is spent,” he said as he exploded in a puff of white smoke. I saw Zeref and another Ed working on something at a lab table.
“Look who's back and needs her man.” the other Ed elbowed Zeref in the side.
“Hm? Oh! Mavis, you’re here! Quick question, why do you have a spe- WAH!!!” Zeref began to say before I tackled him and enveloped him into a tight hug. “Woah, Mavis what’s wrong!?” Zeref asked in a heartbeat.
“I-I just missed you that’s all.” I told him as tears slowly melted from my eyes.
“I call bullshit.” Zeref told me as he looked at me. “You don’t cry when you see me, now what happened?” He asked.
“I-In order to pass a test I had to face my heart’s deepest fears. That was seeing you and everyone else die.” I mumbled softly.
“Oh Mavis….” He mumbled back, planting a kiss on my forehead. “I’m not going to die. Now what was this test for?” Zeref asked as I let him go and picked up Spirit Spear Zera which was floating upright.
“Oh, well I guess I should tell you that I am now the Fairy Queen.” I told him with a giggle.
Zeref simply stood there, pretty much unresponsive for about four minutes until he finally registered what I’d said. “Wait, wut? Y-You’re the Fairy Queen????” I bursted out laughing at his expression because he looked like a poor confused puppy mixed with a confused Natsu.
“I, well, another Ed clone took her to the Fairy’s Sacred Forest,” Ed explained. “There we climbed up the World Tree where Mavis faced seven test to see if she was worthy to receive a gift from the ancient tree, and she passed. Do me a quick favor while I get you a drink and check your pockets Mavis.” Ed said as he went to a nearby cabinet and pulled out a bottle of amber ale and a large glass and set them on the counter in front of me. He then poured me some of his ale and passed me the cup. “You might have something else and not even realize it.”
I down some of my ale and then patted down my pockets and found a lump in my left front pocket. I reached in and pulled out what looked like a small pink ball.
Looking it over I then turned to Ed and asked, “What is this and how did it get in my pocket?”
“I thought so,” Ed said leaning up against the counter behind him. “It’s the seed for a Fairy King’s Tree, or Fairy Queen’s Tree in this case. The start of your own Fairy Forest, people, and kingdom. Your highness,” he said with a heart felt bow.
Now it was my turn to be absolutely confused. “M-My own… Kingdom?” I said looking down at the seed I held in my hands.
“Fairies are born from the nature of the Forest around the tree,” Ed said. “Once you plant that seed it will take root and grow to a massive tree similar to the World Tree. You being the Queen are in charge of the Forest and the fairies born in it. Thus your kingdom.”
“Woah….” Both me and Zeref said in unison.
“As your tree grows so will your kingdom and the fairies born into it,” Ed continued. “Like people and ponies, fairies can come to exist in your Forest. Would you mind me filling your back Mavis?”
“What for?” I asked.
“I want to confirm something and in order to do so I need to poke you a bit,” He pointed at me. “Of course I could just have Zeref do it for me and instruct him on what to feel for. It’s up to you?”
“I-I think I’d like to have Zeref do it.” I tell him with a small blush.
Ed shrugged, “Alright, first take off your jacket and Zeref would you please stand behind her and place your hands on her shoulders, as if you were going the give her a massage with your thumbs.” we did as Ed instructed, my face getting hotter and redder with each passing second. As soon as Zeref touched me I let out a small ‘eep’. “Adorable,” Ed smirked at us, “now Zeref, apply a little pressure just above the inner outer of her shoulder blades, right about here,” Ed showed us, turning his back to us and pointing. I felt a sharp pain shoot through my shoulders as Zeref applied the slightest bit of pressure. “Mhm. Just as I thought.” Ed nodded. “You can stop.”
“Ah, w-what was that.” I asked.
“Those would be your wings,” Ed smirked, pointing at me. “You didn’t think that the tree wouldn’t make you the Fairy Queen without turning you into an actual fairy now did you. You can also fly without them now.” Ed walked over to me and picked me up by my dress. “Just think of floating,” he said as he let go. I half expected to hit the ground but never did. “Open your eyes.”
“Oh my god I’m floating!” I yelled out of pure joy. “What else can I do?”
“Lots of stuff, but you’ll have to figure those out on your own,” Ed smiles cheekily at me.
I perk up with a cheeky smile and Zeref jumps for cover. “NOT AGAIN!!!!!!” He yelled.
“EXPERIMENTATION TIME!!!!” I yell out as Zeref screams in fear. I hold out my hand and notice that Spirit Spear Zera flew right into my hand. I let out a cheeky laugh as Zeref ran away.
“NOOOOoooooo!!!!!!!” He yells as he runs from me.
“Hold up their missy,” Ed said as he grabbed a hold of my dress. “I may be a clone but that doesn’t mean you can experiment in my lab. And you sir,” He snapped and Zeref appeared in a flash being held in a crimson aura. “Have learning to do and are needed here meaning She has to wait her turn with you. So save it for the bedroom foreplay.” Both of us turned bright red. “And don’t you have a question or something you wanted to ask about.” he turned to me, truthfully I had completely forgotten. “Now get,” Ed said as he tossed me out and placed Zeref back behind the counter.
“I guess I’ll have to ask Quill,” I said, rubbing my head as Zera came flying out of the laband hovered above me. “That’ll have to wait though,” I grabbed onto Zera and then looked at the Fairy Seed. “We did it Zera, we found them. I wonder what the others are up to?”
Meanwhile! In another Universe!
Elsewhere in the universe an entire building shook as everyone collectively sneezed before falling unconscious once more.
Suddenly as the screen faded away, a small seed on a pink leaf fluttered down into the middle of the screen before landing and blooming into a beautiful pink rose. The rose then glowed with a golden aura before a symbol appeared behind it. The symbol of Fairy Tail.
My sister and I sat with Ed’s Tia and Luna watching over Zirconis and Spike’s training as they took on Es in a sparring session in the guard’s training area. I must say I’d never expected the young drake to out much a full grown dragon slayer like Zirconis but to also have no difficulty with Spike in this mock battle was surprising, and Es wasn’t even a specialized mage like the other two were. He was an alchemical engineer instead. If he was able to fight on this level with ease I could only wonder how strong he really was when he got serious. How strong were all of the others that Edward had trained and what kind of a hell did he put them through to raise their strength so much. My thoughts immediately shot to Quill and the torturous training he must be going through at Edward’s hands at this time, and currently at half the power he had.
“I know that look, all too well,” I heard the other Luna say as she sat down next to me. “You're worried about Quill and that Ed is pushing him too hard.”
“Well, I have to be worried. I really can’t help it.” I let out a loose sigh as I continue to wonder about how Quill is. “Also I forgot to ask, was he okay after I impaled him with his Nergal Reaver? I did put a hole through his stomach after all.” I wondered.
“He’s fine dear,” I heard the other Celesta say. “Ed wouldn’t be training him if he wasn’t sure he’d be healed up enough to handle it. Oh, incoming.” Zirconis came flying at us and Celestia used her magic to catch him then sit him on the ground. “How are you enjoying the match with my son Zirconis?”
“He is a challenge to say the least!” Zirconis chuckled with a smile. “It’s been all too long since I’ve had any type of training or fighting especially using my magic spells! It's got me all riled up and I haven’t felt like this in a very long time! Now if you wouldn’t mind tossing me back into the fight?” He told us.
“Do be careful and make sure he doesn't use his alchemy,” Ed’s Celestia warned as she teleported Zirconis back in the ring. “I don’t want another miss like last he trained a few guards.” in a flash the Jade Dragon Slayer was gone.
“Is Es really that strong with his alchemy?” My sister asked as she trotted over.
“Unfortunately he’s a natural when it comes to alchemy,” Ed’s Celestia placed a hand over her eyes. “And combat. Ed created a bit of a monster as it were, if it wasn’t for his all around peaceful nature then he would be a much more of a handful.”
“Takes after his mother in many aspects,” Ed’s Luna giggleed before her gaze shifted to the children playing in the distance and I saw her get a playful grin. “So, do you and Quill plan on having children?”
I sputtered and choked on air in a comical fashion before regaining my composure somewhat and looking away with a massive blush as heat ran up my face. “I-I-I-I… W-Well, I-I certainly have thought about it but w-w-we’ve only started our relationship recently a-and I don’t think that Quill or I for that matter have had so much time to think about that aspect of our life.” I said hastily before looking down slightly and mumbling. “B-But it’s not like I’m not opposed to the idea.”
“You can fool us dear, you're head over hooves for him,” Ed’s Celestia giggled. “Why else would you impale the man you love with his own sword after doing something stupid. Children will only deepen your love for one another. I hope Ed has a few children with me like he did with Luna.”
I smile softly at the thought of Quill and I having kids and I remember that Quill already adopted Serena so that would mean… I technically already have a son, but I’m not sure Serena thinks of me as his mother or not. Though if I just randomly ask Serena if he thought I was his mother he’d probably react just like Quill would if I asked him if he wanted to have a child with me. It would likely be amusing to watch him struggle to comprehend what I asked him. It’s a nice and warm thought, having a family with the person I most deeply love.
“What about you Celestia,” Ed’s Celestia’s attention turned to my sister. “Is there anyone you have your eyes on back home?”
“Hmm… No, not that I can say yet.” My sister responded with a nostalgic smile. “But what about Serena and Acno? Did you see how they reacted when they fell into each other?” My sister giggled.
“I can’t say that I’m not for young love seeing as I was the same age when I first fell in love with Ed but it would be sort of...awkward don’t you think,” Ed’s Ceelsti a said as she scratched her head. “She is his aunt after all.”
“I mean technically they aren’t related. And from what Quill’s told me about this thing called fanfiction which he sometimes rants about, there are stories out there in which this happens a lot.” My sister shrugged. “Plus, remember… Serena is technically an adult who was reverted back into a child and Acno is mentally an adult in a female child’s body so… Still though, if you ignore all the technicality stuff, they do seem pretty cute together don’t you think?”
“Like we have room to speak Tia,” Ed’s Luna spoke up. “Polearm is technically mine and Ed’s grandson and he is dating Twilight who is technically our niece through Shining Armor and Cadence.”
“You've got me there sister,” Celestia nodded. “They do look good together. Fireball incoming.”
“I’m on it,” Ed’s Luna said as she raised a shield deflecting a crimson ball of flames back into the ring. “They really are trying, Oh, that one had to sting,” We all saw Zirconis rubbing his charred butt.
“Yup, that’s gotta hurt.” I agreed cringing slightly.
“Spike don’t you da-” Ed’s Celestia started to say but was interrupted by a crackle and sudden flash. “Too late,” she shook her head. And then Spike and Zironis were both thrown from the ring landing upside down on their backs, eyes spinning. “And that’s the match.” Ed’s Celestia hid her eyes with her hand.
“I agree,” We heard from behind us. We turned our heads to see Mavis floating in the air with a spear next to her.
“Oh, hello there Mavis! What do you have there?” I asked looking at the spear.
“Oh, yeah. That’s the Spirit Spear Zera. Also I should mention that I’m now the Fairy Queen.” Mavis giggled with her usual happiness.
“Really?! That’s wonderful!” I replied with my own giggle. “So how did Zeref react?” I asked.
“He couldn’t comprehend it for about a solid couple of minutes.” She laughed while sitting on the spear like a tree branch.
“Friendly!” We heard as Solar Eclipse fluttered and pawed at the spear. “She like Mavis, nice tree.”
“Solar that’s very rude.” Ed’s Luna said as she grabbed her son with her magic and pulled him into her arms. “I’m sorry Mavis, Solar is shy but not one for boundaries when he senses a kind soul or something of a similar nature.”
“Everything is spinning.” We heard from behind us.
“Yes back to you dear, sorry for Solar.” Ed’s Celestia said with a soft tone.
“Hey Mavis, nice spear.” Es said as he joined us. “Why’s everyone staring at me like I just dropped their favorite snack on the ground.”
“Well for one, you pretty much destroyed Zirconis and Spike’s equilibrium as I’m pretty sure they can’t see correctly right now.” I told him pointing to the two dragons who still haven’t gotten up.
“Not my fault the old man can’t take a punch.” Es crossed his arms. “And Spike said he could handle the next few levels. He wanted to gauge his strength since his training and he’s better but still nowhere near where he needs to be to even face off with the old dude.”
“Well remember, Zirconis isn’t quite used to fighting in his human form that well. Plus he did tell us that it's been a while since he’s last fought anyone.” I reminded him.
“It matters not as they’re the ones who wanted to spar and I was the only one in the area,” Es remarked. “They wanted a test so I gave them one.”
“You definitely got Ed’s outlook when it comes to training someone, even if you were holding back a good portion of your strength.” Ed’s Celestia said, shaking her head.
“Jeez… You pack a punch Es.” Zirconis said getting up and rubbing his head. “But that was pretty exhilarating to finally spar with someone after all this time.” He chuckled with a grin.
“It was fun to fight someone outside Pole, Ed and Shining for once,” Es laughed. “But you need to seriously work on your agility and dexterity. You can just power through everything like you used to when you were just a big ass dragon. Your body is much softer now meaning you’ll take more damage, especially from someone of some race as we are. Maybe try and develop some redirection moves that turns the opponent's power back on them.”
“Fair point but I also discovered something intriguing while experimenting with some other things.” Zirconis said, rolling up his sleeve and focusing his magic. Slowly, emerald green scales just like the ones in his dragon form rolled onto his arm. “I’m still a dragon and I can access my draconic form but my scales have condensed and show the appearance of flesh. My clothes are also my scales too, remember? So that means I have a bit more defence against heavier hits than most other humans.” Zirconis then rolled his sleeve down and made his arm’s scales go back to their fleshy appearance.
“Seems everyone is bulking up.” came a voice from behind Mavis. We turned to see Ed, a clone anyways. “How’s Zera handling Fairy Queen?”
“I’d say she’s good!” Mavis giggled.
“Good to hear.” He smiled and turned to the rest of us. “How’s everyone else besides the severely bruised Dragon Slayers?”
“I think we’re all doing well.” I told him.
“Good, I came to see how Acno is doing in particular.” Ed looked at the young girl. “But it looks like she’s fine. So what are you guys going to do?’
“Not too sure. I’m probably going to just wander a bit and keep an eye on Serena and the other kids.” I answered while my sister only shrugged.
“How about some lunch?” Ed clone smirked.
“I could go for something.” My sister said with a smile.
“Yeah, I’m feeling a bit hungry as well.” I agreed.
“Then how about we all go out to Ponyville for Lunch?” He suggested.
“I’m fine with that, should I go ask the kids?” I asked Ed with a small smile.
“I don’t think they’ll object to sugary treats,” Ed smiled as patted Solar on the head. “But by all means do as you see fit princesses. But while there you can leave the looking after of the little ones to the others here, I know you want to ask me something personal.” Edward snapped his fingers and we were all transported to the center of Ponyville next to the town’s water fountain. “Alright everyone, let’s go get some food.” he pointed in the direction of Sugarcube Corner.
“Yes, lets.” My sister said with a smile.
“Acno, Serena, Star, come along now,” Ed’s Luna called to the children she set Solar on the ground. “Time to get something to snack on little ones.” The children all ran up on either side of my sister.
“COOKIES!” Mavis shouted as she flew up above everyone with her arms outstretched.
“I hope she doesn’t go overboard again,” I winced slightly.
“If worst comes to worst I can always put her in a bubble.” Ed chuckled as we entered the bakery. “Where shall we sit?” Ed rubbed his chin. “I think over there would work best.” he pointed to a large table in the corner of the bakery. “Good morning cake Family.”
“Good morning Prince Edward.” Mrs. Cake waved at him. “Large group today. The usual for you?”
“No thank you dear but get everyone else whatever they want, but limit the blonde girl to two giant cookies.” Ed said as Mavis puffed her cheek at the alchemist. “I don’t need my town or palace torn apart by a highly volatile person with the disposition of a child. That’s Pinkie's Job.”
“Yes siroonie!” Said the party planner from the kitchen.
“And you’ve gone through a decent power up after getting Zera and becoming a true fairy Mavis.” Ed crossed his arms then crossed his arms then sat down and turned to me. “What’s on your mind Princess Luna?”
“I’m just worried about Quill and how hard you're pushing him.” I answered in honesty with a sigh.
“No more than what is necessary Princess. I can guarantee that Quill is doing his best and not doing anything stupid.” Ed said, placing a hand on my shoulder. “But,” He leaned back in his chair. “Saying that I’m not going easy on him either. Quill lost a significant portion of his power after he and Acno separated, even some of the Elder dragon’s powers were passed on to his little sister. With the power he has now he wouldn’t last five minutes with a Void Eater. By the time he gets out of the Chamber he’ll be closer to where he was but still not as strong as he’d been before the separation. If you want to check on him feel free to ask any of the clones around the palace to take you into the lab. Let me ask you this though, do you want to get strong so you can help him and not be protected all the time?”
“Well… Yes, I do. I just can’t stand the thought of not being able to help Quill when he needs it the most.” I sighed with a small grin while thinking of Quill.
“Have you been to my Luna’s Library yet?” Ed asked as he interlaced his fingers.
“No, I have not.” I say looking at his Luna with a raised brow.
“That’s a surprise.” Ed looked at me a little startled. “Are you aware that in this world that Dark Magic is a full-on course at the schools here?”
“I knew that because of my Twilight and Shining Armor but the two of them forgot to mention the Library. Probably because they were still ranting about the irremovable shield Shining has come into possession of.” I sighed with a chuckle.
“Ah yes.” Ed said as he stroked his chin again. “The Dragonic Cursed Shield of the Shield Hero. While I will say it’s a powerful artifact for both attack and defence you should all be wary of it as a whole. It uses the hatred of the wielder and the beasts that the user puts into the crystal to strengthen and unlock more forms to grow stronger. The more the shield takens in the more powerful it becomes but so does the hate inside it. A shield with a dual edged blade.” Ed said darkly. “If Shining can unlock other forms of the shield other than the Dark Shield I recommend he does so or risks losing himself to rage. Back to you though, would you like to train? Both you and your sister?”
“Yes, I would like to train.” I tell him with a smile.
“Sure.” My sister said with a smile also. “It’d be best now that we know of such dangers such as the Void Eaters in our world.” She said with a huff.
“Good choice.” Ed said with a warm hearted tone. “Next questions, what do you want to learn? Are you against learning Dark Magic?” He looked at my sister. “And are prepared to undergo harsh training to master the skills I can teach you? Can you put up with me being an ass and my strange methods of teaching even if they seem unnecessary?” He got to his feets and activated a display similar to the ones in his lab but it was clear that this one was made of magic. On it was a list of many things that I assume were his abilities that he was willing to teach. “I’ll teach you anything from this list except Necromancy. Take a look?”
Looking at the list my sister and I were extremely impressed. One man, albeit immortal and older that anyone we know besides Quill and ourselves had learned and can teach this much magic? Wow, kinda scary but also very, well as Quill would put it, neat. I then remembered that Quill and Edward had said something about this thing called Aura and Semblance. It seemed incredibly useful and I’d be interested in seeing if I could use that. Keeping that in mind my sister looked at the list and I saw some recognition in her eyes as she kept looking, and it seems she’s found something that interests her. I look a little more at the list before nodding slightly, satisfied with what I wanted to learn.
“Well you two,” Ed leaned down to us. “Do you both know what you want to learn?”
“Yes I believe so.” I told Ed.
Ed held his hands out in front of my sister and I as two more displays appeared in front of use with quills next to them. “If you’d please write them down so I can take a look to see what you’ve chosen in order to know what needs to be done to give you the powers and the best training methods to use for you two so you can get a bet of practice in.”
“Alright, but first can I ask you something?” I asked Ed while picking the quill up with my magic.
“Go ahead Princess,”Ed said as he querched an eyebrow.
“A while ago I heard you and Quill discussing something about aura and this thing called a Semblance. What are they and if you don’t mind could I learn them?” I asked the living Philosopher Stone.
“Hmmm…” he thought as he closed his eyes and then looked at me. “Aura in simple terms is the manifest of one’s soul as a form of protective energy around their wielder’s body. It’s mainly for defense but can be used offensively if the user knows who to channel their aura correctly and even heal others if you learn how to channel and amplify the arua of another’s body. A semblance is a unique power to one individual, usually as a representation of someone’s personality or something along the lines of a nature they express. Mine is a shadow army of multiple copies of myself acting independently of me. Originally, it was a manifestation of how the souls in my body want their own bodies.” Ed explained his power to us. “Back to you though, I can unlock your aura and by some extension your semblance but in order to make your semblance manifest you’ll have to figure that out on your own as it manifests in a number of ways. I can help train you in aura manipulation depending on what you want to use it for, attack or defense. Another thing you must realize is that aura is not an unlimited resource you can call upon at any given time, it depends on yourself or the person or opponent in front of you. Like anything it can only be used so much before it’s exhausted and you are as well. You can die from exerting too much as it is still a manifestation of your soul. The same rules apply to your semblance as well as it is fueled by the aura. Knowing all this, do you still want to proceed, princess?”
After thinking about what he’s told me for a few seconds I look back up and with a determined smile I tell him: “Yes, I do.”
Ed held up his left hand,” I’m going to touch your shoulder and recite a certain phrase while using my own aura to touch your own and draw it to the surface, just relax and let your mind go blank,” he placed his hand on my shoulder. "For it is in passing that we achieve immortality. Through this we become a paragon of virtue and glory to rise above all, infinite in distance and unbound by death. I release your soul and by my shoulder protect thee." I felt a warmth wash over my body as I then felt Ed’s hand leave my shoulder. “How do you feel?”
“I feel… Different in a word.” I say with a giggle at the plain way of saying it. “It feels like a strange warmth in my inner being that’s new but also incredibly familiar.” I tell him while looking at my hooves and wings.
“You can feel arua fairly easily but not see, usually it only when someone takes damage to the field around their body does the color of the user’s aura manifest.” Ed explained holding his left hand up. “And even then it’s only for a brief period of time, eventually you can condense that field down directly onto your skin turning it into a form of armor coating.” He arm lit up for a moment and then it looked as if it were coated in a black metal with reddish sheen. “This is called Haki. It is the highest defense form your aura can take and there is really only one way to bypass it. That was Soul Wave Attack also called Soul Force, an aura attack that uses the aura and projects it outward into another's body. It does internal damage bypassing every defense the target has, not even a shield block works as the attack would simply travel through it.” Edward told us as he let his arm fall to his side. “You have the means and I have the know how but the road you’ve chosen is an extremely difficult one and takes much mental and physical training to get even the basics down. Even masters of Aura are still learning new skills with it, but that’s for another time, for now your focus is activation and application in combat.” I nodded my head eager to start. “Now what about you Celestia? What have you chosen?” Ed propped his head on his metal arm as he turned to my sister.
“I think I’d be interested in this magic called Solar Magic. It seems right up my alley.” My sister told Ed with a smile.
“Why would you want something you already have?” Ed remarked as he raised an eyebrow. My sister looked from me back to Ed in utter confusion. “That look explains it all. All Celestia’s are Solar Mages from birth, how else can you explain how you move the sun but at the same time none of you use your full power and know how to unleash your full power by exploiting your connection to the sun. Did you both know your true power actually causes you to undergo a transformation similar to that of when Luna became Nightmare Moon?”
“… I did not know that.” My sister told him. “Since I already know Solar Magic, I guess I could use more practice with it, seeing as I’ve never really reached its full potential before.”
“Once you fully invoke your power you’ll gain what Tia calls a solar form. But be warned that you are highly susceptible to burning your own body when you invoke this power.” Ed explained. “It’s something that takes many years to master. Tia can only maintain hers for a little while. If she were to practice she could stay in it for a day with no battles going on.” He looked at his partner then to my sister. “I have a special type of magic that would suit your personality to a T.” He pointed at Celestia.
“Oh? What is it?” My sister asked with a smile.
“It is a magical power that throws enemies’ attacks right back at them with a flick of whatever is in your hand,” Ed said. “It’s called Full Counter. It works with magic attacks and physical attacks.”
“That actually seems very useful in many situations and it does seem like it fits my sister well.” I giggled.
“It would seem the others have finished their snacks.” Ed looked behind us to his family with Serena and Acno. “I’m going to take these two to the Library for some training. You guys head on back to the castle.”
“Be careful with them Ed.” Ed’s Celestia got on to the alchemist.
“Bye bye daddy!” the twins said in unison.
“God I love my kids.” Ed sighed as he placed his hand over his heart and turned back to us and pulled a black key from his pocket. “Alright,” He snapped and a mirror appeared in front of us and Ed placed the key against the mirror causing it to ripple like water. “Ladies, if you would please step through the mirror please. Will then start your training.” He motioned to the mirror.
My sister and I both looked at one another puzzled but did as we were asked and stepped through the mirror. It felt strange, like stepping through heavily watered down sand at a beach.We then came out into a long dark hallway that was lined with silver burning torches. We followed the hallway until we came into an expansive dimly lit tower filled to the brim with bookshelves.
“Welcome to the collective knowledge of Dark Magic of my Equestria.” Ed said as he came out of the hallway behind us. “This place was once a part of Luna’s Dark Arts School but Starswirl and I moved it in between the worlds to keep it’s more dangerous knowledge from those who seek to do evil.” He holds the key out to us. “This is for you two. No matter what world you are in, I simply use this key on a mirror and it turns into a portal here. There is a training area and that’s the main reason we’re here. Follow me.” He grinned, as he motioned towards us. And thus Ceelstia and I began our studies under Edward’s guidance.
Quill’s POV
I swiftly raise my right arm to block a heavy attack from Ed and I angle myself so that the fist brushes past my arm. I grunt as I struggle to stand my ground, the continuous and constant hours of training taking wear on my stamina as I’ve had no breaks as of thus far. Panting as the attack finally leaves the pressure of my arm, I throw my Nergigante arm’s fist directly into the underside of Ed’s ribcage before dodging another punch from Ed as he tries to get my neck, the hit just barely missing my skin.
Leaping back a foot or two I take a small breath before gasping as Ed’s mechanical foot went straight into my stomach, Sparta style. My eyes went wide as the wind was knocked completely out of me. The marking which formed from the hole in my stomach dimly glowed and it took a bit of the blow but only a very, very small portion of it as I coughed up a small amount of spit and blood and went flying backwards, tumbling and hitting the ground. After stopping by digging my right hand into the ground, I looked back up and wiped the blood off my chin. Taking a few deep breaths I ripped my hand out of the ground and took off towards Ed once more before reeling back my Elder Draconic arm and plummeting it straight into the side of Ed’s neck, aiming for the pressure point.
“What good will that do?” Ed smirked as he flicked me on my head, sending me flipping back. “What do you do when your opponent doesn’t have a central nervous system to exploit?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” I replied with a strained smirk through the bruising that laid on my skin and in between heavy pants of air. “But it does get me closer to you, that’s all.” I replied before using my sheer willpower and growing metallic spines which were sent drilling into Ed’s hand from my knuckles and tearing my hand out of his grasp.
I then backflip my foot into Ed’s chin which staggers him momentarily and upon landing on the ground, I charge at him and send my own kick straight into the middle of his chest, sending him flying back a few meters, allowing me to gain a small breather before I have to instinctively block a strong ass kick with my left arm, as the force of the kick dents my metallic spines and causes some of my hardened spines to fly off. I look at Ed’s face and smirk lightly as he looks at me with his own malicious smirk. The two of us then go back at it, trading blows and training like hell.
“I’m impressed, Quill… but,” Ed said as he jump-flipped back and landed, sending a small cloud of dust up. He then threw his hand up and I felt something around my throat as I was lifted into the air. “You're still nowhere near the power level you need to scratch me.” He used his free hand to push me back. “Sucks when an opponent doesn’t play fair, doesn’t it?” He smirked as I landed with a thud, facing away from Ed.
“Goddamned force powers.” I mumbled before feeling my metallic scales loosen up.
Taking a deep breath, I then snap my body around and my spines shoot off my arm, to which Ed knocks them out of the air effortlessly. Taking this chance as he was distracted, I will my body to go to its fullest and I seemingly vanish out of the air before reappearing behind Ed and sending a new pair of metal spines straight into his side before roundhouse kicking the same side which now has three metal spines jutting out of it which digs the spines deeper into his body and sends him tumbling for only a few feet before he lands and stands back up. He looks at me with a shit eating smile and tears the three spines out of his side as the wounds almost immediately close, leaving no trace of blood.
“Metal pierces flesh easily,” Ed chuckled as he held his arm up and flexed his fingers as red sparks began to crackle. Soon his entire body was covered in the Ultimate Shield of Greed. “But black carbon beats steel. And so does,” He reeled back slightly and threw his hands forward and sent red lightning directly into my spines. “UNLIMITED POWER!”
“Oooohhhh, fuuuuuuuuuuuuck….” I said, extending those two words as my body aches immensely. Popping my neck I let out a sigh loosely. “Welp, let’s hope for the best.” I tell myself before I look at my Elder Draconic arm which is scratched up with fresh pink scars.
It then glows with an orange light and I hear a lot of cursing coming from both Null and Ruiner as the fresh scars are quickly patched up and a new layer of hardened scales grow over the old ones, giving my arm a new and extremely hard casing. I swiftly look back up just in time to avoid a punch thrown by Ed whose body emits a red lightning-like current which runs past the side of my face as small and harmless streams of the crimson electricity dance on my cheek. Honestly it looked like what happened when Bakugo avoided Izuku’s Full Cowl kick when they fought to become rivals. As I avoid the punch I send my right fist directly into Ed’s chest only to feel my fist hit something which wasn’t flesh or bone. Though I did feel something crack in my hand as I cringed from the pain that shot up my wrist before Ed sent his own fist straight into my chest. That definitely and probably cracked a rib as I felt a sharp pain shoot up my chest and I was sent flying backwards. I landed on the ground with a thud and coughed up a small bit of blood before thinking to myself. Fucking hell… this hurts. I thought before forcing my body up and facing Edward once more.
“Shattered your hand with that last blow.” Ed evilly grinned at me. “And let me ask you this Quill.” He said crossing his fingers making hand signs, Oh Fuck… I thought in knowledge of what those signs were for. Oh, how I simultaneously love and absolutely fucking hate that anime. I thought with an internal sigh as Ed shouted: “Shadow Clone Jutsu!” Suddenly an army of Eds stood in front of me with a poof of gray smoke. “Ready to get kicked in the dick?” They shouted in unison, all wearing devilish smiles on their faces.
“Kuso ttare.” I growled in Japanese as I covered my dick. “This is going to fucking suck.” I grumbled before taking a very deep breath and sucking magic particles out of the air. Feeling my magic replenish nearly half way, I let out a small huff before my markings glow dimly. “Let’s get this bullshit over with.” I grumbled before holding my hands up in a boxing stance and bracing myself for the hell that I’m about to go through.
“Wood Style,” One of the Ed’s said. “Devouring Bind.” Capable like vines sprang from the ground and wrapped themselves around me. I tried to escape but the plants were too fast and I was very much spent. Eventually, the vines got me and drained my body of its magic. “This is gonna hurt you, very much.” One of the Eds chuckled as they all looked at me with snide smirks.
“KUSO BAKAGETA!!!!!” Null, Ruiner and I roared in absolute annoyance as we all screamed ‘fucking bullshit’ in Japanese and my eye twitched in complete agony of what was about to happen.
Quill's Rainbow Dash's POV
I laid down on a picnic blanket next to Fluttershy and Twilight as well as Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack as we chuckled about what had happened to Quill during his first few days in our world.
"I still can't believe that he slept for that many days straight. Was he in a mini hibernation state or something?" Fluttershy asked with a small giggle.
“Girls?” I said softly.
“Maybe he just needed a bit of a rest Shy.” AJ answered Fluttershy’s question with a head tilt. “Ah mean, he did make a big ol’ crater with that attack and all.”
Twilight had her nose buried in a book, as usual. “I agree with Applejack.” She said, turning a page. “I know I’d be pretty tired if I expelled that much magic. Geez, the magic they have here makes ours look like a pebble in a stream, especially the Dark Magic. Who would’ve known that Princess Luna’s was a type of Dark Magic too.”
“Girls.” I said a bit louder.
“I find the methods that Es and Ed’s Rarity use to make the clothes here absolutely fascinating and extremely fashionable.” Rarity clapped her hooves together. “I would love to learn how to make gem thread for my own clothing lines!”
“You’d have to talk to Ed or Es about learning how to do that.” Twilight said as she flipped another page of her book with her magic. “Apparently it’s done through a specialized branch of Alchemy that Ed developed thousands of years ago. Only he, Es, and the pony who runs the shop down in Ponyville know how to use it.”
“Thank you for that information darling,” Rarity smiled at the book pony.
“Girls!” I said in a more audible tone.
“Don’t mumble Dash,” AJ got on to me.
“I’d like to learn some stuff to help me with surprises and parties,” Pinkie giggled. “But Ed is being a stick in the mud and won’t let me in his lab. I tried to use my shortcuts to get in but it didn’t work.” She held hoof up motioning in circles. “So I went to Ed’s Pinkie but still no luck. Not even she can get past Ed’s sneakiness, even with his training.” She pouted and placed her head on her hoof.
“I Ed said something about different healing techniques,” Fluttershy tapped her chin. “I wonder if any could help my animal friends?”
“Um, girls!” I yelled a little louder, getting their attention. “Why don’t we go to our counterparts and ask them to train us or at least see if we can help them with anything?” I suggested with a smile.
“You think they’d be open to that idea Dash?” AJ looked at me sideways. “Outside the occasional trip into Ponyville none of us have really spent time with our other selves except Spike, and Rarity a bit. Pinkie no offense but you just you and not even gonna go down that trail.”
“Okie dokie,” Pinkie saluted.
“Hey, I mean it's an idea. Plus, they could help us be more ready for threats that the Elements themselves can’t take down alone. Also… the effects of the Husk Virus are still leaving me with nightmares and ghost pains, my wing also still’s a bit sore from when Tyrrios got me.” I explained to them, holding and smoothing out the feathers in my right wing. “I don’t really want what happened to me to happen to anypony else so I think it’d be best to get some proper training in. I mean, I may be a black belt in karate but I still need training.” I told them, swallowing my pride which had been damaged from the Husk Virus and Tyrrios.
“I’m with Rainbow on this one girls,” Everpony looked at Twi who’d set her book down. “While I've been here I’ve been learning all I could about Dark Magic and have even taken lessons from Ed’s Princesses, even the person called Chrissy helped me a few times.” She took in a deep breath and looked at all of us. “Back to what Rainbow said. There are going to times when we can’t rely on the Elements of Harmony. I’d rather be prepared for that then not. The Elements on target evil after all, and what if somepony comes along that isn’t actually evil and is doing what they think is right, even if they're against Equestria. We’d be defenseless.”
“Our little Spikey Wikey is doing what he can to get strong,” Rarity added. “Did you see him after he came out of the Time Chamber with Es. The dear isn’t chubby anymore. He even has Dragon Slayer magic Like Quill, Serena, and Zirconis.”
“I’m not good at fighting as you all know but I’d like to do what I can too.” Fluttershy said as she rubbed her left foreleg. “Even if it means putting up with violence.”
“Also, we might have to research our world’s elements a lot more due to the new information of the Elder Dragons being the ones who supposedly created the elements or something.” I reminded them.
“That you should,” we heard from behind us. We turned our heads to see Chrissy standing nearby. “You six look like you’ve put a lot of thoughts out in the open. May I ask what they’re about?”
“Well, we were discussing whether or not to go to our counterparts in this world and ask them to help us train so we’d be better prepared for threats in our world that the Elements of Harmony can’t handle.” I told Chrissy.
“Makes sense,” Chrissy crossed her arms. “You six definitely should follow through with that plan. There are threats out there that the Elements can’t solve. Ed’s a perfect example of this. Once he was killed by the Elements in this world but soon he came back and they no longer work on him here or in any other world.”
“Yeah, and also we wanted to go and maybe ask out Celestia and Luna about our Elements’ past because of the Elder Dragons being nowhere in Twi’s books about the Elements.” Pinkie added.
“Makes sense to hide their origins to keep the Elements themselves secret, if not to keep their creators legacy secret, a legacy and a legend.” Chrisssy closed her eyes.
“Ah’m afraid Ah don’t quite follow your logic there sugarcube.” AJ said as she scratched her head.
“She’s saying what better way to hide something than in myths and legends about them and their creators dear.” Rarity explained.
“That seems like a good idea but… what good is it going to do when the creator of my Element, Loyalty is lying dormant under Canterlot Castle? I mean, sooner or later someone’s going to find him and do something.” I shrugged.
“Don’t forget how powerful the Elder Dragons are Rainbow.” Twi interjected. “I’m sure they wouldn’t just leave their bodies unguarded. Surely they at least put up some type of seal or protective enchantments around themselves, right?” She turned to Chrissy.
“I have no clue.” Chrissy shrugged. “I know that’s what I would do, but I’m not from your world. If I were you six I’d focus more on that training idea while you're in a land with powerful allies that can help you, they even have experience in the situation that you six were talking about. Now I’m afraid I must go and have a good day.” she bowed and then walked off.
“I get the sense she’s hiding something’ from us,” AJ squinted at Chrissy as she left. “I know she’s telling’ the truth but at the same time she’s hiding’ stuff. I don’t like it.”
“Hey, she’s been good to us this far and plus, she’s in charge of watching Serena and the other kids so she’s trustworthy. And it’s not like Quill, Mavis, Zeref, Serena or Zirconis don’t have their own secrets that they’re keeping from us.” I reminded AJ with a chuckle.
“Rainbow does bring up a good point AJ.” Fluttshy said softly.
“That she does,” we heard from behind a tree. Ed then stepped out from behind the tree, “We all have secrets and some are much darker than most. So, I heard you girls wanna level up?”
“Aren’t you supposed to be training Quill?” I asked, tilting my head.
“I am training Quill, or at least the real me is,” Ed said as he placed a hand on his chest. “I’m one of the many clones that Ed uses in the daily toils of his life. So I am Ed but not him at the same time.”
“Huh, that’s pretty neat.” I grinned.
“It comes in handy when I get behind in my duties here when I’m summoned by Displaced.” Ed explained. “On that subject though, now that you six have traversed the void you have your own Void Signature meaning you are on some level, Displaced. You can’t be summoned like Quill or me but you can summon others via using a token. Back to the main line of discussion though,” He sat down next to us. “What is it you girls want to learn? A specific magic or just to get stronger?”
“I was really just hoping to learn some more techniques for fighting and if possible, a bit of magic so I could be prepared when the Elements and us come across an enemy that they don’t work on. Plus, as I told the girls that Husk Virus and Tyrrios did a number on my pride.” I told Ed.
“Our pride is always hurt when we are completely broken down by someone stronger than us that completely destroys us without any resistance whatsoever Rainbow Dash,” Ed crossed his arms. “Don’t take what I am about to say as an insult, young pony, but it was a good thing your pride was wounded. It has been the downfall of many other versions of yourself in other worlds. Death in over half. You must learn when to swallow that pride at times lest it turn situations into more complex problems. If you take what I say seriously then you’ll be a much better pony for it, and others around you will take notice drawing in more to your cause. If you can swallow your pride and eat dirt as my Students did for three months in the course of a few days you can gain access to powers that the pegasi have long since forgotten in the form of weather magic. Do you accept?” He looked me dead in the eye as he said this.
“Yeah, I accept. I’ll take it.” I told him with determination.
“And what about the rest of you?” Ed looked at my friends one by one. “Know that the training my students went through was tailor made to them to help them strengthen them in the areas that they lacked, specifically for Dash it was made to help strengthen her resolve and to help her control her boastfulness. Can all you put up with hearing the truth about yourselves while also trying to strengthen your bodies and powers?”
“Well, heck. If Rainbow’s doin’ it I ain’t gonna leave her to do it on her own.” AJ told him with a large smile.
“That’s two down, technically three if you count the learning Twilight has been doing since she got here,” Ed looked at the others. “What about the rest of you?”
“Well, I certainly am not going to let my friends do all the hard work alone.” Rarity told Ed.
“Oh, it sounds so exciting, especially with all my friends!” Pinkie yelled with joy.
“Well, I don’t know how well I’ll do but I guess I’ll join.” Fluttershy answered shyly, but with a smile.
“How about I take you six out to where my girls trained?” Ed asked. “I can also bring the girls along since they’re ones who you wanted to train you.”
“Sure, I’m fine with that.” I told him while looking to the others who were nodding alongside me.
“Good, cause we're already here,” Ed smiled with a playful tone as he got to his feet. “This was a fort from around two thousand years ago that I fixed up and now use as a getaway slash training ground. It’s maintained by several stone Ed training golems I made for the girls and the elite guards that Shining and I trained. You’ll see them but pay them no mind as they have minimal artificial intelligence.” Ed turned and motioned for another group to come over. “Girls, you break off with your counterparts and put them through the Hell I put you six through, and don’t be afraid to call Quill’s group out on their faults.” The other us’ nodded and turned to us, a few had very mean looks on their faces. “Another clone will be by in about an hour, see ya.” he said with a smirk and then popped into a plum of white smoke.
“Everyone pair up with yourselves and start workin’.” Ed’s AJ called out. “That means get to it,” she walked over to AJ. “Howdy, what do ya wanna learn?”
“Hey other me.” Ed's me came over. “Ed just gave us a quick mental rundown of what you guys were talking about before he brought us here. He never actually explained what it is you wanted us to teach you guys so you’ll have to do a little explaining on what you want to learn, okay?”
“Okie Dokie Lokie!” Our Pinkie Pie answered happily as she just bounced in place.
“I don’t really know what I can teach you that you haven’t covered in class or with Ed.” Ed’s Twilight looked at Twi while she crossed her arms. “I know!” she said, pounding her palm lightly with her opposite fist. Ed’s Twilight then drew some kind of a circle on the ground and then placed her hands on either side of it as a flash went off and there was a statue of Twilight sitting in a slight crater. “I can teach the bases of transmutation and alchemy along with how to augment your body with magic to make yourself strong, like earth ponies do naturally.”
“I’m going to follow Twilight's example but I’ll train you more in gemstone alchemy than normal alchemy.” Ed’s Rarity smiled. “I’m not as skilled as Ed and ES but I’ll do my best.”
“That’s fine with me!” Rarity girned with determination.
“What would you like to learn, other me?” Ed’s Fluttershy asked before getting sheepish. “That is if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Oh, sweet Celestia I know I expected her to be the same as our Flutters but not like this. It’s like an anthropomorphic carbon copy of ours.” I mumbled to myself, facehoofing while I was at it.
“According to Ed that’s how most of the Fluttershys are,” Ed’s me put a hand next to her mouth and whispered to me. “But our Shy is actually very open since Ed’s training. She just falls back on her natural speech patterns a lot. She can actually be very scary when not intending to be and I don’t mean her ‘Stare’ either.”
“Geez… well, the quiet ones are usually the scariest.” I mumbled in response.
“I’m more scared of what those two are up to.” Ed’s me looked in the opposite direction at the Pinkies. “They haven’t blinked once since they locked eyes with each other.” She then looked at me and asked. “What kind of training is a staring contest anyways?”
I then feel a shiver up my spine as both Pinkies answer in unison without looking at us. “Intense Pinkie training.” They both sneer as their staring intensifies.
“Yeah, not going near that,” I said, placing my arms in an X across my chest.
“I’m with you on that sister.” Ed’s me gave a thumbs up. “Besides,” she cracked her knuckles as a glow started to encompass her body and her hair started to shimmer. “We have our own training to get to. When I’m done with you, a Rainboom will be absolutely nothing to pull off in less than a second.” She asked, stretching her arms and legs out. “Ready?” The other Rainbow asked as she tensed her muscles up, bringing her fists up on either side of her as multicolored electricity sparked from her body.
“Let’s do this!” I smirked while slamming my hooves together.
The End of the Day
“How the hell are you so fast?” I huffed from my spot on the ground. “I can’t even come close to your base speed.”
“I had one bastard of a teacher who pushed me for at least a month straight.” The other me smirked. “Who wasn’t afraid to pull his punches and insults while we were going at it. I also had those things for sparring partners and punching bags.” She pointed to a passing Ed statue.
“Yes well,” We heard from off to the side and looked to see Ed. “At the time I made those guys I only had access to Arc of Embodiment and Alchemy. So they’re one of my crowning achievements, even by my own standards. So, how goes your training girls?”
“I’d say pretty well. Twi and her double are practicing Alchemy over there while the others are off doing their own thing.” I huffed, taking in a deep breath of air. “Our Pinkies however… yeah, I got nothing. I still don’t know what the hell they’re doing.” I sighed, looking over at the two Pinkies who’re still having their staring contest.
Ed looked at the pink duo. “Yes, well,” he scratched the back of his head. “Enough of that.” Ed snapped his fingers and a spark of electricity flowed from his finger to in between the Pinkies and suddenly a large rock popped up in between them forcing them backwards. “Now that that’s done, I've come to fetch you for dinner, or more like come to watch you fetch your own dinner.”
“How are we supposed to get dinner if we’re exhausted from training?” I growled with slight annoyance.
“It's part of the training.” Ed’s me explained as she pulled me to my hooves. “By using what you pick up from practice and immediately applying it in the field after you learned it, you reinforce your skills. Your tired body then adjusts to remember it better so you won’t be as tired next time you use it.”
“Yeah, that’ll take a lot of time but I don’t give up. Although, sometimes I do randomly get these pains and aches throughout my body… Phantom Pains, I believe is what it’s called. I’m not too sure but when I asked Quill about it, he explained to me that it was likely due to the fact that Tyrrios got me right under the main tendon of my wing and also I was infected by the Husk Virus for a small period of time. It could hinder that training process by a small bit but I’ll try to train as hard as I can.” I told Ed’s version of myself with a frown and sigh. “Though, it won’t keep me down for long.” I chuckled, regaining a confident smile.
“Part of your turning is knowing when to humble yourself Rainbow Dash.” Ed told me, placing a sympathetic hand on my shoulder. “You’ll face opponents as strong as Tyrrios and eventually even stronger ones than him. That’s why you’re going through this training right now, but it’s okay to lean on others a lot in times like this.” He rubbed my head and then looked to the setting sun. “I’ll give girls about an hour to find food, you can have help from my girls but only in the form of hints. The forest behind the fort is full of stuff to eat. Better get go or you’ll go hungry tonight.” Ed smirked as he jumped to the top of the forts wall.
“Well… this is gonna be tough.” I sighed to myself as I popped my neck. “Let’s hope I’m fit to fly by now.” I mumbled, spreading my wings and remembering what Ed and Quill told me about the Virus and how I’d be grounded for around a week or more.
I then crouched low onto the ground before flapping my wings down hard, taking off into the air with rapid speeds. I scrunched my right eye closed when my right wing flinched with a twinge of pain, likely feedback from that speedy takeoff.
“Bad move.” I heard from in front of me. I looked to see none other than Ed and before I knew it I was back on the ground next to my counterpart. “Doctor’s orders are no flying Dash, or do you want to lose your abilities to fly?”
“Sorry, thought it might’ve been over by now guess I got a bit antsy.” I chuckled with embarrassment, rubbing the back of my head slightly.
Suddenly I felt a chill run up my spine, causing my wings to snap closed freakishly fast, even for me. I was about to ask what it was when I eerily heard Quill’s voice whispering with an angered tone in my ear. “NO FLYING RAINBOW DASH!” I shook at the shrill scolding the eerie voice gave me as I snapped my head back only to find no one was behind me. I’ve seen a lot of shit but that was creepy, even I had to admit that.
“You should know that anything I see goes back to the real Ed whenever I go poof.” Ed smirked. “That means Quill will know too, but you should be worrying about hunting down your dinner and cooking it right now.” He explained as everyone else joined us. “No, flying will be permitted. You will learn to hunt by completely erasing your presence and aura’s both magically and spiritually. You six,” He looked to his versions of us. “Will be joining in the fun.”
“Wait just a cotton pickin minute!” AJ said in shock. “Why do they have to join us?”
“Cause we don’t have a choice. Ed is just as much our teacher right now as he is yours.” Ed’s Twi added. “And we barely know how to do any of the stuff he just said. It’s more black ops units like Princess Luna’s Shadowbolts than general guards.”
“But Ed taught us the basics.” the other me, smiled down towards me.
“Don’t smile just yet.” Ed scoffed as twelve suit of heavy armor appeared in front of us, six for each one of us. “You’re all going to wear these for the rest of the time here and the weight will gradually increase as time passes. Bounded Field!” Ed threw up a hand and an energy wave was sent out. “This will allow you to go through a similar training to Quill and maximize your time spent here in learning what I have to teach you. This field will suspend time here for at least three months but it will only be for the next two days, until it’s time for you six to return home.” he looked at me and my friends while saying this. “Hunting and foraging will be part of everyday tasks. After each meal you will train with new partners and multiple partners with one overseer. The number of sparring partners will change sporadically at any given time,especially during the fights. You will all be going through water training.”
“What’s that?” I asked, tilting my head.
“You will be swimming and doing your best to keep a float while wearing your armor. The only time you’ll be taking off the armor is to bathe, and you will be limited on that as well.” Ed said while pointing to the Rarity’s. “And I will have a system implemented to ensure this rule is adhered to.”
“Geez, this is gonna suck a lot. Isn’t it?” I asked, cringing at what Ed just told us while looking back at our counterparts for confirmation. To which I received several nods of confirmation. “Yikes, wonder how Quill is fairing off.” I wondered aloud before looking at Ed to see him grinning evilly.
“Much much worse than any of you ladies are or are going to be.” Ed commented. “Oh, and the Princesses are training hard to.”
“Wait, really?” I heard my world’s Twilight ask with slight shock.
“Very much much so.” Ed nodded. “Their training is going very well, it reminds me of when I mentored Tia and Luna as children and later on before the wars.” He reminisced with a soft hearted smile. “But their training is very different from the regiments you’re all going to be going through.” Ed pointed to us. “After the first month of average training we’ll move on to specialized training trailed to your individual strengths and weaknesses.”
“Bring it on, teach!” I heard the other me say.
“As you wish.” Ed smirked as he made a hand sign. “Particle Style, Body Fission!” The one Ed split into six more. “This clone has much more chakra than the average and can use fission to divide into more copies. Unlike the normal cloning my fission splits my power each time I use it. Once your all to the level you’ll need to be to land a hit on one of us then we move straight into hardcore weapons training to see what you can have from my Arsenal.”
One month later in the Bounded Field
“You girls have all made great progress.” One of the Ed’s said as they merged back together. “Not enough to make one of my fissions go poof but to land a blow on them is very impressive.”
“Quit sugar coating will ya!” I huffed in my armor trying to ignore the burning of all my muscles.
“Sugar where?!?!?” The Pinkie’s asked in unison.
“Not to sound pessimistic.” My Twilight cut in. “But we all know we’d never have lasted in a fight with this version of you even if it was just a clone. But to think a clone can still split itself into twelve identical copies and have its power cut in twelves and we still couldn’t beat you. Just how strong are you really?” Twi threw her front hooves in the air.
“It’s best ya not even ask that sugarcube.” Ed’s Aj came over and stroked Twi’s mane. “Cause ya won’t get a straight answer. Ed told us that he’s strong and some have said his power rivals that of some fella named Gilgamesh.”
“Who’s that?” My Fluttershy asked softly. She’d gained a lot of confidence thanks to Ed but still was soft spoken, as was Ed’s.
“He’s a Void Dweller, someone who was a Displaced but amassed enough power to evolve to our next stage of life.” Ed explained as he sat on a rock. “Eventually all Displaced become Void Dwellers in the long run. Void Dweller as Displaced they leave their home worlds and wander through the Void going wherever, whenever, and to whatever worlds they wish.”
“Kinda like you sugarcube.” My Aj pointed at Ed.
“I have the power to travel but I’m not a Dweller… yet.” Ed waved his hand in front of his face. “I have a certain bond with another Void Dweller that prevents me from becoming a Void Dweller.” Ed got up from his seat. “But enough about me, I’m here to help you girls out and I think these.” Six ripples appeared behind Ed and then something shot out and landed in front of me and my friends. “Will help you all out in the trying battles to come back to your world.”
“What on Equus was that?!” My Twilight yelled in shock.
I visibly recoiled from the beam of light that had struck down in front of me and I let out a gasp as I saw that it had formed a mini crater where it landed. The light coming from the object retracted to reveal a set of two silver and yellow gauntlets which seemed to have some sort of symbol in the middle of them.
“These are your personal weapons.” Ed crossed his arms. “These are just six of a set of forty eight unique weapons, though they’re much more powerful than the original versions.”
“OH MY GOSH!!!” My Pinkie cried out with gigantic eyes. “I GOT GIANT SCISSORS!” She hopped around with a pair of purple scissors with a panda on them.
“These are called Teigu, or Imperial Arms. Somewhat named for an emperor that had them made.” Ed pointed to me. “These are called Thunder God's Rage: Adramelech. They allow the user to directly control, generate, and fight with lightning without relying on magic. One important fact that all of you need to know about Teigu is that they put an incredible amount of strain physically and somewhat mentally to. Not just anyone can use one.” More ripples appeared behind Ed and he reached in with both arms to pull out two swords. One resembled a blue cutlass and the other wasa silver dual edged sword, they both looked as if they had eyes on them. “There are arms like this one.” he held up the silver sword. “That are still alive and change with each new wielder and evolves to better suit their wielders’ growing power but like the key, that is a dual edged sword because the wielder becomes a monster the more the weapon evolves also changing the wielder as it does. This one,” He held up the blue one. “Is similar but different that it is always in a stay of equilibrium and never gets stronger forcing the wielder to grow in strength by themselves.”
I looked over to Fluttershy who was petting a small white dog-like creature with small black eyes and two floppy brown ears. At this I decided to speak up, saying. “Though I guess there are literally living Imperial Arms like the dog-like one over there with Flutters?” I asked, turning my attention from the dog and Flutters back to the dual gauntlets which laid in front of me.
“Don’t get the wrong idea,” Ed placed a hand on my head. “It might seem like they’re completely conscious but Teigu are weapons through and through. Hekatonkheires, but better known as Koro, was made for combat, specifically to protect its master. The dog can grow to a massive size, grow arms, and has many rows of razor sharp teeth inside its body. Then it has its trump card, it goes ballistic and attacks anything that’s not its master.” He pointed at Rarity who was fooling around with a makeup kit of some kind. “There are those like Rarity’s that aren’t outright weapons though. Her’s is called Phantasmagoria: Gaea Foundation. It’s a makeup kit that let’s its user turn into anything they want and also gives it’s user insight into the opponent's memories. It’s more for spying and assaination type missions but it’s just as deadly as any of the others.”
“Oh, such a beautiful and useful Teigu with such a deadly purpose. I like this!” Rarity giggled sweetly as she looked over Gaea.
Looking over at Pinkie Pie, I saw that she was holding the massive pair of scissors like she did when she held them the first time, but unlike when she was squealing about them right now she was completely and unusually silent. Her head was also bowed down and her hair was somehow tied in a bun like she was at a funeral. It was honestly odd, even for Pinkie.
“Pinkie? Whatcha doin’ there?” My Aj asked with a slightly raised brow.
“Shh.” Pinkie shushed her, continuing to bow her head. A few seconds passed before she raised her head and looked sadly at the giant scissors. “I was having a moment of silence for the former wielder of Extase, Sheele. May she rest in peace.” The party pony sighed before looking back up into the sky, her mane poofed out like normal and she held a look of determination. “I shall honor your memory Sheele!” She yelled with enthusiasm.
“Um… I know you just said that Sheele was the former wielder of the scissors… Extase, was it darling? But… who is Sheele?” Rarity asked Pinkie Pie.
“Sheele was a member of an assassin’s guild called Night Raid and she was also the second to last wielder of the Teigu Cutter of Creation: Extase.” Ed said as he placed a hand on my friend’s shoulder. “A massive pair of scissors that can cut through even black diamond with such ease it would be as if nothing were there. The scissors can be wielded as a sword or as scissors and its trump card is that when its name is said it produces a blinding light to all but the wielder’s friends.” Pinkie looked at Ed. “She didn’t die in vain, little pony.”
“Well, what ‘bout this fella right here?” My Aj asked, holding up a semi-large yellow belt which held a large silver lion head figure on the middle of the belt. “He feels… powerful to say the least.” She mumbled.
“The King Of Beasts Transformation: Lionelle.” Ed sat down and rubbed Pinkie’s head while she held onto Extase. “A belt gives its wielder the power of the King of Beats. It boosts everything from your animal instincts, sense of smell, to your strength. If pushed hard enough you can fuse with it and become the Teigu, but only for a short time as it puts a massive amount of strain on the user.”
“Why do I have a human?” Twi pointed to the tall blue guy behind her.
“The Speed of Lightning, Susanoo, is another Biotype Teigu similar to Fluttershy's Hekatonkheires but he is not just for combat.” Ed got up and messed with Twi’s mane.
“Hey.” she growled and that’s when we noticed Susanoo immediately react and in a flash Twi’s mane was normal again.
“Fixed.” Susuanoo commented, which shocked us all.
“He’s also meant for general work like cooking and cleaning but he does have a bit OCD and is a perfectionist.” Ed held up his fingers. “He is capable of speech and many other things, but is a lot more vulnerable to breaking as his core is exposed unlike Koro’s.“ Ed pointed to the red thing on Susanoo’s chest. “It can be repaired if the user gives his or her life force to it. Like most Teigu he has a Trump card to where he goes into an assault mode called Magatama. He gains a lot of power but at the same time he solely focuses on attacking.”
“Oh, well. It’s nice to meet you Susanoo. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight introduced herself, holding her hoof out for a hoof shake, or in this case I guess it’d be a hoof-hand shake.
Susanoo immediately took Twi’s hoof and shook it, “It is a pleasure to meet you master.” Susanoo greeted her with a straight face.
“As touching as this is, we still have much to do.” Ed cutt in. “You six have a lot more training to do to master the basics of these weapons. I’m not a monster… most of the time, so you’ll be taking an hour or out of your days in order to get to know your weapons.” He crossed his arms as he explained. “These Teigu are a little more unique than the originals. They all have souls and once you get to know them you can unlock even more power from them.”
“Alright.” I mumbled with a small smirk, looking down at Adramelech which still laid in front of me as I ran my hoof over the symbols on the front of it delicately, like it was a pony or person. “Nice to meet Adramelech.” I muttered towards the pair of gauntlets.
“As fun as this is can we get back to training,” The other me said as she looked out of the corner of her eyes.
“You six are already far stronger than these six, and you don’t even need Teigu to unlock that power, so don’t get jealous.” Ed got on to his group. “But she is right,” He looked at us. “You need to get back to training.” Another Ed popped up. “And my replacement is here for that.” He said and then went poof.
“Let’s get to it then.” the new Ed slammed his fist into his palm.
It was at that moment when all my friends and I had one unified thought in our minds. This is definitely going to suck.
In The Time Chamber
Quill’s POV
“How ya feeling there sunshine?” Ed chuckled as I laid on the ground.
I was breathing heavily, almost labored as I could painfully feel my regeneration just barely kicking in to heal all my shattered, broken and fractured rib and other bones. I could hear the heavy breathing of both Null and Ruiner as I took in what amount of oxygen I could. The markings on my body flickering with diminishing energy as my magic barely held tight and what little of it I did have been spent as to not black out from the blinding amount of pain I was in. Christ this feels like when I tried Saitama’s workout back home on Earth. I thought weakly as laid flat on my back, limbs sprawled out on the ground as blood steamed off my arms, legs and chest. The blood that was steaming off me was that of Ed’s but a majority of the blood that stained my body was my own. I could faintly catch the hint and taste of iron in my mouth as I leaned my head slightly over to the side, spitting out a small blotch of blood.
After regaining some semblance of restoration in my bones and muscles, I weakly pushed myself up and caught a glance at what my Negigante arm was now reduced to. My left arm, now instead of having a majority of black scales with a hint of pink and an orange underbelly, with metallic and hardened bone-like black and blackish silver spines, now was merely reduced to a small amount of bloodied black scales with spines both bone-like and metallic laying all around the Time Chamber, as slowly… extremely slowly, some new scales were regrowing albeit as I said, extremely slowly as under them, a massive amount of small and sometimes medium sized pink scars covered the arm which I couldn’t move my fingers with only being able to hold them in the closed fist position.
“Like… Shisno.” I answered, saying the alien cuss word from the web series Red vs Blue. “God… almighty… that hurt a lot. I don’t know how I’m still alive after essentially breaking every single bone in my body.” I groaned as I slowly regained control over my legs and fingers as blood stained my pants dried and steamed with Ed’s dissipating blood.
“Here.” Ed set a tray down next to me. It had a few rice balls, some green beans, and a large gord on it. “Eat and rest for a few hours so you can regain your magic. The beans are exactly what you think they are but don’t eat them all at once. I wasn’t able to completely replicate them so they’re not as strong as the ones in Dragon Ball.” He sat down next to me. “What do you think of my training regiment?” Ed stared out into the blankness of the outer chamber.
“Hell… it is fucking. Hell.” I stated simply as I slowly began to eat, much to the pleasure of both my taste buds and my stomach. “Thanks for the meal.” I thanked him as my markings stopped their flickering and soon resonated with a peaceful dimly lit glow.
“You should also know your girlfriend, her sister, and the rest of your group are also going through Hell.” He said with a warm tone as he sipped a cup of tea. “They all wanted to get strong so you didn’t have to protect them by yourself anymore and so they can help you.” I gave him a stern look but he simply shrugged it off. “I didn’t force them. They all had their own ideas and asked for my help. But what do you think of their plan?”
“Honestly, I think that the Main Six really need the training, especially for what could be coming. Also, as you know, I do know the continuity of the MLP series and I’ve seen the Equestria Girls movie shit. Things are going to get increasingly difficult especially with the shit that’s in my world and the shit I’ve brought, what with….” I trail off looking down to my right arm. “You know. Aside from that, with the girls I’m fine with it as long as it’s on their own accord. My girlfriend however,” I began, looking straight at Ed. “That’s a different story. Yes, I know she wants to help me and wants to get stronger so I don’t have to protect her and the others all the time but what I’m worried about is what you’re teaching her. I want to know what she’s working with and I want to make sure she’s going to be safe.” I told him, focusing back on my meal as I took a bite out of a rice ball.
“She's working with the power of her soul.” Ed said as he took another sip of his tea. “She wanted to learn the power of aura and Semblance, so the other me took her and Celestia to the Dark Library’s training grounds and unlocked her aura. I also decided it would be prevalent to teach her how to use aura as Armament Haki, the Soul Wave detection, and Soul force attack. Satisfied?” He looked at me straight in the eyes. “Don’t forget I also trained my wife and partner many years ago, Quill. I know how the princesses are and I know how they can get. They’re safe and my clone is not pushing them like I‘m pushing you. Everyone learns differently, the mane six are going through Akame Ga Kill styled training. Feeling better?”
Letting out a sigh as my bones finished painfully healing and my muscles stopped bleeding, I responded. “Yeah, it does put my mind at ease but how’s Acno doing with her training?” I asked with a small smirk. “Is she at least holding up well?”
“She’s enjoying being a child at the moment.” Ed smiled. “If she wants, then I’ll train her but she has to make that choice on her own like the others. Spike and Zirconis got their butts handed to them by ES though.”
“I’d expect nothing less from a Spike who’d trained directly under you.” I chuckled before flinching as a bruise on one of my surprisingly undamaged ribs ached. “Still, you pack one beast of a punch. Don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone in real life or anime get hit with something like a puch from you, aside from Saitama who gives punches of pure ‘Fuck You’ as I like to call them.” I grinned as the pain subsided quickly.
“Why do you think I place so many limits on myself, especially during our fight.” Ed looked at his reflection in his tea cup. “Displaced are overpowered as is. It takes the fun out meeting one another and sparring if you outright ‘One Punch’ them.” he took a sip and placed his cup down. “If I had used any of my magic or ninjutsu….” He snapped. “That would’ve been it. I’m going to let you in on a secret.” I leaned in and noticed the air got much, much colder. “I do have one trump card that can’t be stopped, by anyone other than a Void Dweller.”
I turned my head and gave him a surprised look, because I was. I knew he was OP but a trump card? That can only be stopped by a Dweller? That gives a whole new definition of the term overpowered.
“Though,” He hid his eyes behind his bangs. “I’d rather never have to use it. Only if I have absolutely no other choice. If I use more than forty percent of this power I must recite a certain unlock phrase.”
Thinking for a moment, I too stare out into the blankness of the Time Chamber before sighing and replying by saying. “Honestly, it’s a scary thing being a Displaced. You never know where you’re going to end up or what kind of Equestria you might end up in. Whether it be one like yours, mine or worse… an FoE universe.” I sighed, my eyes sharpening as I take a sip of my own tea from the mention of the FoE-verses.
“Yes, it is but at the same time it frees us to be who we want to be.” Ed remarked as he poured another cup of tea. “But here’s how I like to see things.” Ed kept his eyes on the horizon but there was a lot of heat in his words. “We’re sent to Equestria as a second chance… for most of us anyway.” I looked at him but his eyes never moved from the horizon. “If not, then it’s to have happiness or find it in some way, even if that happiness comes from destroying your Equestria. I don’t condone this but at the same time I’m not a being that is unfamiliar with the aspect of the joys that evil brings to. I’ve hurt many in my days abroad on this planet I call my home, many of them lovers, friends, and even a few family members. It’s all about the choice we make Quill. That’s what defines us as people and that’s what defines us as Displaced.”
“Yeah, that’s what it is.” I sighed with a small smirk, turning my head to look out at the blankness of the Time Chamber. “I wonder what William is up to?” I mumbled to myself as I thought about my older brother.
“I do have something for you besides something to eat.” Ed reached into his pocket and pulled out an alchemist’s watch but it was made of some type of blue metal with a dragon and my tattoos on it’s outer cover. He also had a set of five pendants. They looked like small shields and on them was a sun on one side with a moon opposite it and a black cross on a red background. “The watch is your personalized version of my token and can do anything the normal ones do, like call or send small packages through the void. These are my family crests and I want you, Anco, Serena, Mavis, and Zeref to have these. They mark you as a part of my family, though it means little outside this world. Anyone who has met me will recognize it but they also double as a direct mental link to me, Luna, and Tia.” He pulled a black key from his other pocket. “This is a key to Luna’s library and let’s you access it no matter the world. I trust your judgement with this but you’ll still be limited on access to certain areas without me or Luna.”
Taking the watch and the pendants, I held them in my hands and smiled down at them. “Thanks Ed. Y’know, you kinda remind me a bit of my older brother. Even though he was adopted into our family, he always looked out for me and was always there even when he was away or going abroad for his studies, like the time he was in America before his probable Displacement.” I told Ed as a wave of nostalgia hit me.
“You're not the only one with a Displaced brother.” Ed smiled softly as he pulled a headband with a red four-pointed star with three stitches on one of the points. I could feel a void energy coming off of the headband, it was a token. “My little brother was sucked into the Displacement after winning a game of black jack against someone called the Gambler. Here,” he held out the headband to me. “He’s a good guy but more of a neutral party when it comes to a lot of things. He’ll side with whoever summons him and as long as no one gets seriously hurt helps them, even if their actions are questionable.”
“He sounds like a really good guy.” I responded, taking the headband in my hand.
“Asta is a good man, he was the only member of my immediate family tosay in touch with me after my parents threw me out of the house.” Ed took a sip of his tea. “His moral compass points very north and always has, but he cut ties to our parents after he moved out of the house and decided to become a stuntman slash actor. He decided he would pursue a career that went in hand with mine as a prop maker. I’m glad he found a life away from our toxic home world. We did have a baby brother and while our relationship with him was far better than that of the one with our parents it was still distant. He was the far more grounded of the three of us but I still love him to death, same with my parents even if we’re at odds with each other.”
“I’d like to meet him one of these days. He sounds like a lot of fun to hang out with.” I chuckled.
“I sure you two would get along. At the moment he’s busy dealing with his own troubles at the moment.” Ed stood up and dusted off his pants. “Bringing down an entire kingdom of sex crazed caribou and starting up a Magic Knight squad that is. Right now though,” he looked at me. “We need to get back to your training.”
“Well, if you talk to him while he’s still fighting those Caribou turds, tell him I say best of luck.” I sighed as I stood up and dusted my own pants off.
“Not so much as talk but watch.” Ed smiled. “I do chat with him from time to time but my job is to watch over him and step in if necessary. He’s more than capable of doing his own thing. Like you.”
Smirking a little I pop my shoulder before my markings glow slightly. Yup, magic’s back at full. I thought to myself as I took to the opposite side of the battle ground we were using to train. This was going to hurt a whole lot but if it’s to get stronger in order to protect my loved ones, I’d go through any kind of hell and back.
“I like that look in your eyes,” Ed smirked as he cracked his knuckles. “I think I will do random sets of power mix ups now. You ready?”
“Nope!” I told him, popping the ‘p’. I then dropped into a stance which meant I was going to fight. “But let’s do it anyway!” I laughed.
“Good answer.” Ed said as he charged forward.
The Dark Library Training Grounds
Quill’s Luna’s POV
“Let’s take a break, you two.” Edward said as he clapped his hands together.
“You… weren’t kidding… when you said… training would be… hell!” I gasped in between pants.
“During aura is much harder than your typical skills princess,” Ed explained as he summoned water bottles for us. “My skills range much further than that of the typical defence and healing used to though. Normally aura isn’t used for so much offensive skill like the Soul Force attack and the Haki hardening is hard because aura is meant to be used as more of a field than directly on the body. If you keep at it you’ll even be able to use these skills on weapons.” I took one of the bottles from him. “But it takes time, practice, and much concentration before you can apply it in battle, but that’s why I’m here to teach you. How are you doing Princess?” Ed turned to my sister.
My sister laid on her belly panting, surrounded by several smoking craters. “Water.” she wheezed out.
“Maybe this is an indication that you should lay off your cake, eh Celly?” I chuckled as Ed handed her a bottle of water.
“I wouldn’t go there.” Ed remarked. “If there’s one thing you should never do is get between them and cake, or anything to do with banana related things either….” I looked at Ed with a raised eyebrow. “Ask her yourself,” he threw his hands up, “I’m speaking from experience here and I’m not going up that tree, again. I may look in my twenties but you need to remember I’m older than anyone else here. Ask at your own perils Princess. I’m going to go get you two something to eat from my study, do be careful.” He walked out of the arena and walked out of sight. I tuned my eyes back to my sister who was quickly downing her water.
“Bananas?” I tilted my head as she started to cough.
All she gave me in response was an oddly amusing pout which didn’t fit a pony Princess who was well over a thousand years old. “Don’t ask.” She mumbled with clear embarrassment as she began to sport a prominent blush on her cheeks.
“I won’t,” I giggled in amusement. “But, what do you think about all this so far.” I asked my sister who slowly lost her blush and let out a small sigh.
“Honestly I don’t know where to begin. There’s so many things that’ve honestly shook our world with revelations. It scares me a fair bit if I’m being honest, all the possibilities for the Displaced and with Quill having the ability to summon them and others having the same to summon him.” Celly sighed with a slight shiver. “And let’s not forget the apparent threat of the Void Eaters waiting for both Ed and Quill when we get back, and let us never forget about the return of Ruiner and the other Elders.” She smirked slightly.
“Well, almost all of the Elders.” I told her, receiving a look of slight confusion. “From what Ed’s told me when he, Quill and the Elders had a conversation there were only five Elders and Elements that were represented. From what I know, Shah, Ruiner, Maggie, Valor, and Xeni were the only Elders accounted for.” I explained to Celly, which caused her smile to waver as I knew what she was thinking. “Don’t worry Celly, I’m sure she is still in our world, waiting for the day the other Elders return.” I reassured my sister.
“I know Lulu, it’s… it’s just that it’s like a lead weight is hanging on my soul.” Celly told me as she sighed saddly. “I miss her, and I hope she misses us too.” My sister smiled a little.
“I’m sure she does sister, we just have to have hope.” I told my sister, placing a hoof on her shoulder.
Ed soon returned with some food in his arms. “Here you go ladies.” He set it down on a blanket. “So what were you two discussing?”
“Something a bit personal that involves the Elders.” I answered, giving Ed a slight look that meant ‘don’t press into it’.
“Just trying to make conversation while you two eat.” He smiled. “I’m not one to pry into personal matters of others unless it’s necessary. We all have secrets and some need to be kept from others until the time is right. Besides,” he crossed his arms. “If it involves the Elders then it doesn’t involve me at all but your world. I’ll help you in any ways I can, all you have to do is ask.”
“Thank you for that.” Celly thanked him as we both began to levitate the food to ourselves so we could eat.
Ed looked at Celestia from the corner of his eye and got a bit of a twinkle. “So Celesta, what are your thoughts on Quill, or do you like him or someone else say a...her?”
Celestia had to pause in shock for a split second before barely recomposing herself, now sporting a large blush. “Quill is a good friend and he’s Luna coltfriend, I wouldn’t want to interfere with their relationship. As for her… that’s my business.” Celly grumbled with a pout which made her seem like a foal in an adult’s body. In response, I giggled quite a bit.
“I’m just teasing Celestia.” Ed chuckled but he got serious quickly as he had a solemn look on his face. “I know all too well what it’s like to love and lose those I’ve loved and I’m incredibly lucky to have both Tia and my Luna. You have that same look I had when my first love passed away, but the same one I have now. Why?”
“Because, the one I’m referring to is someone incredibly dear to me.” Celly responded, with a slight less of that pout she previously wore seconds earlier.
“Those of us who don’t give to others will never receive anything back from them.” Ed said softly as he poured some cups of tea for us and himself. “Just as those who only desire and want will end up with nothing but sorrow and regret.” he spoke of his past experiences. “Because then you can’t create anything and watch it grow into something more over time.” He looked to both my sister and I with sorrow in his eyes but also love. “If you have one that’s dear to you never let them go, for we aren’t meant to live alone, for any period of time.”
“I honestly wish I could’ve never let her go, but… it wasn’t up to me.” My sister told him with a nostalgic and sad smile. “But one day she just disappeared, and I’ve looked all over for her but I’ve had no such luck. I just hope one day, I will be able to see her once more.” Celly sighs.
“I have no doubt she’ll come back to you, when the time's right for you both.” He placed a hand on my sister’s shoulder. “I wish I could’ve stayed at the Castle in Everfree after Faust passed away the first time but I couldn't, not with certain forces after me and putting Tia and Luna and their father in danger, so I left. Had I known how they both felt about me at the time perhaps I would’ve said goodbye.” Ed let out a sad sigh. “But at the same time goodbye can’t be said as it can only make things harder.”
My sister let out a small sigh before looking back up. “Yes, goodbyes can be extremely difficult. So instead of saying goodbye… all she said was see you later. She would always say, ``If you never said goodbye, it didn’t mean that you were gone… you just weren’t there right now.” Celestia smiled.
“Smart girl-” Ed started to say but stopped and looked off into space before a smile appeared on his face. “Hmm… looks like my little brother just defeated my seal.” He got to his feet while we both looked at him confused. “Don’t look at me like that. I have more than just adopted family out there in the Void too. My little brother became a Displaced not long ago. In fact he summoned me not long before I met your group.”
“Interesting, I wonder if we’ll meet him someday soon.” I wondered with a smirk.
“Knowing my real body he’s already given Quill the token for Asta.” Ed smiled. “But I have to give you fair warning that Asta follows his own path and isn’t above going against people that get in his way. Still a good guy but he can be eccentric at times.” he sighed. “He’s a fighter at heart. He's mastered many martial arts from our world up to black belt level but his most notable feat is his actor status. Mostly a stand in and stunt man, but don’t let his goofiness fool you, as he can be quite a handful. He doesn’t have the view of you two in his world either as they tried to capture him. Asta is more than compliant when asked. Is there anything else you want to know about my little brother?”
“Not really.” My sister replies, to which I nod in agreement.
“Although, I would like to know how the summoning process works. From what I saw when Quill summoned you, I know that a portal is summoned close to the Displaced being summoned but I don’t know much of that. Is the summoning forceful or something like that?” I asked with curiosity.
“It depends on the Displaced mental state at the time they’re making their token actually.” Ed explained. “We can be summoned by force if we don’t put specifics on our tokens but most of us choose to go when we hear the call. It also has a lot to do with how powerful we are, if we don’t go back and make a new token and are powerful enough we can resist the summoning if not then we’re forced away.” Ed held up his hand and in it appeared a watch like the one Quill used to summon him. “See, I’m powerful enough that I can resist the summoning if I wanted to but I can choose to go as well due to the wording on my token’s creed. Similar to my brother’s token but he chooses to go as he’s not strong enough to resist the portal if his creed were worded differently. I can also travel through the Void at will with the use of my eyes and other means at my disposal. Anything else on your cute little pony minds?”
“Not off the top of my mind.” I responded.
“Not that I can think of.” My sister smiled.
“Have you both had your fill of food then?” He asked politely.
“I’d say so.” I told him as Celestia nodded with me, before the two of us stood up.
“Then let us continue with your training,” Ed motioned to the practice field nonchalantly.
“Alright then.” My sister and I responded in unison.
Back at the Fort
Quill’s Twilight’s POV
“Come now, channel more magic into your fists or hooves in your case,” Ed instructed me. “You’ll never be able to perform the Stella Magna with that pathetic amount you’ve gathered, let alone be able to use the Inva Caza.”
“I’m trying!” I retorted as I concentrated on channeling all the magic I could. Beads of sweat spilling down the sides of my face.
“Try another way of thinking Twilight.” Ed said calmly. “The way you channel your magic through your horn won’t work with this type of offensive power gathering. Yes it’s hard to learn and harder still to control but the results that you can gain in controlling raw magical like this is very beneficial to someone who’s talent lies in magic itself.” he held up his hand and I looked down to see raw magic gather above his palm but there was no stain on his face. “The more magical potential one has the harder it becomes to control, but the same is true for someone with no feel of magic either. It took me many years to get the basics of this technique as it did for my friend and mentor, Starswirl.” The ball of magic he made whizzed around me. “This process is one of the steps of Alchemagic and that’s even harder after you learn this. Only four others in this world are capable of my own skill other than me, and one is the other you and her daughter.”
Taking a few gasps of breath, I look at Edward with a slight glance before trying what he suggested. Concentrating once more, I began to channel my magic through my hooves which was a bit difficult to do since I’ve only had little to no practice doing that.
“Your mind is occupied by something young one,” Ed placed a hand on top of my head. “What is it?”
Sighing, I look back up at Ed. “It’s about the Elder Dragons, like Shah and Ruiner. From what the Princesses have told me, the Elder Dragons created each Element of Harmony and each Elder corresponds to a specific Element, like how Ruiner is apparently the Element of Honesty.” I tell him. “What’s bothering me is that Quill told me that only five Elder Dragons are inhabiting his body. That means one of the Elements is missing, or is still out there somewhere, and I can’t help but worry which one and who it is.” I confessed.
“You’re worried that it’s the one who represents the Element of Magic,” He knelt down and placed his hand on my shoulder as I nodded. “Worry not little pony for they will return in due time. And you must remember that magic is not solely limited to the Elements and those who they embody. Friendship is one of the most powerful magics of all.” he held up his free hand again. “But friendship is not the only powerful magic out there and like there are other races.There are those out There that can use many forms of the magic, some the same but different from what you know.” he gave a reassuring smile, “Like how you use this technique there are many ways to approach it.”
“That… that I understand, and I’m getting to understand that more and more each day I spend with my friends.” I responded with a small smile.
“There will be times when you can’t rely on our friends too,” Ed said, causing me to become a little disheartened. “But that doesn't mean they won't try and be there for you afterwards. Big things are coming Twilight and that’s why I’m here pushing you girls to become stronger and smarter. When you become involved with Displaced your whole world flips into the shape of a pretzel.”
“I could tell that when Quill first showed up.” I sighed, shaking my head slightly.
“Look at me, I’ve been Displaced for fifteen millenia and still get to see things I never expected.” Ed rubbed my head with a smile.
“So, you just have to go with the flow.” I giggled.
“Exactly.” He pointed down at my hooves and they were glowing. “The trick to channeling raw magical power is being open to new horizons Twilight. Like how Pinkie does what she does; don’t question it, just do it.”
“That… actually makes a whole lot more sense.” I mumbled.
“The Stella Magna is one of the most versatile of techniques slash spells little pony.” Ed held up his left hand and gathered magic from the air and formed another ball from it. “It can be used as a ball or shaped into any tool or for the wielder so chooses, the only limit it has in this regard are the ones we impose on ourselves.” The ball suddenly reformed into a mini-Princess Celestia that proceeded to gallop all around me. “You can use this even if there is little to no magic around you, but you must be careful when this happens as the moment you stop believing in yourself.” The mini suddenly popped into sparkles. “That’s the moment you lose the fight, or whatever situation you’re in.”
“That… that actually is fairly scary when you think about it.” I mumbled in response.
“Yes it is.” Ed confirmed. “But that is true for almost any situation you’ll face. It’s fight or flight for all beings, Twi. But what you should go into when you use the Stella Magna is fight, but at the same time you need to know when to flee.”
“Yeah, some would call that cowardly but others would call that fighting smart.” I grinned slightly. “Anyway, should we get back to training?” I suggested with a smile.
“That we should, little one.” Ed smirked. “One last thing you should know why I’m teaching you this technique. Susanoo’s trump card is powered by the user’s life force.” He told me as he pointed to Su and I winced. “But you can substitute life energy for magic making learning the Inva Caza a priority for you.” I nodded. “Now back to training, from the top!” He shouted slightly, clapping his hands together.
“Yes Sir!” I said with a salute.
And so they trained. Everyone in Quill's party pushed themselves to the limits of their power and then beyond that training under the ancient Edward. Every day was a living hell for everypony involved. Edward even helped the children train.
With Serena, he taught the boy about Pokemon and how their society worked, drilling him and the Eevee, which Serena had given the name of Eve, in battles against many different species and types. Serena and Eevee were eventually given an Insurgence Mega Stone set. A hair tie for Serena and ribbon for Eevee's neck.
Edward taught Acno how to wield the sword. He drilled her in many different styles and blades. Going as far as to have her wield up to eight blades in a succession of movements. By the time she was finished Edward bestowed on to her the sword based Imperial Arms, Grand Chariot. Once she could handle the basic strain of the weapons armored form Edward taught Acno how to use the master the spear for when she unlocked Grand Chariot’s secondary weapon.
Along with Edward’s clones teaching and drilling into Luna and Celestia’s minds of their new abilities. Celestia has now gained the power over even the most intense of flames, some of which could even burn out that of lava, while Luna trained even harder with her Aura and her Lunar Frost magic, but she has yet to unlock her Semblance.
Whereas Zirconis and Spike both trained with ES to better their abilities, which allowed Zirconis to reconnect with his Jade Dragon Magic and get more accustomed with his new form. Gilda and her daughter on the other hand were watched over by Zirconis most of the time when he wasn’t constantly training, but while he did train, they too worked on their own tasks instead opting to focus more with the healing side of a battle, learning from one of Edward’s many clones the art of Alchestry which Gilda had the ability to practice quite a bit due to the constant injuries Zirconis kept receiving during his training, while Mali in turn healed Spike from some of his minor injuries as she wasn’t quite that skilled as of yet. Although it didn’t stop her from training and trying her hardest. Cadence along with Shining Armor had also trained quite a bit with the time they had, with Shining getting better at using his newly acquired shield with impressive progress
Then there was Quill and the real Edward. Edward had trained Quill many times harder than any of the others, in order to help him somewhat regain the strength he lost when separated from Acno, giving Quill a new scar or two unintentionally on his Nergigante arm, while at the same time training Quill, Null and Ruiner on how to work in tandem. Quill now has regained most of his stamina and physical speed while raising his endurance and durability through… (Ahem)... usually unconventional means, but it did what it was intended to do and allowed Quill a semblance of the strength he once had. Additionally, Quill’s magical reserves had gotten a margin deeper and allowed him to tap into some of his reserves as a desperate measure when fighting although doing so sometimes reacted negatively and caused Quill’s permanent illusion that was casted on his right arm to flicker, but he always recasted and reinforced it afterwards, though he still regurgitated up a small amount of blood.
Edward proceeded to train the mane six in the use of their Imperial Arms. He also kept pushing their physical limits until each could easily keep pace with one another in a foot race without magic in their bodies to give any of them an edge. With this in mind he also did the exact opposite in making sure they could all use magic to strengthen their bodies far beyond the limits of noramly magically impowered ponies as well.
Every one trained and trained until they were on the verge of collapse. They continued this way until the last days of the time lapses that Edward had created. He let them rest to regain their strength and to relax until it was time for them to depart to their own world.
“Alright, is everypony ready to go back?” Ed asked with an oddly cheerful smirk as they all gathered in front of the marble gate to Quill’s world.
"Heck yeah!" "Eevee!" The kids Acno, Serena and Mali as well as Eve the Eevee shouted in unison causing Quill to smirk slightly.
“Then forward march,” Ed pointed as the doors opened to an empty blackness. “And don’t be afraid as you’re all much stronger now so you can beat up the bad guys.”
The children charged onward, laughing all the way, soon followed by the adults into the portal. But Ed and Quill both started behind for just a couple more seconds, and they turned and looked at one another for what felt like hours. They knew that once they stepped through that portal, a fight for not only their lives, but possibly for Quill's home would commence. Failure… was anything but an option… and with a determined nod to one another, the two powerful Displaced walked through the portal, with their fists clenched tight.
What awaits the heros on the other side of the Void Portal? What kind of new enemies are the Void Eaters? What all has changed in the week they group has been away? How much cake has Celestia missed out on?
Find out next time in the conclusion of the Apocalyptic Alchemist Arc.
In the infinite darkness of the void, a brilliant light burns brightly and shines through the darkness and a blue Fairy Tail Symbol appears on top of a silver pocket watch as everything fades to black. Suddenly, just before the screen faded completely, two pairs grotesque and bloody eyes. One pair burned a blood deranged and grotesque amber, while the second pair bled with a hellish red that twisted and warped within the eyeballs of the owner. Finally, the eyes closed and the screen faded out to reveal these few words:
The sun rains light down on a giant set of marble doors just outside the Quill family homestead. With a slow opening out of the doors, there was the reveal of a black empty void inside then out came the party of Quill accompanied by their teacher slash host from the other world Edward Elric. After getting themselves situated, Quill and Edward ordered most of the party aside from themselves to stay behind as they headed out to the Time Crater, knowing of what awaited them. In the meantime, however, Quill decided to strike up a conversation to cut through the high amount of tension.
“So… what do you think will happen once we beat the Void Eaters?” Quill asked out of the blue as he and Edward traversed through the soft brush of the Everfree.
“No telling,” Edward shrugged. “I’ve never dealt with Void Eaters before but I have heard some legends about them in my travels through the void.” he ducked under a branch. “One legend says that if you can best them in a fight then you gain a life long friend that is eternally loyal to you. While another says that they can turn into outright beasts that are nearly impossible to destroy during some form of an eclipse.”
“Christ… that’s definitely a shitty day if I’ve ever heard one.” Quill grumbled with an exasperated sigh, as he moved his left and right arms in a circular motion, stretching them as not to have them hindered during the fight. “How bad do you think they’ll look? I mean I know they’ll look somewhat like us but enough to make them distinct if someone saw them.” The Time Dragon Slayer wondered as he stepped over an exposed root in the ground.
~Well, I for one think that they’re gonna look like mangled corpses.~ Ruiner proposed in Quill’s mind as Null agreed by saying: ~Yes, you’re probably right. I mean they are called Void Eaters for a reason, which means that they’re going to likely have some sort of Wendigo-like properties.~
“One thing is for sure though,” Edward crossed his arms as he looked up.
“What?” Quill looked confused.
“Their power levels should be equal to when we left meaning they could be quite the handful, especially for you,” Edward pointed at Quill. “I was wearing my suppression gear when I was here and only used menial power while here. So I can handle mine but there is the chance that things go south.”
“Yeah, it’s pretty terrifying when you really think about it. Beings that could rival and even, well from what Acno’s told us, outmatch us.” Quill sighed as his bare feet pressed onto the Everfree’s soil. “Though as long as we don’t give up, I’m sure we can come out on top. And don’t you think it’s kind of fitting that we have this fight in the Time Crater?” Quill chuckled absentmindedly.
“There is another, more personal question I wanted to ask you,” Edward stopped. “What will you do if you end up marrying Luna?”
Quill’s eyes softened considerably and his mouth grew into a loving smile before he answered Edward. “Well, I’d likely someday down the line to have a kid with her aside from Serena so… that’s there. Though, I’d likely have to retire from the teaching job I have in Ponyville in order to move to Canterlot to be with Luna more as it’d be pretty hard to continuously go from place to place.” Quill sighed softly with a smile.
“Why is it hard?” Ed looked at Quill. “Find a way to do both Quill, I did.”
Quill blinked a few times before letting out a small chuckle. “Of course you did.” He mumbled before giving Edward a confident nod. Quill’s eyes then drifted from Edward to behind him, and his smile dropped, his eyes sharpened and both the metallic and bone-like spines on his left, Nergigante arm hardened considerably. “They’re waiting for us.” Quill told Edward as he pointed behind the immortal Alchemist.
“Of course they are, Void Eaters usually only answer to their counterparts or other Displaced,” Edward shrugged. “But before we go down there Quill, you need to know if you marry Luna then you become Royalty. While you will have the rank of the prince that doesn’t mean you have to go with it, but eventually you’ll be drawn into that world.”
“Yeah, it’d be bound to happen… but, luckily I’d have not only Null and Ruiner to keep me in check, but most definitely I’d have Luna as she can chuck my Nergal Reaver straight through me.” Quill huffed with a slight laugh.
“One last thing before this fight, should you need it I have a backup plan for you, but that’s only if you need it or want it,” Edward explained. “It’s up to you okay?”
“Got it.” Quill nodded with a grin. “Now… let’s go kick some Void Eater ass.” He told Edward, cracking his neck to the side.
“Your world so you lead.” Edward motioned forward.
Quill gave off a malicious grin before stepping past Edward and walking out of the forest brush and into the Time Crater, to which Quill’s sharpened eyes widened slightly and his mouth went agape momentarily before Edward followed Quill out of the forest and stood next to the stunned Time Dragon Slayer, to which the Alchemist’s eyes furrowed in disgusted surprise at what he was viewing.
Standing in the middle of the Crater were two grotesque figures, both looking like either the Alchemist or the Dragon. The first walking corpse known as a Void Eater looked like Edward, but instead of purely amber eyes, this disgusting mockery of the Alchemist had crimson amber glowing eyes and the lookalike was missing his entire arm and an entire leg but they were replaced with bone prosthetics that were leaking an ugly blackened blood that streamed from the ripped open muscle where the disfigured prosthetics were connected to the main body, and half his face was gone, revealing some of his bloodied and extremely sharpened teeth, along with part of what could be assumed was his skull. The second Void Eater looked almost like Quill and had the same crimson eyes, although the eyes of this lookalike were extremely bloodshot to the point that a blackened blood literally leaked out of the pores of the Void Dwelling creature. Quill's lookalike, just like Ed's, was missing a large portion of flesh but unlike the Alchemist’s, Quill’s was much more gruesome, as its left arm from the elbow down was stripped of whatever type of flesh once sat there and now all that there was, was bleeding muscles which were stained by what seemed to be rot and disgusting stand-ins for what Quill’s markings were, and this creature’s chest was split open like something had blasted a cannonball straight through it, leaving a gaping hole in the middle of the creature’s chest which oozed and spurted out streams of blackened crimson blood that seemed to never stop at all and the hair of the creature was stained with the blood of whatever was its previous victim.
Both Eaters glared intently at their respective Displaced and waited patiently for the pair to walk into the Crater, so their fight could begin. As they waited, Quill could only mutter out in horror and much disgust. “Nantekotta i?” Quill whispered. “I knew that they were going to be fucked up, but not like this.” He mumbled to himself before sharpening his eyes further and hardening his resolve even further as he looked at his Void Eater counterpart.
“I can honestly say I’ve seen worse on the battlefields back home but at least then the corpses weren’t alive,” Ed added with disgust in his voice. “I honestly think I’m way better looking in my true form over that thing.”
"The art I've seen of fucking wendigos looked less terrifying than these horrid messes of monsters," Quill mumbled.
“I remember hearing another story that Void Eaters are incomplete, seeking out Displaced to feed off their powers in order to become whole,” Edward rubbed his chin. “Much like how we share powers but in their case, they take it by force consuming the Displaced in the process. It explains why they look like they do.”
“Yeah, not a pretty image to imagine.” Quill huffed, looking at his patiently waiting counterpart that every so often jerked its head in some direction or another.
Ed turned to the Eaters. “So do we play this, you two?” He asked.
Ed’s counterpart only growled in response while Quill’s counterpart simply stood, never taking its bloodied eyes off of the Temporal Dragon Slayer.
“I guess it’s up to us to make the first move,” Ed said. “Tell me, Quill, do you know the rules of how to start off a game of chess?
“Never been much of a chess player,” Quill admitted.
“In chess, the player with the white pieces moves first,” Ed explained. “And can tip his hand to the player of black. I never liked making the first move which is why I always went second but in situations where you have to go first what should you do?”
“Well, honestly I’d try to set myself up in a way in which I’d always win but right now… it’s almost like we’re facing our worst selves.” Quill grinned with a slight huff of a chuckle.
“For you that maybe,” Edward looked forward, placing his hands in his pockets. “But for me, this isn’t anything close to the darker aspects of myself, more like one of the bad dreams you have as a kid, and once you wake up and give a sigh of relief and then go right back to sleep.”
“Fair point.” Quill sighed as he stared directly at his counterpart, who only stared back with those bloodshot crimson eyes.
“I don’t think we can reason with them at all,” Ed sighed and looked at his copy. “Let’s see if you can hold a candle to the real Crimson Sage.” he cracked his knuckles. Ed started to walk forward and a sword blade shot from his right arm. “It’s been a bit since I pulled this out and I never once used it here so I know you don’t have it in that knock off bone,” Ed pulled his back and thrust his blade forward and it shot forward wrapping around his copy. ”Get over here!” Ed pulled the Eater to him and landed a solid blow to its gut. “MARS BANE 70X NAIL PUNCH!” The void eater was sent flying and all that was heard was the repeated strikes of 280 punches in a single spot.
“Damn,” Ed grabbed his left hand as red sparks came off it. “One blow at max in base form probably did more damage to me than it did to the Eater’s body. I really can’t pull my punches with this thing. If I play by the rules I could be in for some real shit from this thing.” Ed looked at his now healed left hand. “It’s like they drain your power just from touching them. Quill, don’t hold back.” Ed called out.
Quill stayed silent for a few seconds before grinning widely, before releasing a slightly unnerving laugh of pure sadistic joy as his bangs overshadowed his eyes. After letting out that creepy laugh, Quill looked down to reveal one crimson red eye, and one violet magenta eye which kept switching between purple, and orange every so often.
“Ed… it’d be my genuine pleasure,” Quill growled with a smirk as Ed could also hear Ruiner and Null speaking at the same time. Suddenly the Time Dragon Slayer rocketed off the ground he was standing on with high speeds before slamming his foot towards the stomach of his Void Eater counterpart, only for the said counterpart to barely counter the kick with a punch from its bloodied muscle arm. The small shockwave of the clash resulted in the two being pushed back to separate sides as Quill lost his smile and the air around him became tenser.
Quill looked at his counterpart before dashing at the monster and yelling these words. “Temporal Dragon Blades!” Quill shouted as two blades made from his Time Magic erupted in a flame-like appearance, jutting out of the top of his arms.
He then launched himself at his counterpart who countered by grabbing one of the blades with its hands and tried to retaliate by sending a punch directly into Quill’s stomach, only for the Time Slayer to avoid being hit by stabbing the Void Eater’s arm causing the Eater to huff in annoyance as it then kicked at the ground and sent off its own version of Time Quake. This caused the two to once again drag off a few meters away from one another as Quill dispersed his blades which caused his markings to glow slightly.
Ed jumped with his back against Quill. “Try to refrain from physically touching them lest you lose more power,” Ed said from the side of his mouth. “We need armor.” Ed invoked his first demon form. “Quill, take this,” Ed held up the Incursio Sword to the Dragon Slayer. “Every king needs a sword and armor after all.”
Taking the sword from the Alchemist, Quill looked at the blade, and immediately knowing what it was, he momentarily smirked and recognized the blade as a living being who should be treated with respect. “Thanks, he’ll come in handy against these suckers.” Quill thanked his friend while looking at the blade momentarily and saw the sun shimmer off the blade before Quill looked at the gem in the middle of the blade before Quill turned the blade into a reverse grip so that the blade faced downwards towards the ground and stabbing the blade into the ground and calling out the weapon’s name. “INCURSIO!” Quill roared as a dozen chains both large and small shot out of the ground and encompassed the Dragon Slayer.
After a minute of the chains running around the Dragon Slayer, they all dispersed into a metallic blast of sound which pushed back the Slayer’s counterpart a few feet and revealed Quill in the Incursio armor which looked almost exactly like Tatsumi’s armor from Akame ga Kill. Except that instead of a red cape, the armor now donned a battle tattered black cape which was accompanied by a slow bleeding aura of navy blue and pitch black wisps of killing intent that everyone could see, and feel, Quill’s crimson red eyes becoming red orbs or killing intent through the shadows of his helmet.
Ed’s doppelganger clapped its hand and threw them on the ground and sent spikes up from the ground at the duo. “Two can play that game,” Ed smirked and sent red sparks out along the ground and counter with his own spikes. Suddenly Ed was pulled to the Eater grip and it started to absorb his energy. The Eater gave a wicked grin, “What the hell are you smiling at?!” Ed roared using the force. He immediately backhanded the Void Eater into the wall. “Little bastard has the force to. I won’t be put off by that again.” Ed shot off and grabbed the Eater by its head and dragged it along the ground, face down. “Eat rock!” He tossed the demon into the ground and threw out his hand, “ I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE NIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS TO THE KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!”
A column of light came down and Ed reached in to pull out his keyblade and Void Eater showed a look of actual surprise. “That’s right dumbass I didn’t use but a couple of tricks when I was here last time, and this next one Quill hasn’t even seen,” He spun the around then separated it and threw the two halves up and then landed and locked onto Ed’s back. The blades ran down Ed’s arms extending into death scythe claws while the guards turned into bladed wings. “Baku: Nightmare Ripper!”
Ed used the force and pulled his copy in then slammed a bladed claw down on him straight into the earth. The alchemist didn’t give the Eater time to react and grabbed him and tossed the Void Eater out but the Eater shot force lightning at Ed. Ed countered with his left claw. “Poor thing, Thunder Rain.” Ed threw the lighting up and an arrow of lightning rained down on the field.
Looking back, Quill didn’t say anything nor did he react before turning his head back to his counterpart who was mere inches away from his face. Though oddly enough, Quill didn’t react at all and simply swung his right arm diagonally across and upwards from the Void Eater’s body before closing his hand in a way which mirrored a way one would hold a sword as suddenly, the air in Quill’s closed hand warped into the form of one of his blades. This form was that of the Dark Repulser which phased into existence as Quill’s counterpart was blasted back in a large amount of blood which hit Quill’s armor as the Slayer didn’t flinch as his counterpart looked at the now armored Slayer with a small growl as it now sported a massive gash across its still gored chest. Suddenly the monster sprinted at Quill and tried to tackle the Temporal Dragon Slayer to the ground, only for Quill to quickly sidestep away from advancing Void Eater and hold out his left hand, summoning his Bloodskal before slashing at the Eater with both swords, causing his counterpart to roar out in frustration and wildly lash out in rage which Quill ducked out of the way of by rolling to the right.
After doing so, Quill let go of his swords and let them disperse into energy before he reached behind his back and pulled out his Nergal Reaver before wielding it with both hands as his Void counterpart sent blast of its own Temporal Magic at Quill who blocked the attack with his sword and got pushed back a few feet, uprooting a bit of rock from the ground. After the magic faded, Quill looked at his counterpart and dispersed the Reaver before running at the Eater and ramming his fist directly into the face of the Void Eater who recoiled in shock as if was grabbed by the hair and had its face slammed into Quill’s knee before being Spartan Kicked into the side of the crater.
Ed tossed his opponent next to Quill’s and landed next to the Dragon Slayer, “Battle Mediation of sorts but you won’t last long in that state with the armor on. Best wrap this up before you time out.,” Ed remarked as he reverted back to his base form with keyblade in hand. “The ripper puts too much strain on me even while in my armor. Best if I use the normal mode while my body repairs itself, drink,” He held up vials of red and green potions.
Quill took a vial before his armor’s facepiece opened up to reveal Quill’s face as he simply wore a passive expression as he slowly drank the contents of the vial. Once he was done he took the second vial and drank that one too before handing both empty vials to Edward, and after doing that his facepiece closed once more before he held out his right hand and summoned his Time Reaper Scythe. After doing so, the scythe began to bleed off the same aura which had bled off the newly armored Quill for the first time before Quill swung the scythe around as he walked towards his counterpart before raising his weapon above his head and bringing it down onto the head of his counterpart with enough force to break the ground below the two and cut through several trees which were behind the Eater. Seconds passed before Quill’s body was sent flying back past Ed and being slammed into the ground by Ed’s counterpart which forced the Dragon Slayer to revert back into his non-armored form.
“Kuso,” Quill mumbled as he was grabbed by the neck by Ed’s Eater before the monster ginned madly and tossed Quill towards his own Void Eater who sprinted at Quill’s airborne body and caught the Slayer before biting down onto the Slayer’s neck and ripping off a chunk of flesh.
Quill released a pained roar before pushing himself out of his counterpart’s hold and grabbing his wound. The Slayer then noticed a shadow from behind him and looked back to see the counterpart of Ed looked at him with a maniacal look on his face, before the Void Eater slammed its fist into the side of Quill’s head, throwing him to the ground once more as Quill’s counterpart picked the Slayer up again and the two Eaters began to mercilessly attack Quill, ganging up on the Dragon Slayer and causing Quill to spit up a glob of blood before Quill’s counterpart grabbed Quill by the face and slammed the Slayer into the ground before repeating the action over and over again. With one final and massive slam onto the ground, Quill’s body began to fall limp with both the tiredness and fatigue of fighting in the Incursio armor and the damage he was currently receiving as the ground beneath Quill began to break apart as the Slayer desperately tried to fight back to no avail.
Two shadow hands slammed into the face of the Eaters sending them flying,” I’ve had enough of you two monsters ganging up on someone I consider a brother.” Ed looked at the Eaters with disgust as he knelt down to check on Quill. “Christ they really did a number on you,” Ed placed a hand on Quill’s back and used a combination of Alchestry and magic to heal the wounded Dragon Slayer. “Body is fixed but you won’t be fighting anymore.”
“Yeah, I figured.” Quill chuckled as he looked up into the sky before he felt something cold on his face and saw a few flakes of snowfall onto his body. “Snow?” He mumbled before noticing that the snow stopped as soon as it appeared. “The hell was that?” He muttered to himself.
“Not just time seems to flow differently here,” Ed took off his coat and folded it up then placed it under Quill’s head. “But it seems to be a convergence into many points in different times of this world. Past, future, and present all exist at some point and come together here, but who's to say they aren’t all the present.” Ed looked at the Eaters as he stood back up. “You rest I’ll finish this. Any objections?”
“Definitely not… I don’t think I can move all too much.” Quill chuckled breathlessly with a small smirk. “Kick their asses.”
“What you’re about to see only Displaced have seen Quill so you must keep it to yourself, alright?” Ed looked ahead as Quill looked at his back.
“Got it.” Quill responded as he looked at what was about to happen.
“It takes something from the Void to defeat something born of the Void,” Ed slowly walked toward the Eaters as they growled and his at the alchemist. “BE QUIET!” Ed demanded and the Eaters backed off and started to shake from fear. “There is a reason why I play by the rules when fighting because if I didn't I wouldn’t have any fun. But there are those times like this when that logic goes out the door.”
Ed stopped just before the Void Eaters and they pounced on him siphoning his energy, “Go ahead and snack because in a minute you won’t eat anymore.” He brought both fists up and sent the monsters flying in the opposite direction.
The Sun doesn't shine down here in the valley The moon doesn't glow beneath the trees Oh, heartless nature of transience Yet, I love the heartlessness and transience deeply Fire discriminates, neither against good nor evil as it burns and purifies in ferocious mercy Let the cremation begin With red hands and black deeds damning me Red hands feed my rage By the sound of a thousand horns I come Black deeds fuel my resolve for I know that they must be done They'll take my breath but not my deeds Before they come and dig this grave They'll see my face in every dream All must die and return to dust and bone My body will become a serpent with its mouth wide open, and level everything. Insatiable, endless emptiness The trumpets blare and bring the moment of judgement None in this world will live forever Not even time itself can escape The inescapable deeds of life as declared by God Now open the door to the end and the start Come forth from Nothingness and grant me everything I am infinite and yet I end For I am the Oroborus
“Void Link, Truth.” Ed spoke in a calm monotonous voice and his bad blackened until all he was was a black form, the opposite of the Truth.
The eaters shot at the Blackened Displaced but before they could hit it he vanished and the Eaters cross countered each other.
“Pathetic beasts,” It appeared from behind, grabbed the heads, and slammed them down. “Let’s play Patty Cake.” The creature begins to slam the Eaters' faces together to match the rhythm of the old rhyme.
Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake baker's man
Bake me a cake as fast as you can
Pat it and prick it and mark it with "B"
Put it in the oven for baby and me
For baby and me
For baby and me
And there will be plenty for baby and me
Pat-a-cake, pat-a-cake baker's man
Bake me a cake as fast as you can
Pat it and prick it and mark it with "B"
Put it in the oven for baby and me
The blackened Edward tossed the Void Eater to the opposite side of the crater. He slowly approached the trembling beasts. “Do you yield?” He asked with a wide toothy grin. “Because I can keep playing if you don’t. You can even handle this power at fifteen percent, eh eh. pathetic.”
Quill was speechless at the spectacle and could only manage a few words. “Holy… fuck.” He mumbled, shocked at how much power Ed really held.
“Want to play some more or are you done?” The blackened Ed asked the Void Eater. They rushed the alchemist again as he countered, throwing up his hands and two massive black balls appeared and swallowed the Void Dweller, “Truth’s Playground,” Ed said as black lighting streamed from his palms into the sphere torturing the Void Eater. It was like this for nearly five minutes until Ed retracted to the sphere and the Eaters fell to the ground unconscious.
“We are finished,” Ed said plainly as he reverted back to his human form and rushed to Quill’s side. “You okay there buddy?”
“I-I think I’m okay… though I might need a bit to process whatever the fuck just happened. Other than that, I think I’m fine… though I may or may not be able to walk.” Quill chuckled while rubbing the back of his head.
“Yes well, have a drink to dull the pain,” Ed pulled his flask from his pocket and handed it to Quill. “What do we do with those things,” Ed referenced the still unconscious Void Eaters.
“Don’t know,” Quill responded as he drank from the flask.
“Technically I beat them so we shouldn’t have any trouble from them,” Ed pondered. “But we can’t leave them here.”
“Yeah, though I don’t know where we’ll put them,” Quill said, taking a breath. “I don’t really care what happens to them, I just don’t want them anywhere near my friends or family,” Quill grumbled.
“I understand but we can’t just lock them away either Quill,” Ed helped Quill to his feet and made a cane for him to steady himself with. “They’re a part of this world, even if they were born from the Void to defeat and consume us. Think of them as white blood cells, they were just doing what they were made to do.” Ed thought for a moment. “They say that Void Eaters become eternal friends upon their defeat. Perhaps there is a part of the Void in which more of their kind reside in?”
Quill paused for a few seconds before sighing. “That last bit… is a truly scary thought.” He responded. “Though with how insanely demented those two were, I could tell that they are damn loyal. To each other, to whoever made them, or who they befriend.”
“The fact remains that we can’t leave them here.” Ed said again snapping his fingers as two chairs appeared behind the Displaced.
“I know that, I-I just don’t know what the hell to do!” Quill grumbled, sighing as he struggled to pick himself up, before giving up and leaning back onto the ground once more, looking up into the infinite sky just as he had always done on earth when he was looking for answers. “I do want them to be okay in the regards that they aren’t neglected but… honestly their appearance just wouldn’t give anyone any type of reassurance as my counterpart has a cannonball sized hole in his chest,” Quill mumbled to himself as he breathlessly chuckled.
“I know just having them seen is a risk, but in this incomplete state it could cause quite a panic,” Ed leaned back and pulled a brown bottle of shimmering blue liquid out of his magic bag at his waist as a table and glasses appeared in between him and Quill. “I do have a solution if you’re willing to allow it.” Ed poured the two of them beverages. “I just can’t replicate Pole’s brew so I have to carry a bottle with me when I leave.” Quill was hesitant to pick up his glass. “Don’t worry it’s not one of his joke bottles. Back to my solution, wanna hear it?”
“Sure, let’s hear it. I’ve got no other idea.” Quill sighed before taking a small sip of the beverage, letting the liquid sit on his tongue for a few seconds before swallowing it.
Ed took a swig of his own glass and then held up his right hand and a slot opened and out of it floated a couple of small black crystals. The one on Quill’s right had a green aura outlining it while the other had a white aura coming off it. “We can complete their forms enough to where they aren’t missing pieces of their bodies by giving them these void crystals. I make them when I find worlds I like to visit until I have the signatures programmed into my portal I have back home. This one is from a Zoro world,” He held up the green one. “And this one is from an Optimus prime.” Ed pointed to the other.
“That’s… actually a really good idea.” Quill admitted, taking another swig of his drink.
"Then it's settled," Ed said as he left the crystals floating for a second in the air and then flicked them over to the Eater, to which they began to hover over the Void Eaters. White, Green and Black lighting flowed from the void gems and into the Void Eaters completing their bodies and altering their appearances.
Quill looked at the Void Eaters and their new altered appearances and whistled a little before Ruiner spoke up. ~Wow, that’s pretty handy.~ Ruiner mumbled in Quill’s head before Null took this time to speak. ~Indeed.~ Null agreed.
"When you're as old as I am and have as many tricks you tend to use a few to amass more power to experiment with." Ed gave a smirk as he shrugged. “Now that we got these things looking decent what now?”
“Honestly… I don’t know. For now I just wanna kinda take a nap. Incursio may be one of the most badass and coolest Teigu I’ve ever seen but damn… it drains energy outta you faster than some of your training regimen. Albeit not by much.” Quill sighed, as he heard Null and Ruiner mumble a few words in agreement as well.
"Let's get you back to the house," Ed smirked as they blinked and appeared in front of Quill's home. Luna rushes out and embraces Quill, nearly knocking him over. "Easy there. He needs some rest but other than that he'll be just fine."
"Dad!" Quill's son, Serena Acnori, shouted with tears beginning to form in his multicolored eyes.
The young Dragon Slayer sprinted over to his father as Quill crouched down, wincing a small bit due to the still lingering pain of fighting his Void counterpart, but still enveloped his son tightly into a loving hug.
"Dad, are you okay!?" Serena worriedly asked Quill who huffed out a loose chuckle before responding.
"Yeah… other than feeling extremely sore and worn out, I'm fine kiddo," Quill told Serena, patting the top of the child's head.
"Y'know… you almost gave me like, several heart attacks with the stupid shit you pull." Quill looked up to see Zeref with a small smirk, his girlfriend Mavis floating with her Spirit Spear Zera right next to her, the living weapon floating as well.
“Hehe… sorry about that.” Quill sighed in awkwardness, rubbing the back of his head.
"With a few days rest he'll be fine, " Ed smirked as he sat on the steps of the house. "We left the Void Eaters back in the Time Crater, but their bodies are completed, so beyond looking like evil clones of us no need to worry. They may come by to see Quill once they regain consciousness, don't attack or act hostile, They'll take it as a threat and trust me, even though you're all a lot stronger than you were before you left this world you're still no match for them, especially when Quill had a harder time fighting them. Luna twelve o'clock." Ed ducked down as the Princess of the Night shot from the house and tackled Quill to the ground embracing him hard while nuzzling his face.
"Quill, I was so worried!" Luna expressed as she squeezed Quill's body, constricting him as he tried and only just barely succeeded to return the hug from the worried Alicorn.
"I-I'm okay Lulu. Just need some rest… that's all." Quill chuckled with a weak tone of voice as he then let out a large yawn of fatigue.
“I’ll stick around until you’ve recovered a bit more,” Ed said as he pulled a cigar from his coat he stuck it in his mouth then snapped and the end lit up. He took an inhale and blew with the wind away from the others. “Just in case they don’t answer you, Quill. I don’t want them to cause any trouble and I’m the only one here who can handle them, I also have a few questions that I’d like answered and this is the best opportunity to do it. Luna, make sure he gets to bed and have him drink these.” Ed pulled a few red, green, and blue potions from his pouch and Luna took them and Quill in her magic and brought him into the house.
“I can walk ya know." Quill commented as he dangled.
“Hush, you don’t even have the strength to fight a mere telekinetic field at an extremely low level.” Luna looked at her man with squinted eyes.
“Don’t fight with you girl when you know she’s worried about you. Remember what happened last time?” Spike said from the porch, hinting towards the relatively new marking directly in the middle of Quill's stomach.
"Y-Yeah, yeah." Quill yawned out once more. "I get it."
Ed puffed on his cigar, “Then be a good boy and rest for now." He chucked as Luna floated Quill into the house. Celestia soon joined the group outside. “Hey there Sunshine, how are things looking?”
"Sunshine?" Celestia giggled before recomposing herself, letting out a loose sigh before saying. "When we got back, everything seemed to continue just as we never left." The solar diarch told the otherworldly prince. "I believe that'd have something to do with the 'Time Crater', as Quill called it, freezing time or showing it to a near crawl before releasing its grasp. The others are doing just fine. Zirconis, Mali, and Gilda are all inside discussing and talking about getting a house here in Ponyville, due to something happening back in Griffinstone which caused Gilda and Mali to flee. From what little Gilda has told me about it, it likely had something to do with Tyrrios."
Looking up into the sky, Celestia took a deep breath before continuing. "There's something new in the air. I can feel it." She hummed with a small smile.
“This world has started to wake up for the first time in a long time,” Ed commented as he put out the cigar. “Many things have started to move that had laid still for many years. You all have been through quite a few changes to. You’re all much stronger than before but you can still grow. It'll be a week in my worlds outside but GUARANTEE that you were all gone within the time frame of a few years,” Edward stood up. “If you want I CAN make a house for the three of them.”
"I think they would rather that they make their own house." Celestia smiled down at the Alchemist. Suddenly she looked up and squinted her eyes before asking a single question. "Is that a flying cat?" She mumbled causing Acno to choke on air, before shooting her head up into the sky and staring directly at a small shadowy figure flying above them all.
"Holy crap," Acno mumbled, eyes wide at what she saw before the shadow quickly flew away. "I-I never thought that this would happen when I sensed that building." She breathed out with widened eyes, falling back onto her butt in shock at what she'd just seen.
Edward got to his feet and smirked. "I should've known you'd get Exceeds here. Lex has them in her world but I only met the one."
“I-It can’t be… was that him?” Acno mumbled under her breath as she looked at the spot where the Exceed had previously been. “Does that mean he’s here too?” She questioned as she looked down at the ground in front of her.
"You think that was Happy, Anco?" Ed came over and knelt down placing a hand on her back.
"Y-Yeah. I do. And plus, I could smell a bit of a Dragon Slayer's scent on him which means that he was around one of the Dragon Slayers recently." Acno sighed shakily, taking Ed's hand and getting raised off the ground and back onto her feet.
“You wanna go check it out?” Ed asked.
Acno paused and looked in the direction the Exceed went before sighing and shaking her head. “I… don’t think we should do anything as of right now, with what’s already happened. Plus, I’m sure that Quill, Serena, Zeref, and Mavis will want to check out if it was really Happy or not.” She told the Alchemist.
Ed placed a hand on her head and gently tousled her hair. “You guys can handle them, just don’t kill them. And you have my watch to call me if you need me. K.”
“Hey! I don’t want to kill anyone from Fiore anymore, so I won’t.” Acno pouted cutely, folding her arms and puffing out her cheeks. Looking at the young child, Celestia released a small giggle, causing the former King of the Dragons to pout even cuter.
“Acno, you’re adorable,” Ed picked. “But I wasn’t totally joking either. You guys easily outmatch the Fairy Tail in terms of pure physical strength alone. You could knock Natsu out for days with one punch, the only chance he’d have is if he was in Dragon King mode.”
“Yeah, I get what you mean.” Acno said, letting her pout fade away. “Though it would be kinda nice to see the daughter of Grandeeney. She was by far one of the cutest creatures I’d seen in an incredibly long time but sadly, I didn’t get to tell her that due too… well… y’ know.” Acno told Ed awkwardly, rubbing her arm.
“It's fine Acno,” Ed gave her a confirming pat on the head. “We all have things in our past that we would rather forget, but it is how we use those experiences to our advantage to better ourselves and others in the present and future that defines who we are. You’re not Acnologia The Apocalypse Dragon anymore. You’re Acno Quill, the cute little dragon slayer, and Quill’s little sister. I hope you see me as a brother as well.”
“I do see you as a brother, Ed,” Acno told the Alchemist, hugging his waist. “But also, I found something out which I don’t think Quill gives a shit about. His last name isn’t Quill, it’s Acnori apparently.” She told him, letting go of Ed. “Yeah, I don’t know if he really cares about that or not but… -” Acno huffed, giving a small shrug. “-hey, that’s his choice.”
“Will if he's from Japan that makes sense,” Ed scratched the side of his face. “I’m not one to use them. Make sure he stays in bed for a few days though. He’s much worse off then he let on.”
Ed’s vision was then obscured by writing. “ The hell?” he squinted, he recited the writing for everyone to hear.
You have been invited by [Deltorix the gamer] do you wish to join?
Yes? No?
“I guess someone else found my token,” Ed sighed looking at everyone else. “I’d like to stick around guys but duty calls. Don’t be strangers either.” Ed pointed to the Gateway. “If I’m not around Tia and Luna should be. Feel free to come by though.” He hit ‘yes’ and a door appeared and opened. “See ya,” Ed waved as he walked through the door and shut it before it digitally disappeared leaving everyone else confused.
Zeref, however, was left unphased by the Alchemist's exit as he stood in the frame of the door to the house, sipping from a coffee cup, before speaking. “Huh… that’s honestly kinda cool.” The former Dark Wizard hummed before turning on his heel and walking back inside, leaving the Mane Six, Acno, the Sister Princesses, and the future rulers of the Crystal Empire outside, staring in slight confusion.
Suddenly Pinkie Pie broke the silence, with a few words. “What a nice guy!”
The crowd of newly minted mages smiled as they made their way back to the guild, already seeing that the building is luckily intact. Lex in particular was half expecting the large building to be shaking from a fight, what with her luck and how Fairy Tail can be.
The crowd entered the guild, watching as the current members and Displaced all hung around one another, spotting Flora and Nate manning the bar in Zen and Adria’s absence. The duo took the position as Lex hugged her Displaced family before teleporting to the second floor, sitting on the railing with her legs crossed.
“Now then. Now that we are all gathered, it is time to announce who will be getting a promotion to their next rank, as well as the ranks of the recently tested members.” She turns to the Displaced. “The Displaced have their own rank and title, Displaced obviously, which is equal to that of an S-Class wizard. Any objections to this rule?” No one raised a fuss, knowing just how strong the other dimensional beings are.
“Now then, let’s see here. We are going to start with the newer members and where they are ranked. The new Genin mages of the Guild are; Maeve Riftwall, Arakunia, Amaterasu Shiranui, Unmei Gaidancu, Saya Source, Joy Fleese, Marnie Daisy, Gilded Breeze, Bertha Will, and Verdant Tavernda.” Lex allowed the guild to applaud the new youngsters, officially, to the guild as mages.
“The new Chunin mages of the guild are; Capper Dapperpaws, Violet Tavernda, Adria Riftwall, Sythe Slain, Willow Wisp, Scarlet March, Madness Marigold, Kathrine Spot, and Dawn Lightwing.” Bigger applause as there are more people clapping.
“The new Jounin mages of the guild are; Amber, Aspen Marigold, Reni, Cobalt Will, Fizzle, and Laruma.” Even more clapping with more people! Lex smiled before looking back to her Archive list floating next to her.
“There are no new Kage or Rai mages as of yet, but I just know that will change during the next examination. So with that out of the way, the following mages have been promoted from Genin to Chunin; Raine Jewel, Fluttershy, Rarity Belle, Echo, Silk Song, Swift Service, Nate Quartz, and finally Pinkie Pie.
The Chunin who have now been promoted to Jounin are; Bladed Wind, Azure Skies, Star Burst, and Zecora.
Jounin Promotions to Kage are as follows; Emerald Blizzard, Legacy Tracer, and Trixie Lulamoon. Finally, there are no promotions to Rai.” Lex smiled as everyone cheered, now being able to enjoy their new ranks and such.
“Now that all the boring stuff is out of the way, what do you guys say we show these Newbies how Fairy Tail party’s!” The cheers were near deafening, making Lex glad she had a clone put Yoru to sleep in her room and soundproofed it. “For those who are feeling up for it,” Lex pointed to the stage near the back, where many now noticed several clones of Lex setting up instruments, microphones and stage lights. “Who wants to have some karaoke in the guild hall!”
“Hell yeah!” Nat and Sora yelled out. Adam smirked wide as he saw Lex had an electric guitar and amp set up as well. Ed and his group all cheered as well. Lex smirked as a few of her clones popped, before Lex raised her hand, index finger up.
“Alright Fairy Tail! Let’s party!”
***Each Story starts their individual POV per chapter here. Not sure if you want to show the others singing, so added these links just in case***
Adam POV
“Cheers!” I smiled as I took a long swig of some cider Zen brought my table, watching as my friends, new and old, all took their own drinks. At least most of them.
Like she had asked for before, Yang was at the bar with a fancy glass that had a Strawberry Sunrise in it, complete with the tiny umbrella. The blond had a near visible aura that said she wanted to be left alone for a while, so I managed to convince the others to give her some space and to mingle with the guild. It wasn’t that hard, especially for RWB to leave their Y alone for a bit.
The long table I was at was full of cheer as everyone got to have fun with one another. Neo was signing to the dragons, Reni, Laruma and Amber, about some of her ‘adventures’ in our timeline. They seemed interested, mostly Laruma, about some of the grimm and huntsman she had faced prior to our Displacement.
Ruby had a big smile on her face as she talked to Bladed Wind, Star Burst, Sythe and Shining about their weapons and armor, taking the chance to show off Crescent Rose to this world's ponies.
Pyrrha was talking with Aspen about her team as well as names for her dragon when it hatched. Speaking of, Weiss was one of the few not drinking and instead was playing with Boreas along with Penny, who kept stopping to check her own egg.
Blake was kinda off to the side, talking with Kathrine and Willow while purposefully avoiding eye contact with any of the canines in the room. At least she was talking with people instead of actually all, as Ruby so aptly put it, Blake-y.
I took another swig of some whiskey I got. I don’t know what they do here, but this was a hell of a lot better than the crap Qrow let me drink when we met a few months back. Good thing aura apparently burns off alcohol influence very quickly depending on how much you have. I am tempted to go out with Qrow and see how much I can take since I have nearly as much Aura as Jaune did according to Pyrrha.
“Hey Adam.” I turned to Polearm as he shimmied over on the bench. “Once you’re finished, wanna head back and have a spar?” I raised a brow as I took another sip. “I saw how high you scored during the MPF, but I know you are more of a swordsman than a mage, so I wanna see how good you are.”
“Really now? I suppose I could use a good fight. I’ve been pretty chill today.” I replied, downing the rest of my drink and slamming it down with a sigh, unconsciously getting the others attention. “How do you wanna do this?”
“No holds barred? I wanna see you at your best.” Was Polearms reply as he slammed his own drink down. I grinned and nodded, extending Ember Celica around my wrists.
“Let’s do this.” I turned to the others who looked curious and a little concerned. “Pole and I are going to go have a spar in the back. Anyone wanna come?”
“I wanna watch.” Ruby stated, sipping the last of her milkshake.
“I suppose it could be interesting to see you go all out.” Weiss added, giving Boreas an apple slice.
“You know I am coming with.” Penny stated, Neo nodded in her head next to her. “What about you Pyrrha?”
“No thank you. I think I’ll just relax here in the guild.” The Amazon declined before walking up and heading to the bar. I shrugged as she left.
“You think I could join in?” Shining Armor questioned. I glanced to Polearm, who shrugged and nodded. “Thanks. Wanna come watch Caddy?” The pink alicorn nodded, quickly drinking the last of her own mug. I glanced towards Blake, who was now talking to Nat, and then to Yang, who was calmly just eating a wrap.
“Let’s go guys.” The group all nodded and we made our way to the door. This should be a fun time killer.
I wonder how strong Polearm and Shining Armor are?
Eight Minutes Forty-Seven Seconds Later...
’Hooooly crap!’
That was all I could think before I was forced to dodged a bolt of lightning coming from the Lightning Emperor clad Shining, then raised my sword to parry a very fast slash from Polearm’s own blade.
We had only been fighting for a few minutes but already I knew I screwed up by not taking them seriously from the get go, so I am stuck on the defensive and playing catch up. I started going all out barely a minute ago, and so did the other two, as Shining finally requiped armor and Polearm seemed to suddenly get faster.
I narrowed my eyes as I began to fall into my battle mentality, whipping my blade out and returning it like a viper strike, deflecting many of Shining projectiles, before backflipping away from Polearm. I landed and went on the attack, using my still superior speed to slash and try and break Polearm’s guard. I had to disengage as Shining came in with his spear to try and stab and/or shock us.
I am not sure how long the three of us went back and forth in this spar of ours. But I do know I needed my aura when Pole managed to land a strike on my back and Shining managed to burn me once. Likewise Shining was forced to change armours at least three times to defend himself while Pole was in a firm stance and got a few hits here and there.
Before long though, there was a loud ringing that brought our attention to the crowd watching. Penny was holding out her scroll, which had a timer and the aura metre that we were using to decide who wins.
“And the winner is....no one! It’s a tie!” Penny cheered, but that just made me and guys slump as we saw the metre was at the same for all of us.
“Damn it I was hoping to win.” Shining muttered, Requipping back into his casual clothes while Pole sheathed his sword. I sighed and picked up my spent shotgun shells. I didn’t need my sister getting on my case for leaving ammo around where the kids could grab them by mistake.
I nodded thanks to Weiss as she passed water to each of us while we made our way back into the guild. I could hear some of the members on the stage, making me smile as I heard the cheer coming from the building.
I saw Rarity walking off the stage as the guild clapped for the unicorn, but I noticed she looked a little disappointed. I couldn’t really see what or who she was staring at as she walked away to her friends, but I hope things work out for her.
“Oh oh, Adam!” I turned to my girlfriend as she got an excited expression on her face. “Why don’t you go up and play something?”
“Seriously?” Weiss muttered behind me. I then remember WBY didn’t know I can play guitar.
“I’m not sure babe.” I halfheartedly resisted as Penny began to drag me to the stage.
“Come on, its been forever since I last heard you play! This will be fun!” Penny cheered, still dragging me, while I noticed the others grabbing a table near the stage. Ruby had a big grin on her face, same with Neo. Weiss looked on with a raised brow. I noticed Nat was talking with Blake and Yang, and it seemed rather serious.
“Come on Adam!” I rolled my eyes, but grinned anyways as I was dragged backstage. “Alright. How does this work?”
“You tell me the song, and the others get to the instruments while you take the stage and any instrument you wanna use.” I admittedly jumped a bit at my sisters voice, and turned to Lex, or rather one of her clones, that was hanging out backstage. At least she made it easy to tell who is the original since the clones have black stripes in their hair instead of her normal gold.
“Oh, so you...what, scan the singers mind for what the song sounds like if you didn’t know it?” I questioned while heading over to one of the guitars.
“Pretty much. But I don’t think we’ll need to do that with you little bro.” A clone resting by a drum set said. “We and the boss already know most of the music you listened to back home.” Another clone by a digital keyboard stated. “So just name the song, and we’ll looked through our memories for it.” The last clone, the first one I was talking to, finished.
“Please don’t do that! You know people finishing each other’s sentences have always freaked me out!” I yelled at my sister(s?), grabbing the electric guitar I was looking at. Penny gave me a double thumbs up before heading back to the others. I sighed and nodded to the Lex clones before taking out my scroll and showing them the songs I wanted to do.
“Well now. This will be fun. Let’s do this bro!” I nodded to the clones cheer, heading through the curtains.
“Alright Fairy Tail! Who’s having a fun night?!” The guild all cheered at the clones call. “Now then. This karaoke thing is about to turn up, with the first Displaced of the night! Give a quick cheer to my little brother, the Grimm huntsman, Adam Taurus!” I admit a little stage fright set in as I walked up with the guitar in hand, looking over the crowd of the guild as they cheered.
“Hey everyone, I guess this is a first for me. So, tonight, I am going to play a couple songs from home, and hopefully not screw it up in the process.” I smiled as the guild laughed a bit. I managed to see Blake and Yang watching from a back table with raised brows, and sent them a quick wink. “Now, I hope you enjoy this little show of mine. Let’s rock Fairy Tail!”
The guitar rift was first before it was followed by my sister on the keyboard, and before I knew it, my own voice echoed through the guild.
“Day by day We have lost our edge Don’t you know? Forgotten is the life we’ve led Now it seems You don’t care what the risk The peaceful times, they have made us blind
Can’t look back They will not come back Can’t be afraid It time after time So once again I’m hiding in my room The peaceful times, they have made us blind
So you can’t fly if you never try You told me, oh long ago But you left the wall Outside the gate So more than ever, it’s real
It was like a nightmare It’s painful to me Because nobody wants to die too fast Remember the day of grief Now its strange for me I could see your face I could hear your voice
Remember the day we met It’s painful for me Because nobody wants to die too fast Remember the day we dreamt It’s painful for me I could see your face I could hear your voice”
During the small pause in singing I allowed my eyes to drift over the crowd. The guild members were all cheering in excitement, clearly getting into the song. I didn’t know where this singing came from, but I am not going to complain.
Ruby and Penny were likewise cheering loudly, Neo next to them only smiling and clapping. Weiss’s jaw nearly hit the table, Boreas cooing on her head.
The Bumblebee duo in the back were wide eyed as I played my song, their faces not hiding their expression of shock. Though, even from my position I could see Yang struggling not to nod her head to the beat. I managed a smirk before I started the second half.
“Song for the reluctant heroes Oh give me your strength Our life is so short Song for the reluctant heroes I wanna be brave like you
Song for the reluctant heroes Oh give me your strength Our life is so short Song for the reluctant heroes I wanna be brave like you
Can’t look back They will not come back Can’t be afraid It time after time So once again I’m hiding in my room The peaceful times, they have made us blind
So you can’t fly if you never try You told me, oh long ago But you left the wall Outside the gate So more than ever, it’s real
It was like a nightmare It’s painful to me Because nobody wants to die too fast Remember the day of grief Now its strange for me I could see your face I could hear your voice
Remember the day we met It’s painful for me Because nobody wants to die too fast Remember the day we dreamt It’s painful for me I could see your face I could hear your voice
It was like a nightmare It’s painful to me Because nobody wants to die too fast Remember the day of grief Now its strange for me I could see your face I could hear your voice
Remember the day we met It’s painful for me Because nobody wants to die too fast Remember the day we dreamt It’s painful for me I could see your face I could hear your voice”
Once the instrumental and synths ended, the crowd immediately began cheering louder than before, clearly excited and happy after the song.
I sighed in relief as I finished, shaking my hands and taking a glass of ice water from Lex’s clone. I normally didn’t sing, at least back home, but I have a sneaking suspicion some magic is in the air around me that made me start singing.
My voice was a little sore, but not nearly as bad as I thought it would be since, again, I don’t sing. Though, I guess that is a lie now.
“Alright everybody! Wasn’t that a ride!?” The crowd cheered in excitement at Lex’s call. “So, who wants some more?!”
I blinked at my sister's clone, then to my actual sister, who was talking to Edward. The crowd was cheering again, making me blush and rub my head as I never really was much of a performer.
“I-I’m not so sure.” I muttered into the mic, earning a crowd of calls from the crowd. I rubbed my head again, before glancing to the back where Yang and Blake were talking. I raised a brow as the two seemed to come to an agreement, before making their way closer. They stopped at the table the others were sitting at.
Then they began yelling.
“Come on Adam! You can do better than that!” Blake yelled with a smug grin. For some reason, my eye began to twitch.
“Yeah, you call that music?! Give us something bigger!” Yang cheered as well, grinning as my eye continued to twitch.
That was a low blow. No one messes with my music!
“Come on Adam! Try again, encore and all that crap!” The blond continued, before loudly slamming her metal hand on the table. She started quiet, but soon the guild began to fill up with her chant.
“TAU-RUS! TAU-RUS! TAU-RUS! TAU-RUS!”
My face probably went red, my eye continuing to twitch while my hands began to shake.
“ALRIGHT!” The crowd stopped at my yell, luckily it wasn’t into the mic. “You want more? Let’s kick this up another level!” The crowd all cheered as I yelled that. I turned to the Lex clones, and tapped my head. They nodded and I felt a foreign yet familiar presence in my brain.
I smirked and gripped the guitar, sending a small nod to my friends, before lightly scraping my fingers against the strings. I tapped my foot to get the rhythm built, and thought to Lex.
“One, two. Three!”
The guitar rift mixed with the drums as I started, smirking as the crowd all jumped at the sudden and loud start. Then, I began the vocals.
“I won’t fall to pieces Counting up these scars Things that keep me decent Never seemed so far
Believe In letting go I was born from sin
Believe In taking hold Power from within, I’m
Holding onto seconds To make em’ turn into minutes Counting all my blessings I never want him to finish, no
Climbing all my towers This evil’s gotta diminish We’ll never grow apart I’m by your side (I’m by your side)
Believe I can Achieve See this fire in my soul Will guide me right to you
Believe I fear nothing See I’ve come to clip your wings Can you hear the angels sing?
Come to clip your wings Can you hear the angels sing? Come to clip your wings Can you hear the angels sing?
It’s like cold hands around my neck Not a life that I’d come to expect No rest for the wicked, I’ve come to learn It’s not the fire inside that’s gonna burn
Everybody living day by day Not knowing what lies And waits no
Got my own vengeance on my mind Gonna right the wrongs That took place on that day
(What could I have done? I’m by your side What could I have done?)
Believe I can Achieve See this fire in my soul Will guide me right to you
Believe I fear nothing See I’ve come to clip your wings Can you hear the angels sing?
Come to clip your wings Can you hear the angels sing? Come to clip your wings Can you hear the angels sing?”
The soft piano finished the song, letting me relax and catch my breath. My hearing though, nearly went out as the crowd before me cheered loudly. I managed a grin as I left the stage and rested the guitar on the back amp. One of the clones patted my shoulder as I made my way out to the others.
“Adam!” I lost my balance as a couple living guided missiles impacted my chest, sending me to the ground.
“Why?” I groaned as Penny and Ruby were blabbering atop my chest about my music.
I managed to look past the two excited girls, seeing everyone else I brought with me laughing at my position. Even Pyrrha was looking away and covering her mouth!
Eventually I had enough and placed my hands over the mouths of the two girls still sitting on my chest. I leveled them an unamused frown as they seemed to just now realize what just happened.
They managed to barely keep themselves from laughing in embarrassment, quickly getting off me as I got myself up. Ruby was nervously rubbing the back of her head, while Penny was just smiling that same smile of her, trying to act all innocent, but her red face ruined that.
I rolled my eyes, and messed up their hair, earning indignant yelps from the duo as I walked over to the table with a grin.
My grin grew as I just now noticed Yang’s impressed smile. “I think it goes without saying, I know my way around a guitar.”
“Hehe, no argument here bully.” I frowned at her lame pun, not even gracing her with a response as I sat down and immediately took her drink. “Hey!”
“I normally don’t sing and I just had to do two songs. I need one of these.” I told her before drinking all of it in one go, sighing as the alcohol burned my throat a bit before I used Qrow’s method of burning it off.
“Not cool Adam.” I just raised a brow with a grin, earning a pair of narrowed red eyes in return.
“Oh, well what are you going to do blondie?” I grinned as Yang began to grind her teeth, before her eyes suddenly went back to their normal violet, and she smirked.
I raised a brow, but couldn’t do much else as I felt a strong and painful electrical current running through my body, making me jittery and fall onto the floor again.
“I don’t need to do anything when your girlfriend holds your leash.” I heard her say as I saw Penny looked down at me with a grin, her right arm still sparking with electricity.
“N-n-not c-c-cool!” I managed to stutter out, the current dying in my body as I muscles tightened and then went slack.
“Sorry Adam, but we all know how much Yang likes her Strawberry Sunrise.” The ginger above me replied as she took a seat, while I was slowly getting control of my body again.
“Yeah you kinda had that one coming.” Ruby stated, the tri-coloured mute next to her nodding as she took a shot of some alcohol she had with her.
All I did was the most mature action I could take at the moment I sat up.
I stuck my tongue out at them.
“Hahahahahh!” I glanced over to a suddenly laughing Blake, who was trying to calm herself as she sat at the table. “I-I’m sorry! But your face is too good! I never thought I’d see the day Adam would look so childish!”
That destroyed the underlying tension like a bomb as the group descended into laughter. I smiled as I managed to get up, seeing the damaged team RWBY, Neo, Pyrrha and Penny all smiling happily as they laughed.
“Hey.” I turned to Penny, who just smiled. “Thanks for bringing us together.”
“Anytime babe.” I replied, giving her a side hug as the group devolved into merriment.
Some time later….
“‘Hic’ you know you can’t beat me d-dude. So why don’ ‘hic’ don’t you c-call it quits?” Yang tried to say, her red face betraying just how far she had gone into the bottle. I’ll admit I was a fair bit buzzed myself, but nowhere near as much as the bombshell before me.
Turns out I can handle my liquor pretty well. Who knew?
I admittedly lost count of how many drinks the two of us had, the small towers of mugs only giving me a rough estimate since Zen had been refilling some of them as we called him.
I honestly don’t remember how we got here, but all I knew was that a slightly tipsy Yang had challenged me to a drinking contest since her uncle wasn’t here. Blake was hanging out with Pyrrha and Weiss and Ruby, Neo and Penny were all properly meeting and greeting the guild members of this world, so I was kinda left alone at the time.
I knew that both of us were using Qrow’s aura trick to burn off the effects of the alcohol before it would hit us, but it seemed the amount of aura is also important, and since I have more than her, I have been doing pretty well.
At least I think I have. This is only my fifth time going out drinking.
“Y-you know Adam, you’re ‘hic’ not all that- ‘hic’ all that bad.” The drunk managed to slur out, taking a big swig from her mug. “You would ‘hic’ would have been a gre- ‘hic’ great party pal.”
“Alright, now I know you’re drunk.” I replied with a grin, almost wincing at the sensation of the liquids in my stomach. I finished the last of the drink in my mug, before seeing the others slowly making their way over.
[“Wow, you guys really don’t mess around.”] Neo signed, her eyes wide at all the mugs around Yang and I.
I chuckled a bit in embarrassment, before noticing a wobbly Penny being supported by Weiss and Ruby. They saw my raised brow and sighed.
“She is a bit of a lightweight apparently.” Weiss stated, helping Penny to the table as the ginger giggled aloud.
“How many drinks did she have?” I questioned, scooting over to her.
“Two bottles of hot apple cider.” Ruby answered, chugging her own non alcoholic cider.
“Really?”
“She’s never had alcohol before, remember?” Pyrrha added, looking a little pink in the face, but still coherent.
I was going to respond, but was stopped again, this time by my clearly drunk girlfriend all but jumping onto me, wrapping herself around me like she was a sloth. I raised a brow as she was just giggling to herself.
Then I blushed brighter as she began to nuzzle into my neck, her natural scent invading my senses. Damn these increased senses for allowing me to pick up some pheromones!
“Eheheh, so ‘hic’ so comfy.” I glanced to the others for some help, but they were either trying to hide a smile (Ruby), struggling to contain their laughter (Neo), blushing and looking away (Pyrrha and Blake), or facepalming (no need to say who is doing that).
I rolled my eyes and tried to adjust myself as my giggly girlfriend was just hanging off me, seemingly happy for no reason. The sudden roar of laughter from my drinking buddy told me all I needed to know about how Yang sees this.
I sighed, resigning myself to being a cushion to Penny as the others took their own seats.
We all perked up as someone was tapping the mic a couple times, gaining our attention. Why did I just now notice Lex was on stage. And, wasn’t she just singing.
‘Wow, I must be more out of it than I thought.’ I blinked a couple times, catching the music over the members in the guild. ‘Hotaru? I remember this song.’
I smiled as my eldest sister began to sing in Japanese, causing my friends to become curious. The tone was so soft, so relaxing, I remember the last time I was listening to this song was during Nat’s high school graduation two and a half years ago.
I relaxed as the tone of the music flowed through and over me, and I knew the others as they all visibly relaxed. I felt Penny relax and rest against me, almost falling asleep. Yang was the same, her head resting on Blake’s shoulder, seeming to use her hair as a pillow.
Weiss smiled as Boreas yawned, wrapping herself around the Ice Queens shoulders and nodding off. Pyrrha, Ruby and even Neo all smiled and relaxed as the song continued, allowing themselves to relax.
I smiled warmly, calmly adjusting Penny in my arms so she was actually resting against my chest instead of hanging off my shoulders. I felt her go somewhat limp in my arms as the alcohol in her system finally made her fall asleep.
I sighed to myself as Lex finished the song, the soft cheers from the crowd making my sister smile widely. I was curious when she used some kind of magic that made a beam of blue light pass through the heads of all the still awake guild members, but considering almost all of them were heading to the door and Lex made a bunch more clones, I knew she was giving them the go ahead to head to bed.
I gave a quick glance around, seeing all the Displaced in the room looking at Lex, who just raised her hand, and I noticed the door to the basement was glowing. I glanced to Kairi, who nodded, the message clear.
Time to go home.
Adam Epilogue
Walking back through the portal, we found ourselves back near the backyard of the house. The portal made an odd powering down sound, before turning off and shrinking so it was barely bigger than my hand. I gotta love that time lord magic.
“Well, I am going to bed.” Weiss stated, carrying her dragon in her arms as they made their way back to the RWBY house first.
“Weiss! Wait up!” Ruby ran after her partner, and I could swear I saw a grin on Weiss’ face.
“Adam.” I turned to Blake, who was still carrying the now unconscious Yang on her back. “We’ll see you later. Take care of her will ya?”
“I should be telling you that.” I responded with a good natured grin, before looking at Yang and grinning wider. “And try not to test how soundproof your room is.”
“What do you mean?” I didn’t answer, just turning and walking back to the house while Neo and Pyrrha were heading to the JNPR house, the mute having a shit-eating grin on her face while Pyrrha was blushing brightly.
I knew Yang would answer for me, and considering I heard a loud meow-like yelp behind me, I knew Yang was taking care of Blake.
I managed to open the door to the house, glance at the clock on the wall. It was just after 2 am, so pretty late. I glanced to the living room where Qrow was asleep on the couch while I sensed Oscar in his room.
Making my way silently through the house, I managed to get Penny’s door open. As gently as I could, I placed the sleeping former android off my back and onto her bed, before placing her dragon egg on its own little bed she made.
I glanced at my girlfriend, seeing how her hair was spread about the bed, blushed, before shaking my head and helping into the bed properly. She’ll probably be a little annoyed about sleeping in her clothes, but I am NOT about to change her into her pyjamas myself.
At least, I was planning on leaving, before I felt something grip my arm, and the next thing I knew, I was on my back. On the bed. With a hazy eyed Penny holding herself above me with a big grin.
“Hey babe.” I blushed at Penny’s slightly slurred, but extremely low and sultry tone. “Where did you think you were going?”
“P-P-Penny! You’re awake?” I managed to stutter, my face going redder as Penny lowered herself to nuzzling into the crook of my neck. Why, why does she smell so good?! And why is dragging her chest against mine!?
“Hehehe, you smell nice.” That wasn’t an answer. “I wonder why you were going to leave? Did you not wanna sleep?”
‘What is she talking about? Is she more drunk than I thought?’
“Maybe you’ll spend the night working on that cork board?” I froze. “Maybe planning to talk with Ozma about Salem and his plan? About Jinn and her answer?”
“How-” I blinked, turning red as Ruby’s cape as suddenly my mouth was covered by Penny’s.
“Hehe, I knew that would getcha.” She muttered against me. She pulled back, and I was going to try and talk, but froze when I saw Penny taking her dress off. “I don’t like sleeping in this thing.”
My mind was short circuiting, trying and failing to compute what was going on, and I only managed to get control of myself when I noticed I was missing everything covering my top while Penny was working on my belt. I grabbed her hand, stopping her as she got the loop undone. I got a look at her, seeing she was wearing a very nice pair of tan underwear and her black stockings, while her hazy eyes were a little more focused.
“Penny, don’t you think you’re going a little fast? You’re clearly not in your right mind and are letting some kind of instincts take over.” She frowned, making me feel a little bad, but I didn’t want her to do something I’ll regret later.
Penny let go of my belt and raised herself up so she was face to face with me. She was silent, making me a little nervous, but as I turned to look away, she grabbed my face and forced me to look back at her.
She looked, scared. Her eyes had a faint mist, but it was clear to me she was at least coherent right now.
“Somethings coming.” I raised a brow as she lowered herself and kissed my forehead. “Something big is coming. I don’t know how I know.” She kissed my cheek. “I don’t know what it is.” She kissed my nose. “I don’t know what is going to happen, but I don’t want it to take anyone away.” She pulled back, tears slowly falling from her eyes and onto me.
“Adam. I don’t want….I don’t want to lose anyone else. I don’t want to see you, or Ruby, or Weiss, or Pyrrha, or Neo, anyone else to disappear. Adam I-” I cut her off this time, grabbing her cheek and gently placing my lips against hers.
Penny stiffened, then relaxed as I used my free hand to gently push her, flipping us over.
“You won’t.” I placed a kiss on her forehead. “I won’t let anyone else die.” I kissed her cheeks. “I won’t let Salem and her cronies take anyone away.” I kissed her nose. “I won’t.” I looked at her, in her beautiful green eyes. “I won’t allow any of it. Whatever is coming, we’ll stop it.” I moved my arms, carefully pulling her hands above her head, interlocking our hands. Penny glanced to our hands, before looking up at me, and tearily smiling.
“Together?”
“As one.”
Natali POV
I released a held breath as I finished my drink, the second of many to come for the night surely. Only twenty minutes into the party and already many are starting a ruckus. I let myself relax near the back of the room, not really one for crowds, especially if they are as rowdy as the Fiore Fairy Tail. And considering I saw the Minotaur and that giant abyssian armwrestling each other, I knew a fight was going to break out at some point.
I managed to convince Sora to go over to the other kids with the excuse to hang out with our niece and nephew a bit more, this time actually doing so as her original form.
My sister really needed to learn to act her age sometimes, and not just to spontaneously act like a kid one moment, and then act like an adult the next.
I saw my marefriend breaking off to hang out with her counterparts, clearly having a better connection to Ed’s Twilight than this world. Though that was only because the two have hung out before this, so Dusk knows her more, even if it had been a few months since we last saw Ed’s counterparts.
I glanced around, seeing all of the guild enjoying themselves, especially Ed’s group as they hung out with this world's version of them. The RD’s seemed to click, no surprise there.
I admit, I was curious about this place for the longest time, but seeing it in person. Seeing all these different creatures, not just ponies but the canine, felines and even the individuals of the species was incredible. Lex has made Mavis proud I think.
I chugged the last of my third mug, the light alcohol in the cider being less distilled than some things I have had, but it was perfect for a simple drink to relax with. I nodded to the canine, Zen, as he took my mug away and I got up from my seat.
I may be a little shy with crowds, but I knew I could at least hang out with people I knew. There was one person I wanted to talk to in particular. Luckily she wasn’t that hard to spot despite her pension for stealth.
“Hey Blake!” The faunus turned away from two of the other felines, Kat and Willow I think, and turned to me.
“Oh hey. Um, Natali right? Adam’s sister.” The amber eyes girl greeted with a small nod.
“Yup, nice to finally meet you in person Blake.” I greeted back, patting the faunus on the shoulder. “So, how has my brother been? Admittedly I hadn’t been in as close contact with him as I want to some times.”
“Oh he’s...fine I suppose.” She replied. “He’s been training with Penny, Ruby and Pyrrha a lot and has been taking the time to give me and the others our own fights. Though...now that I think about it he seemed to be a little distracted lately.”
“Distracted?”
“Yeah, like there is something on his mind, but he can’t seem to get it out.” That was worrying. Adam didn’t really like keeping secrets, if anything he was the one who helps people admit things. “It started about a month ago.”
“That is...very odd.” I admit, sipping some water I brought. “He normally isn’t one to keep secrets, especially to his friends.” I tapped my chin in thought, but whatever was going on with him, I trusted him to tell the others when he was ready. “So aside from my brother, how have things been with your team?”
“Oh, we’re fine. Weiss and Ruby have been having fun with each other like when we were back at Beacon.” I raised a brow as she stopped.
“And….Yang is..?”
“Um, Yang is Yang?” To the unobservant, Blake would appear confused, but I could see the slight shift in her eyes as she tried to think on another topic to talk about. I narrowed my eyes, placing my drink to the side.
“Really. Yang is Yang?” I raised a brow, watching the feline faunus squirm a bit. “Come one Blakey.” I wrapped my arm around her shoulders. “You can talk to me about stuff. You know, one Bi to another.”
“You’re Bi?”
“I am pretty sure.” I relied without a pause. “Honestly it was only after my Displacement that I thought about stuff like that, but looking back to Earth, I’ll admit I have found a bunch of girls back home attractive, and a couple guys.”
“Um, TMI.”
“Oh, sorry about that, I was rambling. Anyways, you know you can talk to me about your obvious attraction to the blond.” I grinned at her blush.
“I-I don’t-”
“I am just going to stop you there.” I placed a finger on her lips. “Blake. You like Yang. Yang likes you. Pretty much everyone can see it, even Weiss and Neo.” I blinked a couple times. “Well, maybe not Ruby. That girl has matured a bit, but she is still a little too innocent.”
“Um, can we please not talk about this?”
“Eenope!” I quote with a grin, before it fell into something a little softer. “Blake, you really shouldn’t try hiding it anymore. I admit I was a dense dummy with my own relationship at first, but I can tell you want to try but can’t get the courage to try.”
“Yeah well if you went through what I did you would do the same thing.” She muttered angrily, making me frown as she tried to stop the conversation. I gently grabbed the mug she was trying to drink from, lowering it from her face.
“You’re right. I probably would. At least, if I didn’t have my siblings.” She turned to me. I have my big sister, even if I had to take care of her sometimes, my little sis, who is arguably a problem child herself, and I had Adam, who is more than willing to throw the first punch.”
“So what’s your point?”
“Well, you have people like that too, even if you didn’t want to see it.” She looked a little wide eyed at that. “Ruby would be more than willing to just hug you to make you feel better, maybe share her cookies with you. Weiss would scold you and try and make you face whatever it is head one, but she would still be standing beside you. Pyrrha and Jaune would be giving you a ton of moral support, even if the latter needed to open his own eyes. Nora would probably just do something crazy that would force you to step in. Ren would give you some sage advice about listening to your inner self or something like that.
Anyways, I’m rambling again. The point is, you’re not alone like you think you are.” I took her hand and smiled. “Even when you were in the White Fang, there were those that genuinely cared about you. Like Ilia.”
“Yeah, and you saw where that went.”
“Yeah, I did. You saved her.” She looked at me again with wider eyes. “Even when she allowed herself to get caught up in the dogma and wrong message of your people, you dragged her back to reality. You inspired Menagerie to stand up against the other Adam, you're willing to risk it all to see your ideals through.
You made some bad decisions, that much is true, but no one is perfect. Everyone needs a hand every now and then.” I smiled as she looked completely stunned. “You’re no coward Blake. You are not a failure for wanting to step back from the conflict for a while. You are brave, strong, and I admit, I can see what Yang would find so attractive about you.”
I gave a small grin as I scooted closer and let my hand lower. “Plus this is always a bonus.” I laughed at her mewling yelp as I managed to get a good grip on her rear. All the fans were right, she had a great ass.
“Oi!” I managed to avoid her swip as I laughed at her blush. I giggled more as she tried to look menacing, with her slit pupils, but her red face completely ruined it.
“Come one Blake, you have to admit, you do fill those out really well.” Her face just went reder and I swear steam should have been coming out of her four ears.
“Can you leave my body out of this? Please?” She all but begged, more embarrassed than angry at this point.
“Alright alright, sorry. Anyways, you really don’t need to try and prove yourself to anyone. You are just, you. And I know Yang wouldn’t want anything less.” I glanced around, smiling as I saw a certain blondshell having a likely similar conversation with my uncle. “So, how about we see you and Yang hanging out.”
“I...I’m not sure that is a good idea right now. She looked like she wanted to be alone.” Blake muttered, not looking up from the table.
“Well, I don’t think you’ll have much choice in a minute.” She looked at me with confusion, but the clearing of a throat on her other side, brought her attention away and towards a slightly nervous looking Yang.
“Uh, hey Blake, Nat, how’s it going?” I smiled at the lame attempt, but didn’t hold it against her.
“Eh, nothing to complain about. How are you Yang?” I started, nudging Blake’s leg with my foot.
“Eh, I’m fine. Your uncle decided to give me an upgrade.” She motioned with her prosthetic.
“Let me guess, you can feel things properly with it now?” She nodded, a little surprised. “Yeah, he did the same thing to my marefriend a while back. It has been really helpful.” I mentally frown and nudge Blake in the ribs with a Vector as she tried to shrink away from me, inadvertently going closer to Yang.
“So, what are you two talking about before?” Yang managed to question, clearly a little nervous. I grinned at the faunus, making her squirm a bit more.
“Oh, nothing much, just talking about our families and friends.” I stated.
“Oh, cool. So, how have things been with your sister? Ruby and Penny told me about what happened before Weiss, Blake and I showed up.” The blond looked genuinely curious.
“Hehe, she can be a pain sometimes, but what little sister isn’t?” Yang nodded sagely, clearly remembering her younger years with Ruby. “Sometimes it seems like she is bipolar. One minute she acts like a mature teenager, the next she is no different than a child.”
“I hear that. Ruby used to be similar, only more on the childish side.” Yang added, laughing a little at her memory.
“I don’t doubt that.” I grinned as I turned to Blake, who looked a little relaxed as she wasn’t the centre of attention. “Hey Blake, have your parents ever talked about giving you a sibling.”
“No, oddly enough.” She answered, surprising me. “I admit I have wondered what it would be like to have a sibling sometimes, but mom and dad both agreed that one was enough for them considering how busy they were with their respective positions.”
“Oh yeah, your dad was the one who originally founded the White Fang right?” Yang questioned, earning a sad nod from Blake. “He must have been really cool. Sun talked about how stoic he was when you two were in Menagerie.”
“I think that was just because he didn’t like Sun.” Blake replied with a small smile. “I hope he’s okay.”
“I wouldn’t worry. He was heading back to Vacuo with his and Coco’s teams wasn’t he? He’ll be fine.” Blake nodded. I did not know that SSSN and CFVY were in Vacuo.
“Here’s hoping.” I added. “Hey, who knows. With that Stargate in your backyard, you guys might be able to head back to Remnant.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, but don’t get your hopes up. There is an infinite amount of timelines out there, so it might take a while before you guys find your original timeline.” I warned, earning a resigned, but relieved nod from the huntresses. “Well, I’m going to go play with my sister, you two have fun.”
I grinned and walked away, not looking back, but I heard Yang startup conversation with Blake again. Those would be just fine I think.
I walked around a bit, greeting and talking with a bunch of this world's members, especially the people that I have never seen before back in my timeline like the bartenders Zen and Adria.
I am not a hundred percent sure how long I was just talking and greeting with the members, but eventually I made my way back to Yang and Blake, the duo hangin out near the back table.
“Hello again!” I quoted Pyrrha, catching them by surprise.
“Oh hey Nat, what’s up?”
“Not much, I am not really much of a crowds person so I just talked with a bunch of the members that don’t exist back in my timeline.” I admitted, sitting across from them.
“Yeah, I hear you. If Ruby wasn’t with the others she would probably just be hanging near the bar since there is no punch bowl here.” Blake joked, earning a small chuckle from myself and Yang.
“Sorry about coming back so soon, I just wasn’t really comfortable talking with anyone else since I don’t really know them.”
“What about your Twilight?” I leveled a blank stare at Yang, and pointed my thumb towards the table of Twilight’s, the three mares talking about some experiments they can do in their respective worlds as well as comparing personal experiences. “Okay, yeah. I wouldn’t want to get in the middle of that.”
“Yeah, I love my marefriend, but sometimes she needs a chance to go all nerd mode with someone who can actually keep up. I am more of a medical scientist and not a magi scientist.” I admitted.
“So, what are you planning on doing when you get back to your timeline?” Blake questioned.
“Not much honestly. Twilight, Sora and I have spent most of our free time lately training with Grandmare Nyx in preparation for Shining’s Wedding.”
“Oh, that’s the one with the changeling invasion right?” I nodded to Yang again. “Yeah, Twilight and some of her friends told us about that.”
“Well we can’t be a hundred percent sure the wedding will go the same as the original timeline, that is nearly guaranteed since Sora and I are here and Twilight is already an alicorn.”
“Well, hopefully things go well for you.” Blake offered her support. “If things get really bad, I am sure Lex and Adam will let you and Sora crash in their worlds for a while.”
“Of that I don’t doubt.” I stated, before sighing. “Honestly I am not worried about the wedding itself but what might happen if we’re forced to reveal Twilight’s heritage and form.”
“Yeah, Adam mentioned you said your Celestia was a bit more paranoid than ours.” Blake muttered.
“Understatement, she is legit scared of dark magic, anything she sees as dark, and even blames said magic for a large portion of turning Luna into Nightmare Moon.”
“Well that’s stupid.” Yang deadpanned. “But, I think you can handle it if everything Adam told us about you is any indication.”
“Heh, thanks for the vote of confidence Yang.” I smiled a bit. I then blinked as I heard the tapping of the mic up on stage.
The three of us turned to the stage, all three of our eyes widening as Adam walked up with a guitar in hand, a sheepish grin on his face. While Blake and Yang were looking at him in surprise, I looked around and spotted the rest of his friends, the huntresses cheering him on in excitement, except Weiss.
I guess WBY doesn't know my brother can play.
I grinned and made my way closer to the stage as Adam began his song, Reluctant Heroes was one of his favourites. I took a seat near the stage, before glancing to the side as I felt the bench shift.
“So we are going up at some point right?” I didn’t turn, merely raised my arm and pulled my teenage formed little sister closer to me.
“No question on that front sis.” I grinned, one that matched the teen homunculus next to me as our brother played his heart out.
Not long after his first song came to an end, I was treated to the pleasant show of Blake and Yang gloating Adam on to do another song, my brother's red face making Sora and I laugh before she started his metal song.
“So, what songs do you have in mind sis?” I questioned as Adam sang loudly.
“Oh, I have a couple ideas.” She grinned, tapping her head. I nodded and placed my hand just below her horn, reading her mind and grinning at what she wanted to play.
“Alright, we should really thank Screwball again for letting our phone connect to YouTube back on earth. That was such a good song.”
“Too bad all we can do is watch videos. I wonder how anyone would react if they saw our channel posting vlogs from Equestria.”
“They’d probably flip their shit. And the government or the Merchant might get involved to stop us.”
“True, true. Speaking of, wanna watch the last season of Rick and Morty later?”
“I really should say you’re too young to watch that, but I know you’ll just steal my phone to watch it anyways.”
My sister just grinned like an imp and laid her head against my shoulder as Adam left the stage, heading to his friends table. Sora and I just enjoyed each other’s company for a while, watching as a bunch of other members went up, before we decided it would be our turn.
“Let’s go Sora.”
“Right behind you.”
My sister and I made our way to the stage, and we’re not really surprised when we saw all the clones of Lex running about with the instruments and equipment.
“Hey Lex!” The clones turned to me and Sora, before one walked up with a grin.
“Hey sis. I take it you two want a turn onstage?”
“Is it not obvious?” I grinned at her laugh, before using the Broadcast spell to send the information on what songs we have in mind. The clones all grinned, one of them bringing over a small keyboard, before using some magic to make it into a full sized one.
With a nod, Sora and I sat at the piano while Lex moved the curtains.
“Alright everyone! Time for another couple of songs. For now, we have a special treat as my little sisters Natali and Sorano are going to play a very close number on the piano. Give them a cheer will ya?!” The crowd cheered again, making me and Sora smile as we cracked our knuckles before using our Vectors to pick up a couple of different instruments ourselves.
Sora grabbed a violin, cello and a couple of dumb sticks for the drumset she sat at, while I had my Vectors act as a couple extra hands on the piano.
“Alright everyone. My sister and I are going to play a small number that is rather close to our hearts, but doesn’t have any lyrics. Still, I hope you enjoy, Our Last Charade.”
I allowed myself to relax, letting my fingers and Vectors to fly across the piano as we started, my sister beginning with her violin and cello. The song was calm, yet melancholy, one of a person facing their inner demons and choosing to fight after running for so long.
I closed my eyes and allowed myself to fall into the perspective of the person this song is meant for, and all he went through because of that Hate and Spite.
Sora, I knew, was in the same boat, the both of us sympathetic to the ‘Demon Child’ who was just angry and scared.
A shame Frisk couldn’t stand next to them in the end.
The song was a short one, but it was emotional, one that makes the audience feel for the person it was meant for. I sighed as I finished the last note, letting the piano to reverberate the tone for a couple seconds.
The guild broke out in a polite, but no less excited applause, more whistles than cheers, but I knew it was because of the nature of the song. Not something you specially cheer for, but one you applaud.
I glanced at the guild members, a couple actually misty eyed, while some smiled sadly. I glanced towards Adam’s table, the huntsman nodding to me while his friends all looked a little shocked, memories flying through their eyes.
I glanced at my sister, who sighed and nodded to me, and I saw how small her smile was. She honestly enjoyed the story, and sympathized with Chara and Asriel.
I cleared my throat into the mic, gaining everyone’s attention again, before I sighed with a smile.
“Well that was a downer huh?” I joked, the small laugh from the crowd easing my soul. “How about next, my sister and I play something a little more upbeat, and personal to the guild.” The crowd cheered in approval, making me smile as I used a Vector to move one of the mic’s over to Sora as she still sat at the drumset.
“Let me ask you guys something Fairy Tail. Who likes snow?” My sister questioned, earning some confused mutters, but some members raised their hands, making us smile. “Well, for the guild, who knows if during winter, we might just find the guilds namesake.” I smiled and let Sora take the lead while I sang backup for once.
“Fairy, where’re you going? We’ll gather the light along the way And make it shine upon a brand new day
Oh yeah! Can you hear the voice that’s calling you yet? Oh yeah! It’s raw and hoarse from screaming out to you
Oh yeah! But it won’t give up until you can answer it Oh yeah!
Oh yeah!
Though all this time has past, I still remember The sun and moon and how they shine together It feels so strange when you are not here with me I need your smile just to keep me going
In my heart, it’s snowing I’m trying my best to smile Slowly it’s warming As fate is linking your heart with mine
Fairy, where’re you going? We’ll gather the light along the way And make it shine upon a brand new day
Oh yeah! Breaking like the waves on the shore of the ocean All my feelings ebb and flow away The orange sunset fades to white and grey
Oh yeah! Cherishing that rainbow we saw together All the colours in my memory Are turning into snow with every day
It’s strange but when you smile I feel much stronger But when you laugh It lifts me so much higher
In my heart it’s snowing I’m trembling but now you’re here And tightly you hold me And its warming me right down to my core
So now Fairy Slowly but surely You’re walking your way Just hang in there
(Why? X7 Oh yeah x7)
I’ve forgotten how it goes, teach me how to laugh Because your smile is like a magic spell You could change the world I know ‘Cause you’ve surely changed mine
And that’s why You are my fairy
In my heart, its snowing I’m trying my best to smile Slowly, it’s warming As fate is linking your life with mine
Fairy, where’re you going? We’ll gather the light along the way Shine on a brand new day
In my heart, it’s snowing I’m trying my best to smile Because it was you Because my fairy, it was you
It’s snowing Snow fairy
Oh, here my hands I’ll hold you gently Carrying all the light you gave Snow Fairy
Don’t say goodbye.”
I grinned as the Lex clone played out the guitar and synths, the ending making the crowd cheer loudly again. The positive cheers seemed to always follow the Displaced performances, mostly because it seems every Displaced in the building are amazing performers.
My sister and I stood near the edge of the stage and bowed, before heading back and making our way through the tables. I spotted Dusk near the back, grinning at me with a small mug in hand, which she promptly chugged.
“What are you standing here for?” I looked to my sister, who rolled her eyes and shrunk to her original form. “Go hang out with your marefriend. I am going to hang with Auntie Luna and the twins.”
“Oh, alright. Have fun sis.” I departed, almost missing my sister roll her eyes. I wonder why she did that.
“Hey babe, fun party right?” I nodded to my marefriend, seeing she is a bit tipsy, but from my experience she can be pretty lucid despite alcohol.
“Yup, I am so glad Lex invited us.” I then frowned a bit. “Are you doing ok?” Dusk tilted her head, but I just lay a hand softly on her new wings. It hadn’t even been a full twenty four hours since her ascension, so I was worried about her.
“I’m fine? I mean I knew this would happen eventually. Still feels weird, but at least here there are plenty of other alicorns I can talk to.” She admitted, shrugging her shoulders. “This world’s Luna was originally a unicorn too, so she gave me a couple pointers about handling my new earth pony strength and a couple exercises for my wings.”
“Oh, that’s helpful.” I added, earning a nod from Dusk as she looked at her mug. She then offered it to me, making me realize how thirsty I was actually. A quick swig later, a mouthful of apple cider was sliding down my gullet. “Thanks.”
“Anytime.” I looked at Dusk confused, she was blushing for some reason. “So, I was walking around and spotted the library earlier, wanna check it out?”
“Sure, I was wondering what Lex had back there.” I replied, letting her take my hand. She’s being a little clingy for some reason.
I was in for a treat I think.
A Little Later….
“Fuck...yeah, right there.” I grinned, lightly scraping my canines against my girl's neck, feeling her pulse quicken under my teeth. I could tell her prey instincts were telling her to get away from the sharp teeth, but she stayed still.
I let my hands continue their light message under her undone shirt. I was right earlier, she was bigger than before. Now we match! At least in terms of pure size, hers were softer than mine.
I stopped scraping my teeth and bit while applying some suctions, making my mare moan louder, making me grin wider. I let go of her neck, seeing the skin under her very light layer of fur turning red. I couldn’t do much else as a prosthetic arm latched onto the back of my head, forcing my face against Dusks, not that I minded.
I am not sure how this happened, but after maybe two hours or so of wandering the library, the next thing I knew, Dusk and I were on one of the tables making out with each other.
Good thing everyone else was in the guild proper.
I placed everything else out of my mind as I rubbed myself against my beautiful marefriend, groaning into her mouth as my bra-clad chest rubbed against hers. I mentally grinned, knowing she has way more pleasurable parts than I did, something I took full advantage of as I moved my hands from under her shirt to her back, gently preening her wings.
Immediately they sprung open to their full wingspan, while I muffled Dusks very loud moan with my mouth. I rubbed the joint between her shoulders and wings, while using a Vector to lightly caress her horn, making her back arch and her eyes to shoot open in a silent scream.
I pulled back and caught my breath, grinning at the mares thoroughly spent expression, her face was completely red through her fur. I grinned wider, before glancing to the clock nearby, seeing we had been gone for a while now.
“Heh, come on babe, we should probably get back.” I stated, pulling my shirt back down as she moaned in disappointment. I then moaned myself as I felt her lips on my neck and her hands on my chest.
“Can’t we continue? You didn’t get a turn.” I grinned as she muttered that against my neck, her flat tongue making small circles around my right artery.
“I would love that Dusk, but I don’t want anyone to have to come looking for us and walking in the middle of the fun.” She groaned sadly, but nodded against my neck, before letting go and buttoning back up her shirt. I was oh so tempted to rub her wings again, but I knew she would just try and jump me. I helped her to her hooves, she was a little wobbly, but she managed to get her footing as we made our way back to the guild.
I am sure everyone who saw us come out of the back knew what was going one since our hair was a little disheveled and Dusk still had a dopey grin on her muzzle.
“Alright everyone, I think this is around the time to call it a night.” I glanced to the stage, seeing Lex, the real one, up on stage with a small apologetic grin on her face. “However, I think there is still time for one more song.” I raised a brow, watching as my sister made several new clones while Dusk and I made our way over to where Sora was hanging out with Auntie Luna and the twins. “I hope this will help some of you relax for the night.”
‘Hotaru? Lex and Sora love this song.’ I thought, grinning as I saw my younger sister smiling and relaxing against our aunt. I was silent as I sat next to them, my aunt barely sparing us a glance as we let the music wash over us.
I raised my arm and wrapped it around Dusk, who didn’t resist and rest against me as the second verse began. I carefully laid my head against hers, being extra careful to avoid her horn.
“This song always helped you sleep, remember?” I telepathically asked Sora.
“Yeah. You used to play it on your phone at night so I would fall asleep before you.”
I grinned to her, lightly nodding against Dusk’s head as Lex’s song began to come to an end. I glanced around after getting my bearings back from the trance I was in from the music. I glanced around as the members began to head to the door while Lex popped in several new clones.
I glanced at Kairi who sat nearby, seeing her raised a brow as well, before we spotted the door to the basement light up a bit. I locked eyes with the keyblade wielder, who nodded to me as well.
Guess it's time to go home.
Nat POV
I yawned as I carried my sister on my back, walking through the sleeping town with my marefriend to her library/house. Twilight yawned as well, the crescent moon above us told us it was a little after two in the morning right now.
Sora fell asleep on the flight home, Nyx was also asleep in her own room in the castle. Twilight and I were trying to be as quiet as possible as we made our way through the town.
The lights were out in the library, so Spike was asleep. He said he was going to hang with CMC while Twilight and I were gone, so he should have had a fun day.
Twilight unlocked the building first, letting me in before locking the door behind us. She lit up her horn as a light as we made our way through silently. Entering the spare room Sora had been using as her own room, letting me lay her down on her bed. A quick storm with my Vectors, and Sora was in her pyjamas under the covers, nuzzling into the bed.
I smiled and placed a small kiss on her horns before I closed the door to her room. Twilight had gone ahead and was checking on Spike’s room, the snoring coming from the open door being all the info we needed.
I yawned again, heading to the bathroom and brushing my teeth and washing my face. I heard the pipes from upstairs going on so I knew Twilight was doing the same. A few minutes later, I was making my way up the stairs, being careful of the squeaking boards.
Once I opened the door to the room, I glanced around quickly, seeing Twilight out of her cloak and outfit and now in a see through blue nightgown with her purple underwear visible under it. She had her back turned to me, placing her sword and gauntlet in a hidden compartment in her closet.
I frowned as she closed the compartment, sighing as she rubbed her prosthetic arm. I hugged her gently from behind, being mindful of her wings.
“What’s on your mind babe?”
“Nothing. Just….thinking about the wedding.” I frowned at her tone. It was clear she was worried, probably about revealing her wings. I turned her around and gave her a comforting kiss on the forehead, just under her horn.
“Don’t worry. We’ll figure it out when it comes up. For now, try and relax, and come to bed.” I gently grabbed her arms and dragged her to the bed, moving the sheets with my Vectors. Twilight blinked a couple times before going over to the nightstand, where a folded up piece of paper was sitting.
“Alright, lets see here. ‘Imagine you have an extra set of arms on your back, and you want to have them behind your back.’ Seems simple enough.” I raised a brow, grabbing the paper as Twilight tried to move her wings around. I saw it was a list of things she can do with her new body that can make things easier, at least according to Lex’s coltfriend and Luna.
I watched as I sat on the bed, as Twilight first extended her wings to their full lengths, before rolling her shoulders a couple times for them to flap before they closed and rested against her back.
“Guess I can’t sleep on my back for a while.” She said, sighing as she made her way over and sat on the other side of the bed.
“You haven’t slept on your back since we started dating.” I pointed out with a grin, making her blush with a sheepish grin as it was obvious she forgot that.
With a small shrug, I laid down and opened the sheets for Twilight to shimmy in, curling up against me as I acted as the big spoon, being mindful of her now sharper horn.
I smiled as I wrapped my arms around her, while her tail wrapped around my leg like normal. It said something that I got used to the prehensile limb wrapping around me.
I felt her wings shifting a bit as she tried to get comfy, so I lifted the bedspread a bit so she could move her wings easier.
“Thanks babe.”
“Anytime.” I held her closer, nuzzling into her hair, inadvertently bumping our horns against each other. It didn’t hurt, it just gave a small buzz down my back. Twilight shivered a bit from the contact, but relaxed against me afterwards.
“Tomorrow you have your first wing based flight lesson with Grandmare Nyx. So let’s try and get as much rest as we can. Ok?” I felt her nod against me, lightly kissing my collarbone, making me smile as I returned it on her cheek, before she shared a proper goodnight kiss.
‘Things will kick up soon. Please, just let us enjoy what time we have left together.’
Lex POV
I took a breath as I finished my shot, just sitting on the bar, and watching as the members and Displaced all began to mingle with one another. The younger members were hanging out with Sorano, Auntie Luna and, I guess, Auntie Celestia. It was good for my girls to be having fun with others their age was well as those who are younger than themselves. My girls really seemed to connect with their cousins, while Sora was just hanging out with Luna.
I noticed Adam heading out the door along with a small crowd consisting of Ruby, Neo, Weiss, Penny, Polearm, Shining and Cadance. I saw both Adam and Polearm griping the blades at their waists, so I didn’t need to think much about what they were doing.
I smirked as I saw Ed talking with Yang while Nat was talking with Blake. All three Twilight’s in the room were hanging out as well, with Dusk seeming to be the most outgoing, considering she has a mug of clearly alcohol in her hand.
Everyone else was scattered about, each enjoying the guild and its amenities to the fullest while they can. Zen and Adria were working hard next to me as they mixed up and sent out many drinks while Violet, Maddie, Verdant and Swift were all running around. Maeve was sitting at the bar, nervously nomming on her tail as her mother worked her magic with the drinks.
“Maeve honey, why don’t you go hangout with the other kids?” I questioned. The youngest abyssian looked to me before nervously rubbing her paws.
“I-I don’t wanna bug them.” Was what I could get out of her tail muffled speech.
“You don’t need to worry about that dear. I know you and your mother have only been here a couple weeks, but you don’t need to be shy. We’re all family here.” I stated, lightly petting the kitten on the head. Thanks to her mother, I learned about a small, special spot on her head just past her ears that she loved being scratched.
The purring I heard definitely proved I hit the right spot.
After a bit, and a small cup of milk, Maeve sighed and let go of her tail before turning in her seat and looked towards the kids area. I smiled and stood, offering my hair for her. I knew she felt safe when she had a connection to someone, but was a little iffy about holding hands, hence the tail biting.
I didn’t have a tail, but my hair was plenty long enough, and smooth and soft despite its naturally spiky appearance. Maeve got to her paws and almost immediately bit on my hair as I led her to the group. I could see Sora entertaining Ed’s twins and little Nyx with her Ice magic by making small sculptures. She also made tiny multi colored fireworks in her hand. The CMC were talking with my kids about school and about making a schedule for the seven of them (Dawn ‘officially’ joined the CMC last week) to practice their magic together.
“Hey kiddos.” The youngsters all turn to me as I gently lead Maeve out from behind me. “If you guys are free, try and play with Maeve here. Don’t pressure her though.”
“Pretty kitty!” Maeve jumped a bit as my niece and nephew made their way over. Oddly, the kitten seemed to actually calm down around those two. Auntie Luna looked visibly amused as her kids began to play with Maeve, the abyssian no longer biting onto my hair and now playfully pouncing around the kids.
“Those two certainly have a way with people.” I muttered to my aunt, who just nods and giggles as the kids play together. Even Sora joined in, apparently deciding to act her actual age and shifting back into her true form.
“Indeed. Morning and Eclipse seemed to just bring out the best in people, no matter who they are.” Auntie Celestia stated as she walked up, keeping an eye on the kids and they playfully ran around, avoiding any adults nearby.
“And to think you didn’t believe you would be a good mother.” Auntie Luna nudged me as we watched my girls play with the others. “Those three are perfectly little ones. Speaking of, where is young Yoru?”
“I put her to sleep in our room and I have a clone watching her. The last time we had a party she ended up crying almost the whole time because of the noise.” I answer with a small grimace. I am thinking Yoru may have an affinity for Sound magic because of how loud she can be when she wants to. “Luckily she doesn’t really complain a lot. Honestly I was expecting her to be way more fussy.”
“Well, no two children are alike.” Celestia adds, taking a sip of some cider she had. “I forgot to say so, but thank you for inviting us here Lex. Ed probably said it already, but some of us needed a break for at least the night.”
“Yeah Uncle Ed said you needed a vacation for at least a day after getting with him. How is that working for you three anyways? No judging, but I have a hard time seeing a polyamorist relationship working out back home on earth and not in anime.”
“Well, I won’t lie and say it has been entirely easy.” Luna admitted. “But, Ed has more than enough room in his heart for two girls, let alone the rest of our family.”
“Yeah, I can see that. Plus I guess you immortals will easily be able to stick together.” I added, before frowning. “Now I just hope I can stick with Sonbā for a while.”
“Sonbā, that is the Sombra Alicorn right?” I nodded at Celestia. “You shouldn’t need to worry much dear. I had the chance to talk with him while you were out with the newcomers, and I believe if anything were to happen to Rainbow Dash, he very well could work as a replacement with the amount of loyalty he shows.”
“I supposed that is fine. Now if only I wasn’t so iffy on going beyond a hug and a kiss.” I angrily muttered to myself.
“Hey, none of that dear. You have a bad experience with your previous male. There is no need for you to force yourself into any position that makes you uncomfortable.” Luna comforted me was I admittedly wallowed in some self-pity. “Besides, like my sister said, your mate is most loyal, and I know he won’t pressure you into anything.”
“I know I know. I just-ugh! I wanna show him how much I care for him, but I can’t even say that other word for magics sake!” I relied with a frown.
“Like Luna said, don’t force yourself dear.” Celestia patted my head like I was a child. Which to her, I sorta am. “For now, focus on spending time with him and your children. You can think about bedding him at a later time.”
“Yeah, right. Sorry If I was venting, I don’t really have a lot of people to talk to about this.” I rubbed my head. “I mean, Adria was a one night stand with some other Abyssian she never saw again, but she isn’t all that angry about it. Aspen’s husband is just on the road but they still keep in touch and he is planning on stopping by some time. Those two are are the only other mothers in the guild, but Mrs. Cake and Creamy Heart aren’t all that much help either.”
“I suppose it could be frustrating and embarrassing to talk about with others who either have good relationships or aren’t mothers themselves.” Luna admitted, sipping her cider with a sigh. “But, be sure to remember I am always willing to lend an ear if you need one.”
“That goes the same here Lex.” Celestia stated. “I’ll admit I didn’t spend much time with you as my sister had, but we are family, so if you ever need something, feel free to, what was the phrase, drop me a line?”
“Close enough auntie Tia.” I said with a grin, feeling more relaxed around the solar alicorn counterpart than before.
I am not sure how long I spent just hanging out with my aunts and watching the kids play, but before long I made my way back to the bar to watch over the guild again. I noticed that Adam and his crowd had returned at some point, and Penny was dragging my brother up to the stage.
Considering I saw him eyeing the guitars Vinyl lent me for the night, I knew we were in for a treat. I noticed as I walked up that Ed was sitting near the bar corner as well, right next to my seat. This actually would be a good chance to talk to him.
”What can I do for you, my oldest niece?” My uncle questioned as I took my seat at the bar.
“Not much uncle. Just wanted to relax while Auntie Luna and Tia watch the kids.” I replied as I waved Zen over. “Besides, things are about to kick up.” I told him, motioning to the stage as one of my clones and Adam, who now had the guitar, walked up to the mic.
“I guess I’ll need to get up there at some point,” Ed muttered as Adam began to play.
“Lex, there is something you should know about my twins,” I glanced at him as he made a couple of glasses and poured some wine for me. I wasn’t about to turn a good drink down, so I began to pay attention. “If Yoru was made through Alchemagic means like you say then she is akin to the same biological and mental factors as my children. In my world alicorns age rapidly. The twins biologically and mentally are three to four years old when in fact they are only approaching a year of age. Do you understand what that means for your daughter?”
“She will appear a lot older than she actually is. I wanted some kind of explanation about that actually.” I replied as I took a sip of my wine. Hmm, strawberry. “Yoru looks nearly a year old now, but she is only about two and a quarter months. I was worried it was just something that happened to ponies in general, but the Cake twins got rid of that theory. Luna, Celestia and Cadance weren’t any help since they only ascended instead of being born as alicorns.”
“Naturally born alicorns have a magic greater intake and pull on magic than an ascended alicorn,” The alchemist explained. “Tia and Luna were born alicorns in my world. If you recall Flurry’s brith she had magic on par with that of two ascended alicorns, one of who was the element of magic,” I nodded, remembering Adam talking about his world’s Cadance. “Due to the great influx of magic their bodies have access to they need to age up rapidly so they can gain control over it. Once they reach physical maturity their rapid aging well slows to nearly a crawl. That is usually around two years of age making it around eight to ten year physically and mentally. So no need to worry about her growing up too fast. Though she still ages faster than normal foals and reaches her early twenties by her sixteenth birthday.”
“Hehe.” I chuckled as Adam finished his song and the crowd immediately began cheering for an encore . “Thanks for explaining it to me uncle. Honestly I was worried she would catch up to me before I knew it. This is a load off my mind.” I glanced around and smiled as I saw Nat and Sora making their way backstage while Adam was playing his song. “Now, I can just relax for the night, and worry about cleanup later. Though, be sure to talk to Kairi before you leave.”
“I still plan on getting my spot on the stage too,” I managed to suppress a grin as my uncle began to squint at me before he smiled himself. “You’ll be a great mother and wife Lex. Oh, before i forget, You have another uncle out there in the void. He was Displaced as Asta from Black Clover and he is my middle brother by blood. So keep an out for a headband with a four point red star on it. Wanna hear how I beat an Acnologia Displaced?”
“You did what to who?”
Later….
I am not entirely sure how long I spent at the bar, just listening to my uncle as he told me about his run in with a freaking Acnologia Displaced with Zeref, Mavis and God Serena, but after a while we separated as Ed went to go mingle with the guild again.
Nat had gone up with Sora not long after Adam finished his songs, said huntsman being greeted at his table with cheers as the group relaxed together.
I spent most of my time afterwards at the bar, watching over the guild, my guild, and popping in more clones as they popped themselves from either accidents or time limit expiring.
I smiled as Kairi, mini Luna, Ed and the rest all got a turn on stage, their music being rewarded by positive cheers and yells from the crowd.
Before long it was well into the night, a few members now visibly drunk or at least feeling the effects of the alcohol, while the younger members made their ways back to their rooms for the night. However there was still an ‘afterparty’ to enjoy, some of the stronger drinks being brought out and mixed.
I gave a big grin to Sonbā as he stayed with the kids, somehow our daughters were not tired enough to go to bed yet. I also had another clone with Yoru in the office finishing some last minute paperwork.
I decided it was about time for me to end it though, it was starting to get a little late. With a grin, and a chug of the last of my wine, I made my way to the stage, nodding to some of my clones as a couple popped. I tapped the mic a couple times, gaining everyone’s attention.
“Hey everyone. So, who’s had a fun night so far?” The crowd all cheered, filling me with happiness at their own excitement. “Well then, now that I know how much fun you all are having, I suppose it's my turn.” I grinned as I nodded to my clones, who set up the instruments. The crowd again cheered as they seemed to realize I was going to sing next.
I noticed Sonbā and the girls looking on with big grins, and I sent them a quick wink as I cleared my throat.
“Now then, let me ask you all something.” I smiled at their confusion. “Who likes being a part of Fairy Tail?!” I didn’t give them a chance as the drums all but exploded.
“What am I to be What is my calling? I gave up giving up I’m ready to go
The futures left unseen It all depends on me Put it one the line to follow my dreams Yeah!
Tried all my life I’ve tried to find Something that’s makes me hold on And never let go
OHHHH!
Hero too I am a Hero too My heart is set And I wont back down
Hero too Strength doesn’t make a hero True heroes Stand up for what they believe
So wait and see So wait and see
What do they think of me? What do they think I’ll be? I could not care less I don’t wanna know
Am I doing right? Am I satisfied? I wanna live my life like its meant to be Yeah!
Tried all my life I’ve tried to find Something that makes me hold on And never let go!
OHHHH!
Hero too I am a hero too My heart is set And I won’t back down
Hero too Strength doesn't make a hero True heroes (true heroes) Stand up for what they believe
So wait and see
People will judge for no reason at all Yeah they might try to say your dreams dumb
Don’t listen
They may look down on me And count me out I’m going in my own way
They may look down on me And count me out I’m a hero I’ve got music
Hero too, I am a hero too My heart is set And I won’t back down
Hero too Strength doesn’t make a hero True heroes Stand up for what they believe
YEAH I’LL BE!
Hero too I am a hero too My heart is set And I won’t back down
Hero too Strength doesn’t make a hero True heroes Stand up for what they believe
So wait and see
I have met so many heroes In my life Gave me the strength and courage to survive Gave me the power to smile everyday
And now its my turn To be the one To make you smile!”
I took a deep breath as the music finished, the crowd in the guild cheering loudly, making me smile warmly. I was thankful to the ice water my clone brought up, despite how weird it is to be thankful to my own self.
I glanced over the guild, seeing everyone cheering themselves, enjoying several drinks from the bar as Zen and Adria worked together, the later practicing with her new magic while the former was using his new eye magic to do everything with his eyes closed.
I saw Nat and Dusk were walking out near the library while Sora was talking with Aunt Luna and Aunt Celestia, though considering I saw a dopey smile on the mares muzzle and a smug grin on my sisters face, I had a sneaking suspicion of what they were up to.
Adam was holding up a visibly happy drunk Penny while Blake was in the same position with a bubbly drunk Yang. Pyrrha, Neo, Ruby and Weiss were either amused or embarrassed by their expressions. Though the red face on the former heiress I couldn’t tell if it was from alcohol, anger or embarrassment.
Uncle Ed was hanging with Kairi, and the rest of the newcomers were just wandering around. I checked my watch, and sighed, knowing it was about time to close up shop. I tapped the mic a couple times, gaining the attention of everyone who was coherent.
“Alright everyone, I think this is around the time to call it a night.” I paused as I heard as many disappointed mumbles as agreeing. “However, I think there is still time for one more song.” I smiled and popped in a new batch of clones, sighing as I felt the slight drain on my magic. “I hope this will help some of you relax for the night.”
I glanced to my clones, who nodded, the one at the keyboard beginning the soft rhythm. I nodded to myself as I got ready, knowing this will be a little different than before.
“tsuyu no mannaka kyou wa ame agari namanurui kaze shizuka na yomichi wo toorinukeru natsu ga chikai
{In the midst of the wet season today after the rain a lukewarm wind blows through the quiet night streets Summer draws near}
hikari kagayaki kono me wo ubai te ni shitaku naru furete mitaku naru anata wa kono hotaru no you
{Shining with light it steals my gaze I want to hold it I want to try touching it You are just like this firefly}
mou iikai mada mitai mou iikai sono kokoro
{Are you ready? I still want to look Are you ready? At that heart}
anata no kimochi ga mienai nozomu hodo kurushiku naru sore de mo kirai ni narenai
{I can’t tell how you feel The more I want the more it hurts Even so I could never hate you}
fuwa fuwari to chuu wo mau hotaru sukoshi fureta basho kara miru no ga ichiban ii sotto sotto
{To look at the fireflies that gently flutter in the air from the place where I touched them just a little bit is what I like the best quietly, quietly}
tsukamenai todokanai tsukamenai sono kokoro
{I can’t hold it, I can’t reach it I can’t hold it, that heart of yours}
‘jibun dake ga omotte iru’ kanjiru to nakitaku naru onaji kimochi ni wa narenai
{‘It’s just my own thinking’ I want to cry when I feel this way Our feelings can’t become the same}
mou iikai mada mitai mou iikai sono kokoro
{Are you ready? I still want to look Are you ready? At that heart}
anata no kimochi ga mienai nozomu hodo kurushiku naru sore de mo kirai ni narenai
{I can’t tell how you feel The more I want the more it hurts Even so I could never hate you}
‘jibun dake ga omotte iru’ kanjiru to nakitaku naru anata no kimochi ga shiritai
{‘It’s just my own thinking’ I want to cry when I feel this way I want to know how you feel}
anata no kimochi ga mienai (tsuyu no mannaka kyou wa ame agari namanurui kaze shizuka na yomichi wo)
{I can’t tell how you feel (In the midst of the wet season today after the rain a lukewarm wind blows through the quiet night streets)}
sore de mo kirai ni narenai (shizuka na yomichi wo toorinukeru natsu ga chikai)
{Even so I could never hate you (Passing through the quiet night streets Summer draws near)}
(kyou wa ameagari kyou wa ameagari natsu ga chikai)
{(Today after the rain Today after the rain Summer draws near}”
I sighed and looked over the crowd, seeing many actually fell asleep to my song. Those that were intoxicated seemed to be the ones in the deepest state of rest, while those that were still awake were now visibly tired.
With a grin, I tapped my head, using the Telepathy spell Broadcast, to send a small message into the minds of every member still awake.
“Get to bed you guys. I’ll handle cleanup.” They all looked to me with questioning glances, but I just smiled and pointed to the door, many nodding and taking at least one of their friends to their rooms. I noticed Trace giving a sleeping Flora a lift back, as well as Kat doing the same to Capper.
I looked to the Displaced, who looked to me questioningly, but I used some Light magic to make the door to the basement light up while summoning a dozen and a half new clones. The message was clear.
Time to go home.
Kairi POV
I laughed as I watched the start of organized chaos that is a Fairy Tail guild party, before turning and eying the stage for karaoke. I then noticed that our guild master was listening intensely to her uncle at the bar. ‘Must be one hell of a story,” I thought as I looked on. It continued for a few more minutes then Lex got up and said something to Ed and she walked off. Ed then finished his drink and looked like he was scanning the crowd till he spotted me.
In the next second he was standing right next to me, “Hey there. I need to talk to ya. Can ya spare a few?” He motioned with a drink in his metal hand.
I nodded, a frown spreading over my face. “The S-Class job?”
“Only if you want to talk about that,” he held up a hand. “No, I want to know how your Keyblade training is coming along and what types of different keychains you’ve gotten thus far.”
I shrugged. “Let’s find a quiet corner then.”
“Let’s chat in Lex’s office,” Ed motioned. “I have a few things I need to leave for her in there and I’m pretty sure she won’t mind if it’s just us.” he placed his fingers to his temple for a second. “Yep, we’re all good now,” He motioned and I found us in the office. “Don’t be surprised at this. I’ve gotten a lot stronger since the last time you saw me and I can pull what is referred to as a Batman by combining several spells.”
I blinked. “Considering that I’m sure we’re ALL getting stronger, I’m really not surprised. Anyway, what’cha wanna know?”
“Like I said before,” he points at me. “How are things going for you? What kind of keychains do you have? How’s your love life? How’s everyone back home? A typical stuff. More importantly is there anything that I can help you with while we’re together like this?” He leaned against Lex’s desk before reaching into a ripple in the air and pulling out a stack of books and a box to set them on the desk. “Those should help her,” he turns his eyes back to me.
My face broke out in a rather bright red glow. “Um, love life? I-I’m REALLY not ready to be thinking about that sort of thing.” I quickly got myself under control. “As for the other questions, Well, I’ve got Destiny’s Embrace, obviously, Oathkeeper, Crystal Snow, Metal Chocobo, Ever After, Way to Dawn, and a copy of Lex’s unique keychain Fairy’s Flow.” My eyes narrowed. “As for what’s going on back home, I’ve currently got the Element Bearers going through a full military campaign in the form of Final Fantasy Type-0 in the simulator. After what I found out, we need them to know how to handle a war. Though, to be honest, it probably won’t end up being a full scale war.”
“I would hope not,” Ed looked into his drink. “War is ugly and the girls don’t need to see what a real war is like,” he sighed. “I can forge you a few Keyblades if you want me to. I also want to give you this,” he held up a red crystal cross with a few cracks in it. “Do you recognize it?”
I shook my head. “Afraid not.”
“This is my keychain,” He said bluntly. “Do you remember my Keyblade and its specifics?”
“I definitely remember that Keyblade,” I shuddered. “I think I was a little too creeped out by it to ask for specifics.”
“The Baku,” Ed tossed me the keychain. “You’re the first person I’ve given that to. You’re probably the only one that can properly use the Baku other than me. It’s specifically strong against Nightmares as the name suggests and it boosts dream eater abilities.The weapon has two handles for a reason and I will warn you, you won’t be able to handle its power alone. That said, who do you think wields it with me and then you?”
“I assume your wife is who wields it with you,” I crossed my arms, eyes closing as I thought it out. “As for me, I’d imagine that Luna would wield it with me. My guess is that it has to be someone you have an INCREDIBLY strong bond with.”
“Correct on most fronts,” He smiles. “But it doesn’t necessarily have to be a strong bond but the stronger the better or someone with a dream affinity similar to Luna’s. Say Nightmare Moon or Nyx as well. My son would also fit that description. Kairi, with that key you can traverse the Dreamscape, can I trust you with that power?”
I raised my hand. “I solemnly swear that I will use that Keyblade responsibly, and not abuse the power of the Dreamscape.”
A red chain came from the cross and wrapped around my hand then disappeared. “That chain is your bond, break it and the keychain will shatter and you will never receive another,” Ed sternly glared at me and then sighed. “I know you’ll use it right. Do you have an Oblivion?”
I smiled. “I don’t personally, but Oblivion is Luna’s personal Keyblade.”
“Still,” He held up a black crown keychain. “I will give you your own and once I give it to you I need you to give it back along with your Oathkeeper. I also have these for you,” he held out a small bag that jingled in his opposite hand. “Do you trust me with your keychains to do as I ask?”
I hesitated for a moment before I nodded, pulling out my bag of keychains. “I do. Besides, if whatever you have in mind goes wrong, I do have a way to restore them.”
“Give me a moment,” he smiles, taking the Oblivion and Oathkeeper through a door that just appeared. I stood there for about five minutes and then Ed came back pushing the door up with a slight cough causing smoke to come from his mouth. “Man that forge is something else,” he dusts himself off.
I gave a light giggle. “How’d the fight go, Rodin?”
“It went better than expected,” He smirks, pulling out smoothing I’d never expected to see. “Your X-blade is ready,” he held out a Keyblade that was made from a crossed Oblivion and Oathkeeper. I just stood there, face pale, and eyes wide. “Stop gawking and take it.”
I swallowed, hesitating. Now this, this wasn’t what I expected. “Considering the threat level we’ll be up against, this is probably the minimum of what I personally will need, but the reputation...”
“As soon as you take it there's no going back Kairi,” Ed held it out. “With this you will be able to give whomever you choose a Keyblade. With this you will take the rank of master. But only if you want it and truly desire it. Until then, it will wait for you.”
My face hardened, before I stepped forward, taking the X-Blade from his grasp. “I truly want this. I feel it's the only way to truly protect what’s precious to me. Maybe I can even change its reputation for the better.”
Ed smiled at me, “I’m proud of you,” he placed a hand on my head. “I know you can do it. One more thing,” he pulled a black headband with a red four-point star on it. “This is the token of the Anti-Magic Knight, Asta Ferris. My younger brother and I mean by blood,” He placed it in my hand. “I think he might prove to be a good summon for you given his background in martial arts before he was displaced. Not to mention becoming Asta has greatly increased his prowess physically and he knows his way around a sword.”
I nodded, pocketing the token. “And on that note, I think we need to talk about what’s coming.”
“I’m listening,” Ed looked at me.
I nodded, pulling out a small holographic projector, turning it on to reveal the monster. It was tall, easily double the size of myself, and roughly in the shape of a man, but with four arms. Its upper left, and lower right arm were black, while the lower left and upper right were white, with sharp, cruel claws at the ends of them. To finish the monstrous image, it had the head of a vulture, its eyes glowing a deep, malevolent, crimson.
“This is what we’re facing,” I shuddered, remembering my brief encounter with the creature. “Its name... is Tash.”
“It looks like a purebred heartless from deep in the realms of the Darkness,” Ed rubbed his chin. “Possibly a cannibal. Only the strongest wills to move on and consume survive in those depths. They usually don’t come out into the realm of light due to not being able to remain here for very long. How long did it stay before it started to break down and did you defeat it?”
“I’m afraid it isn’t that simple,” I sighed. “Faust herself told me about it, right after making me aware of some creatures that need to be exterminated on sight, called Sin Eaters, and Voidsent; creatures of stasis, and darkness respectively. Tash not only commands them, but also creates them. I’ve taken to referring to it as a Void Eater.”
“No he’s not a Void Eater,” Ed shook his head. “I’ve fought Void Eaters and this isn’t one. Void Eaters are like negative copies of Displaced and they hunt us due to being incomplete. They eat our void energy to complete themselves and they’re relentless. They can be chimeric if they feed off different Displaced but their soul targets are the copies they’re made from, the Displaced that spawned them specifically. If you can beat a void eater then they become an ally for life. They’re much stronger than this creature, so much so I had to enter my void form to defeat mine and Quill’s. If one of these comes after you again, be careful and don’t forget to call me right away.”
I shuddered again. “OK, yeah, I’m gonna try to stay the hell away from those. I guess Tash would just be a chimera of some sort then. In any case, I watched Tash turn somepony into a Sin Eater, simply because they happened to walk past. Hell, it almost turned me into a Voidsent, but I have a ‘special’ protection from that sort of thing.”
“You have a charm or spell of some type?” Ed raised an eyebrow
I shrugged. “More like I have a perfect balance of Light and Darkness. To create a Sin Eater or Voidsent, one must throw off the balance in either direction. Due to my unique nature as a Princess of Heart who can also wield Shadow Dragon Slayer magic, it protected me.”
“I don’t think that’s quite all of it,” Ed reached into a ripple and pulled out a solid black sphere that radiated darkness, “Do you have some reference as to what this is?”
I frowned as I studied the orb. “I’m not entirely sure, but it resembles artifacts that were used by the Leviathan race in the Mass Effect series, but I’m pretty sure that’s not what that is.”
“This is a Black Dragon Slayer Lacrima,” he explained, levitating the sphere in front of me. “One of the three original slayer magics.”
“Hold on,” I frowned. “I’ve watched and read all of the Fairy Tail content. How have I not heard of this?”
“It’s lost knowledge that not many are aware of actually,” Ed explained. “This magic was wielded by only three individuals in its entire existence. All of them dragons. One being the dragon king who started the war and wanted to dominate humanity, the other his clone, and the last being a draconic armor that went mad from the dragon's corruptive influence because the armor was made from the remnants of the clone’s body. That dragon’s name is The Dragon King Níðhöggr, also called The Unbreakable Dark.”
“OK, I suppose that makes sense,” I nodded. “But why do you bring that up? I mean, it’s not like that was what protected me.”
“I bring it up due to what you said,” Ed points at me. “You have shadow magic not true black magic. You have some form of balance at the moment but eventually you light will over power it. You pseudo balance saved you last time, but this is a time limit and it’s steadily running out,” he snarled and two more crystals appeared on either side of the black one. “The bright one is Photon or Light Slayer magic. The one that looks like a normal crystal is crystal slayer magic. These are for you,” He said as a bag appears and all three lacrima float into it. “I’m not going to tell you the consequence of using these as you know what too much dragon slayer magic does but I will say to be careful if you decide to ever take one yourself or give them to someone else. They are incredibly potent and can easily be drawn on too much. Use them as you see fit.”
I nodded, picking up the bag. “Alright, I have a couple ideas for these. Anyway, with all of that said, where do you stand in this battle?”
“You mean in the battle of light and darkness?” Ed crossed his arms. “Or do you mean in your battle with the darkness?”
“Against Tash,” I clarified.
“I don’t stand with the void entities if that was what you were wondering,” Ed crossed his arms.
“No, no,” I chuckled. “I mean can we expect help from you?”
“Kairi, you’re Lex’s guild member, making you extended family, so yes you can count on my help should you ever need it,” he placed a hand on my shoulder. “But another thing you should know is that my power is not from the light or the dark but the void itself. I am Truth’s Avatar and my power comes from it. Should he decide that he wants entertainment he’ll lock me up just to watch. That said, my choices are my own making my magic, abilities, and other skills as well as my years of experience are all available and at your disposal.”
I smiled as I gave a sigh of relief. “That’s a weight off my shoulders. We’ll have at least a week’s warning before Tash shows up, so I’ll make sure to contact you as soon as it gets close. Now, I think I just heard Luna go up for karaoke, and that is something I have to see.”
“Are they going to form the Lunar trio?” Ed grabbed the bridge of his nose. “I suppose we should see that. Not to mention I do have my own songs to do as well.” He smoked. “The stage is that way,” he pointed, showing me that we were back in the bar area. “And they did all go up there. And looks like your sister is looking for you.”
“Best not keep her waiting then,” I replied with a grin as I made my way down to the stage. Luna quickly spotted me as I approached, a grin appearing on her face, before a nervous look appeared.
“Um, hi everyone,” she quietly spoke into the microphone. “I uh, have a song to sing. I hope you like it.” She then turned to the Lex clone on keyboard with a nod, signalling her to start playing.
Whispers of who I was, who I’m meant to be They’re constantly echoing And beckoning
Cast my home aside, lead me into the sky Just realize what our destiny holds Our stories untold Just waiting to rise
Guided blindly by shadows within the dark Is this what’s become of me? An enemy?
Cast my sight away, lead me into the night Can’t fight away what has taken control Of all that I know And stolen my light
With this burden I bear, I’m alone There’s so many mistakes to atone You deserve so much better than this broken soul I must fight this battle on my own But I’ll prove to you how I have grown
Cast the past into the darkness that still lies To be with you, I will do what I must I’ll hold tight your trust I’ll be by your side
Don’t be afraid, what was lost can be found Hear what I say, don’t let go of my hand Our futures unplanned Our destinies bound
As the voices of the three young lunar alicorns and the piano faded, I found myself silently crying for the innocence that was stolen from my sister. I wiped my eyes as I applauded with the rest of the spellbound guild members around me, some of them also wiping their eyes. I watched as Luna shyly smiled, a blush coloring her blue cheeks as she and her new friends got off the stage.
I watched them with a smile before I stepped up to the stage myself, approaching one of Lex’s clones. “Weight of the World, from NieR: Automata, if you please,” I requested, getting a nod from her. I then turned to the guild hall. “Alright, now that my sister has sufficiently captivated us, it's my turn. I’ll be singing a song that…” I trailed off, not knowing how I wanted to finish that sentence. “Well, let’s just say that it means a lot to me right now.” I glanced over at the clones, giving a nod to signal them to start.
Ee ser les hii san mian nei escalei lu push to lei Schmosh juna wu ria eh je chon nur Nasico whosh pier wan nei wananba ri na qua lei Sila schmer ya pit pa lu
{I feel like I'm losing hope In my body and my soul And the sky, it looks so ominous And as time comes to a halt Silence starts to overflow My cries are inconspicuous}
Un schen ta tii pia pa ke lo Angelei myoch schalen drei mo blony yei Nat mia sweisch pa ya lei Nikansch pe tama het chem mai lei jei Qia ta tii meh sa
{Tell me God, are you punishing me? Is this the price I'm paying for my past mistakes? This is my redemption song I need you more than ever right now Can you hear me now?}
La feto bo ras di lei Shel va pelo cra na dii sii hei Naya chyo ma ter meh lava ma puoru Ig nagya di lem myo Sequoish pela chyo mei lu Wana piesla hola uma schen dan Ankesto pe no na suna wu ria ri wan chelai Wan chelai
{Cause we're going to shout it loud Even if our words seem meaningless It's like I'm carrying the weight of the world I wish that someway, somehow That I could save every one of us But the truth is that I'm only one girl Maybe if I keep believing my dreams will come to life Come to life}
Uru barn bra etsu mei nischesch ku ru ti tua hei Lemyou da ushka ler pia tu mei Schmawa si ler sooch pi gia gatita lei wo tisna Schalwa fla ter pa pi tia
{After all the laughter fades Signs of life all washed away I can still, still feel a gentle breeze No matter how hard I pray Signs of warning still remain And life has become my enemy}
Un schen ta tii pia pa ke lo Angelei myoch schalen drei mo blony yei Nat mia sweisch pa ya lei Nikansch pe tama het chem mai lei jei Qia ta tii meh sa
{Tell me God, are you punishing me? Is this the price I'm paying for my past mistakes? This is my redemption song I need you more than ever right now Can you hear me now?}
La feto bo ras di lei Shel va pelo cra na dii sii hei Naya chyo ma ter meh lava ma puoru Ig nagya di lem myo Sequoish pela chyo mei lo Wana piesla hola uma schen dan Ankesto pe no na suna wu ria rei wan chelai Wan chelai
{Cause we're going to shout it loud Even if our words seem meaningless It's like I'm carrying the weight of the world I wish that someway, somehow That I could save every one of us But the truth is that I'm only one girl Maybe if I keep believing my dreams will come to life Come to life}
La feto bo ras di lei Shel va pelo cra na dii sii hei Naya chyo ma ter meh lava ma puoru Ig nagya di lem myo Sequoish pela chyo mei ru Wana piesla hola uma schen dan
{Cause we're going to shout it loud Even if our words seem meaningless It's like I'm carrying the weight of the world I wish that someway, somehow That I could save every one of us But the truth is that I'm only one girl}
La feto bo ras di lei Shel va pelo cra na dii sii hei Naya chyo ma ter meh lava ma puoru Ig nagya di lem myo Sequoish pela chyo mei lo Wana piesla hola uma schen dan Ankesto pe no na suna wu ria ri wan chelai Wan chelai
{Still, we're going to shout it loud Even if our words seem meaningless It's like I'm carrying the weight of the world I hope that someway, somehow That I could save every one of us But the truth is that I'm only one girl Maybe if I keep believing my dreams will come to life Come to life}
I let the final notes of the song fade into silence, the haunting melody and chaotic lyrics having momentarily brought life in the guildhall to a halt. I imagine only a few knew the meaning behind the song, and fewer still would know why I found the song so profound at this time. After all, I’m not just carrying the weight of my world, but the weight of this world too when Tash finally arrives.
I’m pulled from my introspection when a small blue missile slammed into me, wrapping me in a hug and knocking me to the ground. I stifled a chuckle, while the rest of the guild just laughed as I peeled Luna off of me.
“Wanna do a song with me quick?” I asked with a grin.
Luna returned my grin before turning to the clones. “I’ve got a special version of Brave Shine I want to do with my big sis.” The clones smiled and nodded as we picked ourselves up for one last song.
Now, it’s only a dream - a single wish But it’s in these hands that take aim and miss I fight it but I can’t wake up
I was given a vision of the end But it’s here in these hands that cannot mend And the memory will haunt me for all eternity
How can I destroy my weakness? ‘Cause I wanna be stronger I need to keep them all safe, but I lack the power If we learn to wield our flaws, then the future can be ours
BRAVE SHINE If you need a hand to hold, then STAY THE NIGHT On the darkest of my days YOU SAVED MY LIFE
Far beyond the razor-edge of your blade There lies a prayer that will surpass - a dream I know will last throughout time YOUR BRAVE SHINE
Never give into that ungodly night What good is a star that has lost its light? I watch as they fade one by one
We are on the same road, both you and I Like two planets, we are bound to collide And we can’t see or break free beyond our destiny I’ve fallen victim to my weakness in my haste to be stronger I somehow lost it all in my hopeless bid for power Time will leave me, I don’t mind - It can leave us both behind
BREAK DOWN As the constellations fall and turn to dust We collide and burn until the BREAKING DAWN Far beyond the dream we carved together The vow we’ve made, it’s kept me strong It’s been here all along… Here in my hands
If to feel pain is my fate Then I have just one thing to say Here in my scar-covered heart Color will always exist I watched the last stardust rise up and fly Dust to dust Ash to ash Into the sky
BRAVE SHINE If you need a hand to hold then STAY THE NIGHT On the darkest of my days YOU SAVED MY LIFE Far beyond the razor-edge of your blade There lies a prayer that will surpass - a dream I know will last throughout time YOUR BRAVE SHINE
The guild burst into cheers as Luna and I finished. Smiling to the crowd, we stepped forward giving a bow before stepping back into the crowd. No sooner had we stepped down, however, Melissa of all people stepped onto the stage.
“Alright, alright, nice job there Kairi and Luna,” the techie said with a grin. “Now, I’d like to issue a challenge. Adam Tauros, I hear you’re a bit of a musician, care to put it to the test?”
A chuckle rang out from the shadows just off stage. “You sure you want to go there Shields?”
“Oh, I am,” the grinning techie replied.
“Oh no,” I groaned, shaking my head. “The shonen competitive mindset got to her.”
“I heard that, Kairi,” Melissa snarked back. “But I’ll let it slide this time. Tauros, I challenge you… to a cello off!”
The bull faunus blinked. “Uh, what?”
“It’s simple really,” the techie replied, pulling two full sized cellos onto the stage. “You and I will play a song, in this case Michael Jackson’s Smooth Criminal, while singing the song in a duet fashion. The crowd will then decide which of us gave the better performance.”
“Ahh, I see,” Adam nodded with a grin. “So sort of like a dance off.”
“Exactly!”
“You’re on!” the faunus declared with a grin, which was easily matched by Melissa as the two of them picked a cello, and started their performance.
As he came into the window Was a sound of a crescendo He came into her apartment He left the bloodstains on the carpet She ran underneath the table He could see she was unable So she ran into the bedroom She was struck down, it was her doom
Annie, are you okay? So, Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie? Annie, are you okay? So, Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie? Annie, are you okay? So, Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie? Annie, are you okay? So, Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie?
Annie, are you okay? Will you tell us that you're okay? There's a sound at the window Then he struck you — a crescendo, Annie He came into your apartment Left the bloodstains on the carpet And then you ran into the bedroom You were struck down It was your doom
Annie, are you okay? So, Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie? Annie, are you okay? So, Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie? Annie, are you okay? So, Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie?
You've been hit by— You've struck hit by— A Smooth Criminal
I don’t know!
Annie, are you okay? Will you tell us that you're okay? There's a sound at the window (I don't know) Then he struck you, a crescendo Annie? (I don't know) He came into your apartment (I don't know) Left bloodstains on the carpet (I don't know why, baby) And then you ran into the bedroom You were struck down It was your doom Annie (Dag gone it) Annie are you okay? (Dag gone it-baby) Will you tell us that you're okay? (Dag gone it-babe) There's a sound at the window (Dag gone it-baby) Then he struck you, a crescendo Annie (Hoo! Hoo!) He came into your apartment, (Dag gone it) Left bloodstains on the carpet (Hoo! Hoo!) And then you ran into the bedroom (Dag gone it) You were struck down It was your doom Annie
You've been hit by— You've struck hit by— A Smooth Criminal
The roar of the guild as the two put their cello bows down as absolutely deafening! It was quite clear that there would be no single winner as they stood, grinning like fools, before giving a bow to the audience. I just shook my head with a chuckle, as I realized what Melissa was actually trying to do; give the audience a show. I always seem to forget how dramatic she can be.
Edward POV
I was off in the back watching my family enjoying themselves. It has been a long time since I’ve been to a family reunion of any kind, well over fifteen thousand years. I have to say that no one is slouching in there training from the display given off by Pole, Adam, and Shining.
Spike is off with Rarity more than likely visiting a few shops in Canterlot. He did say he would make some gemstone fabric for Lex and the guild. So Canterlot and in need of supplies for his work equals date with his girlfriend in an alternate reality, that boy has game I’ll give him that much.
I remember back to when Kairi and I visited Sora and Nat’s world. Dusk is a descendant of Luna/Nightmare from their world, not really surprising seeing as it’s pretty common for Twilight’s lineage to often be from royalty or even Starswirl. Adam was getting stronger and so was Nat, I also sensed they’d all awakened their keyblades.
The kids were the ones having the most fun. I’m glad Sora is acting her age, she needs to more often from what Nat has told me though it was hard for her not to sometimes.
I’m proud of Lex for stepping up to be a mom and then there was little Yoru, cutest little thing.
She reminds me of so many of my other children but most of all the twins.I still need to have a little chat with Faekage Lex about her daughter’s biological nature as an alicorn. Alicorns can be a handful and I have quite a bit of experience with not only raising kids but alicorns too, helped raise Luna and Tia after all.
‘They’re growing up and so am I,’ I thought looking to my metal hand.’It won’t be long UNTIL I have to leave the world behind,” I smirked as I downed another drink. “Too bad Qrow didn’t come. I'll send some of Pole brew back with Adam for him. I hope he talks to Ruby soon.”9
“Speaking of RWBY.” I looked over to see the characters all partying around except for Yang. “Hmm…” I saw her at the bar alone. “I know that atmosphere,” I said to myself as I walked over and sat down next to Yang. “Want to tell an old man what’s eating at you?” I asked as a bottle of Pole’s brew came out of my storage and two glasses appeared and poured us each something to drink.
“Oh hey. Uh, Edward Right? Qrow, Ruby and Adam talked a lot about you.” The blond responded as she took the drink.
“I would think so,” I said, taking a sip of my glass. “Adam is my nephew and we did have quite the ordeal the last time I saw them. I don’t think Qrow is my biggest fan for taking away his booze either but I still think he considers me his friend. But enough of that, what’s eating you up right now? Love?”
The blond choked on her drink, her face turning as red as her sister's hood. She coughed for a minute trying to clear her airways, before glaring at the alchemist. “A little warning next time!” She tried to deflect. It didn’t work as I raised a brow. She sighed. “It’s not really my love life I am thinking about right now. Just my normal trust issues.”
“Trust issues?” I looked at her. “I know a few things about trust issues. Last time I trusted someone outside those I LOVE I was turned to stone for two thousand years. Did you even ask her why she ran?” I set my glass down. “Or is because that is a constant reminder,” I pointed at her arm.
She sighed. “I assume you know my full story.” I nodded. “Then you know she wasn’t the first to run away. Heh, I feel a bit like dad.” She took another swig of the drink. “I just….don’t want to get hurt anymore. But I don’t want to act like my mom and end up hurting her too.”
“You’ll end up hurt yourself and her more if you don’t say anything,” I sighed. “I nearly lost both of my girls cause I walked away over seven thousand years ago. When I came back, they didn't even really remember me,” I motioned to Tia and Luna and then myself. “Luna didn’t even know my name. I found out not long after Luna told me she was pregnant with our twins that Celestia has loved me since she was a little girl. She was almost consumed with hatred by it. Tell me what you really feel.” I motioned to her. “Love for her, or is it the fear. Perhaps both but it is the fear that she’ll run and that you’ll get hurt that keeps you from reaching out to her.”
“Brothers damnit, why are all you immortals such huge pools of advice? Freaking fortune cookies.” She grumbled, downing the remaining drink in her cup and focusing her aura to burn it off. “If only I wasn’t such a coward with this. Heh, and she said her Semblance reflects her cowardice.”
“You, a coward,” I raised an eyebrow. “You faced down a psycho to try and save her. You lost your arm to try and save her, she ran to save you. Her semblance isn’t a reflection of her cowardice but the courage to know when to run and fight another day. Would you still be standing here if she hadn’t run away?” I looked to her out of the corner of my eye. “Right now you are a coward being too afraid to admit that you love her. True strength is knowing when to face fear and to run and fight another day.”
“I repeat, why are you immortals such fortune cookies?” She sadly jokes. She stretched a bit, before frowning as her prosthetic made a couple of clicking sounds. “Damnit, sounds like I have to clean the gears again.”
“Want me to take a look at it for you?” I offered. “Believe it or not I had to do my own building of prosthetic limbs for over a fifteen millienia now. I was the one who installed Nat’s marefiend’s arm,” I pulled my sleeve up to reveal my own metal arm, her eyes widened in a bit of shock. “I can even give you some magical nanomachines to maintain it so you won’t have to. They also hide inside you body and should you need to eject your arm they can replace it.” I downed the last of my drink. “I believe you’re do for an upgrade though. The model you're using is a couple years out of date. Up to you.”
“Heh, top of the line Atlas tech huh. I guess even a year can make this a little out of date back on Remnant, let alone in another world.” She muttered, before sighing as the arm began clicking before disconnecting.
“You should really take this time to talk to her Yang,” I say softly, taking the arm. “I know it’s hard but love isn’t easy and it has a funny way of letting us be with the ones we’re meant to be with,” I looked at her and she is still apprehensive about it. I start to work on her arm as my nanomachines create different tools. “I have had many lovers in my time and raised many children. Each relationship was different from the last. Don’t let yours go without a fight,” I held up her new and improved arm to her. “You’re all set now. The nanites are in the arm and will enter your body through your skin. You won’t even feel them. They will also connect your nerves to the prosthetic giving you your sense of touch back for the most part.”
“Oh, cool.” Was her quiet reply as she took her arm back and placed it back to its connector. She shivered as the nerves fully connected. Once she stopped shivering she clenched her hand a couple times, feeling it fully as opposed to before where it was really just the illusion of touch.
She shivered again as she grabbed a new Strawberry Sunrise from Zen. “I guess I’ll need to get used to the feeling again. As if feeling the partial return after nine months wasn’t enough.”
“You’ll get used to it rather quickly,” I smiled. “You’re a fast study and quick healer. The nanites can make nearly any singular weapon you can think of in an instant, their limited to small complex weapons like lasers. But they can also make new material from the dust in the air. That's how they repair and multiply as well as keep up your arms maintenance, so technically it has an auto heal but still takes time. You also have limited access to my data network. I hope you enjoy it. The machines also further strengthen your body, so a better immune system, a little bit stronger, semblance upgrade to. You still have to get hit but like Adam now you can take it through your arm and have less damage. What do you think?”
Yang looked at her arms, comparing the flesh to metal, before grinning a bit. “I think I have to get ready for a sparring match when we get home.”
“I hope you enjoy it, and give your uncle a good sock to his shoulder and tell him not to end up in a tree,” I smirked. “Don’t just stand there either, you have someone you need to go see,” I say, pouring myself some more wine as I see Lex coming this way. “If you don’t want to tell her everything just make sure she knows that you’re there for her anytime she needs it.” Yang nodded and took her Strawberry Surprise and walked over to join her comrades.”What can I do for you, my oldest niece?” I sipped as Lex sat next to me.
“Not much uncle. Just wanted to relax while Auntie Luna and Tia watch the kids.” My niece replied, waving Zen over. “Besides, things are about to kick up.” She stated, pointing to the stage. I just now noticed as Adam walked up with a guitar as one of Lex’s clones left the stage.
“I guess I’ll need to get up there at some point,” I turned around to listen. “Lex, there is something you should know about my twins,” I made another glass and poured some wine for her. Taking it she started to listen to me and the music. “If Yoru was made through Alchemagic means like you say then she is akin to the same biological and mental factors as my children. In my world alicorns age rapidly. The twins biologically and mentally are three to four years old when in fact they are only approaching a year of age. Do you understand what that means for your daughter?”
“She will appear a lot older than she actually is. I wanted some kind of explanation about that actually.” Lex replied as she took a sip of the wine. “Yoru looks nearly a year old now, but she is only about two and a quarter months. I was worried it was just something that happened to ponies in general, but the Cake twins got rid of that theory. Luna, Celestia and Cadance weren’t any help since they only ascended instead of being born as alicorns.”
“Naturally born alicorns have a magic greater intake and pull on magic than an ascended alicorn,” I explained. “Tia and Luna were born alicorns in my world. If you recall Flurry’s brith she had magic on par with that of two ascended alicorns, one of whom was the element of magic,” She nodded. “Due to the great influx of magic their bodies have access to they need to age up rapidly so they can gain control over it. Once they reach physical maturity their rapid aging well slows to nearly a crawl. That is usually around two years of age making it around eight to ten year physically and mentally. So no need to worry about her growing up too fast. Though she still ages faster than normal foals and reaches her early twenties by her sixteenth birthday.”
“Hehe.” She chuckled as Adam rubbed his hands, getting ready for his encore. “Thanks for explaining it uncle. Honestly I was worried she would catch up to me before I knew it. This is a load off my mind.” She then glanced to Nat, who was walking over to the stage with Sorano. “Now, I can just relax for the night, and worry about cleanup later. Though, be sure to talk to Kairi before you leave.”
“I still plan on getting my spot on the stage too,” I squinted at my niece and then smiled. “You’ll be a great mother and wife Lex. Oh, before i forget, You have another uncle out there in the void. He was Displaced as Asta from Black Clover and he is my middle brother by blood. So keep an out for a headband with a four point red star on it. Wanna hear how I beat an Acnologia Displaced?”
“Thanks so much for the invite sis. This was a lot of fun.” Adam grinned, helping Penny as she yawned and stumbled, the alcohol going through her, but now making her sleepy.
“We have got to get together more often.” Nat stated, stretching with a yawn, causing Sora to do the same. That just caused a chain reaction as everyone in the room below the age of twenty yawned as well, starting with Ruby and ending with Kairi.
“We are in complete agreement on that sis.” The Faekage agreed, sighing as she set up the portal for Kairi’s group first. Her daughters were just hanging out on the couch in the bunker with their alicorn of a father, who was seeming to doing stock of the room.
“So, not to bring down the mood, but are we all in agreement to fight when the time comes?” The keyblade user asked, earning serious nods from the others.
“We’re in. I know Penny won’t leave Adam when the time comes.” Ruby stated.
“Dawn and Trixie are all ready for the fight when it comes. They are willing to go all out for the fight.” Lex stated, nodding as the portal began to spin.
“You’ll have a hell of a time trying to keep us away from the fight.” Nat stated, a nod from her girlfriend and sister all the agreement she needed. Kairi smiled, knowing her Displaced friends were ready and willing to fight.
“Before you go Kairi.” Lex stopped the group before they left, holding up her phone. “Group photo?”
“Hell yeah.” The Displaced all grin, Edward taking over the cloning duty and summoning a few of his own so the group could all have their own photos. Adam and Blake managed to wake Penny and Yang up, though it was only through Lex’s Aroma magic.
“Sorry Penny, I know you want to sleep, but we have some last minute photos to take.” Adam apologized, earning a rolled eyes, but a bright smile from his girlfriend who was slowly gaining her first hangover. Yang was more vocal about being woken up, but relented as she admittedly wanted her own photos.
“Alright everyone. On Displaced! One, two, three,”
“DISPLACED!”
The snapping of several cameras filled the otherwise silent bunker, earning smiles from everyone.
“I’ll call you guys if something comes up. Until then, stay safe guys.” Kairi smiled, hugging her friends and fellow keyblade wielder before entering the portal with her sleepy friends.
“Family photo?” Sora muttered, earning a nod and pat on the head from Aunt Luna. Ruby and her friends grabbed the phones/scrolls from the Displaced.
“Ah, no you don’t Penny.” Ed stopped the ginger from walking to the others, earning a tilted head. “Hey, you’re my nephew's girlfriend, you’re as much a part of this family as I am.”
“Indeed Penny.” Aunt Celestia said, holding the sleeping Morning and Eclipse as Luna quickly fussed over Sora, Kuna, Ammy and Mei. “We’re family, whether you like it or not.”
Lex rolled her eyes but smiled, having always wanted a large family. She quickly made a clone, who teleported away, and a minute later was walking down with an awake Yoru in her arms.
“Hey sweet pea.” The bluenette whispered, bouncing the tired but giggly infant in her arms. “Sorry I had to wake you but, I knew you would just be waking up a bit anyways. Now, I need you to be a good girl and smile for me when we take the photo.” All she got was happy gurgling and coos, but Lex knew her youngest was agreeing with her.
“Alright, RWBY, Neo, Pyrrha, you guys got the camera features ready?” Adam questioned, earning a nod from the aforementioned females.
The large Displaced Family got themselves ready on a couch Lex levitated over. Edward sat on the centre of the couch with Luna on his left and Celestia on his right, Morning Star and Solar Eclipse sitting on his lap. Lex sat on the floor with her daughters surrounding her and Sonbā on her right with his wings wrapped around her, the infant Yoru in her arms. Nat sat on the right armrest, the child formed Sora sitting on her shoulders while Dusk stood next to her with her arms wrapped around the Diclonius sisters. Adam sat on the left armrest, Penny smiling as she sat on his lap, the faunus wrapping his arms around his girlfriend.
“Alright. Everyone ready?” Lex questioned, earning a couple positive noises in response. “Alright Ruby, on your mark.”
“Alrighty. Everyone, look at the huntress!” The reaper grinned as the kids focused their attention on her. After a couple moments, the huntresses began to snap the pictures. Several snapped photos later, the large family smiled at one another and dispersed.
Adam grinned at his friends as he set the family photo to his Home Screen. Lex grinned as her sibling hugged their nieces as the portal was set for Adam’s world.
With a mischievous grin as she went over and used some Sleep magic on Penny, causing the former Android to fall asleep on her boyfriend. Lex grinned at her brother, who rolled his eyes, lifting the ginger onto his back and attaching Penny’s dragon egg to his chest. She then did the same thing to Yang. Blake sighed, but still smiled to the Faekage as she managed to lift the blond onto her back as well.
“See you later Lex. Feel free to call anytime.” Adam said, going through the portal with his friends. They all sent their own farewells, Ruby zooming around and hugging everyone in the room in the span of twenty seconds. The former heiress gave a quick bow, her dragon companion copying her. Pyrrha and Neo gave their own waves goodbye before entering the portal. Blake sent a thankful smile to Nat, and a still-not-completely-asleep Yang sent the same to Edward.
Lex smiled at her sisters, the youngest finally allowing herself to succumb to sleep as the Diclo-homunculus was picked up by the elder Diclonius.
“We’ll talk later Lex. If you ever need a hand on anything here, even if it is just babysitting, don’t hesitate to call.” Nat stated, hugging her nieces and sister before heading to the portal with her marefriend.
“Stay safe you three.” Lex parted, watching her sister's forms become distant as the portal worked its magic. Finally, she turned to her uncle and his group, who were all together.
“Thanks for the fun Auntie.” Morning tiredly muttered, a nod being all Eclipse could manage as they yawned together.
“Aw, anytime sweetpea.” She smiled, hugging the little alicorns, her daughter hugging their cousins as well. She hugged her aunts and uncle as well. “Thanks for coming over you guys. This was a lot of fun.”
“Well, remember to not be a stranger dear. If you ever need to talk, mother-to-mother, feel free to stop by the Dark Library.” Luna offered, picking up her kids as they began to nod off. Lex nodded, having noticed Sonba clapping Polearm on the back as he got ready to leave with Twilight holding a sleeping Nyx in her arms as well.
Rarity, Rainbow and Spike all just stood off to the side, not wanting to get in the middle of the family farewells.
“Lex.” The mage turned to the alchemist. “Be sure to update me on anything that happens with Yoru. Anything at all. We don’t want you to panic and do the wrong thing.”
“No argument here Uncle.” Lex stated, rocking the slightly fussy girl in her arms. “I’ll see you guys later then. Feel free to stop by the guild anytime you want. We’ll always be open for family.”
“Of that, I don’t doubt my dear.” The slightly taller blond gave one last hug to his niece before his group all got together. “See you guys later. Oh, and Sonbā, try not to give her any more kids for a while.”
“EDWARD!” Ed laughed as he used his Rinnegan, the group all warping away from the red faced mage nearly a second later.
The Faekage took a few moments to get her breath back, embarrassingly red in the face and panting from her uncles last sentence. After a few moments, she got herself under control again and turned to the others. The kids all looked half asleep on their feet already. With a roll of her eyes, she nodded to the tired alicorn in the room, who nodded back and lit up his horn, levitating his tired daughters as they made their way to bed.
‘Heh, a big family. I guess, I do have what I wanted.’
The crowd of newly minted mages smiled as they made their way back to the guild, already seeing that the building is luckily intact. Lex in particular was half expecting the large building to be shaking from a fight, what with her luck and how Fairy Tail can be.
The crowd entered the guild, watching as the current members and Displaced all hung around one another, spotting Flora and Nate manning the bar in Zen and Adria’s absence. The duo took the position as Lex hugged her Displaced family before teleporting to the second floor, sitting on the railing with her legs crossed.
“Now then. Now that we are all gathered, it is time to announce who will be getting a promotion to their next rank, as well as the ranks of the recently tested members.” She turns to the Displaced. “The Displaced have their own rank and title, Displaced obviously, which is equal to that of an S-Class wizard. Any objections to this rule?” No one raised a fuss, knowing just how strong the other dimensional beings are.
“Now then, let’s see here. We are going to start with the newer members and where they are ranked. The new Genin mages of the Guild are; Maeve Riftwall, Arakunia, Amaterasu Shiranui, Unmei Gaidancu, Saya Source, Joy Fleese, Marnie Daisy, Gilded Breeze, Bertha Will, and Verdant Tavernda.” Lex allowed the guild to applaud the new youngsters, officially, to the guild as mages.
“The new Chunin mages of the guild are; Capper Dapperpaws, Violet Tavernda, Adria Riftwall, Sythe Slain, Willow Wisp, Scarlet March, Madness Marigold, Kathrine Spot, and Dawn Lightwing.” Bigger applause as there are more people clapping.
“The new Jounin mages of the guild are; Amber, Aspen Marigold, Reni, Cobalt Will, Fizzle, and Laruma.” Even more clapping with more people! Lex smiled before looking back to her Archive list floating next to her.
“There are no new Kage or Rai mages as of yet, but I just know that will change during the next examination. So with that out of the way, the following mages have been promoted from Genin to Chunin; Raine Jewel, Fluttershy, Rarity Belle, Echo, Silk Song, Swift Service, Nate Quartz, and finally Pinkie Pie.
The Chunin who have now been promoted to Jounin are; Bladed Wind, Azure Skies, Star Burst, and Zecora.
Jounin Promotions to Kage are as follows; Emerald Blizzard, Legacy Tracer, and Trixie Lulamoon. Finally, there are no promotions to Rai.” Lex smiled as everyone cheered, now being able to enjoy their new ranks and such.
“Now that all the boring stuff is out of the way, what do you guys say we show these Newbies how Fairy Tail party’s!” The cheers were near deafening, making Lex glad she had a clone put Yoru to sleep in her room and soundproofed it. “For those who are feeling up for it,” Lex pointed to the stage near the back, where many now noticed several clones of Lex setting up instruments, microphones and stage lights. “Who wants to have some karaoke in the guild hall!”
“Hell yeah!” Nat and Sora yelled out. Adam smirked wide as he saw Lex had an electric guitar and amp set up as well. Ed and his group all cheered as well. Lex smirked as a few of her clones popped, before Lex raised her hand, index finger up.
“Alright Fairy Tail! Let’s party!”
Lex POV
I took a breath as I finished my shot, just sitting on the bar, and watching as the members and Displaced all began to mingle with one another. The younger members were hanging out with Sorano, Auntie Luna and, I guess, Auntie Celestia. It was good for my girls to be having fun with others their age was well as those who are younger than themselves. My girls really seemed to connect with their cousins, while Sora was just hanging out with Luna.
I noticed Adam heading out the door along with a small crowd consisting of Ruby, Neo, Weiss, Penny, Polearm, Shining and Cadance. I saw both Adam and Polearm griping the blades at their waists, so I didn’t need to think much about what they were doing.
I smirked as I saw Ed talking with Yang while Nat was talking with Blake. All three Twilight’s in the room were hanging out as well, with Dusk seeming to be the most outgoing, considering she has a mug of clearly alcohol in her hand.
Everyone else was scattered about, each enjoying the guild and its amenities to the fullest while they can. Zen and Adria were working hard next to me as they mixed up and sent out many drinks while Violet, Maddie, Verdant and Swift were all running around. Maeve was sitting at the bar, nervously nomming on her tail as her mother worked her magic with the drinks.
“Maeve honey, why don’t you go hangout with the other kids?” I questioned. The youngest abyssian looked to me before nervously rubbing her paws.
“I-I don’t wanna bug them.” Was what I could get out of her tail muffled speech.
“You don’t need to worry about that dear. I know you and your mother have only been here a couple weeks, but you don’t need to be shy. We’re all family here.” I stated, lightly petting the kitten on the head. Thanks to her mother, I learned about a small, special spot on her head just past her ears that she loved being scratched.
The purring I heard definitely proved I hit the right spot.
After a bit, and a small cup of milk, Maeve sighed and let go of her tail before turning in her seat and looked towards the kids area. I smiled and stood, offering my hair for her. I knew she felt safe when she had a connection to someone, but was a little iffy about holding hands, hence the tail biting.
I didn’t have a tail, but my hair was plenty long enough, and smooth and soft despite its naturally spiky appearance. Maeve got to her paws and almost immediately bit on my hair as I led her to the group. I could see Sora entertaining Ed’s twins and little Nyx with her Ice magic by making small sculptures. She also made tiny multi colored fireworks in her hand. The CMC were talking with my kids about school and about making a schedule for the seven of them (Dawn ‘officially’ joined the CMC last week) to practice their magic together.
“Hey kiddos.” The youngsters all turn to me as I gently lead Maeve out from behind me. “If you guys are free, try and play with Maeve here. Don’t pressure her though.”
“Pretty kitty!” Maeve jumped a bit as my niece and nephew made their way over. Oddly, the kitten seemed to actually calm down around those two. Auntie Luna looked visibly amused as her kids began to play with Maeve, the abyssian no longer biting onto my hair and now playfully pouncing around the kids.
“Those two certainly have a way with people.” I muttered to my aunt, who just nods and giggles as the kids play together. Even Sora joined in, apparently deciding to act her actual age and shifting back into her true form.
“Indeed. Morning and Eclipse seemed to just bring out the best in people, no matter who they are.” Auntie Celestia stated as she walked up, keeping an eye on the kids and they playfully ran around, avoiding any adults nearby.
“And to think you didn’t believe you would be a good mother.” Auntie Luna nudged me as we watched my girls play with the others. “Those three are perfectly little ones. Speaking of, where is young Yoru?”
“I put her to sleep in our room and I have a clone watching her. The last time we had a party she ended up crying almost the whole time because of the noise.” I answer with a small grimace. I am thinking Yoru may have an affinity for Sound magic because of how loud she can be when she wants to. “Luckily she doesn’t really complain a lot. Honestly I was expecting her to be way more fussy.”
“Well, no two children are alike.” Celestia adds, taking a sip of some cider she had. “I forgot to say so, but thank you for inviting us here Lex. Ed probably said it already, but some of us needed a break for at least the night.”
“Yeah Uncle Ed said you needed a vacation for at least a day after getting with him. How is that working for you three anyways? No judging, but I have a hard time seeing a polyamorist relationship working out back home on earth and not in anime.”
“Well, I won’t lie and say it has been entirely easy.” Luna admitted. “But, Ed has more than enough room in his heart for two girls, let alone the rest of our family.”
“Yeah, I can see that. Plus I guess you immortals will easily be able to stick together.” I added, before frowning. “Now I just hope I can stick with Sonbā for a while.”
“Sonbā, that is the Sombra Alicorn right?” I nodded at Celestia. “You shouldn’t need to worry much dear. I had the chance to talk with him while you were out with the newcomers, and I believe if anything were to happen to Rainbow Dash, he very well could work as a replacement with the amount of loyalty he shows.”
“I supposed that is fine. Now if only I wasn’t so iffy on going beyond a hug and a kiss.” I angrily muttered to myself.
“Hey, none of that dear. You have a bad experience with your previous male. There is no need for you to force yourself into any position that makes you uncomfortable.” Luna comforted me was I admittedly wallowed in some self-pity. “Besides, like my sister said, your mate is most loyal, and I know he won’t pressure you into anything.”
“I know I know. I just-ugh! I wanna show him how much I care for him, but I can’t even say that other word for magics sake!” I relied with a frown.
“Like Luna said, don’t force yourself dear.” Celestia patted my head like I was a child. Which to her, I sorta am. “For now, focus on spending time with him and your children. You can think about bedding him at a later time.”
“Yeah, right. Sorry If I was venting, I don’t really have a lot of people to talk to about this.” I rubbed my head. “I mean, Adria was a one night stand with some other Abyssian she never saw again, but she isn’t all that angry about it. Aspen’s husband is just on the road but they still keep in touch and he is planning on stopping by some time. Those two are are the only other mothers in the guild, but Mrs. Cake and Creamy Heart aren’t all that much help either.”
“I suppose it could be frustrating and embarrassing to talk about with others who either have good relationships or aren’t mothers themselves.” Luna admitted, sipping her cider with a sigh. “But, be sure to remember I am always willing to lend an ear if you need one.”
“That goes the same here Lex.” Celestia stated. “I’ll admit I didn’t spend much time with you as my sister had, but we are family, so if you ever need something, feel free to, what was the phrase, drop me a line?”
“Close enough auntie Tia.” I said with a grin, feeling more relaxed around the solar alicorn counterpart than before.
I am not sure how long I spent just hanging out with my aunts and watching the kids play, but before long I made my way back to the bar to watch over the guild again. I noticed that Adam and his crowd had returned at some point, and Penny was dragging my brother up to the stage.
Considering I saw him eyeing the guitars Vinyl lent me for the night, I knew we were in for a treat. I noticed as I walked up that Ed was sitting near the bar corner as well, right next to my seat. This actually would be a good chance to talk to him.
”What can I do for you, my oldest niece?” My uncle questioned as I took my seat at the bar.
“Not much uncle. Just wanted to relax while Auntie Luna and Tia watch the kids.” I replied as I waved Zen over. “Besides, things are about to kick up.” I told him, motioning to the stage as one of my clones and Adam, who now had the guitar, walked up to the mic.
“I guess I’ll need to get up there at some point,” Ed muttered as Adam began to play.
“Lex, there is something you should know about my twins,” I glanced at him as he made a couple of glasses and poured some wine for me. I wasn’t about to turn a good drink down, so I began to pay attention. “If Yoru was made through Alchemagic means like you say then she is akin to the same biological and mental factors as my children. In my world alicorns age rapidly. The twins biologically and mentally are three to four years old when in fact they are only approaching a year of age. Do you understand what that means for your daughter?”
“She will appear a lot older than she actually is. I wanted some kind of explanation about that actually.” I replied as I took a sip of my wine. Hmm, strawberry. “Yoru looks nearly a year old now, but she is only about two and a quarter months. I was worried it was just something that happened to ponies in general, but the Cake twins got rid of that theory. Luna, Celestia and Cadance weren’t any help since they only ascended instead of being born as alicorns.”
“Naturally born alicorns have a magic greater intake and pull on magic than an ascended alicorn,” The alchemist explained. “Tia and Luna were born alicorns in my world. If you recall Flurry’s brith she had magic on par with that of two ascended alicorns, one of who was the element of magic,” I nodded, remembering Adam talking about his world’s Cadance. “Due to the great influx of magic their bodies have access to they need to age up rapidly so they can gain control over it. Once they reach physical maturity their rapid aging well slows to nearly a crawl. That is usually around two years of age making it around eight to ten year physically and mentally. So no need to worry about her growing up too fast. Though she still ages faster than normal foals and reaches her early twenties by her sixteenth birthday.”
“Hehe.” I chuckled as Adam finished his song and the crowd immediately began cheering for an encore . “Thanks for explaining it to me uncle. Honestly I was worried she would catch up to me before I knew it. This is a load off my mind.” I glanced around and smiled as I saw Nat and Sora making their way backstage while Adam was playing his song. “Now, I can just relax for the night, and worry about cleanup later. Though, be sure to talk to Kairi before you leave.”
“I still plan on getting my spot on the stage too,” I managed to suppress a grin as my uncle began to squint at me before he smiled himself. “You’ll be a great mother and wife Lex. Oh, before i forget, You have another uncle out there in the void. He was Displaced as Asta from Black Clover and he is my middle brother by blood. So keep an out for a headband with a four point red star on it. Wanna hear how I beat an Acnologia Displaced?”
“You did what to who?”
Later….
I am not entirely sure how long I spent at the bar, just listening to my uncle as he told me about his run in with a freaking Acnologia Displaced with Zeref, Mavis and God Serena, but after a while we separated as Ed went to go mingle with the guild again.
Nat had gone up with Sora not long after Adam finished his songs, said huntsman being greeted at his table with cheers as the group relaxed together.
I spent most of my time afterwards at the bar, watching over the guild, my guild, and popping in more clones as they popped themselves from either accidents or time limit expiring.
I smiled as Kairi, mini Luna, Ed and the rest all got a turn on stage, their music being rewarded by positive cheers and yells from the crowd.
Before long it was well into the night, a few members now visibly drunk or at least feeling the effects of the alcohol, while the younger members made their ways back to their rooms for the night. However there was still an ‘afterparty’ to enjoy, some of the stronger drinks being brought out and mixed.
I gave a big grin to Sonbā as he stayed with the kids, somehow our daughters were not tired enough to go to bed yet. I also had another clone with Yoru in the office finishing some last minute paperwork.
I decided it was about time for me to end it though, it was starting to get a little late. With a grin, and a chug of the last of my wine, I made my way to the stage, nodding to some of my clones as a couple popped. I tapped the mic a couple times, gaining everyone’s attention.
“Hey everyone. So, who’s had a fun night so far?” The crowd all cheered, filling me with happiness at their own excitement. “Well then, now that I know how much fun you all are having, I suppose it's my turn.” I grinned as I nodded to my clones, who set up the instruments. The crowd again cheered as they seemed to realize I was going to sing next.
I noticed Sonbā and the girls looking on with big grins, and I sent them a quick wink as I cleared my throat.
“Now then, let me ask you all something.” I smiled at their confusion. “Who likes being a part of Fairy Tail?!” I didn’t give them a chance as the drums all but exploded.
“What am I to be What is my calling? I gave up giving up I’m ready to go
The futures left unseen It all depends on me Put it one the line to follow my dreams Yeah!
Tried all my life I’ve tried to find Something that’s makes me hold on And never let go
OHHHH!
Hero too I am a Hero too My heart is set And I wont back down
Hero too Strength doesn’t make a hero True heroes Stand up for what they believe
So wait and see So wait and see
What do they think of me? What do they think I’ll be? I could not care less I don’t wanna know
Am I doing right? Am I satisfied? I wanna live my life like its meant to be Yeah!
Tried all my life I’ve tried to find Something that makes me hold on And never let go!
OHHHH!
Hero too I am a hero too My heart is set And I won’t back down
Hero too Strength doesn't make a hero True heroes (true heroes) Stand up for what they believe
So wait and see
People will judge for no reason at all Yeah they might try to say your dreams dumb
Don’t listen
They may look down on me And count me out I’m going in my own way
They may look down on me And count me out I’m a hero I’ve got music
Hero too, I am a hero too My heart is set And I won’t back down
Hero too Strength doesn’t make a hero True heroes Stand up for what they believe
YEAH I’LL BE!
Hero too I am a hero too My heart is set And I won’t back down
Hero too Strength doesn’t make a hero True heroes Stand up for what they believe
So wait and see
I have met so many heroes In my life Gave me the strength and courage to survive Gave me the power to smile everyday
And now its my turn To be the one To make you smile!”
I took a deep breath as the music finished, the crowd in the guild cheering loudly, making me smile warmly. I was thankful to the ice water my clone brought up, despite how weird it is to be thankful to my own self.
I glanced over the guild, seeing everyone cheering themselves, enjoying several drinks from the bar as Zen and Adria worked together, the later practicing with her new magic while the former was using his new eye magic to do everything with his eyes closed.
I saw Nat and Dusk were walking out near the library while Sora was talking with Aunt Luna and Aunt Celestia, though considering I saw a dopey smile on the mares muzzle and a smug grin on my sisters face, I had a sneaking suspicion of what they were up to.
Adam was holding up a visibly happy drunk Penny while Blake was in the same position with a bubbly drunk Yang. Pyrrha, Neo, Ruby and Weiss were either amused or embarrassed by their expressions. Though the red face on the former heiress I couldn’t tell if it was from alcohol, anger or embarrassment.
Uncle Ed was hanging with Kairi, and the rest of the newcomers were just wandering around. I checked my watch, and sighed, knowing it was about time to close up shop. I tapped the mic a couple times, gaining the attention of everyone who was coherent.
“Alright everyone, I think this is around the time to call it a night.” I paused as I heard as many disappointed mumbles as agreeing. “However, I think there is still time for one more song.” I smiled and popped in a new batch of clones, sighing as I felt the slight drain on my magic. “I hope this will help some of you relax for the night.”
I glanced to my clones, who nodded, the one at the keyboard beginning the soft rhythm. I nodded to myself as I got ready, knowing this will be a little different than before.
“tsuyu no mannaka kyou wa ame agari namanurui kaze shizuka na yomichi wo toorinukeru natsu ga chikai
{In the midst of the wet season today after the rain a lukewarm wind blows through the quiet night streets Summer draws near}
hikari kagayaki kono me wo ubai te ni shitaku naru furete mitaku naru anata wa kono hotaru no you
{Shining with light it steals my gaze I want to hold it I want to try touching it You are just like this firefly}
mou iikai mada mitai mou iikai sono kokoro
{Are you ready? I still want to look Are you ready? At that heart}
anata no kimochi ga mienai nozomu hodo kurushiku naru sore de mo kirai ni narenai
{I can’t tell how you feel The more I want the more it hurts Even so I could never hate you}
fuwa fuwari to chuu wo mau hotaru sukoshi fureta basho kara miru no ga ichiban ii sotto sotto
{To look at the fireflies that gently flutter in the air from the place where I touched them just a little bit is what I like the best quietly, quietly}
tsukamenai todokanai tsukamenai sono kokoro
{I can’t hold it, I can’t reach it I can’t hold it, that heart of yours}
‘jibun dake ga omotte iru’ kanjiru to nakitaku naru onaji kimochi ni wa narenai
{‘It’s just my own thinking’ I want to cry when I feel this way Our feelings can’t become the same}
mou iikai mada mitai mou iikai sono kokoro
{Are you ready? I still want to look Are you ready? At that heart}
anata no kimochi ga mienai nozomu hodo kurushiku naru sore de mo kirai ni narenai
{I can’t tell how you feel The more I want the more it hurts Even so I could never hate you}
‘jibun dake ga omotte iru’ kanjiru to nakitaku naru anata no kimochi ga shiritai
{‘It’s just my own thinking’ I want to cry when I feel this way I want to know how you feel}
anata no kimochi ga mienai (tsuyu no mannaka kyou wa ame agari namanurui kaze shizuka na yomichi wo)
{I can’t tell how you feel (In the midst of the wet season today after the rain a lukewarm wind blows through the quiet night streets)}
sore de mo kirai ni narenai (shizuka na yomichi wo toorinukeru natsu ga chikai)
{Even so I could never hate you (Passing through the quiet night streets Summer draws near)}
(kyou wa ameagari kyou wa ameagari natsu ga chikai)
{(Today after the rain Today after the rain Summer draws near}”
I sighed and looked over the crowd, seeing many actually fell asleep to my song. Those that were intoxicated seemed to be the ones in the deepest state of rest, while those that were still awake were now visibly tired.
With a grin, I tapped my head, using the Telepathy spell Broadcast, to send a small message into the minds of every member still awake.
“Get to bed you guys. I’ll handle cleanup.” They all looked to me with questioning glances, but I just smiled and pointed to the door, many nodding and taking at least one of their friends to their rooms. I noticed Trace giving a sleeping Flora a lift back, as well as Kat doing the same to Capper.
I looked to the Displaced, who looked to me questioningly, but I used some Light magic to make the door to the basement light up while summoning a dozen and a half new clones. The message was clear.
Time to go home.
Edward POV
I was off in the back watching my family enjoying themselves. It has been a long time since I’ve been to a family reunion of any kind, well over fifteen thousand years. I have to say that no one is slouching in there training from the display given off by Pole, Adam, and Shining.
Spike is off with Rarity more than likely visiting a few shops in Canterlot. He did say he would make some gemstone fabric for Lex and the guild. So Canterlot and in need of supplies for his work equals date with his girlfriend in an alternate reality, that boy has game I’ll give him that much.
I remember back to when Kairi and I visited Sora and Nat’s world. Dusk is a descendant of Luna/Nightmare from their world, not really surprising seeing as it’s pretty common for Twilight’s lineage to often be from royalty or even Starswirl. Adam was getting stronger and so was Nat, I also sensed they’d all awakened their keyblades.
The kids were the ones having the most fun. I’m glad Sora is acting her age, she needs to more often from what Nat has told me though it was hard for her not to sometimes.
I’m proud of Lex for stepping up to be a mom and then there was little Yoru, cutest little thing.
She reminds me of so many of my other children but most of all the twins.I still need to have a little chat with Faekage Lex about her daughter’s biological nature as an alicorn. Alicorns can be a handful and I have quite a bit of experience with not only raising kids but alicorns too, helped raise Luna and Tia after all.
‘They’re growing up and so am I,’ I thought looking to my metal hand.’It won’t be long UNTIL I have to leave the world behind,” I smirked as I downed another drink. “Too bad Qrow didn’t come. I'll send some of Pole brew back with Adam for him. I hope he talks to Ruby soon.”9
“Speaking of RWBY.” I looked over to see the characters all partying around except for Yang. “Hmm…” I saw her at the bar alone. “I know that atmosphere,” I said to myself as I walked over and sat down next to Yang. “Want to tell an old man what’s eating at you?” I asked as a bottle of Pole’s brew came out of my storage and two glasses appeared and poured us each something to drink.
“Oh hey. Uh, Edward Right? Qrow, Ruby and Adam talked a lot about you.” The blond responded as she took the drink.
“I would think so,” I said, taking a sip of my glass. “Adam is my nephew and we did have quite the ordeal the last time I saw them. I don’t think Qrow is my biggest fan for taking away his booze either but I still think he considers me his friend. But enough of that, what’s eating you up right now? Love?”
The blond choked on her drink, her face turning as red as her sister's hood. She coughed for a minute trying to clear her airways, before glaring at the alchemist. “A little warning next time!” She tried to deflect. It didn’t work as I raised a brow. She sighed. “It’s not really my love life I am thinking about right now. Just my normal trust issues.”
“Trust issues?” I looked at her. “I know a few things about trust issues. Last time I trusted someone outside those I LOVE I was turned to stone for two thousand years. Did you even ask her why she ran?” I set my glass down. “Or is because that is a constant reminder,” I pointed at her arm.
She sighed. “I assume you know my full story.” I nodded. “Then you know she wasn’t the first to run away. Heh, I feel a bit like dad.” She took another swig of the drink. “I just….don’t want to get hurt anymore. But I don’t want to act like my mom and end up hurting her too.”
“You’ll end up hurt yourself and her more if you don’t say anything,” I sighed. “I nearly lost both of my girls cause I walked away over seven thousand years ago. When I came back, they didn't even really remember me,” I motioned to Tia and Luna and then myself. “Luna didn’t even know my name. I found out not long after Luna told me she was pregnant with our twins that Celestia has loved me since she was a little girl. She was almost consumed with hatred by it. Tell me what you really feel.” I motioned to her. “Love for her, or is it the fear. Perhaps both but it is the fear that she’ll run and that you’ll get hurt that keeps you from reaching out to her.”
“Brothers damnit, why are all you immortals such huge pools of advice? Freaking fortune cookies.” She grumbled, downing the remaining drink in her cup and focusing her aura to burn it off. “If only I wasn’t such a coward with this. Heh, and she said her Semblance reflects her cowardice.”
“You, a coward,” I raised an eyebrow. “You faced down a psycho to try and save her. You lost your arm to try and save her, she ran to save you. Her semblance isn’t a reflection of her cowardice but the courage to know when to run and fight another day. Would you still be standing here if she hadn’t run away?” I looked to her out of the corner of my eye. “Right now you are a coward being too afraid to admit that you love her. True strength is knowing when to face fear and to run and fight another day.”
“I repeat, why are you immortals such fortune cookies?” She sadly jokes. She stretched a bit, before frowning as her prosthetic made a couple of clicking sounds. “Damnit, sounds like I have to clean the gears again.”
“Want me to take a look at it for you?” I offered. “Believe it or not I had to do my own building of prosthetic limbs for over a fifteen millienia now. I was the one who installed Nat’s marefiend’s arm,” I pulled my sleeve up to reveal my own metal arm, her eyes widened in a bit of shock. “I can even give you some magical nanomachines to maintain it so you won’t have to. They also hide inside you body and should you need to eject your arm they can replace it.” I downed the last of my drink. “I believe you’re do for an upgrade though. The model you're using is a couple years out of date. Up to you.”
“Heh, top of the line Atlas tech huh. I guess even a year can make this a little out of date back on Remnant, let alone in another world.” She muttered, before sighing as the arm began clicking before disconnecting.
“You should really take this time to talk to her Yang,” I say softly, taking the arm. “I know it’s hard but love isn’t easy and it has a funny way of letting us be with the ones we’re meant to be with,” I looked at her and she is still apprehensive about it. I start to work on her arm as my nanomachines create different tools. “I have had many lovers in my time and raised many children. Each relationship was different from the last. Don’t let yours go without a fight,” I held up her new and improved arm to her. “You’re all set now. The nanites are in the arm and will enter your body through your skin. You won’t even feel them. They will also connect your nerves to the prosthetic giving you your sense of touch back for the most part.”
“Oh, cool.” Was her quiet reply as she took her arm back and placed it back to its connector. She shivered as the nerves fully connected. Once she stopped shivering she clenched her hand a couple times, feeling it fully as opposed to before where it was really just the illusion of touch.
She shivered again as she grabbed a new Strawberry Sunrise from Zen. “I guess I’ll need to get used to the feeling again. As if feeling the partial return after nine months wasn’t enough.”
“You’ll get used to it rather quickly,” I smiled. “You’re a fast study and quick healer. The nanites can make nearly any singular weapon you can think of in an instant, their limited to small complex weapons like lasers. But they can also make new material from the dust in the air. That's how they repair and multiply as well as keep up your arms maintenance, so technically it has an auto heal but still takes time. You also have limited access to my data network. I hope you enjoy it. The machines also further strengthen your body, so a better immune system, a little bit stronger, semblance upgrade to. You still have to get hit but like Adam now you can take it through your arm and have less damage. What do you think?”
Yang looked at her arms, comparing the flesh to metal, before grinning a bit. “I think I have to get ready for a sparring match when we get home.”
“I hope you enjoy it, and give your uncle a good sock to his shoulder and tell him not to end up in a tree,” I smirked. “Don’t just stand there either, you have someone you need to go see,” I say, pouring myself some more wine as I see Lex coming this way. “If you don’t want to tell her everything just make sure she knows that you’re there for her anytime she needs it.” Yang nodded and took her Strawberry Surprise and walked over to join her comrades.”What can I do for you, my oldest niece?” I sipped as Lex sat next to me.
“Not much uncle. Just wanted to relax while Auntie Luna and Tia watch the kids.” My niece replied, waving Zen over. “Besides, things are about to kick up.” She stated, pointing to the stage. I just now noticed as Adam walked up with a guitar as one of Lex’s clones left the stage.
“I guess I’ll need to get up there at some point,” I turned around to listen. “Lex, there is something you should know about my twins,” I made another glass and poured some wine for her. Taking it she started to listen to me and the music. “If Yoru was made through Alchemagic means like you say then she is akin to the same biological and mental factors as my children. In my world alicorns age rapidly. The twins biologically and mentally are three to four years old when in fact they are only approaching a year of age. Do you understand what that means for your daughter?”
“She will appear a lot older than she actually is. I wanted some kind of explanation about that actually.” Lex replied as she took a sip of the wine. “Yoru looks nearly a year old now, but she is only about two and a quarter months. I was worried it was just something that happened to ponies in general, but the Cake twins got rid of that theory. Luna, Celestia and Cadance weren’t any help since they only ascended instead of being born as alicorns.”
“Naturally born alicorns have a magic greater intake and pull on magic than an ascended alicorn,” I explained. “Tia and Luna were born alicorns in my world. If you recall Flurry’s brith she had magic on par with that of two ascended alicorns, one of whom was the element of magic,” She nodded. “Due to the great influx of magic their bodies have access to they need to age up rapidly so they can gain control over it. Once they reach physical maturity their rapid aging well slows to nearly a crawl. That is usually around two years of age making it around eight to ten year physically and mentally. So no need to worry about her growing up too fast. Though she still ages faster than normal foals and reaches her early twenties by her sixteenth birthday.”
“Hehe.” She chuckled as Adam rubbed his hands, getting ready for his encore. “Thanks for explaining it uncle. Honestly I was worried she would catch up to me before I knew it. This is a load off my mind.” She then glanced to Nat, who was walking over to the stage with Sorano. “Now, I can just relax for the night, and worry about cleanup later. Though, be sure to talk to Kairi before you leave.”
“I still plan on getting my spot on the stage too,” I squinted at my niece and then smiled. “You’ll be a great mother and wife Lex. Oh, before i forget, You have another uncle out there in the void. He was Displaced as Asta from Black Clover and he is my middle brother by blood. So keep an out for a headband with a four point red star on it. Wanna hear how I beat an Acnologia Displaced?”
I laughed as I watched the start of organized chaos that is a Fairy Tail guild party, before turning and eying the stage for karaoke. I then noticed that our guild master was listening intensely to her uncle at the bar. ‘Must be one hell of a story,” I thought as I looked on. It continued for a few more minutes then Lex got up and said something to Ed and she walked off. Ed then finished his drink and looked like he was scanning the crowd till he spotted me.
In the next second he was standing right next to me, “Hey there. I need to talk to ya. Can ya spare a few?” He motioned with a drink in his metal hand.
I nodded, a frown spreading over my face. “The S-Class job?”
“Only if you want to talk about that,” he held up a hand. “No, I want to know how your Keyblade training is coming along and what types of different keychains you’ve gotten thus far.”
I shrugged. “Let’s find a quiet corner then.”
“Let’s chat in Lex’s office,” Ed motioned. “I have a few things I need to leave for her in there and I’m pretty sure she won’t mind if it’s just us.” he placed his fingers to his temple for a second. “Yep, we’re all good now,” He motioned and I found us in the office. “Don’t be surprised at this. I’ve gotten a lot stronger since the last time you saw me and I can pull what is referred to as a Batman by combining several spells.”
I blinked. “Considering that I’m sure we’re ALL getting stronger, I’m really not surprised. Anyway, what’cha wanna know?”
“Like I said before,” he points at me. “How are things going for you? What kind of keychains do you have? How’s your love life? How’s everyone back home? A typical stuff. More importantly is there anything that I can help you with while we’re together like this?” He leaned against Lex’s desk before reaching into a ripple in the air and pulling out a stack of books and a box to set them on the desk. “Those should help her,” he turns his eyes back to me.
My face broke out in a rather bright red glow. “Um, love life? I-I’m REALLY not ready to be thinking about that sort of thing.” I quickly got myself under control. “As for the other questions, Well, I’ve got Destiny’s Embrace, obviously, Oathkeeper, Crystal Snow, Metal Chocobo, Ever After, Way to Dawn, and a copy of Lex’s unique keychain Fairy’s Flow.” My eyes narrowed. “As for what’s going on back home, I’ve currently got the Element Bearers going through a full military campaign in the form of Final Fantasy Type-0 in the simulator. After what I found out, we need them to know how to handle a war. Though, to be honest, it probably won’t end up being a full scale war.”
“I would hope not,” Ed looked into his drink. “War is ugly and the girls don’t need to see what a real war is like,” he sighed. “I can forge you a few Keyblades if you want me to. I also want to give you this,” he held up a red crystal cross with a few cracks in it. “Do you recognize it?”
I shook my head. “Afraid not.”
“This is my keychain,” He said bluntly. “Do you remember my Keyblade and its specifics?”
“I definitely remember that Keyblade,” I shuddered. “I think I was a little too creeped out by it to ask for specifics.”
“The Baku,” Ed tossed me the keychain. “You’re the first person I’ve given that to. You’re probably the only one that can properly use the Baku other than me. It’s specifically strong against Nightmares as the name suggests and it boosts dream eater abilities.The weapon has two handles for a reason and I will warn you, you won’t be able to handle its power alone. That said, who do you think wields it with me and then you?”
“I assume your wife is who wields it with you,” I crossed my arms, eyes closing as I thought it out. “As for me, I’d imagine that Luna would wield it with me. My guess is that it has to be someone you have an INCREDIBLY strong bond with.”
“Correct on most fronts,” He smiles. “But it doesn’t necessarily have to be a strong bond but the stronger the better or someone with a dream affinity similar to Luna’s. Say Nightmare Moon or Nyx as well. My son would also fit that description. Kairi, with that key you can traverse the Dreamscape, can I trust you with that power?”
I raised my hand. “I solemnly swear that I will use that Keyblade responsibly, and not abuse the power of the Dreamscape.”
A red chain came from the cross and wrapped around my hand then disappeared. “That chain is your bond, break it and the keychain will shatter and you will never receive another,” Ed sternly glared at me and then sighed. “I know you’ll use it right. Do you have an Oblivion?”
I smiled. “I don’t personally, but Oblivion is Luna’s personal Keyblade.”
“Still,” He held up a black crown keychain. “I will give you your own and once I give it to you I need you to give it back along with your Oathkeeper. I also have these for you,” he held out a small bag that jingled in his opposite hand. “Do you trust me with your keychains to do as I ask?”
I hesitated for a moment before I nodded, pulling out my bag of keychains. “I do. Besides, if whatever you have in mind goes wrong, I do have a way to restore them.”
“Give me a moment,” he smiles, taking the Oblivion and Oathkeeper through a door that just appeared. I stood there for about five minutes and then Ed came back pushing the door up with a slight cough causing smoke to come from his mouth. “Man that forge is something else,” he dusts himself off.
I gave a light giggle. “How’d the fight go, Rodin?”
“It went better than expected,” He smirks, pulling out smoothing I’d never expected to see. “Your X-blade is ready,” he held out a Keyblade that was made from a crossed Oblivion and Oathkeeper. I just stood there, face pale, and eyes wide. “Stop gawking and take it.”
I swallowed, hesitating. Now this, this wasn’t what I expected. “Considering the threat level we’ll be up against, this is probably the minimum of what I personally will need, but the reputation...”
“As soon as you take it there's no going back Kairi,” Ed held it out. “With this you will be able to give whomever you choose a Keyblade. With this you will take the rank of master. But only if you want it and truly desire it. Until then, it will wait for you.”
My face hardened, before I stepped forward, taking the X-Blade from his grasp. “I truly want this. I feel it's the only way to truly protect what’s precious to me. Maybe I can even change its reputation for the better.”
Ed smiled at me, “I’m proud of you,” he placed a hand on my head. “I know you can do it. One more thing,” he pulled a black headband with a red four-point star on it. “This is the token of the Anti-Magic Knight, Asta Ferris. My younger brother and I mean by blood,” He placed it in my hand. “I think he might prove to be a good summon for you given his background in martial arts before he was displaced. Not to mention becoming Asta has greatly increased his prowess physically and he knows his way around a sword.”
I nodded, pocketing the token. “And on that note, I think we need to talk about what’s coming.”
“I’m listening,” Ed looked at me.
I nodded, pulling out a small holographic projector, turning it on to reveal the monster. It was tall, easily double the size of myself, and roughly in the shape of a man, but with four arms. Its upper left, and lower right arm were black, while the lower left and upper right were white, with sharp, cruel claws at the ends of them. To finish the monstrous image, it had the head of a vulture, its eyes glowing a deep, malevolent, crimson.
“This is what we’re facing,” I shuddered, remembering my brief encounter with the creature. “Its name... is Tash.”
“It looks like a purebred heartless from deep in the realms of the Darkness,” Ed rubbed his chin. “Possibly a cannibal. Only the strongest wills to move on and consume survive in those depths. They usually don’t come out into the realm of light due to not being able to remain here for very long. How long did it stay before it started to break down and did you defeat it?”
“I’m afraid it isn’t that simple,” I sighed. “Faust herself told me about it, right after making me aware of some creatures that need to be exterminated on sight, called Sin Eaters, and Voidsent; creatures of stasis, and darkness respectively. Tash not only commands them, but also creates them. I’ve taken to referring to it as a Void Eater.”
“No he’s not a Void Eater,” Ed shook his head. “I’ve fought Void Eaters and this isn’t one. Void Eaters are like negative copies of Displaced and they hunt us due to being incomplete. They eat our void energy to complete themselves and they’re relentless. They can be chimeric if they feed off different Displaced but their soul targets are the copies they’re made from, the Displaced that spawned them specifically. If you can beat a void eater then they become an ally for life. They’re much stronger than this creature, so much so I had to enter my void form to defeat mine and Quill’s. If one of these comes after you again, be careful and don’t forget to call me right away.”
I shuddered again. “OK, yeah, I’m gonna try to stay the hell away from those. I guess Tash would just be a chimera of some sort then. In any case, I watched Tash turn somepony into a Sin Eater, simply because they happened to walk past. Hell, it almost turned me into a Voidsent, but I have a ‘special’ protection from that sort of thing.”
“You have a charm or spell of some type?” Ed raised an eyebrow
I shrugged. “More like I have a perfect balance of Light and Darkness. To create a Sin Eater or Voidsent, one must throw off the balance in either direction. Due to my unique nature as a Princess of Heart who can also wield Shadow Dragon Slayer magic, it protected me.”
“I don’t think that’s quite all of it,” Ed reached into a ripple and pulled out a solid black sphere that radiated darkness, “Do you have some reference as to what this is?”
I frowned as I studied the orb. “I’m not entirely sure, but it resembles artifacts that were used by the Leviathan race in the Mass Effect series, but I’m pretty sure that’s not what that is.”
“This is a Black Dragon Slayer Lacrima,” he explained, levitating the sphere in front of me. “One of the three original slayer magics.”
“Hold on,” I frowned. “I’ve watched and read all of the Fairy Tail content. How have I not heard of this?”
“It’s lost knowledge that not many are aware of actually,” Ed explained. “This magic was wielded by only three individuals in its entire existence. All of them dragons. One being the dragon king who started the war and wanted to dominate humanity, the other his clone, and the last being a draconic armor that went mad from the dragon's corruptive influence because the armor was made from the remnants of the clone’s body. That dragon’s name is The Dragon King Níðhöggr, also called The Unbreakable Dark.”
“OK, I suppose that makes sense,” I nodded. “But why do you bring that up? I mean, it’s not like that was what protected me.”
“I bring it up due to what you said,” Ed points at me. “You have shadow magic not true black magic. You have some form of balance at the moment but eventually you light will over power it. You pseudo balance saved you last time, but this is a time limit and it’s steadily running out,” he snarled and two more crystals appeared on either side of the black one. “The bright one is Photon or Light Slayer magic. The one that looks like a normal crystal is crystal slayer magic. These are for you,” He said as a bag appears and all three lacrima float into it. “I’m not going to tell you the consequence of using these as you know what too much dragon slayer magic does but I will say to be careful if you decide to ever take one yourself or give them to someone else. They are incredibly potent and can easily be drawn on too much. Use them as you see fit.”
I nodded, picking up the bag. “Alright, I have a couple ideas for these. Anyway, with all of that said, where do you stand in this battle?”
“You mean in the battle of light and darkness?” Ed crossed his arms. “Or do you mean in your battle with the darkness?”
“Against Tash,” I clarified.
“I don’t stand with the void entities if that was what you were wondering,” Ed crossed his arms.
“No, no,” I chuckled. “I mean can we expect help from you?”
“Kairi, you’re Lex’s guild member making you extended family, so yes you can count on my help should you ever need it,” he placed a hand on my shoulder. “But another thing you should know is that my power is not from the light or the dark but the void itself. I am Truth Avatar and my power comes from it. Should he decide that he wants entertainment he’ll lock me up just to watch. That said, my choices are my own making my magic, abilities, and other skills as well as my years of experience are all available and at your disposal.”
I smiled as I gave a sigh of relief. “That’s a weight off my shoulders. We’ll have at least a week’s warning before Tash shows up, so I’ll make sure to contact you as soon as it gets close. Now, I think I just heard Luna go up for karaoke, and that is something I have to see.”
“Are they going to form the Lunar trio?” Ed grabbed the bridge of his nose. “I suppose we should see that. Not to mention I do have my own songs to do as well.” He smoked. “The stage is that way,” he pointed, showing me that we were back in the bar area. “And they did all go up there. And looks like your sister is looking for you.”
“Best not keep her waiting then,” I replied with a grin as I made my way down to the stage. Luna quickly spotted me as I approached, a grin appearing on her face, before a nervous look appeared.
“Um, hi everyone,” she quietly spoke into the microphone. “I uh, have a song to sing. I hope you like it.” She then turned to the Lex clone on keyboard with a nod, signalling her to start playing.
“Thanks so much for the invite sis. This was a lot of fun.” Adam grinned, helping Penny as she yawned and stumbled, the alcohol going through her, but now making her sleepy.
“We have got to get together more often.” Nat stated, stretching with a yawn, causing Sora to do the same. That just caused a chain reaction as everyone in the room below the age of twenty yawned as well, starting with Ruby and ending with Kairi.
“We are in complete agreement on that sis.” The Faekage agreed, sighing as she set up the portal for Kairi’s group first. Her daughters were just hanging out on the couch in the bunker with their alicorn of a father, who was seeming to doing stock of the room.
“So, not to bring down the mood, but are we all in agreement to fight when the time comes?” The keyblade user asked, earning serious nods from the others.
“We’re in. I know Penny won’t leave Adam when the time comes.” Ruby stated.
“Dawn and Trixie are all ready for the fight when it comes. They are willing to go all out for the fight.” Lex stated, nodding as the portal began to spin.
“You’ll have a hell of a time trying to keep us away from the fight.” Nat stated, a nod from her girlfriend and sister all the agreement she needed. Kairi smiled, knowing her Displaced friends were ready and willing to fight.
“Before you go Kairi.” Lex stopped the group before they left, holding up her phone. “Group photo?”
“Hell yeah.” The Displaced all grin, Edward taking over the cloning duty and summoning a few of his own so the group could all have their own photos. Adam and Blake managed to wake Penny and Yang up, though it was only through Lex’s Aroma magic.
“Sorry Penny, I know you want to sleep, but we have some last minute photos to take.” Adam apologized, earning a rolled eyes, but a bright smile from his girlfriend who was slowly gaining her first hangover. Yang was more vocal about being woken up, but relented as she admittedly wanted her own photos.
“Alright everyone. On Displaced! One, two, three,”
“DISPLACED!”
The snapping of several cameras filled the otherwise silent bunker, earning smiles from everyone.
“I’ll call you guys if something comes up. Until then, stay safe guys.” Kairi smiled, hugging her friends and fellow keyblade wielder before entering the portal with her sleepy friends.
“Family photo?” Sora muttered, earning a nod and pat on the head from Aunt Luna. Ruby and her friends grabbed the phones/scrolls from the Displaced.
“Ah, no you don’t Penny.” Ed stopped the ginger from walking to the others, earning a tilted head. “Hey, you’re my nephew's girlfriend, you’re as much a part of this family as I am.”
“Indeed Penny.” Aunt Celestia said, holding the sleeping Morning and Eclipse as Luna quickly fussed over Sora, Kuna, Ammy and Mei. “We’re family, whether you like it or not.”
Lex rolled her eyes but smiled, having always wanted a large family. She quickly made a clone, who teleported away, and a minute later was walking down with an awake Yoru in her arms.
“Hey sweet pea.” The bluenette whispered, bouncing the tired but giggly infant in her arms. “Sorry I had to wake you but, I knew you would just be waking up a bit anyways. Now, I need you to be a good girl and smile for me when we take the photo.” All she got was happy gurgling and coos, but Lex knew her youngest was agreeing with her.
“Alright, RWBY, Neo, Pyrrha, you guys got the camera features ready?” Adam questioned, earning a nod from the aforementioned females.
The large Displaced Family got themselves ready on a couch Lex levitated over. Edward sat on the centre of the couch with Luna on his left and Celestia on his right, Morning Star and Solar Eclipse sitting on his lap. Lex sat on the floor with her daughters surrounding her and Sonbā on her right with his wings wrapped around her, the infant Yoru in her arms. Nat sat on the right armrest, the child formed Sora sitting on her shoulders while Dusk stood next to her with her arms wrapped around the Diclonius sisters. Adam sat on the left armrest, Penny smiling as she sat on his lap, the faunus wrapping his arms around his girlfriend.
“Alright. Everyone ready?” Lex questioned, earning a couple positive noises in response. “Alright Ruby, on your mark.”
“Alrighty. Everyone, look at the huntress!” The reaper grinned as the kids focused their attention on her. After a couple moments, the huntresses began to snap the pictures. Several snapped photos later, the large family smiled at one another and dispersed.
Adam grinned at his friends as he set the family photo to his Home Screen. Lex grinned as her sibling hugged their nieces as the portal was set for Adam’s world.
With a mischievous grin as she went over and used some Sleep magic on Penny, causing the former Android to fall asleep on her boyfriend. Lex grinned at her brother, who rolled his eyes, lifting the ginger onto his back and attaching Penny’s dragon egg to his chest. She then did the same thing to Yang. Blake sighed, but still smiled to the Faekage as she managed to lift the blond onto her back as well.
“See you later Lex. Feel free to call anytime.” Adam said, going through the portal with his friends. They all sent their own farewells, Ruby zooming around and hugging everyone in the room in the span of twenty seconds. The former heiress gave a quick bow, her dragon companion copying her. Pyrrha and Neo gave their own waves goodbye before entering the portal. Blake sent a thankful smile to Nat, and a still-not-completely-asleep Yang sent the same to Edward.
Lex smiled at her sisters, the youngest finally allowing herself to succumb to sleep as the Diclo-homunculus was picked up by the elder Diclonius.
“We’ll talk later Lex. If you ever need a hand on anything here, even if it is just babysitting, don’t hesitate to call.” Nat stated, hugging her nieces and sister before heading to the portal with her marefriend.
“Stay safe you three.” Lex parted, watching her sister's forms become distant as the portal worked its magic. Finally, she turned to her uncle and his group, who were all together.
I wait and watch hoping my summons work when suddenly two golden windows appear with two doors that open.
Out of the door on my right stepped what looked to be Asta from Black Clover. He was wearing a black leather trench coat with the Black Bulls mark on the back with a green t-shirt, blue jeans, and black boots. his hair was longer than the show, tied in a ponytail, and he was rather scruffy around his face.
He looked at me, "You the one who summoned me?"
“Yeah, my name is Deltorix, nice to meet you I’m hoping that you and the other guy will help me on a little mission I have,” I tell Asta while looking at his level then I look over at the left door.
"Nice to meet you," Asta held out his hand and I shook it.
“So you’re from that anime black clover right?” I ask after shaking his hand smiling softly.
"Kind of," He shrugged. "I was cosplaying at a Con when I won a game of Black Jack and was sent to my Equestria. Stand in/Actor turned Magic Knight."
"Kind of," He shrugged. "I was cosplaying at a Con when I won a game of Black Jack and was sent to my Equestria. Stand in/Actor turned Magic Knight."
“Huh neat i was just a burger flipper at a fast food place, as for my powers I’m the gamer I can learn almost anything and even help others learn my skills,” I tell him then look back at the left door getting a bit worried.
"Cool, I can give others Grimoires, use anti-magic, a lot of martial arts, ancient magic, and crystal magic," Asta stretched. "So I guess we wait on the other guy now," He looked over his shoulder to the other door.
“Oh? Neat later I may ask you to try to make me one but I’m not sure how it works.” I shrug then nod. “Yeah we are waiting on someone who’s token is an alchemist watch from Fullmetal alchemist called himself the Crimson Sage,” I tell Asta while we wait.
Asta slapped his face and slowly pulled his hand down. "Of course."
I look over at Asta oddly. “What’s wrong do you know him?” I ask and just then the door starts to open.
"I know him very well," Asta huffed.
“What’s wrong is he evil or something?” I ask and use Requip magic to summon my magic staff.
"No he's not evil," Asta crossed his arms. "He's probably one of the kindest hearted people I know, but he can be an ass."
“Well then let’s hope I don’t bring out his ass side, I don’t have any defense against alchemy,” I say then look over to the door.
The door opens and out came a tall Edward Elric wearing the normal FMAB garb. "Sup, you summon me- Hey there little brother," Edward raised his hand.
I blink in surprise then chuckle. “Well your last comment makes sense now I’ll just have to be careful not to say the ‘S’ word near him,” I say with a playful smirk.
Then I hold out my hand to Ed. “Hi, my name’s Deltorix nice to meet you mind helping me out with a small mission.”
"No rest of the wicked," Edward shrugged. "Call me Ed and I don't react to the 'short' differential, and I never really have. Not like I have to being over six foot now," he used air quotes.
Asta suddenly rushed past and reeled back and landed a hard punch right on Edward's face, "Asshole!"
I blink in surprise then grumble and hold out my hand. “Bind.” And blue magic robe wraps around Asta.
“Look I know brothers sometimes fight but would you mind taking it out before you resort to your fists? At least till I’m a safe distance away? Compared to you two I’m weak and you two could accidentally kill me.” I tell them and then hold up my staff between them.
Ed looked at the bound Asta who was surprisingly calm for some who just deck his brother hard enough to go through a couple of walls, "Feeling better Asta?"
"Much," Asta replied
"Good, sorry about that," Ed looked at me.
"Will you let me go or do I have to break out of this?" Asta looked at me with an annoyed glare.
I blink in surprise at how quickly they both calm down then nod at Ed. “It’s no problem just if that starts again at least make sure I’m not gonna get in the crossfire I’m not very strong yet.”
I look over at Asta and chuckle sheepishly. “Right sorry about that.” I wave my have and the rope is dispelled. "Now that all that if over want to hear why I summoned you two or would you two like to talk more?”
"Shoot," the Displaced brothers said in unison
I chuckle then pull out a compass that is pointing east and glowing slightly. “I need your help finding a siren that may be nearby, to make a long story short her magic focusing gem was ripped out of her and put on a unicorn that tried to make Vinyl Scratch his ‘musical queen’ but I stopped him,” I tell them and make air quotes on the musical queen part.
"Siren aye," Ed rubbed his chin. "Sure, haven't seen a focus gem in a few millennia. Does it have a distinct magic to it?"
"I'm game, I need a new outlet anyways," Asta thumbed himself
“Already got that covered and had Vinyl do a locating spell on this compass that’s linked to the siren’s gem which I have on me right now,” I tell them and show them the glowing campuses and gem.
"So we're after the unicorn then," Ed pointed to me.
I shake my head. “No Spellbinding Serenade was already captured now we are looking for the siren herself so I can return the gem, and by her name I don’t think she is evil, it’s Harmonic Keys by the way.”
I look at the compass and then point east. “She should be this way, but I don’t know if there is anyone guarding her or not, and don’t worry about destroying buildings and stuff we are in an illusionary space, think of it as a copy of the real world.”
"So you brought us in to deal with any goons that are protecting her," Asta commented. "Or are we your bodyguards?"
"I think it's both little brother," Ed added.
I have my hand in a so so gesture. “A bit of this a bit of that but the two main reasons, first I don’t know what I’m up against and if I go all out I could kill someone by accident and two, because of one of my skills gamers mind my emotions are suppressed so I could end up making a mistake and killing someone when I should’ve kept them alive also this is the first time I’ve dealt with bad people and not fake monsters, and I don’t want Celestia to have an excuse to attack me.”
"What are the sisters like here anyways?" Ed asked with a smirk.
"Mine usually stay out of my way," Asta rolled his eyes as we began to walk.
I think about Ed’s question but shrug. “Sorry I don’t know them that much but I can tell you we are in a quadrupedal universe and we are somewhere in season two, um shortly after Discord’s escape and Re imprisonment, I also know that Luna seems to be more reasonable I even made a deal with her to make a set of armor for her guards in exchange for knowledge on ruins, I even plan on using Vibranium, Uru, and adamantium,” I tell them.
"My arm and leg are made from a combo of all three," Ed pulled back his sleeve to reveal a high advanced arm.
"All I got is my grimoire and a tone of stuff in it," Asta scratched his head. "Oh, I do have a D3 digivce for self-mods."
“Huh that’s cool hopefully at the end of the month I’ll be good enough to finish the armor.” I chuckle a bit embarrassed then clear my throat.
“Anyway what should the plan be I mean from your tokens you two are supposed to be smart and strong so I’m really following your lead, but if we need to talk this out more I understand,” I tell them then decide I may need more magical power so I use Requip magic putting on the dark magical armor.
"Sorry young one but this is all you, we're just here to help out," Ed shrugged.
"I think we should make a plan and a back up in case things go south," Asta added. "But Ed is right that we follow you."
I am a little annoyed at the ‘young one’ comment but nod in understanding. “Well, then how about I ask you which do you two think would be smarter to use magic?” I hold up my staff. “Or a sword?” I summon my keyblade.
"As one who has experience with Diplomats and hostiles," Ed said. "It best if we go in not armed to the teeth or look as if we're there to harm anyone."
"I agree with big bro here Deltorix," Asta nodded. "Keep a weapon sheathed but ready."
“I can agree with you Ed but thankfully I have Requip magic so.” I make all my armor and weapons return to my inventory in a flash of light. “I don’t have to worry about walking in unarmed.”
"Fairy Tail type?" Ed asked
I nod at Ed smiling. “Yep got it from my Multiversal store, I can buy anything and everything even skill books holding skills from anime.”
"Cool. I got mine from my niece," He said as he summoned a dagger.
“Niece huh? Cool hmm so go ahead and tell me if my plan is stupid, but fist we find out where she and what kind of people are watching her, then I’ll try to talk to them though I’d feel better if Ed did it seeing as you said you have experience with diplomats, after that we either get her out no problem or we fight our way in, try not to kill anyone if it comes to that and keep all the evidence of what they are doing from being destroyed so they can’t say I won’t wild and attacked for no reason.” I explain my plan to them and offer the compass to Ed.
“Oh, one more thing if you two can disguise yourselves that would be great because humans have appeared in this world before and apparently Celestia has marked them as ‘evil’ and ‘monsters’ and I don’t know the full story yet,” I tell them looking a bit worried.
"Sorry, can't change my form," Asta shrugged as he shook head side to side.
"I can shapeshift," Ed took the compass. "But it'd just easier to move around in my human form."
I blink in surprise. “You can shapeshift? I don’t remember Ed in the anime being able to do that.”
"I'm not from the anime," Ed deadpanned. "I'm a Philosopher Stone that has all of the abilities of the homunculi. Plus a lot of other magic and powers, not to mention equipment."
"You really don't want to annoy him man," Asta cautioned.
My eyes widen and I let out a whistle. “Damn that is a lot of power. You must have had some crazy adventures throughout your time as a Displaced.” I cross my arms and think then grin.
“Ok how about this, Asta will be sneaking up behind trying to stay out of sight while Ed and I go talk with them and if shit hits the fan we’ll have someone who can keep more bad guys from following us.” After I finish I shrink myself so I’m the size of Spike and give a little salute to Ed.
“What do ya think?” I ask them.
"That's fine with me but there is something you should know?" Asta held up a finger I look over at Asta looking interested in what he has to say.
"There's a pretty decent number of ki's coming from the direction that compass is pointing, one is quite odd and I'm guessing it's the siren," He pointed down a corridor.
"Well keep the in mind little brother but for now hang back and cover us," Ed said as red lighting crackled and his shape changed to that of a yellow earth pony with a dark blond mane and tail while his right foreleg and back left leg were grey.
I nod then speak up before we leave. “Mind teaching me how to sense ki later?” I flap my wings and start flying around Ed.
"Not at all," Asta smirked. "And if you could help me out with something I would appreciate it in exchange?"
I tap my chin then grin. “How about I give you the power to bend one of the elements? And ed too if he wants.”
"I'm good but thanks for the offer," Ed waved as he trotted along.
"Hell yeah I can get behind that," Asta fist pumped.
I chuckle and fly with Ed and say. “Think about which one you want and I’ll give it to ya after we are done.”
We follow the compass to a building with two unicorns guarding the door.
"Wanna play it off as asking for directions first?" Ed asked in a whisper.
I whisper back. “Won’t work we are in an illusionary space so only people who want to be in them can enter...most of the time.”
I look ahead at the unicorns seeing their levels. “They aren’t very strong so we may be able to bluff our way through this, I have no idea who is running this show though.”
"What all do you know about what's going on?" Ed looked at the unicorns.
“Just that they ripped out the gem from the siren and either gave it or sold it to spellbinding serenade, so this is just a guess but I have the feeling they are a group of ponies that capture and ....take apart other creatures to sell or ‘help’ pony kind,” I say shaking my head.
I look at Ed. “So want to go with the I’m your assistant or new prize?”
"How about your my prey and I'm looking to make some bits," He suggested.
“That works, bind.” I use bind on myself wrapping myself in magic rope and fall onto the ground.
"Sorry about this next part," Ed said as he summoned a handkerchief and gagged me. "Up ya go," he hoisted me over his shoulder, and taking some of the excess rope tied me to himself, then proceed to approach he two unicorns. "Afternoon chaps," he said with a bright faux smile.
The white stallion glares at Ed and I pretend to be unconscious but keep a eye open a little. “Who are you and what are you doing here mud pony!?”
"No need for name-calling here," Ed said with an undertone of annoyment. "I was just coming by to see if your group would be interested in purchasing my latest catch." Ed turned slightly to show me to the guards. "I was looking around for a quick place to drop him of and make some extra bits and heard about your group through the grapevines of the underworld," He said with a fulling convincing grin.
They look at each other then frowned at Ed. “You must be new to the abyss if your calling it the underworld, fine one baby dragon is worth ‘500’ bits take it or leave it mud pony.” The black stallion says in a deadpan monotone.
"Please stop with the name-calling," Ed rebuked with a bit of a twitch under his right eye. I gently kick your side when they aren’t paying attention to me hoping you’ll play along for now.
The white stallion snorts. “Do you want the bits or not? Baby dragons that already have wings aren’t that hard to catch your lucky we are even offering you any bits.”
“Lie just give him the bits.” The black one says as he starts to levitate me off of Ed’s shoulder.
"Yes I want the bits and who do I see about future endeavors?" Ed cut in.
The white stallion rolls his eyes. “Obviously our true leader prince bl-“ he is cut off when the black stallion hits him.
“He doesn’t need to know that, jive give him the bits so he will go away, “ the black stallion said as I stayed floating between Ed and the two guards I open my eyes to Ed and raise an eyebrow asking him what to do.
"Thank you for the information," Ed kept smiling but squinted his eyes slightly as two shadow tendrils came from him ad wrapped around the guards. He walked in between the unicorn as I fell and landed on his back. "If it were up to me I'd have you both decapitated for being apart of this nightmare.”
I sit up and release my bind spell and take out the gag. “Thanks for that now then do you want to do the whole stealth thing or guns blasting? Oh and here. Invite Ed and Asta to party.”
I wait for Ed to react but he surprisingly doesn’t so I shrug and continue. “Tap yes and you’ll have some of my gamer powers like A inventory the map system the message system and able to check your stats in level up like I do.”
"Um, are you sure I should that?"Ed looked at me and I could tell he was a little nervous about it.
"I did," Asta said as he came out from the shadows and casing the two ponies to start to freak out.
I wave my hand. “It’s fine Ed your so high leveled it would take fighting one of the princesses to level you up and besides with the map and message systems we won’t get lost.” I jump off his back and make a shadow clone who walks over with Asta.
"Alright then," Ed said as he clicked yes. "But what should we do about these two?"
I grow to my full size and cross my arms. “I don’t know, we could just kill them but I’m not sure if that is needed” I look down with my eyes closed.
“Killing them is wrong a suppose, do either of you have a way to keep their magic locked away? If not I could just buy some magic surpassing rings.” I tell Ed and Asta.
"Not necessary," Ed smirked as he created a set of suppressor rings. "Put these on them. Arc of Embodiment combine with Nullifier Magic infused with alchemagic. Not even Twilight Sparkle has the power to destroy these."
“Before or after season 4?” I ask as I put the rings on the struggling stallions then punch their heads knocking them out.
"I can beat both Celestia and Luna in their night and solar modes, you think I'd leave anything to chance," Ed deadpanned.
I shrug and smirk. “Hey I don’t know how strong you are man, besides you should see Twilight after the end of season 9.” I chuckle and walk up to the door and listen if there’s anyone on the other side.
"I'm well aware of how strong she becomes Deltorix," Ed placed the rings on the guards. "Asta you stick to the shadows."
"Will do, I'll go up top and knock out any guards," Asta saluted.
"Take a bag of suppressors," Ed handed his brother a small bag of suppression rings. Asta then faded away once more. "Shall we?"
I nod at Asta and walk up to Ed. “Ok so from what I overheard old blue balls is the one in charge here, so make sure to save every piece of evidence.” I then get a pop-up and chuckle.
“Well seems one of my clones just finished something hold on.” I tap yes and in a flurry of pixels a shiny new Shika slate forms and falls but I catch it.
"Nifty," Ed remarked. "So is like Shadow Clone Jutsu?"
“It is the shadow clone jutsu, do you know any other jutsus?” I say to Ed as I look at the Shika slate.
Ed's eyes shift to a golden Rinnegan, "I know many Jutsus," he placed a hoof on his chest. "I'm also a ten tails host."
I blink in surprise then chuckle and my eyes shift to blue with a six-pointed star. “I got my own special eyes too, so maybe later you can show me some other jutsu.”
I close my eyes and change my eyes back to normal then rub them.
Ed's eyes changed back, "Yes well that's only the third sage of my eyes. They mutated and mixed with me homunculus power to form a unique set. But the worst part is when I change into my true form. Unicorn approaching."
“Wow, that’s cool, oh.” I fly up above the doorway and hold my hand out ready for a fight.
"Hold up there Del," Ed placed a hoof on my side, "Change back to your small form. I have an idea.”
I nod and shift back to my spike size and look at Ed. “Okay, what now?”
"Bind yourself again," He whispered. I did as I was instructed and Ed quickly grew a horn. "He there brother, the two front sent me with this guy," Ed pulled me forward. "And told me to drop him off at the stock room but I can't find it, first day and all. You wouldn't happen to know where it is?"
The new unicorn looks me over and raises an eyebrow. “This dragon has a lot of magic, doesn’t it? Yeah go down the hall and make a right and you’ll be there.” He then walks off.
"Thanks, come on you," he gave a mock tug and I followed. We soon arrive at the Stock room. "I don't like the smell coming from this door and I don't like the fact that unicorns here can sense the magic levels of others."
“You and me both I don’t know how your sense of smell is right now but I’m a predator that room smells horrible...”I look to him and sigh.
“If you see fire coming from my scales try to calm me down because I’ll most likely hulk out if I see something I truly hate,” I ask him.
"You and me both," He pushed open the door.
We see creatures of all kinds in cages and tied down some missing body parts and all of them looking malnourished and scared the moment the doors open and they see Ed in his unicorn form. “My god....Ed.. feel free to do what you want just leave the evidence behind,” I say in an emotionless voice as I try to keep my anger under control but there are red flames coming off my scales here and there.
"Who all in here is alive?" Ed called out in a soft tone the betrayed his anger.
There are a few that flinch back in their cells but I walk over and say. “It’s okay we are here to free you all.”
I see a changeling and walk over to its cell and slip through the bars and hug it thinking of all my loved ones hoping to help and she gasps as she starts to heal. “Ed, do you mind freeing the rest?”
"I hope Asta doesn't see anything like this," Ed remarked as a wave of green magic rushed from his hooves through the whole room. Soon the entire room’s occupants were fully healed, except for the missing limbs. "If he does, god help whoever he comes across."
I look in awe at how easily you healed them. “Use the message system it has voice and text settings, he may listen to you if he gets pissed off.” I look at the changeling as she stands up and I step back.
“W-who are you two w-why are you helping us?” She asks shyly almost afraid of our answers.
"Asta doesn't listen to anyone when he's pissed off," Ed looked at me and tapped his hoof and the ground sending red electricity out to the cages and bending the bars. "The only ones who can stop him are himself and the mares he loves."
“Well, shit at least tell him to leave all the evidence behind so we aren’t framed as monsters.” I sigh and walk out of the cell and help the other creatures into the middle of the room. “Hey, Ed can you make solid clones? Mine only have one HP.” I look over at Ed.
"He'll slaughter the entire complex's populace except for the one his knows are mistreated if he goes into Rage mode," Ed explained, "He might be pissed but he's not blind, just very protective. And how many clones you need?"
I nod in understanding then wave a hand at the prisoners. “Just enough to lead them outside and keep them safe while we go deeper into the building.” I turned to the changeling and say to her. “We are here to help and if possible I’d like to meet with your queen sometime later.”
Ed clopped his hooves together and with a puff of white smoke, ten clones of himself appeared, "These fellas will help all of you get out of the awful place. They'll also protect you until the authorities get here."
I nod to them as they seem hesitant but they all start following them out and I sign rubbing my face. “Ed this place is horrible, I really hope this is the only place like this.”
"You're a fool if you think that," Ed exited the room.
I snort and give a flat glare at Ed as I follow him. “I said I hope not that I think like I always say ‘hope for the best, prepare for the worst.’ Now then let’s see what’s next, you sense anyone ahead?”
"Sorry Del, but if there is one thing I know very well there is always hope, I didn't mean to offend you with my comment." Ed sighed, "Yes, I sense someone moving through the upper floors rather rapidly taking down smaller signatures with ease."
“Asta must have seen something bad up there then, any one near us? Maybe more prisoners?” I ask as I start using ki to float behind Ed.
"There is a rather large source of magic coming from below the building," Ed's gaze traveled down. "I suspect that is the leader of this location. There are also several faint signatures along the floor in various spots."
I sigh and summon my staff. “Then I think it’s time to stop the sneaking around.”
I look down at the floor and tap it. “Are they right below us? Because I should be able to make a hole if there’s enough earth in this floor for me to bend, unless you want to use alchemy?”
"As long as I can have a piece the asshole too," Ed raised a hoof and slammed it down with red electricity shoot out as a tube appeared in front of us. "Asta, come in," he said over the voice.
"What do you want Ed? I'm busy cleaning this place out of all its trash, OW!" Asta shouted. “Little bastard, I’ll teach you to shoot magic at me. Can I just kill them all? I really want to just kill them all."
I open the message system and yell. “Look I’m pissed off at them too but if you kill them I’ll be blamed and Celestia will brand me as a villain I don’t want to deal with that.”
I then look down the hole Ed made then jump down.
"Keep them alive little brother but that doesn't you can't rough them up," Ed retorted.
"Fine," Asta huffed.
I look around then get blasted from behind and slammed into a wall. “Ow...” I pull myself off the wall and growl red flames combing off my scales but I do my best to keep my anger controlled. “ you done fucked up now.”
"Chalk that one up to eagerness to die," Ed remarked as he trotted out of the tube. "And not knowing who you're messing with?"
On the other side of the room is a large stallion that looks like he is a mixed pony both earth and unicorn he glares and lights his horn. “You're intruders and a traitor to pony kind, that’s all I need to know.”
I roll my eyes and look at Ed. “Give me a brake, I’ve only been fighting zombies so far besides one unicorn.” I then lift my staff aiming it at the big pony and get ready for his attack.
"Who said I was a pony?" Ed asked the big guy. "I could be a demon from the depths of Tartarus for all you know."
He snorts and fires a blast of magic at Ed then runs right at me to try and trample me. “Magic arrow!” I say as I fly up sending magic arrows at his legs but they just break on contact.
"Let me guess," Ed looked at me. "He has either cast a Null Spell on himself or his level is too high for the attack to affect him?"
I grunt in annoyance. “Yeah, his level is question marks to me meaning he is at least 30 levels higher than me but my attacks can still hurt him if I aim at the right spot.”
I then activate my eyes and look him over as he tries to blast me with magic then I aim a finger at him. “Death beam.” And blast his horn but I don’t break it.
"Then have at," Ed remarked. "I'll be over here tending to the prisoners that are still alive."
I look at Ed a little annoyed but understood and agree that the prisoners come first, just as I look back at the stallion he is close and jumps up grabbing my tail and slams me onto the ground. “Fuck..that hurts asshole, fuck this.”
I use the force to push him off me then hold my hand out. “Life Drain!” And green energy starts flowing from him to me healing me and he starts aging extremely fast.
"There ya go," Ed said from the sidelines as he bandaged a little dragon's arm.
I stop using life drain after the stallion is old enough to not be a danger then sign and use bind on him to hold him still. “Hey Ed can you get me another ring for this guy?”
"Here ya go," Ed came over and handed me the ring.
“Thanks...this is the first time I’ve used that spell on someone..” I say as I put the ring on subject 177’s horn.
"Life drain," Ed said as he moved to the next prisoner and used alchemy to free them from changes. "I wouldn't use it too much. Del, these guys are much worse off than the ones upstairs. A lot of them are very sick "
I look at them and sigh. “Do you know what’s worse this guy wasn’t an employee he was a test subject at least that’s what I get from his name, subject 117.”
I walk over to Ed. “Can I help? I got some healing abilities.”
I suddenly flinch and grab my head and my eyes burn. I look at Ed. “Wh-what’s happening?”
"You just got a Tomo," Ed replied.
“R-really? I didn’t even know I could.” I blink a few times and check the skill.
“Huh neat I got the ability lock on from the upgrade.” I tell Ed.
"Good for you," Ed got to his hooves and walked over to 117. "Now, well you please tell us what exactly is going on in this place?"
The now old stallion looks over at Ed slowly one eye milky white. “I am not going to betray my masters, you traitor!”
"The masters that so blatantly used you as a disposable guard dog," Ed said with sincerity. "Who performed crude experiments on you just because they wanted to? You not a purebred unicorn either so you were less than trash to them. Why help them?"
He weakly lifts his head and smiles. “I am the first, I am proof that they can create the perfect being the perfect pony, my life doesn’t matter if it means they can succeed.”
I put a hand on Ed’s shoulder. “Do you got anything that can let you see his memories? I know of one spell but I’d have to buy it first.”
"Sharingan usually works better than a spell," Ed smirked as his eyes shifted to the first stage of the Sharingan.
I nod and step back. “Just be careful he is old now older than Granny Smith.” I cross my arms and watch over him and Ed.
"You want me to use Link and share the memories?" Ed asked.
"Where the hell does this thing go," we heard from behind us. We looked to see Asta emerge from the tunnel. "Hey guys. Christ that guy's old."
I shrug and say. “If you can my mind is protected by gamer's mind, it would take someone stronger then a god to Affect my mind, even discord’s chaos magic couldn’t crack it.” I look over at Asta. “Yeah he is old but don’t underestimate him he was knocking me around a few minutes ago.”
"Don't let it go to your head man, your gamer's mind is no match for Ed's strength," Asta smirked at me. "Ed is over 15,000 years old with more access to magic than all of the alicorns and Discord combine together."
“Well that is impressive he may actually be able to affect both my body and mind permanently if he tried to then.” I say to Asta then turn to Ed.
“Whenever your ready Ed.” I give him a thumbs up.
"Clench your cheeks and don't look back," Ed shouted. "Link," the was a quick red spark and suddenly everything went white.
I blink and try to keep my eyes forward. “It worked maybe because it’s not used as an attack?” I mumble to myself.
"Even if it wasn't directed as an attack I'd still be able to get you," Ed trotted over. "Mental barriers are somewhat of a specialty of mine due to having several thousands upon millions of living screaming souls in my body."
“What? Wait, is that because of the whole living philosopher stone thing?” I ask surprised but then shake my head. “Let’s get those memories.” I say and cross my arms not looking forward to this.
Asta looked to the said. “But how do we find what we need?”
I also look to Ed as I have no experience with how this works.
"Depends on what we need," Ed remarked as he trotted around and what looked like bookshelves came up from the floor. "This is 117's mental library and each book contains his memories. All we need to do is look for whatever pertains to his leading up and being in this building. Anything to do with the Abyss would probably be helpful too."
I cross my arms and nod. “I agree with Ed find anything that has to do the Abyss and what happened to him here.” He walked up to one of the book shelve and pick a book at random.
Asta walked over and picked a book up to, "This guy is from Dodge Junction, it explains why he's so built. Got memories of working and the Cherry Farms and Apple farms at different times."
“I got memories of being a colt but it looks odd Ed mind looking this over?” I point at a looping image of him playing with what looks like a fully grown blue blood.
"Let me see those," Ed commented and they both hand the Alchemist pony the books. "Hmmm..." he read through the books thoroughly. He watched Ed as he looks over the books then I look at the shelves themselves. “Hey Ed I’m no expert but wouldn’t the shelves age along with the pony themselves or at least their life experience these look practically new.”
"Not necessarily Del," Ed remarked as he went over and pulled a new book off a shelf and scrutinized it as he read it. "They would show use over anything else. If we relive memories it's like reading the book so the more you relive your memories the more worn the books become. But you right these books are all too new. Many have Blueblood in them too. this has him mining near Ponyville for gems. A couple have Twilight Sparkle in it." he put the book back. "None of these memories add up at all and lead me to believe that the ones like what Asta found are artificial constructs. Implanted since 117's birth."
I cross my arms and growl upset. “Does he have any real memories? Or is he a test tube baby?”
"Definitely artificial conception," Ed nodded. "But the memories that just looked over a recent. But most of then are implanted, he was made to be loyal to Blueblood."
“Damn it does he have no respect for life?” I sigh and rub my face.
“Ed in your opinion would be better to let 117 live or kill him? I mean I drained too much life and have no way to give it back.” I look at Ed upset but I’m mad at myself.
Ed slammed the book shut and placed it back on its shelf. "I can fix his life force but first we need to fix this poor creature's head?"
I nod and smile. “I can agree to that Ed, what do we need to do?”
"First we need to gather anything to do with Blue Blood," Ed started to explain as he let his horn and sent out a wave of red magic. "That was a trace spell and anything glowing bring it here immediately."
I nod and walks through the shelves and pick up as many as I can some floating in my telekinesis then I return. “Hey Ed did you just target the fake memories or just ones with Blueblood?”
"I target them both, why?" Ed tilted his head.
“Well if there is a chance Blueblood came and saw 117 for real that would be proof he is behind this right?” I ask as I set the books down and start going through them looking for anything that could be useful.
"We're going to make copies of all these," Ed place a hoof on the book stack. "You'll be taking the original to Celestia and Luna. These memories have every unicorn that made them magic signature. it's as unique as a fingerprint. Anything with Blue in it that's real will be copied and sent to her while the originals stay here."
I smile and set the book down and say. “That’s great I can’t tell you how many fic’s I’ve read where the main character gets screwed over because of Celestia being stubborn. But she can’t ignore all this!” I pat the books.
"Ed won't let her," Asta set a few stacks of books down. "Neither well I after what the sisters tried to pull with me back home. But Ed has a... 'special' relationship with them," he used air quotes.
I look between Ed and Asta then chuckle. “Ah honestly I’m not looking for a relationship yet, but Asta I suggest you stay out of sight, remember humans are ‘monsters’ and ‘evil’ and I don’t want Luna or Celestia to be hurt because of they act before they ask questions.”
"Don't remind me," Asta rolled his eyes.
I thought for a minute then look at Asta. “Let me guess they were all buddy-buddy till they found out you have anti-magic then they immediately tried to seal you in stone or something because they assume that you were planning on doing something evil with it. And before you say anything if I’m right or wrong I use to read a lot of fanfictions.”
"They tried to put me to sleep until they could figure out what to do because I posed a possible threat to them and ended up hitting on of my future girlfriends at the time," Asta crossed is arms. "We're better now but mainly because I beat the crap out of another Celestia."
“Yeah that sounds like most of the sisters I’ve heard of and read of, let’s hope mine can actually see reason,” I said to Asta then look over to Ed. “Hey Ed is there anything we need to do or are you good working on that?”
"Luna blasted me into a wall when we reunited," Ed added as he made copies of the books and placed the originals in the inventory.
“Ouch... I’m guessing either you made her mad before you two were separated or she got mad at you because you’re the one that caused the separation or something but that’s just a guess from the fanfictions I’ve read.” I say holding a hand up towards Ed to keep him from getting mad at me. “One story I read had the main character appeared back before Luna's Fall to nightmare moon and she accidentally walked into Celestia’s bathroom and used up all of Celestia’s soap and ever since then Celestia has hated her, and it was actually Celestia that fell in that timeline if I remember correctly,” I tell them and start laughing.
"I just walked into the castle and she was on guard because she didn't remember me," Ed scratched his head. "Yea Tia can be pretty bad about her soap. Last time I used it she cold clocked me and locked me out of her room."
I chuckle and shake my head. “ I guess there are some similarities throughout the multi-verse somethings stay the same all others change.” I think then grin evilly. “Ooo! I just thought of an awesome prank using my ability to create instant dungeons I can sneak into the castle and replace Celestia’s shampoo with hair dye that makes her mane pink!” I then start laughing.
"Won't work," Ed deadpanned. As he started to place books back on the shelves. "Her mane and tail are naturally pink. She uses light magic to make it like she has rainbow hair."
I slump in disappointment but then shrug. “Oh well and really? I always heard that the elements turned her mane into the rainbow after she used them to seal Nightmare Moon.”
"Nope," Ed patted me on the back. "If you really wanna miss with a Celestia you do something with their cakes. In one world I laced he secret banana fudge cake with ghost pepper."
I laugh and smirk. “That is mean and a good prank but I don’t want to get her mad at me till I prove I’m not a threat...say Ed I plan on telling the girls that I use to be human eventually but I don’t know if I should wait till they get to know me or just tell them, mind giving me some sagely advice?”
"Shoot," Ed said with crossed forelegs.
I sigh and explain. “I don’t know the whole story of what happened but apparently humans have appeared long ago and they did something and Celestia labeled them as evil and banished them, they are somewhat remembered to this day so I’m worried that if I tell the girls that I use to be human they will think I’m like the ones that appeared a long time ago and Celestia may choose to try and ‘banish’ me too, in short, should I tell the girls now or later?”
"Nothing should be put off that can be done today Del," Ed said with a mystic vibe,
I nod slowly and sigh. “Right I’ll remember that and tell them, so are we almost done in here?” I look around at all the bookshelves. “Because if I’m honest I want to get this business over with.”
“Yes we're finished here," Ed nodded.
“Alright, then let’s get out of here then you can heal him then go help the ex-prisoners, keep in mind we are in illusionary space a copy of the real world, so we will have to bring them back to the real world before getting them to a hospital.” I remind the others.
"If I had the equipment I could treat them myself but it takes time for my nanites to multiply and the need more than just dust for material to reproduce on the scale I'd need them for," Ed sighed, " Hang on," he clapped his hooves and we were back in the waking world.
I blink and rub my eyes and then over to my left and see my reflection in a one-way mirror and see my eyes are still activated I quickly deactivate them. “Damn it..I just wasted a bunch of energy by having my eyes activated the whole time I forgot to deactivate them before we went into his mind.”
"Catch," Ed tossed me a bottle of blue potion. "Know let see here how about we revert you back to a child," he pondered. "Any objects Del?"
I catch the bottle and use 'observe' on it. “Yeah I think that’s best I bet he will have a better life actually, maybe you should remove other his unicorn or earth pony magic too, I mean I don’t know if hybrids are normal in this Equestria but either way he probably will be made fun of by others Colts and Fillies for being different.”
"Contrary to popular belief, pony hybrids are natural, though they usually don't get large portions of their parents' magics," Ed explained as he placed a hoof on 117. His eyes glowed white and 117 started to age backwards until he was a colt. "The hybrid usually takes after the mother but is the same sex as the father. As for this little guy, I can't take away what he was born with, that would like robbing him of who he is, or can be now?"
“Yeah I can see your point..hmm I wonder if Bulk Biceps is a half earth pony, half Pegasus what kind of makes sense with his build and all.” I say as Ed works then I drink the potion.
“Thanks at least I’ll have magic if we run into trouble, I really should learn a martial arts or something,” I mumble the last part to myself.
"What will you do with with the little guy?" Asta asked as he faded into the shadows.
"One more thing I want to check," Ed said dashing to the fat side of the room to what looked like a table littered with papers.
I cross my arms and shrug. “Well most likely I’ll ask Celestia to take care of them because I don’t even own a house of my own yet, there’s no way in hell foal protective services or whatever they call it here would allow me to adopt him and even if they did my life is going to be to dangerous for him.”
“Oh and Asta if I can work something out would you mind wearing a disguise?” I ask him.
"I'm down for that, shadows aren't really my thing," Asta said with cheer. "I can only move around thanks to my Chameleomon Digi card."
"Right, hey Ed you mentioned nanites can they re-program stuff?” I ask Ed as I open my store and look for something specific.
"Talk to the Chibi," he waved a hoof while going through papers.
I blink and look to Asta confused and mouth. “Chibi?”
"Hello," came a voice on my shoulder. I turned my head slightly and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a mini big headed large eyed version of Ed.
I blink in surprise then ask. “Are you the chibi Ed talked about?” While I ask it I also buy the item and A digital watch appears in the air in a flurry of pixels and I catch it.
"I'm a totally independent artificial existence manufactured through a collective of nanites," Chibi smiled
“Ok... well are you able to reprogram this watch to project a holographic image of an anthropomorphic pony? If you can make it a random combination but always match the gender to the wearer and make Alicorns impossible.” I tell him while holding up the watch.
Chibi's eyes wen solid green for a second before returning to the amber of normal Ed. "Operations complete, disguise generator has been reprogrammed and optimized. Alicorn function will only work under the given command of Deltorix."
I blink and smile then give the watch to Asta. “Cool thanks, and here Asta but I want it back before you go home.”
I then look at the chibi. “Your a cool little guy.”
"Transfer of owner acknowledged ," He responded. "I look forward to working with you from this day forward."
I blink in surprise then rub my chin. “No offense but are you able to change into something else? Humans are seen as evil in this Equestria, also mind telling me what you can do?” I ask him and sit down on the floor getting into meditating position.
"What form would you like me to take?" Chibi tilted his head.
“Hmmm... A parrot I’ll say that you’re my new pet and if you’re a bird it would explain why you’re not always with me at all times.” I say as I start to meditate.
"Very well," Chibi shifted to the form of a red parrot. "As for my function, I serve as a repository of knowledge, a personal computer, a communications array, materials generator, as well as a medical unit for severe injuries."
“Well that’s good, what are your limitations for generating materials? As in how much can you make at one time?” I ask while I relax and meditate and start glowing slightly.
"Limit is set on what is available to convert," Chibi flew on top of my head. "from the amount of dust in the air Chibis can generate any martial into a number of ingots daily. The more dust he more material. If need be ChIbi can convert raw materials such as rock if they are available."
"My god!" Ed shouted from across the room
“Hmm alright good to know.” I open my eyes and look at Ed. “What?”
"This," Ed came over and tossed the papers in front of me. "This isn't part of some underground exotic parts shop. This is a warehouse slash lab for gene splicing." Ed stomped with anger. "They're trying to artificially create an alicorn. And to top it of Blueblood giving the approval and funding."
I growl as well and red flames consume me for a second but I shake my head and do Twilight’s breathing exercise and the flames go out. “We need to bring this to the princesses attention...Ed, Asta get all the evidence you can and let’s go up top, also Ed mind sending more clones through the building to collect all the knocked out goons and scientists and bring them outside too?”
I get up and growl looking at this hell hole one last time before I start heading up the tube.
Ed sent his clones out and we met up with the prisoners outside. Soon the clones came with the goons and scientists as well as the evidence. They also came with more prisoners. There weren't many survivors. There was also 117, Asta named him Hard Strike. Asta took on the form of red earth pony with a grey mane and tail while keeping his clothes.
I cross my arms and look them over. “This is horrible, I’m gonna take us back to the real world and take them all to the castle, Ed change into an anthro to please.” I tell them as I use my store to buy The golden tiger claws and they appear in a flurry of Pixels and I catch them.
Ed quickly morphed into anthro-mode and applied his clothes, "Now what?"
I put the Tiger claws on my right hand. “Get them to hold onto each other then both of you hold onto them and me. I’ll bring us out,” I tell him as I glare at the building and form a ki ball having the urge to blast it but just stand there.
"I wouldn't do that Del," Asta placed a hand on my shoulder. "I'm very tempted to burn it down myself."
"Listen to him," Ed added. "The building is key evidence. I can leave a few clones here to watch over it."
I nod and close my hand making the ki ball disburse. “Your both right now them here’s my plan, once we are back in the real world I’ll use these,” I wave my hand holding the golden tiger claws. “ to open a portal directly into Celestia’s throne room, then Ed will go through first to make sure things are calm then will send the ex-prisoners through and finally me and Asta will go through,” I tell them.
"Very well." Ed nodded.
"I'm on board," Asta gave a thumbs up.
I nod then once we have everyone together and holding onto each other I hold up a hand and call out. “I.D. escape.” And the world around us cracks and brakes apart revealing a bustling Manehattan and as soon as one pony sees us they scream and everyone is watching us.
I walk a few steps away and hold up my arm and slash the air. “Golden tiger claws!” And a rip in reality opens leading to a gray vortex. “Ok Ed your up.”
I then step to the side and try to keep the ex-prisoners calm.
Deltorix POV
“What do you mean, this isn’t a small operation? My little ponies would never do anything like this. How do I know that Deltorix didn’t make you and do all this himself?” Celestia says aggressively as she steps forward glaring at Edward.
"Because I'm no stranger to this type of magical and biological scene," Ed slammed a hoof on the floor as I raised my voice in anger. He pulled out the paper for the lab from his coat and handed them to her. "Look at these and look whose signature is on them."
She actually flinches when Ed stomps his hoof then she lights her horn and takes the papers he’s handing her and starts reading them which newspaper she reads she grows paler somehow until eventually she’s glaring at the papers and yells in the royal cancel my voice. “BRING ME BLUEBLOOD!”
I cover my ears and look at Ed. “Hey Ed your Celestia ever use the royal caps lock right in your face like that?”
"Are you kidding," Ed chuckled. "Whenever she's pissed or when we're in an area we can get away with it. Have to sound proof the bedroom with three spells," Asta let out a stifled grunt.
I rub my ears and watch as the guards trip over themselves trying to leave the room to follow her orders and just then a bunch of doctors and nurses come into the room and immediately rush over to the ex-prisoners. “Princess I know that you’re mad but look at them they’re already scared and terrified from what tony is a very done to them you’re yelling in The royal canterlot voice isn’t helping, please Focus your anger on where it belongs,” I say to her while hiding slightly behind Ed.
I then slap my forehead. “I forgot why we did this whole thing in the first place.” I turn around and look for the siren once I find her I walk up to her and hold up her gem for her. I nod and smile. “Yeah I can see her name above her head. “ miss Keys are you able to reattach this gem or do you need help with that?”
She looks at the gem in awe like she would never see it again then she slowly reached for it and takes it from me holding it in her hooves. “I..I’ll need help to get it back in...thank you, thank you so much!” She hugs me and I pat her back a little uncomfortable and look to Asta for help.
"What needs to be done?" He asked.
She shows her chest where the hole is with some badly infected scars are. “I need the gem to be magically fused back with me, b-but I don’t know how to do that.” She starts to tear up.
"I can heal with magic and or ki manipulation but the latter depends on the healer's and the healie's bodies," Asta explained. "Seeing as how the stone is part of you this method would be the best."
I look at Asta and bite my lip. “Are you sure you can do it safely? No offense but you do have anti-magic running through you and this is a magical artifact.”
"Anti-magic is when I use my grimoire swords, and other items, but with ki I use my energies to pull on hers," Asta motioned to Keys. "In short, I speed up the body's natural healing process by stimulating its natural life energy, not magic."
“Ah I see... say is that the same technique that The young Dende used on dragon ball z?” I ask as I step out of the way and look over and smile when I see the ponies taking care of the other creatures.
"Similar yes but not exactly the same," Asta knelt down and held his hand out. "May see your gem," She hesitantly gave Asta the stone and he placed it in the hole in her chest. "This may feel odd," he said softly as he held his hand over her chest and the gem as it started to glow white. To my shock, the scars and infection soon completely heal up. It was as if she never lost the gem.
“Damn that is impressive mind adding that to my list of please teach me.” I laugh a bit.
"Sure, but be forewarned that it's fairly new to me too," Asta said with a bit of a huff before getting to his feet. "It puts a bit of a strain on the user's body and mind and can leave you fairly drained if whoever or whatever you're using the technique on doesn't have a strong body or life force." He turned to Keys. "How are you feeling now?
She turns her head and looks down at her chest and gem smiling then she yawns and slowly lays on the floor. “Thank...you.” She then falls asleep.
I chuckle and smirk. “I see what you mean, hey little buddy do you have information on keyblade armor?” I ask the parrot on my head.
"Searching Data," Chibi Ed parrot squawked. "over 30 files found, please specify what it is that you'd like to know."
“I want to know how to make my own, and if it’s possible to make it out of Uru and Vibranium.” I tell the bird as I stick near the wall so I’m out of the way and watch Ed talk with the princesses as Luna has shown up.
“Rakkkk," he squawked. "It is possible as long as the blacksmith is a key wielder."
I nod and say. “Good because I have a keyblade now how do I make it?”
"By using a forge," The bird tweeted.
I raise an eyebrow. ”That’s it? I heard of a theory that a keyblade wielder takes a block of whatever metal that they want and aim their keyblade at it and fire is a beam of light at it focusing on something and the metal slowly shrinks into the shoulder piece.”
"Incorrect," Parrot Ed added. "While the beam does help impart the wielder key resonant and magic into the armor it must still be forged using traditional means."
“Damn so much for the easy way, please start making blueprints for keyblade armor for me, I’ll give you details later.” I get up from the wall and walk over to Ed, Asta, and the princesses.
“Ah, young dragon it seems you are full of surprises,” Luna says as I join the group.
"I wanna know when the guards are gonna get here with his royal assness," Asta grumbled.
Just then the doors open and there are guards holding a tied up prince blue blood who is oddly quiet I check his name and my eyes widen and I growl. “Asta, use a small amount of anti-magic on him it’s not the real Blueblood it’s another one of their creations named subject 299.”
Asta's hand become covered black anti-magic and he grabbed onto 299's horn canceling out all of his magic, "Let's see what you really look like."
He screams as his magic fails and blue flames burn away his blue blood disguise revealing a pony changeling hybrid that looks exactly like Blueblood.
I growl and red flames cover me for a second “That bastard must’ve known we were coming and had this guy made in advance he’s probably long gone.”
"No, this one has been here since before you Del," Ed said as he held up a and while his eyes changed to the Sharingan again. "He has real memories going back almost three years."
I take a deep breath and calm down but still have a scowl on my face. “Well that just means he knew what he was doing was wrong and had a plan for his escape.” I stomp over to the window and look out the window. “Unfortunately I don’t have any more information for you princesses, if you need help you can call me.”
"You both do realize what he was trying to do?" Ed asked the princesses.
Celestia looks away not wanting to admit it but Luna steps for glaring. “That excuse of a prince is experimenting on living beings trying to create an alicorn or make himself so we can overthrow us.”
Ed nodded. "And the louse has been in hiding for three years now. that means that three years ago there was a major breakthrough in his experiments. If I had to guess he's fairly close to reaching his final goal."
I cross my arms thinking while Celestia speaks up. “Do you really think he is behind this? That he is such a horrible pony?”
“Tia face it he is not fit to be a royal and is spoiled rotten, we will find him in his dreams,” Luna says with confidence.
I look over to her. “Ever since you’ve returned have you ever entered prince Blueblood's dreams?”
Luna is about to nod and speak but freezes and her eyes widen in shock.
"That's what I thought as well," Ed crossed his arms. "There is a way to find him though."
“How?” Both me and Luna ask at the same time then we look at each other.
"Even though he's hiding he can't hide his magical aura." Ed explained and walked over to 299. "His son can help us find him."
I smirk and chuckle. “Well I can honestly say it’s a good thing I called you Ed because if it was just me I’d be out of options and have to wait till he shows up.” I say then I walk up to Ed and whisper.
“Ed if we run into him and he is an alicorn I won’t be able to fight him, from what I’ve read alicorns here are gods full immortality and all,” I tell him.
"I can take him on, just keep the princesses back, have Asta help you," Ed whispered back. "Asta is more than capable to take down Alicorns but I don't want him activating Black Form in front of the sisters. He's to enraged and could fall to the influences of the demon."
I nod and sigh. “Right I’ll do what I can, let’s get this done.” I then walk over and whisper the plan to Asta.
Ed walked over to the princesses. "I know you two don't trust me, Del, or my little brother, but believe me when I say you need to stay back. I don't want any unnecessary casualties. That being said I will let you try and convince Blueblood to stand down but if he doesn't," Ed looked them both in the eyes, not a hint of remorse showed. "I fully intend to kill him, understand."
Celestia’s eyes widen and she tries to step forward but Luna blocks her with her wing and says. “We understand and I personally agree with you Sir Edward, please let us put an end to this...one way or the other.” She ends with a stoic look on her face.
"Just Ed," Ed nodded, "Give me a moment," he walked over to 299 and held out his and as his eyes shift to the Rinnegan, "That snake is hiding under the mountain."
I look down at the ground. “How far down? Because if the princesses don’t mind I can just use Earth bending to make a hole directly to him if he’s directly below us.”
"No need," Ed snapped his fingers and we were teleported to a dimly lit cave.
I am surprised and quickly look around expecting danger.
"I'm not gonna show mercy this time," I heard Asta and turned to see him looking down a pit over the bodies of a number of foals.
My eyes widen when I see the dead foals and growl loudly as my body became engulfed in red flames my body starts growing bigger and bigger until I’m twice my size and built like a bodybuilder I let out a thundering roar and rush towards the first door I see.
“Oh no he let his emotions get the better of him. Dragons can’t control their emotions and their flames become uncontrollable he’s nothing more than a beast now you’ll have to put him down to.” Celestia says to Ed.
"CONTROL YOURSELF!" Ed demanded as he released a small lake of bloodlust, snapping me back to my sense. the princesses shrank back behind Asta. "If anyone is going to take that bastard it's gonna be me." I stop in my tracks growling and point at the door. “Mean pony bad! Little ponies hurt not come back!” I roar at Ed still consumed in flames.
Ed raised a hand and nailed me in the head sending to the floor he turned and looked down, "Believe me when I say you should stay out of my way," Ed's eyes had shifted to what looked like a black sun on a red background. "No one wants this bastard more than I do right now but we won't get him if you go and try to melt the place down, GOT IT!"
My flames start going down and I groan and rub my head as a return to my normal size. “Damn it...I’m sorry Ed that’s the second time that’s happened to me I need to learn more control over my emotions.” I mumble to myself and get up weakly and check my stats and pale. “Shit Ed you took most of my life points!” I start summoning and drinking Health potions play crazy until I’m fully healed.
Ed picked up his pace and walked down the tunnel his coat lightly fluttering behind him. Asta help me to my feet and told me and the princesses a shocker, "Ed is father to twins. A boy and a girl, no more than a few months old."
I look at Ed then back to Asta. “Blueblood he’s about to face an angry father that just saw a lot of dead foals. Yeah Blue is as good as dead.”
We came to a door and Ed wasted no time in kicking it down. It opened into a spacious cavern and raised his right pointer finger and a ball of light appeared above it. the light ball burst and flood the room with light. Everything in the room was straight out of a nightmare with vats containing fetuses up to adult ponies.
I growl again but Asta slaps my head and I calm down. “Thanks...this is horrible...”
"What do say to this Celestia?" Asta asked.
I look back to hear what she has to say but she is back at the door throwing up and Luna is rubbing her back with a wing. “I take it this Celestia hasn’t seen horrible things like this in a long time, or at all.”
"I can't speak of not meddling in creating bodies, but those I did I made for the souls of those who needed a body so they could live," Ed spoke softly. "For my niece and someone I regard as my little sister, but this," Ed began to shake as a crimson aura enveloped his body and red lighting crackled. "THIS IS UNFORGIVABLE!" The whole cavern started to shake as if the mountain itself were cowering in fear.
"Luna, Celestia, what will you do with all of these ponies," Asta looked at the sisters. "I can sense they're all alive and well."
Celestia is panting and looks over to Luna looking concerned, while look closed her eyes and takes a deep breath. “We shall help them have normal lives it is not their fault they were made.”
I look at the tubes then Asta. “Asta I think you, me, and the princesses should take care of these ponies while Ed deals with the final boss.”
"He's here," Asta remarked as he looked across the room.
My eyes widen and I look to where Asta is looking and summon my staff. “Damn he really did it...he is an alicorn.”
Ed threw his hand out, "He's mine," Ed growled. "Princesses, I told you I'd let you speak with him so say what you want or speak you peace."
Celestia steps in front of the group and her eyes are wide. “Oh Blue why did you do this...please don’t fight just surrender I don’t want to fight you.”
Luna snorts and stomps up next to Celestia. “You are A disgrace to royalty. Surrender and maybe you’ll have a small trace of your honor left, or fight us and lose not just your life but your title as well!” She slams her hoof down cracking the floor and the Mountain shakes but not as much as when Ed was mad.
"ME, a disgrace for royalty, "Blueblood snorted as he flared his wings out. "What about you two my so-called Aunts. You who hold more power than any creature on this planet. We should be ruling on high like the gods we are and not promoting this faux friendship crusade that you tasked your so-called student with. A student who I thoroughly looked into by the way," He slammed his hoof down. "You intend for that lower born unicorn to become an alicorn and not me, then to make her royalty. Oh, I did some blood work on her too," he smirked evilly. "Turns out she's descended from a branch family of ours, meaning even though she's low born she's still worth enough to be my queen. It also explains why she can wield the Elements so easily and why she has so much magic, Twilight Sparkle direct descend of Bright Star, aka Starswirl the Bearded."
I glare but make mental notes of what he is saying. “You don’t understand, she is destined to become an alicorn, and her bond with her friends is what makes her so strong. Blue please look around you! Look at all this death you’ve caused. Have you no respect for life itself?!” Celestia finally yells at Blueblood.
Luna's horn glows and her eyes narrow. “You who would grow life just to throw it away, am not worthy of the title prince let alone the power of an alicorn and you have made your choice if you do not surrender by the time I stomp my hoof you leave us no choice to take you down!” Luna snorts but before she slams her hoof.
I lift my staff and say. “Hey Blue Balls! I don’t care if your a unicorn or an alicorn I’m still gonna kick your ass for what you did to all those innocent creatures!” After my little speech I use 'Magic Arrow' aiming for his horn and I also slam my foot bending the earth below him making him lose his balance.
The arrow connected but shattered on impact., not even a scratch on the bastard. "You lowly lizard and worthless mares are all nothing to me," He shouted as he let horn. "BEGONE FROM MY SIGHT TRASH!" He sent a blast that would've burnt me and Asta to ash and god knows what to the princesses but Ed stepped in front and caught the beam with his bare hand.
I blink in shock then gulp and look to Asta. “I see what you mean about his power now.”
"How is this possible?" Luna and Celestia looked on in shock.
I look back at Celestia and Luna. “From what I’ve been told he is older and has more magic then both of you combined, and right now that’s a good thing.” I then look back to watch Ed.
"I'm sick of listening to the filth that comes from that hole you call a mouth," Ed growled as the room began to twist. Before we knew it we were all in an open plain.
"Oh he's more than pissed now," Asta shuddered. That's when I remembered he could sense the ki of others.
Celestia gasps and steps back but Luna just looks confused from Ed’s transformation.
“I am not an artificial alicorn! I am a purebred now there is no doubt I AM A GOD!” Blueblood declares as he flares his wings and begins to fly his horn already lighting up for an attack.
"A god you say, hehehnananahahNANAHAHAHAHA!" Ed laughed. "All I see is a spoiled brat who could've attained greatness if he'd worked for it instead of losing his soul for worthless power by sacrificing the lives of the innocent. If you're a god then so am I!" Ed roared, not a shout but an actual roar.
Both princesses cover their ears and I do the same when Ed roars. ‘Damn you’d think he was a dragon slayer with that voice.’ I think to myself.
Blueblood is knocked away by Ed’s roar then when he corrects himself he glares at Ed and says probably the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard. “Innocent, those monsters. Don’t be stupid they are nothing but trash beneath pony hooves just as you are, you abomination I have no idea what you are you’re definitely no pony now BE GONE!”
Ed stood there and took the blast head-on and this time there was a lot of smoke, "Hmf, all talk, a false god is no match for a real one. Now on to you four-"
"Is that bite all you could muster," We heard Ed as the smoke cleared to reveal him missing his left arm and chunks of his flesh from all over his body. His body stared to repair itself and reveal his human form. "Because it didn't hurt at all."
My eyes widen but then I remember he’s a living philosopher stone and smirk. “Ed is just toying with him before he kicks his ass isn’t he?” I ask Asta.
But as I watch I can just barely hear Celestia muttering to herself. “No it can’t be there’s none left, no it can’t be there’s none left, no it can’t be there’s none left, I wiped them all out I’m sure.”
"Yes and no, he's trying to scare the hell out of him but also keep himself together," Asta explained
I nod in understanding and pay attention. “I see, between you and me what do you think Ed’s gonna do to him?”
"My brother is many things, but when it comes down to it at this moment," Asta stared at Ed as his body regenerated. "I've never seen him this enraged before, there's no telling what Ed's gonna do."
I take a deep breath and keep myself calm. “Well it’s too bad I don’t know any shield or defense abilities tell protect us from the backlash of all the attacks that are going to come from those two.”
"Personal barrier activated," Squawked a parrot from my shoulder. "Expanding to cover Asta and princess." 'God I love this bird.'
I smile and pet it to keep up the act. “Remind me to thank Ed for my new friend,” I tell Asta then Blueblood roars in rage and attacks Ed over and over.
"Oh look little princey it throwing a TANTRUM!" Ed growled as he lands a hard punch into Blueblood's gut send him to his knee puking up everything in his stomach. "Looks like he has a stomach pwobwem," Ed kicked his chin knocking out a few of his teeth. "Now he needs the tooth fairy, have bit," Ed tossed a coin at him.
I actually chuckle at how Ed is treating him. “Y-you bastard! I...am....going...to..kill you.” Blueblood says through his labored breath.
"Wanna know a secret little pony?" Ed asked evilly bending down in Blue's trembling face. "I've been sliced open, gutted, entire limbs burnt to ash, and my favorite beheaded but yet here I stand to this day."
Blueblood’s eyes widen in fear and he starts flapping his wings trying to fly away.
Ed vanishes to appear above Blueblood with own set of wings they were a metallic silver with shining red tips. He grabbed him by the horn and slug Blue balls pretty hard cause we all heard a snap. Blueblood land and made a crater. "Oops it broke," Ed said as he held Blueblood's horn in his hand. "Hey Del, want a souvenir?"
My eyes widen and then I look at the horn in Ed’s hand but shake my head. “No thank you.”
"Some alicorn you turned out to be," Ed held up the horn and looked it over then tossed it to Blue Balls but as he was about to catch it the horn caught fire and burned to ash.
Blueblood looks at the ash that use to be his horn in shock. “H-how is this possible? I am a king! A god! It is my destiny to rule over all those pathetic beasts not die to some freak of nature!”
"I can give you back the chance if you willing to pay for it," Ed said with a shrug.
He looks up at Ed at first still in shock then his face twists with rage and then he yells. “Pay!? You broke my horn off you son of human! I’ll never give you a single bit! Now fix my horn or I’ll order my aunties to have you executed!”
"And there is the real scared brat that thinks he's still a royal," Ed gave an evil smirk. "Look over there and ask them to execute me and if the say to I'll gladly die by their hands."
He turns his head to them and whimpers. “Aunties this beast attacked me! please arrest him and have him executed for attacking royalty!”
Asta looked at me then to the Princesses then shook his head in disapproval.
I look back at them too and see Celestia look away and close her eyes, but Luna snorts and lifts her head before saying, “He’s no longer a prince that’s no longer royalty I do not know what manner of creature you are Sir Edward but you have my permission to execute this traitor.”
"Very well your highness," Ed nodded as his gaze then shifted to Blue Blood. "Any last words before the reveal of your fate former prince of Equestria?"
His eyes widen then he scowls at Luna. “You insufferable bitch! how dare you say I’m no longer a prince I am of Royal Blood you will bow to me all of you will-“
"DON'T YOU DARE SPEAK TO EITHER OF THEM THAT WAY AGAIN!" Ed roared. "I gave you the chance to make a deal and I gave the chance to say your last words and you steal spit in my face and theirs, you insufferable bastard!"
I scowl at him as well then I hold up my hand aiming my finger at him at him and blast his horn stump with a death beam enough to hurt him but not kill him.
"I'm done with you," Ed growled as his body started to crackle and hum with energy. "I'm going to show you a treat," Ed's form started to change as he started to grow and become cover in shows. Red twisted metal started to cover his body while the wings on his back stayed but grew larger, Soon he sported a tail and then a large eye opened diagonally across his chest and it was a Golden Rinnesharigan but instead of a pupil in it there was the oroborus symbol. He kept growing until he reached twelve feet tall. In the cracks and folds of his armor you could see many red eyes and shadowy hands leaking out.
“My god...this is Ed’s true form isn’t it?” I ask Asta in shock staring at Ed.
“Wh-what in Tartarus are you!?” Blueblood screams in fear and starts to run away.
"It must be what he considers his true from," Asta told me just as shocked. "I've never seen this till now."
I see Blueblood getting away and quickly use bind on him and he trips as the magic rope ties him up.
"Tell me trash prince," Ed picked him up by his mane. "How do you think I came to be like this?"
He whimpers and struggles in Ed’s grip. “I don’t know! Let me go I’ll give you anything!”
"Anything you say. I know, what about the lives of the all the innocents that you sacrificed for that pathetic power you no longer have. Can you return them life, to their loved ones," the eyes on Ed's body all glared at Blue, his voice was that of many. "What about the children you sacrificed, can you return them!"
"Tell that to the souls I saw in those tubes, and of your son," He said with disgust. "He wasn't artificial at all, but he was aged up by his father using an aging potion." the eyes squinted.
I can see Blueblood swallow and his eyes shrink to pinpricks. “Wh-what son? I never had any ch-children.”
I shake my head and say to Asta. “He is just digging his grave deeper isn’t he?”
"Filthy swine," he tossed blue at the princesses' hooves.
Celestia looks down at him with disappointment but Luna glares down at him with pure hatred. “Oh Blue look how far you’ve fallen, I wish you could see what you did was wrong.”
“Tia he is not a colt that stole some cookies! He is a murderer and traitor! As a princess of Equestria I sentence you former Prince Blueblood to death! Sir Ed would you like the honors?”
"I have a better punishment for this swine," Ed glared as Blue tried to wriggle away. Ed's eye across his chest started to bleed and he took a drop of his blood. That when I realized what he planned.
"Ed are your sure?" I said in shock.
"That's the plan Del," Ed smirked.
I blink then it clicked and I nod. “Alright and blue I suggest you stay still.” I grin showing him my teeth. “It will hurt less...maybe.”
"Say Ah," Ed smiled a tooth grin as his shadows held Blues mouth open. He dropped it down the vile creature's mouth and he immediately started thrashing as he was broken down and put back together. Soon he stop and just laid on the ground as an oroborus formed on his hand. "From this day you are no longer Blueblood but Greed. Now CURSE OF SUBJUGATION AND CURSE OF ETERNAL DAMNATION!"Ed shouts with out stretched wings as red chains came from the ground and bound the now dub Greed. He howled in pain as the chains seared into his flesh leave red chains printed on his body."You can't deny the Princess nor can you regain your magic. You will be damned to be reborn through flames every time you die, And you well never find rest."
After all that I walk up to Ed and watch as the newly named Greed stumbles over to Celestia trying to beg for something. “Damn Ed I didn’t know you could do all that, I just wish I was strong enough to help I hate that I’m not that strong yet, let’s take the princesses back to the throne room and then you, me and Asta can go do a bit of training before I send you guys home.”
In a red flash Ed was back to human Ed. "Yes."
I smile softly and use the Golden tiger claws to open a portal to the throne room and call out. “One way trip to the throne room all aboard!”
“How! How are you here!? I know I got rid of all the humans on Equis! You shouldn’t be here!” Celesta snaps and yells at Ed.
"Relax your highness," Ed threw up his hands. "And let me start off by correcting your sentence as I'm no longer human and haven't been for a very long time."
She glares and lights her horn and the air starts warming up but Luna speaks up. “Then what are you? And what is a ...hooman?”
"Humans are a sapient race that are descended for apes Princess," Asta cut in. "Ed used to be one but that ceased over fifteen thousand years ago."
Celesta shoots a glare at Asta then looks to look with a softer look. “Don’t listen to them Luna, humans are monsters that’s why I banished them from this world.”
"Not all humans are evil," Ed stepped up. "And if you get any madder you set yourself a light Solar Princess."
She glares at Ed and I step up. “Ed’s right, not every human is evil just like not every pony is good.” With that I look over at Greed.
"And I can think of a few things that "Got rid of" means princess," Ed scowled as Celestia. "And if you think you can take me on then by all means have at me but if you do we need to go somewhere the civilians aren't in harm's way."
I look between Ed and Celestia But before I step in Luna walks in front of her sister and says. “Tia, Sir Ed has a point and there has been enough fighting for one day let us take care of the injured and in prison our former nephew hopefully you will calm down after that.”
Celesta looks at Luna like she betrayed her but closes her eyes and sighs. “Fine...let’s go.”
And with that Celestia is the first through the portal followed by Luna, I look to Ed and say. “Damn I was not looking forward to that, good thing Luna stepped up.”
"Luna is much more rational then sunbutt is," Asta said. "She is the one I mainly dealt with in conversations."
"My advice to you Del is to watch your back when your around Celestia," Ed added. "Now so more than ever, sorry I screwed the trust up between you two."
I sigh and nod to both of them as I pick up greed and throw him through the portal. “Celestia already didn’t trust me hell I have four guards watching me most of the time, they aren’t so bad but I already suspected Celestia thought I was going to be trouble health the first time she met me was because her guards arrested me after I landed in the city and I asked to see her, The first thing she asked was why did I attack her little ponies.”
I shake my head and look to them. “At least Luna is reasonable, so did you two want to go back to The throne room to check on the ex-prisoners or do I just throw the evidence through the portal and then go do some training?”
"I want to give Luna some of the evidence we have," Ed crossed his arms. "She's the only one we can trust and can see with eyes unclouded by hate or love for that bastard." Ed walked through the portal.
"Man I don't envy him right now," Asta sighed.
I nod in agreement and once Asta goes through I follow,and look around seeing Luna but Celestia and greed is gone. “Hey where is Greed and Celestia?”
"She's went to see if his mind has changed any and if he says yes then she planned on trying to remove my curses," Ed huffed as he was checking on the ex-prisoners.
I shake my head and walk over to Ed. “Hopefully she doesn’t just let him go.”
I look at all the ex-prisoners and see the changeling and look up at my new pet. “Hey little guy are you able to make liquid love that a changeling can feed on?”
""Insufficient emotional energy for the process," Parrot Ed squawked. "Only fear and anger are present enough for the requested action."
I think for a minute then look to Luna. “Luna would you mind calling princess cadence? I need her help for a minute.”
"Are you sure it's a good idea," Asta asked.
I look at Asta then whisper to him. “We are early enough in the timeline she should still be herself and I plan on helping the changelings became better.”
"If you need love then you'll need this," Ed held up a glowing pink stone.
I look at it and take it gently while using observe.
My eyes widen and I nod extremely thankful. “Thanks Ed I assume you’ll want this back,” I look at my pet and say. “This enough love? Just make enough to help that changeling to heal and get her strength back and keep a eye on her vitals if she starts taking too much stop her, I don’t want her getting sick from eating too much too fast.”
"Wait for Cadence to get here Del, Parrot Ed can't process love when it's that condensed," Ed forewarned. "Or do you want the bird to explode?"
I shake my head quickly. “Hell no the little guy is growing on me. Fine I’ll wait.” I sit down next to Ed, and look over at Asta then back to Ed. “Hey Ed when are you in your timeline and are you from a Anthro or quadrupedal universe?”
"Mostly anthro. They are mainly human but have tails, wings, and horns. Their skin tones are a little based off the ponies fur color but not by much." Ed wrapped a bandage around a pony's arm. "As for the timeline, it’s a little screwy. The empire is missing but Discord is free, Cadence and her hubby are looking for it at the moment."
I rub my chin then look to Ed. “Can’t you just track the magic signature of the crystal heart? And if it is still missing from when Sombra made it disappear it’s most likely in a shadow realm type of place. At least that’s what a lot of fans theorized what happened to the Crystal Empire when Sombra made it disappear in the show.” I tell him and watch him help and I decide to help and make shadow clones that go around using water bending and medical ninjutsu to help others.
"Not my place to find it kid," Ed said as he kept working. "If I did then how would Twilight learn?"
I shrug and say. “It’s your choice, say Ed have you run into changelings? I’m hoping I can convince chrysalis to make a peace treaty with Equestria rather than invade it, but the only thing I can really offer them are theories and ideas plus I don’t know what the personality of this version of her is like or even if there’s more than one hive in this Equestria.”
“What I’m trying to say is can you tell give me any advice on how to approach her or any other hive that could exist.” I look to Ed as he finishes up with a Griffin.
"Keep a close eye on Cadence for starters, have someone or thing watch her like a hawk," Ed said. "Preferably only someone you trust. Also try and come at it from her point of view. Changeling are largely discriminated against do to their appearance and because of that they do what they have to do to survive, Chrysalis is only trying to feed her starving subjects, fyi they'll most likely be her subjects not her children. Find a way to integrate them into the ponies society in small group around Equestria," He tightened a bandage around a pegasus's wing.
"OW! Sore there buddy," she complained.
"Sorry but it's necessary," Ed apologized before turning back to me. "Have like mind individuals that aren't afraid to speak their minds and take action on both side for the go betweens. And since this is your plan, meet with Chrysalis yourself regularly and even take on a changeling body guard."
I think it over and nod. “Yeah that’s the way I always saw it, after all the show is from the ponies point of view so of course anyone that is invading is changed to look more villainous.” I look over as the door opens and I see cadence then get a idea and say quietly. “D-link rarity.”
But a huge transparent image of rarity appears behind me and then fades into me and everyone can see it.
"What the hell was that?" Asta blurted out
I look around and see everyone looking at me and chuckle sheepishly. “Um...a D-link?” As I look around I can see everyone’s measurements and instantly know what would look best on them.
"Don't pry little brother," Ed scolded Asta. "Princess of the Moon and Princess of Love in bound. Oh and you don't have to worry about Celestia removing my curses a I'm the only one who can lift them, she's nowhere near strong enough anyways."
I look at Princess Luna and princess cadence as they come closer and get they are measurements, I then smile as the D-link deactivates. “Ah hello princess nice to meet you.” I say to Cadance.
"Hentai," Asta said as he passed with medical supplies.
I look over at asta with a raised eyebrow and say. “I thought you had a marefriend?”
"I have two," he replied as he handed out supplies.
I shake my head at Asta’s silliness and look to the princesses. “The reason I asked for you is for you to help me heal this changeling over here.” I wave my hand at her as she is laying down trying to not get sick from the negative emotions.
"The stone," Ed reminds me.
I roll my eyes and hold it up. “I got it right here.”
Princess cadence looks over flinches but the nods. “Yes I’ll do my best to help it.”
I get up and we go over to her and say. “Ok little guy how do we do this?” To my pet.
I gave Cadence the stone and began to glow extremely bright that it was almost blinding. Parrot Ed spread his wings and absorbed the light as he was a solar panel. The light died enough to where we could see again, I looked to my bird and on his back were three vial of bright pink glowing liquid love.
I reach down and take the vials and say. “You okay little buddy?” Then I give one of them to the changeling who sniffs it then her eyes widen and starts drinking it quickly.
"Full capacity," He said as if he'd been eating a full meal.
I think for a moment and say. “So long as your not hurt, if you need to rest you can.”
I then watch the changeling lick the inside of the vial.
"I can produce up to twenty-seven more vials," Parrot Ed squawked.
“Alright do so so long as it doesn’t hurt you.” I tell him then give the changeling another vial.
"Did he explain that he doesn't feel pain," Ed raised an eyebrow. Parrot Ed in the meantime spat out one glowing vial after another.
“Yeah well...shut up I didn’t know that geez.” I turn back to the changeling to see she is fully healed and her front left leg is growing back.
“Wow I didn’t see that coming, are you all good?” I ask her.
She looks herself over and nods smiling a bit. “I...I didn’t think I’d live to see the sun again or my hive but you gave me that chance, I will deliver your request to meet my queen when I return to the hive.”
Ed walked over to Cadence and looked at her. "Are you enjoying using my Stone?"
I look over at her and see she is looking over her eyes wide. “There’s so much love in this stone how is it possible?”
“It was made using a method that took me many lifetimes to develop,” Ed said with a soft smile. “In a sense you take a little from here and there from everyone one around you and gather it all in to one place while also adding magic to it.”
“Amazing!” She smiles. “Just don’t let Twilight Sparkle see this or she won’t let it go without understanding it.” She adds with a giggle while handling the stone back to Ed.
"You can keep it," Ed returned the stone to Cadence. "It was made for some who knows love, and who will use it to spread love. I never needed it as I found the women that have my heart long ago.”
She smiles and nods. “Thank you sir you are very kind.”
“Hey Ed, did you and Asta already give the evidence to Luna?” I ask as I look through my inventory.
"I gave the documents we found to Celestia and that's it," Ed turned to me.
“Alright, then I think it’s time we go do some training.” I pull something out of my inventory then I walk over to get Asta.
"Not before we give Luna the other stuff we found Del," Asta interrupted "Here you are princess." Asta pulled out his Grimoire and started to hand Luna the numerous tomes and other things we'd found.
"Sorry but I don't trust your sister or anyone else with these," Ed added. "We found a lot but there is still a chance things well disappear because she doesn't like it or if some outside source is involved."
“I agree with Ed your highness right now your sister is highly emotional and may not make the right call, you however are remaining calm.” I say then hold out my hand towards Luna.
“Now the actual building is in what’s known as illusionary space I don’t know if you know about it or not, but just in case teach Luna I.D. escape and I.D. create.” My hand glows for a moment and then so does Luna.
Luna's eyes widen and she looks at me surprised. “Such magic is possible? I..I can understand how to create and escape from these illusionary spaces now! Quite fascinating.”
"I have something for you as well,"Ed added and held up a hand. A small white glowing orb came from Luna and floated to Ed's palm. Suddenly, a great pressure filled the room as the orb grew larger until it matched the size of a quarter in diameter. Ed then floated the orb back to Luna. "This is a Sage's Stone of the Moon. It will amplify you power of the heavens and magic much like the stone I gave your niece does for her."
Seeing those stones reminds me of something I thought of a lot time ago and make note to ask Ed later. “Such power, and you are just giving this to me?” She asks stunned.
"I want you to wary of your sister," Ed let out a sad sigh. "She only sees the black or white of things and being what I am she wouldn't hesitate to attack me if she weren't scared of how I'd retaliate. I want you to promise me that if the time ever comes that she should fall that you'll use that stone without hesitation to do what is necessary to to save her from herself."
Luna is shocked to hear Celestia could even fall and looks to the door worried but then back to Ed and nods with a firm resolve. “My sister did all she could to save me, I will do all I can to save her.”
"That's all I can ask,"Ed sighed. "I've failed a few times in my life and I almost lost one of the women I love to her own repressed emotions. I do what I can to help those I can to make up for it. I was sealed away for 2,000 years and in that time I saw the other woman I loved fall to her own darkness and because of my own failure I couldn't help her or even be there as her husband. Don't let her fall, and if she does, don't seal her away until you try and reason with her."
I smile and out a hand on Ed’s shoulder. “She won’t be alone I’ll help her if it comes to that.”
Luna smiles and nods. “We thank you sir Ed and young dragon, now if you’ll excuse me I must help with the ones you’ve saved as will as the criminals you brought.”
And with that Luna turns to go take care of business and I look to Ed. “Before we start that training there’s a few things I’d like to ask you but best to done somewhere more private and less important.” I open a portal using my golden tiger claws. “YO! ASTA WE ARE LEAVING!” I call out.
"Luna," Ed catch the princesses attention as Asta comes over. "Don't ever let her dissuade you from the truth. Find out what happened to the humans and why Celestia did what she did. Good luck."
Luna nods with a smile, I look at Ed and Asta then the three of us go through the portal and the changeling follows us just before the portal closed and now we are in the courtyard of the old castle in Everfree. “Huh?”
I look back and see the changeling as she stands up and blushes when we are all looking at her. “I...um didn’t want to risk flying home with all those ponies around.”
“Ah I understand hmm here think of somewhere close to your hive while holding these and I’ll open a portal for you.” I show her the Golden Tiger claws she flitters up and touches the Tiger claws while concentrating I slowly swing the golden Tiger claws down opening a portal.
“Good luck.” I say with a smile and she waves before going through the portal.
"I hope things go well for her," Asta scratched his head with a yawn. "I'm beat is there some where we can rest and that I can drop the stupid pony getup?"
“Sure but first grab onto my shoulders.” Once they both do I bring us into a illusionary space but them nothing has changed.
“Ok Asta you can drop the disguise and give me the watch again as for where you can nap I can buy a bed for you if you want or you can try and find the sister’s old bed chambers.” I say to him.
Then I turn to Ed and toss him is in my left hand while saying. “Ed catch and tell me what you get from these please.”
"Here's your watch," Asta pulled off the watch and handed it to me. "I'll be outside in nature, later."
"You’d be better off with one of my regular Sage Stones for magic recovery and boosts," Ed said.
I nod to Asta then say. “If your offering one that’s great but still what am I gonna do with all these?” I hold out my hand and use Requip magic over and over summoning all my spirit stones that falls to the ground making a pile so high I had to step back and make a second pile.(edited)
"Hmm..." Ed took one of the Stones and levitated it above his palm. "I have something in mind if your willing to part with these."
Sure I don’t mind I have no use for them as far as I know.” I say with a shrug and then keep making more piles.“I actually had a theory to use them as a replacement for The main ingredient for making a philosopher stone.” I tell ed.(edited)
"This is pretty much a garden variety Sage Stone that's been diluted down to almost nothing," Ed explained."But here's what we can do," he held up a free hand and the stones all levitated up and start to be drawn into the one in Ed's opposite hand. the was a bright flash and then I looked to his hand and all of the Spirit Stones had fuse together. "Be hold the Spirit Stone of Creation."
My eyes widen and I let out a whistle. “ I didn’t even see the lightning that accompanies alchemy! that was impressive.”I smile then say. “So do you know what it does?”
"That's because I use Alchemagic to make this a magic item," Ed explained. "As for what it does when it's on the person of a user it provide almost unlimited magic but it can be used to forge lesser stone of various Elements."
I nod and smile. “Thank you so much Ed! Now shall we do a bit of training?” I take the new item and feel a sudden surge of magic and use observe on it.
"What do you want me to train you in?" Ed asked.
“Well I’m mostly a long range fighter, but I could use some close range skills and if you can teach me alchemy that would be awesome.”I say.
"I can teach you alchemy just fine, and I know quite a few martial arts from my travels but I'm far from a master and most of my major techniques are improvised anime based attacks that I developed on my own. And anime being anime they're more about doing as much damage as possible to overpower the opponent. Most of my skills lay in the weapons department. For martial arts you'd want Asta."
“Well that’s alright but I can handle Learning how to use weapons easily all I need to do is pick up a weapon swing it around a few times and then I’ll get the skill for having it and then just have my clones work on leveling that skill up until it’s maxed out and then I’m pretty much a master of that weapon.” I explain to Ed then demonstrate by using requip magic to summon strifes token and slam my foot down making a few rocks fly up into the air and I quickly aim and fire the gun hitting all three rocks.
“By the way I have a few tokens if you have a way to copy them they may come in hand for you later.” I say as dirt falls around us.
"I can improve on your weapon wielding skill with one of my own though," Ed rubbed his chin. "And I welcome any tokens that you’d be willing to share. I'd do the same but my vault is in my world and we'd have to travel there for me to access due to my Void Barrier."
I nod and make a table with earth bending then set the gun down then summon the rest of my tokens and set them down, a knife shaped like chaos eater, a mask with eye holes but no mouth, a eye in a metal ring, and a glass ball with a bright light shining from it. “Here they are.”
"Yea I don't have any of these," Ed waved his hand over the tokens and the glowed with a black aura then identicals appeared behind him He held up a small bag from his waste and the token all flew into it. "Thanks, would you like my gaming skills to add to your own?"
“Maybe tell me about them first if that ability conflicts with mine it could caused me problems.” I tell Ed as I put my tokens back in my inventory.
"Well first you have Mana Recovery I & II they're abilities that allows the user to recover their mana (magic) during battle and while walking. Then you have God's Arms. It's a skill that allows the users to dual-wield any weapon in two hands, even two-handed weapons except bows," Ed explained as he laid a few crystals on the table. "And finally you have Mars Bane, a skill that which by concentrating the user unleashes four attacks on their enemy."
“Hmmm, yeah those should work do you have a way to give me the skills or should I give you the teach skill?” I ask as I look at the crystals.
"How about we trade," Ed suggested. "All you have to do is pick these orbs up and crush them to apply them, but be warned that once you do they’re permanent."
“Oh? Well they are good skills to have, and what do you want? I have, Size Control, Guitar playing, Flame Breath, Winged Flight, Bind, Observe, I.D. Create, I.D. Escape, Claws of Fury, Sinister Slam, Slice and Dice, Meditate, Teach,Life Drain, Magic Arrow, Shadow Clone jutsu, Dragon mail, Blade-geyser, Stone-skin, Stasis hollow, Flame hollow, Swordsmanship, Marksman, Dream Magic, Death Beam, ki ball, Kamahamaha wave, ki flight, earth, air, water, and fire bending, water bending healing, Spirit Gun, Esper telekinesis, Spiritual pressure, Force Push/ Grab/ Pull, the finale fantasy spell Fire, medical ninjutsu, Intimidating Roar, sense danger, detect bloodlust, and blacksmithing.” I list out for Ed while I read them off. “Of course I can’t teach you gamers mind or gamers body, Sorry,” I say with an apologetic shrug
"So many that'd be useful hard to choose," Ed rubbed his chin. "The ki, force and ninjutsu are all off the table as I already have those."
I smile and chuckle before gently waving the spirit stone around. “ trust me this little ball right here is worth all of my skills combined it gives me a regen rate of 80% per minute, so ask for anything and if you want a specific skill that I don’t have just ask for it and I can go onto my store buy it learn it and then teach you.”
"Honestly I'd like them all," Ed chuckled. "I know it sounds greedy but hey whatever advances you right. But can you give all four bendings to Asta? He could really use them to they're fullest potentials."
I think on it but then shake my head. “I don’t think Asta would be able to handle that much power, not that he is weak or anything but I believe that by teaching him those skills it would tear his body apart creating new energy pathways and then ripping them apart at the same time, you on the other hand I believe could survive having all four talk to you but not Asta, he may have anti-magic and be incredibly powerful but he is still mortal, keep in mind that in the original source material only one fused with Rava can master all four elements,” I tell Ed then close my eyes and focus until my eyes start glowing and the image of Rava appears on my chest.
"I would appreciate it if you would try to give it to him," Ed said with a serious but caring tone. "Asta doesn't really have any form of light to balance out the power of the Anti-magic demon. He 's a good guy with a good heart but he's fallen prey to the demon's influence on a few occasions. Not enough to lose himself and not enough for him to notice but enough and that all. And having Sombra's Dark Crystal magic doesn't help either. He needs light to help balance out his darker powers, and I was hope Rava code help in that."
I breathe out slowly as I deactivate my avatar state and then nod to Ed. “I’ll give it a try but I want you here for it in case it destroys his energy network it could seriously harm him hell in the original comics the original gamer taught something to his best friend and it literally tore him apart and if it wasn’t for the fact that his best friend is immortal he would’ve died.” I warn Ed.
“now that that’s out-of-the-way how about this, I teach you all the skills I list it off, and you give me alchemy and a weapon that I just came up with along with helping me level up my detect bloodlust skill.” I smile wide.
"Fair enough," Ed held out his hand. "I also wan to give six bonding Philosopher Stones and one solid master stone that will allow you to control the homunculi, except for Greed when he's following the princesses' orders. The master stone will only work for you and isn't an alchemy source."
I blink in shock. “You want to give me 7 different philosopher stone?” I ask in shock and confusion.
"Like I said, six of them are unbonded stones still in their colloid state," Ed explained. "You do know what that means?"
I think trying to remember the anime then take a guess. “They are in liquid form and need a host?”
"Kind of," Ed teeters his hands. "The scientific definition of colloid is a homogeneous noncrystalline substance consisting of large molecules or ultramicroscopic particles of one substance dispersed through a second substance. Colloids include gels, sols, and emulsions; the particles do not settle, and cannot be separated out by ordinary filtering or centrifuging like those in a suspension. It's not quite a liquid but not quite a solid in others words. Think about when Dr. Marco showed Ed the incomplete stone he had. In the vial it appeared liquid but but when he poured it out it seemed solid. Also think of when Wrath was made in FMAB, the stone was dropped on the floor and the used pans to pick it up and it looked like it resembled a crimson water balloon."
I nod in a somewhat understanding way. “Alright but I have to warn you I have no idea how they would react to me with gamers body and all for all I know they will just be absorbed and turn into skills.”
"They”re not for you dummy," Ed shook his head. "There for people you come across and may want as allies in this world or for someone you wish to save and is on the brink of death. In other words there for individuals you deem fit to wield the power of one of the six remaining homunculi. The master stone is a permanent inventory item that will allow you to communicate with them and even command if necessary."
“Ah I see now, thanks it will be good to know I have those as a backup plan.” I say then sit on the table. “Now are you ready for those skills? Because it’s most likely going to be painful and take a minute to finish.” I warn him as I lift my hand.
"Can't be any more painful than being killed by the Friendship Rainbow Laser of Death with a few add-ons thrown in," Ed joked.
I whistle and chuckle. “Got yourself blasted huh? I’m hoping to avoid that fate in fact I had this old idea I had back when I was on earth that wanna run by you later to see if it’s even possible.”
I move my hand over his head. “ teach Ed, Size Control, One Man Band, Flame Breath, Winged Flight, Bind, Observe, I.D. Create, I.D. Escape, Claws of Fury, Sinister Slam, Slice and Dice, Meditate, Teach,Life Drain, Magic Arrow, Dragon mail, Blade-geyser, Stone-skin, Stasis hollow, Flame hollow, Swordsmanship, Marksman, Dream Magic, earth, air, water, and fire bending, water bending healing, Spirit Gun, Esper telekinesis, Spiritual pressure, Fire, Intimidating Roar, sense danger, detect bloodlust, and blacksmithing.” My hand glows then Ed starts glowing then suddenly red Lightning sparks all around him as his body is ripped apart and rebuilt over and over as the new energy networks are put into place.
"Hell yea " Ed threw a fist into the air and then fell on his back. "That hurt," Ed quickly got to his feet. "Now then, Alchemy is the only skill you want?"
I blink in surprise at how fast he got back up. “Um I actually said all the skills you list would work, I was just shortening it to just alchemy to speed up time while we were talking I mean it took me almost a whole minute just list off my whole list of skills.” I stand up and tilt my head. “ are you sure you’re OK I mean that magical blast that blueblood shot at you you didn’t flinch at but I managed to knock you on your ass.”
"Sorry, I should have explained better but the skills you get by crushing the crystals I here," He motioned to the table and the crystals he placed down earlier. "Crush them and a window should pop-up for you saying you acquired that skill. And yes I'm fine. The reason Blue Ball's blast didn't affect me was because I'm immuned to all forms of Equestrian magic. Even Chaos magic can't affect me. The elements can't even give me a tan."
“Damn! Hope you never lose your anchor then.” I say as I pick up the crystals and crush them and I get multiple pop-ups.
I smile and nod. “Thanks those will make things a lot easier, next up alchemy.”
"Kneel down," I blinked a couple off times before pinted to the floor so I did as I was asked, "The why you get alchemy with out circles it a little trick as I take the payment portion while you got the knowledge, but it's still gonna be a new sensation for ya." Ed grabbed a hold of my forward and a felt a pain and then everything went white.
I smile and nod. “Thanks those will make things a lot easier, next up alchemy.”
"Kneel down," I blinked a couple of times before Ed pointed to the floor so I did as I was asked, "The way you get alchemy without circles it a little tricky as I take the payment portion while you got the knowledge, but it's still gonna be a new sensation for ya." Ed grabbed a hold of my forward and a felt a pain and then everything went white.
I blink and look around seeing nothing till I look behind me and see a large black door that is blank. “Huh so this is the door of truth looks bigger in real life.”
"What being has found its way into my stretch of the Void this time?" came an annoyed voice.
I turn to see a pure white being and I can only see his outline and teeth. “Ah you must be truth, Ed is just helping me learn alchemy.”
Truth gave a toothy grin, "That alchemist may say he hates me but when it comes to sending people here he sure doesn't hesitate to do it," Truth snickered.
"That's because I'm helping the people I send here to get stronger, grow and learn," Ed said next to me as he crossed his arms with an irritated look on his face.
I look over next to me and jump in surprise. “Oh you're here too Ed?”
"I have to be here to pay your toll, or do you want to lose a piece of your body that can only be replaced by another Void Dweller," Ed deadpanned.
I shake my head and chuckle nervously. “Right sorry, I kinda didn’t think.”(edited)
"Another piece to add to my collect, Edward you shouldn't have," Truth stated with a mocking tone as it clapped his hands together and laid its head on them.
I raise an eyebrow and then look to Ed. “So what do I have to do now?”
"It's called payment for knowledge kid," Ed looked at me before turning to Truth. "And you aren't snaking a piece of him like you did Quill, I'm paying for this."
"Very well Edward but this will be painful for you," Truth's face actually looked a little concerned from what I could tell. I think to myself ‘this truth is different then the one from the anime.’
"You should go through your portal Del, I'll see you back on the other side in a minute," Ed said as his eyes never left the Truth.
“Well alright Ed if you're sure.” I walk up to my door and lift my hand to it and it starts to open.
The doors suddenly flung open and a large vertical eye opened up and stared at me for a moment before it squinted freaking me out in the process. It looked like the eye was taking some kind pleasure in my unease. All of a sudden thousands of shadowy hands shot for the door and pulled me into the portal. I felt my body being deconstructed as the hands touched me. The last thing I remember before everything went to black we Ed mouthing 'See ya in a few', then nothing. In the next moment I woke up outside the castle under a tree and heard a strange snarling sound. I looked around to find the source but found nothing until I listened a little harder and found the sound was coming from above me. Looking up I was met with sight of a snoring Anti-magic Knight dozing in on a branch.
I chuckle from relief and that Asta snores then I get up and call out skills and check my skills. “Holy shit I got a maxed out skill!”
Suddenly a pine cone nailed me in the head, "Keep it down... nap time," Asta mumbled.
I glare up at him then blow a raspberry and get up then go looking for Ed. “Ok I’ve gotten a lot of useful skills from Ed I should do something nice for him before he goes home.
"Have you tried your alchemy yet?" Came Ed's voice. "I looked and saw him leaning against a tree.
“Not yet but the skill is maxed out.” I say a bit loud then shrug and decide to try it out while playing a prank on Asta.
I clap my hands together then turn to face the tree Asta is sleeping on and put my hands on the ground and blue Lightning shoots out from the ground and wraps around the tree and it starts deconstructing and then reconstructing into the shape of a crib with Asta inside the crib.
“Oh come on it’s funny plus he hit me with a pine cone.” I say turning to Ed smiling.
"You're lucky he only threw a pine cone," Ed crossed his arms. Suddenly wood was sent flying in every direction.
"Who put me in a crib?" Asta growled and Ed pointed at me.
I immediately point to Ed and smile nervously. “He did it!” Then I use ki flight to go straight up a few miles.
"Your ass is mine!" I hear but chuckled as there was no way he could catch up with me. I then see Asta with a pissed look coning at me in through the air, on a motorcycle.
My eyes widen then fly higher while looking through my store. “Tell me Asta how high can you go?”
"You do know he can fly in Black Form, right," I hear Ed and look over and see him fly next o me.
“I didn’t actually see past the first few episodes of black clover but I bet he can’t fly in space!” I grin as I buy a personal shield belt from Star Trek the animated series and quickly grab it and put it on.
“Thank god for Star Trek the animated series Ed mind using the message system to tell me when he’s calm down bye!” With that I blast off at full speed right to the point I’m in space.
"Asta has training to fully control his breathing and blood flow, he can operate in the minimalist of conditions," Ed explained.
I look back to see Asta still following me so I use the golden Tiger claws to open a portal back to the old castle and go through quickly and send a message to Ed. “Please calm him down! I only have so many life points and I’m damn sure a single hit from either of you two could kill me.”
"Give me five minutes and if he's still pissed you'll know," Ed shrugged.
I sigh and wait but look around not sure where he would come from if he did come after me. “It was just a small prank why is he so upset?”
A few minutes went by and then Ed showed u with Asta,"He's cooled down now," Ed smirked while Asta grumbled.
A few minutes went by and then Ed showed u with Asta,"He's cooled down now," Ed smirked while Asta grumbled.
I sigh in relief and smile. “Good and sorry Asta it was just a small joke as well as testing my alchemy skills, but now that that is over how about you guys teach me how to sense ki and if possible magic, then after that you can show me a few different martial arts oh and if you know turtle style that be awesome.”
"Turtle Style?" Asta tilted his head and then looked to Ed.
"Dragon Ball," Ed revealed.
"Oh, sorry I never studied anime fighting styles," Asta looked at me
I shrug and say. “I can always just buy a skill book with it later, although if my powers works the same as the original gamer then if I learn more than one martial arts the skills well actually combine into a new style.”
"Nothing can replace actual training kid," Asta got on to me. "I have to train every morning in order to stay in top form."
I smirk and say. “with the power of the gamer my muscles don’t get weaker if I don’t work out and I can improve a skill just by using it over and over so if I were to learn the same martial arts as say Goku in one years time if I trained with that skill and only that skill I could actually beat Goku in a one on one fight as long as there was no ki techniques involved.”
“Keep in mind Asta my body is like that of a video game character meaning once I learn a skill I can only improve on it never get worse at it plus because most martial arts don’t use any energy at all I can use my shadow clones to train constantly.” I tell him.
"Could be useful, but I'd still do my morning routines," Asta shrugged.
“Ok so let’s start the train, unless you want to get a few of my skills first.” I ask looking at Asta.
"You have anything that lets you master weapons on the first try?" Asta asked.
“Not really, I can learn how to use them after a few minutes then I just need to keep using them and I can master them eventually, he’ll I don’t even need to hit anyone as far as I know for example.” I clap my hands and touch a tree and alchemy to turn part of it into a bat then I hold it up like I’m gonna hit something then swing it a few times before I get a pop up.
“I just got a skill for blunt weapon mastery, do you see what I mean?” I ask Asta.
"Don't forget our early discussion Del," Ed reminded me.
I look to Ed and sigh. “Fine hold him and get ready to hold him down and keep him alive.” I tell Ed and lift my hand over Asta's head.
"Sorry about this little brother,"Ed sighed as he grabbed Asta from behind.
"What the hell? Ed what deal and let me go," Asta tried to struggle against Ed but there was no signs of Ed giving in.
I gulp then close my eyes. “Teach Asta earth bending, air bending, fire bending and water bending.” My hand glows then Asta starts glow and then he starts screaming as his body starts ripping itself apart.
"RAAAAA!!!" He roared in agony.
"Sorry Asta but this is for your own good," Ed said firmly as tears ran down his face while red electricity flowed from his palms up and down Asta's body.
I keep my eyes closed as he continues to scream for a few minutes until he finally stops and I use my Kamigami no sugata to check Asta's energy network and sigh. “It’s done just make sure he knows I was against this.” I tell Ed then walk over to a broken wall and sit on it.
I heard a loud bang and look over to see Ed hunched over on the ground holding his head with steam or smoke coming off him. Asta was standing there cracking his knuckles.
"You assholes better have a good explanation," Asta glared in my direction as his Grimoire came up and he pulled out his Demon Slayer Sword.
I sigh and point at Ed. “First off I was completely against it, secondly he wanted me to give you the four elements so you will have a source of light or good energy within you since you have too much dark energy already, or something along those lines, and yes I told him that it was going to hurt you badly in fact if it wasn’t for Ed you’d be dead.”
After telling Asta that I get ready to fly away if Asta comes after me.
Asta suddenly vanished and then I felt a hand on my shoulder. I slowly and mechanically turned around to see Asta. "You weren't planning on running away again were you?"
I gulp and say slowly. “Not as long as you don’t plan on hurting me, remember I didn’t want to do it.”
"Now why would I want to hurt you buddy, I can get my revenge by putting you through a world of physical hell called training," Asta smirked
I chuckle nervously and point out again. “But it was Ed that made me do it.”
"I know but there is only one way to get my skill set and that with good old physical workouts," Asta kept giving off and evil aura.
I sigh and close my eyes. “Fine, just try to keep in mind I didn’t want to hurt you.” I say then slump in defeat.
"I'm not gonna hit you with out a reason dude," Asta chuckled. "But I would like to discuss skills that would help in future, Do you know of any that might help me back home? I am trying to train people to be magic knights after all."
I rub my chin thinking. “well let’s see, I could try to teach you dream magic and you could have a dream training session and basically train them in their dreams though they still have to physically train but that at least know the motions to go through and get some kind of experience in fights in a safe controlled environment.”
"Not touching the dream world," Asta shook his head.
I shrug then say. “The only other things I can think of is teaching you I.D. create an I.D. escape if you practice with it enough you should be able to create an illusionary barrier that has sort of fake monsters in them, for example zombies, ghosts, ghouls, goblins stuff like that.”
"That would be perfect," Asta gave a thumbs up.
“I have, Size Control, One Man Band, Flame Breath, Winged Flight, Bind, Observe, I.D. Create, I.D. Escape, Claws of Fury, Sinister Slam, Slice and Dice, Meditate, Teach,Life Drain, Magic Arrow, Shadow Clone jutsu, Dragon mail, Blade-geyser, Stone-skin, Stasis hollow, Flame hollow, Swordsmanship, Marksman, Dream Magic, Death Beam, ki ball, Kamahamaha wave, ki flight, earth, air, water, and fire bending, water bending healing, Spirit Gun, Esper telekinesis, Spiritual pressure, Force Push/ Grab/ Pull, the finale fantasy spell Fire, medical ninjutsu, Intimidating Roar, sense danger, detect bloodlust, and blacksmithing.” I list out for Asta while I read them off again.“Oh and a crafting skill and I have a blueprint for golems.” I show by making a golem out of dirt.
"Teach, Marksmanship, and Swordsmanship are definites," Asta rubbed his chin. "Spiritual Pressure as in Bleach? What's Blade-geyser? Stasis Hollow? Stone Skin?"
I nod and explain. “Spiritual pressure is from bleach yes, and the rest of the skills you listed are from a game series called Darksiders were you play as the four Horsemen of the apocalypse Blade-geyser makes blades shoot up from the ground around you, stasis and flame hollows are from the third game and they affect you personally for instance flame hollow adds fire damage to your attacks and makes you somewhat immune to fire yourself Paul says Hollow is more like the opposite it has an ice effect and stone skin just coats your skin in stone like substance to increase your defense.” "Is Dragon Mail similar to Stone-skin?" Asta looked at me with some interest.
I chuckle and shake my head. “No, it’s the same spell spike uses to send letters.”
"That's embarrassing," Asta got a slight blush as he rubbed the back of his head.
“Why?” I ask, tilting my head.
"I thought it was the Ultimate defensive skin spell from Skyrim," Asta chuckled.
“Oh, heh heh.” I shake my head. “No I don’t know anything from that world yet, so any more questions or do you have your list?”
"Spiritual Pressure, Marksman, Swordsmanship, Blacksmithing, those hollows and I.D. would all come in handy," Asta listed off.
“Alright easy enough.” I lift a hand over Asta’s head and say. “Teach Asta Teach, Spiritual Pressure, Marksman, Swordsmanship, Blacksmithing, flame hollow, stasis hollow, I.D. create and I.D. escape.” My hand glows and then so does Asta as the information and new energy networks are added to him.
"That was weird," Asta commented as he shook his head.
“Now keep in mind, you most likely have the energy wrath now and the way it works in the games and for me is it only recharges when you damage enemies so if you use any of the skills that use wrath energy do you have to be in the middle of a fight to recharge it now that’s if you have the wrath energy.”I explain to Asta.
"Which skills would use that?" Ed asked.
“The hollows.”I say to him then look around for Ed as he has been quiet until now.
"Hmmm... well it won't be a problem for me but I don't know about Asta," Ed looked at his brother.
"Easy fix, does it count if your friends but fighting in a training match, making them a temporary enemy?" Asta asked.I shrug honestly not knowing. “No clue but you could try.”
Then I look at Ed. “Hey Ed I got a request. Do you know how to make a war hammer like Thor’s?”
"You mean the one for End Game, Storm breaker wasn't it?" He rubbed his chin.
“Kinda, I want to be able to summon it to me and be made to be indestructible and partially be ‘only the worthy can wield it but it will always work for me that kind of thing as for the shape I was thinking something more like sho kan’s” I explain to Ed.(edited)
"How about the Volendrung?" Ed replied.
Volendrung
Ed held his hand up and projected a picture from his hand.
I rub my chin. “Hmm I suppose if that is the better design.” I say to Ed while looking at it.
"I mean I can make Sho Kan's no prob but this one has an enchant to steal opponents of Stamina and give it to the wielder," Ed explained.
I wave it off. “I have unlimited stamina thanks to gamers body. I also just want the shape of his hammer not the actual hammer itself.”
"Okay," Ed shrugged. He reached into his bag and pulled out a cub of metal. "Uru, Proto-adamantium mix. Pretty much indestructible, the only way to shape it is in a solar furnace. Even top tier alchemy like yours can't reshape it. Will this do?"
I nod and smirk. “Yeah and if possible also put an enchantment that makes sure it can’t be used against me unless it’s you.” I say then rub my hands together and turn to Asta. “While he is working on that let’s start the kombat training. “I say with a grin because of my joke.
"Can I get a scale off of you really quick?" Ed asked. "I want to bond to you and personal affect have the best affect for this."
“Sure, if I can even lose any.” I say then try to pick at one not noticing the lose one on the tip of my tail.
Ed noticed the scale and used his magic to bring it to him. "I'll be back in a few, whatever you do don't open this," He snapped and a door appeared before him. "Or you'll let the fires of the star out and incinerate this whole place, okay."
“Got it.” I say a little in awe and creeped out at how nonchalant he is about that stuff.
"Solar Emerson," Ed said as he encased my scale in a red aura and his entire being turned into white hot light. He grabbed the block of metal and walked through the door.
"Ha... I didn't know he could do that," Asta pointed to the door.
“Well you did say he was old so he is bound to take everything he can get to keep those close to him safe.” I say then turn to Asta. “So kombat training?”
"Combat or ki?" Asta turned to me.
“Both but start with ki.” I say and focus only on Asta.
"The ki I use is a little different than the ki of DBZ but mine extends into the life energy range a bit," Asta explained. "In the show it was originally used to predict and sense opponents based on the constant movement of living objects. Mine is different in that through tapping in to that movement I can stimulate others, speeding recovery or straight up making plants grow."
"I only found this through a hunch when I was in another world," Asta scratched his head.
“Interesting, so how do I do it? And do you know if your way has a specific name?”
"No name," Asta shook his head. "You have to read the flow of someone subtle of moments. Mine has gone further by my own martial arts training but I'm sure you could do something similar to it with your own ki."
"Get good enough at it and you can even tell when someone is lying but I never got that far," Asta said. "As for the healing you have to feel the energy flows of your body but I don't know if you can use anything other than the usual skill dye to your gamer body."
“Yeah I can feel the energy...um if I tried it on you on say a cut and I fucked up is there a chance of firing a ki blast?” I ask Asta.
"For you, that is very plausible," Asta shook his head. "But you must concentrate to feel the differences in life ki an the fighting energy from dbz, as it is more of a concentrated battle aura, or intent of harm focused into physical form."
"What you intend to do, help or hurt," Asta said as he picked up a pine cone and held it up as his hand glowed a soft white and surrounded the seed pod. "That mind set makes all the difference in the technique."
I close my eyes and try to feel other ki around me. “What should I feel for?”
"Feel the world around you until you can separate everything in it," Asta explained. "Tell when a bird flies away from a tree branch, tell when a snail passes by, or my favorite when a timberwolf farts."
I snicker at the last trying to keep a straight face then breath in then out and as I breath out I expand my ki out in every direction trying to peel around using it like a sonar.
"It's more about feeling the different energies then sensing the differences in power levels," Asta crossed his arms.
“I know I’m trying but it’s tricky and I ...” I trail off when I feel something else I focus on it and in my minds eye I see a bird in a tree above Asta.
I open my eyes and then say. “I can’t use the shadow clones for this anyway they can only level up skills that not use energy or use chakra, also I don’t get their memories till they are dispersed.”
"Once you pick it up enough you'll be able to sense even the slightest of things," Asta smirked, "You can predict attacks or tell where someone is hid by distinguishing them from none living thing, even manipulate other from of energy you touch but the best part is you can out lie detect Aj,"
“Hmm that is cool.” I close my eyes and Focus and sense more and more like forms around me until I hear a pop and grin.
"Caught a whiff of something good didn't ya?" Asta continued to smirk.
“More then that.” I open my eyes and read the pop up.
“I got the skill ki sense, and it’s a passive skill so it is always on, so next?” I ask as I wave the scream away.
"I'm not a magic type of guy and most of my stuff can't be transferred, only learned and honed with practice," Asta rubbed the back of his head. "The only thing I can really do is give grimoires but the spell require a drop of blood in order to publish the journals into Grimoires, and you don't bleed."
I rub my chin then snap my fingers. “ there is a chance that I can bleed if I am the one that makes the cut, so far any time that I’ve been injured it’s been an enemy that’s hurt me so it could be a defense mechanism by gamers body but if I’m the one doing it maybe it will allow me to draw some blood, what do you need?”(edited)
Asta's Grimoire floated up next to him and he pulled out a quill, a bottle of ink, a saucer, a needle, and a blank journal. "Just a drop is all it takes.," Asta poured some ink into the saucer. "Prick your finger and let the blood fall into the ink. Mix it will and write your full name in the cover of the journal. And it can be whatever name you feel is your name. Just write it in the front cover and I'll do the rest."
I nod and take the needle and poke my finger hard enough to actually draw blood and grin letting it drip in to the saucer then I mix it with the ink and write my name on the cover and look to Asta.
"My turn," Asta smirked. "Prepare for a massive headache,"Asta Grimoire flipped to a new page, "Publishing magic: Grimoire Publishing." Black lighting shot from Asta's Grimoire to the journal and then connected to me and knocked me on my ass.
I shake my head and rub it as I get back up and look at the book as it starts to change. “Ow.”
"Ow is right now take a look at your Grimoire," Asta handed me my book.
The book had changed into a thick silver book with a four leaf clover. “Wow cool now let’s see what’s inside.” I open the grimoire and I only see one spell along with information on that spell.
“Huh it seems I can summon minions and allies using this right now I only have one spell to summon five zombies.” I tell Asta.
"You'll have to practice with it to improve the spell and try to come up with new ones,"Asta explained.
“Hmm yeah it will come in handy, thanks Asta.” I out the new grimoire into my inventory.
"No prob," Asta waved it off. "Now what?"
“How about you teach me the basics of a martial arts so I can have my clones start working on that?” I ask and clap my hands together and touch the ground and use alchemy to condense the dirt and turn it into a solid rock in the shape of a tournament platform.
"First lesson," Asta held up his right fist and his left hand palm opened but with his fingers curled up. "Always strike with your palms, never a closed fist. You maximize your striking power with your palms and not your fists, why?"
I think for a second and say two things. “Um well I saw it a lot on Star Trek but I suppose it’s because it reduces the pressure on your hand?”
"Not only that but it maximizes the amount of force you can put out with each strike as the force travels from your arm out straight through your palm," Asta thrust his left palm forward and I could clearly hear the wind as he thrust it through the air. "Where as it would be redirected back into your palm through your fingers lessening the force of your blow."
“Ah I see so use the palms not the fist unless I don’t want to hit them full force.” I say nodding.
"Yes, but it also gives you more control to hold back as well where when you use a fist you throw most of your power and weight behind it," Asta showed as he used his fist to punch. "Those who have studied multiple styles can change back and forth between palm and fist while also combining them together," Asta pulled his fingers over his palm where only the bottom half of his palm was exposed in a half fist half palm state.
I nod and smile. “Alright so like this?” I do my best to copy his movements.
"Tell me Del when someone punches what do you defend first?" Asta said as he scrutinized my movements.
I tilt my head. “If the punch is aimed at me I’d try to block it no matter where it’s aimed or jump back if possible.”
"When you're in close quarters combat, as all martial arts are what is targeted most?" Asta fixed my stance.
“That depends on if I’m trying to knock them down and out or kill them, if it’s just to knock him out I’d aim for the stomach and chest if I’m trying to kill him then I’d aim at the head.” I explain my thinking.
"Good answer but in all modern martial arts competitions most go for the head to knock the opponent off guard," Asta said as he thrust a fist in my face and I reflexively threw my arms to block but he stopped his fist but I felt a poke in my gut and looked down to see his pointer finger in my stomach. "Thus leaving the defender's entire lower body wide open for attack. Always follow your first attack with the second at the same time, never a second later."
I nod still surprised at his speed. “Alright now mind showing me motions of a specific martial arts so I can get the skill for it diesel tips are very useful but I’m not getting a skill for martial arts from them.”
"You're a dragon meaning you have a decent amount of flexibility and dexterity throughout your entire body all the way down to the tip of your tail so I think Muay Tai would suit you best," Asta rubbed his chin.
I think back and take a stance were I have my arms bend and elbows out and my left leg lifted and knee aimed at Asta. “You me this style?”
"Like this," Asta positioned himself with his fist and his right arm up at a 45 degree angle and his fist facing me and his left arm angled the opposite but it looked as if his fists were going to collide. His feet were pointed opposite each other and he was standing on the front balls of his feet ever so lightly with his legs bent slightly bent so he was closer to the ground. The most unusual part of his stance was how loose he looked.
I copy his stance the best I can trying to figure out what to do with my wings and tail. “Damn this is a bit tricky.”
"This style combines kicks and punches in alternating patterns to keep your opponent off balance," Asta punched left and right at the same time then kicked right while punching right then kicked left and punched right. In his motions it sometimes looked as if he was floating.
"Think of your wings as arms and your tail as a third leg and which you can pivot, balance, and strike with." He remarked as he saw me struggling.
I think then nod and make a shadow clone and the two of us take up the same stance and I throw the first punch and kick and we go back and forth blocking each other for a while till I twist around a punch and hit him with my tail and he disappears and I get a pop up. “Yes!”
"Well looks like I've done all I can and all you can do is practice," Asta smirked.
“Thanks Asta it does help, now you can help me with one more thing while I have some clones spar.” I make four clones and have them walk off to train then look to Asta. “Now I’m going to try to find a way to hide my ki if I can do that then I’ll try the same thing with my magic and hopefully it will work.” I then close my eyes and focus on my ki and try picturing it being pulled inside me down into my core.
"I'm not the best person to try and hide from kid," Asta remarked. "Remember my sense comes from the body's movement and even if you hide your energy," Asta put a hand on my shoulder from behind. "There's still no stopping your movements."
“Even if you can still sense me that doesn’t matter just pay attention and see if my ki drops at all I doubt I’d be allowed to hide all my ki right away anyway.” I say as I continue trying to suppress my ki.
"For anyone who doesn't have the ki sense, you'd be almost invisible and would be if you could hide," Asta smirked.
“True but like I said I’m mostly learning this so I can do the same with my magic.” I say then once my ki is all together I picture it being put inside a box and slowly breath out then I hear a pop up.
"Will I can't really measure you on magic as the only ones I have are Ancient Magic and Dark Crystal Magic one uses the magic you have available around you in nature and the other is Equestrian and I don't really use it all that much if not at all," Asta shrugged. "So I can't measure your magical presence."
“That’s fine, but I just got a skill for hiding my ki, and just as I thought I can only hide 10% right now.” I told Asta after reading my new skill.
“Say Asta, can you think of anything else we can do or should I get my final surprise ready for you and your brother?” I ask as I open my store.
"There are a few more things I want to run by," Asta remarked. "I never told you about your footing when it comes to martial arts."
“Ah alright go ahead.” I close the store and pay attention.
"You have to pivot, never staying in one spot for to long, especially for the style you know," Asta said as he got on the balls of his feet and demonstrated going left back right forward almost as if he was dancing. "But the trick is maintaining a good whole on the ground. Try and imagine as if you were grabbing the whole world with your toes."
"Like this right?" I copy him almost perfectly thanks to my skill.
"Basically, but more like this," He showed me as he jumped of the ground and bounced around me, as if he were jumping off the air like it was a solid surface. "Note don't try that until your sure to have mastered Muay Tai and know that normally you can't jump off the air," Asta snickered. "Best use trees."
“Damn that’s impressive it will take me a bit before my skill gets that high even with clones.” I say then snicker. “You mean like in Naruto?”
"No, you actually grab the air with your feet and jump off it instead of just kicking it," Asta corrected me.
I give him a flat look. “I was talking about your comment on using trees.”
"No you grab the trees with physical strength alone and use them as spring boards," Asta smirked. "You have to increase the dexterity of your toes first though."
“True and maybe get a parkour skill too but I can do that later.” I shrug then smirk at Asta. “So Ed told me a bit about his world want to share about yours?”
"My world is pretty similar to his but my ponies are human to a T but with wings and tails," Asta explained. "Except for the horns. Instead they use something called focus crystal which unicorns get when the cast their first successful spell. You wouldn't be able to tell a unicorn from an earth pony if they didn't wear the crystal. The only way to differentiate is with a strength test."
“Huh that’s a new one, I use to read a lot of fan fictions about MLP and I’ve heard of quadrupedal anthro and human Equestria’s, now the human Equestrias usually come in two types the first is where they have some pony features such as tails, physical wings and horns and sometimes even the ears while the other they don’t have the ears, they don’t have the tails, and the horns are replaced by focusing crystals and the wings are astral and can only be projected they’re not physical.”
"Every world is different and new ones are made every time a Displaced comes into existence,"Asta shrugged. "But back to an idea I had, if i have air bending now doesn't that mean I have a greatly increased lung capacity now?"
I shrug and say. “It’s possible or maybe they got that lung capacity through training, all I did was give you the ability to bend you’ll have to learn how to use them. Hmm speaking of that how about a bit of training for you?” I grin somewhat evilly.
"Hmm... sure," Asta shrugged.
“Great hold on.”I make a clone and he salutes me before I walk over to Asta grab his shoulder and pull us into another I.D. This one full of zombie ponies, I then fly up out of range. “Good luck and i get to keep all the monster drops minus health potions.”
"This it," Asta raised an eyebrow and looked at me then to the zombies. "What ever," he cracked his knuckles and went to town immediately tearing apart the zombies with a combo of martial arts and bending. About five minutes later he was done and not even winded. "That was that."
I just smirk as there is loud stomping coming from behind the castle. “No this is just level one I figured I’d let your warm up with the easy guy’s first.”
Then a massive green rotting leg lifts over the castle and soon a huge zombie alicorn comes over it and glares at Asta.
"Now that looks like a challenge," He smirked. I noticed the skin on his hands and arms up to his elbows get a dark grey transparency scaly texture over the skin. He took up a stance I'd never seen before. In the next moment he took off and bounced around the zombie, he was fast but not fast enough to where I couldn't see his lesser attacks. About ten minutes later he sliced the zombie clean in two with a karate chop down the middle. "That was fun."
I clap and smirk as a big count down clock appears with 30 seconds on it in the sky I quickly move down and collect all the drops then fly back up just as hundreds of wolf howls can be heard. “Round two, fight!” I say while chuckling.
"I'm not wasting time on small stuff," Asta raised his hand and unleashed a tsunami of fire on the pack leaving them ash in the wind before they got have across the field.
"That's it, the Timberwolf Emperor I took on was bigger than that," Asta put himself in a running position as if he were at a track might. I could see the air gathering around him and noticed something a bit off as he took a small breath. It was as if his body temperature slightly raised. "Luóxuán dàpào (Spiral Cannon)," He said launching himself straight at the wolf and piercing it through the chest like he was a bullet with his fist.
The wolf fill to the ground and Asta sat on top of it with no problems. "Flesh is soft, wood is harder to pierce."
“Damn.” I whisper to myself then watch as the wolf cracks apart and shatters leaving loot I dive down and pick it up.
“Well Asta I hope you can handle rockodiles.” I smirk .
"I can shatter steel lances with me bare hands dude," Asta said with a straight face
I shrug and fly up. “Hey I could take us out and set it up as the hardest I have, if you want.”
"Please do," Asta deadpanned.
I shrug again and land grabbing his shoulder and brake out of the I.D. Then set up a new one bringing us in again then say. “These are fully mixed and the hardest I have.”
I fly straight up as a hydra comes into the clearing along with changeling, griffins, Minotaurs and even teenage dragons.
"Now we're talking," he smirked. his grimoire floated up and spat out three swords. He grabbed the largest one and threw up in the air and then grabbed the other two and jumped on the first proceeding to take off on it as if it were a surfboard. "You assholes want a piece of me," the group looked and charged. "BRING IT!" Asta smiled as he crossed his swords in front of himself and dove into the crowd.
The hydra roars and sprays poison gas at Asta and the Minotaurs throw their spears changelings fire magic spells and the dragons fly up to meet Asta. “This is gonna be good.” I say and use my store to buy popcorn.
"BLACK TORNADO!" Asta yelled as Anti-magic wafted off his sword and he began to spin. Soon there was a jet black tornado twisting across the field. It brought down the dragons and Asta was standing on a nearby Cloud. "BLACK SLASH," He waved his sword horizontally and sent anti-magic slashed into the dragons cutting off their heads. He released his smaller sword and took his big one with both hands and lock his sights on the hydra. "BLACK DIVIDER!" He roared as Anti-magic accumulated on the edge of his sword until it grew to be the size of a three story house. Asta brought his blade down and sliced the hydra in two.
“Holy crap!” I say as the fight turns into a massacre, the changelings charge their body’s with magic and fly right at Asta like missiles, while the Minotaurs gather their weapons.
"I wonder," Asta smirk as he released his sword and jumped back on it. His hands outstretched he summoned his two other blades but the went into the Grimoire while he pulled something off his belt. "Digi-Modify, Berenjena," A set of double barrel shotguns appeared and Asta took aim at the Changelings, "Black Double Impact!" He begin to shoot the bug-ponies down with concentrated anti-magic as he surfed through them.
“Damn that was impressive.” I say to myself.
The Minotaurs see him coming and try to form a defense but Asta is able to slice right through it and them.
"I'm going to show-off a bit," Asta said as flew up again on his sword. He held out is left arm and black flames started to come from the black scar coiled around it. "Black Flame Dragon Spiral Demise!" Asta yelled and a massive dragon made of black flame came from his arm and consumed the Minotaurs.
I float there with my jaw open then cross my arms and huff. “Damn, just you wait give me a year and I’ll be able to beat you in a sparring match.” I say then I fly down and make clones and start collecting everything.
"Are you sure you could take me," Asta floated down and jumped off his sword and returned to his Grimoire. "I did all that with ease, didn't even need my increased strength."
I look at Asta then say. “Asta, I can level up my skills so easily, just by using them over and over, and a year is a long time especially since I have the ability to create a instant dungeon that has a time dilation and I don’t need to eat sleep or even rest I can just keep training and training and training hell I could level up my death beam so high that it be able to pierce through your anti-magic it might take a long time but it’s possible, just because you’re extremely strong now doesn’t mean that someone can’t get stronger and surpass you always remember Asta there’s always a bigger fish.” I finish as my clones disappear and I grab his shoulder bringing us back to reality just as Ed is coming out of the door.
“So Asta what did you think of my way of training?” I look at him.
"Ya don't have to give me the big fish speech Del, it's what I look forward to, pushing my limits and going further, " Asta thumbed himself. "And it's a good way to blow off steam, especially if you have someone you really need to pound, but I still prefer my workouts and exercising."
I nod and smirk holding up a book. “Yeah and check this out I got one of your skills.”
"Yoink," Asta said as he grabbed the book from before I realized it. "Looks like you got a good one," he smirked as he read the cover.
I frown and use the force to pull the book back. “Mine.”
"I know it's yours as I already have it, courtesy of a Sasuke Displaced's Celestia," Asta held up his arm with a balled fist and a smirk. "If she would have been more skilled in the use of jutsus then I would've had a much harder time against her. But she went back to relying on magic so she ate dirt while foolishly burning up her body in the process. Narrow mind princesses need get off their high horse ass and think and not jump the gun. Hehe high horse ass, funny."
I smirk and roll my eyes. “Yeah they do, hey Ed I see your back.”
"Yep this is yours" He said as he slammed my newest weapon down. "And i forgot to tell out that Parrot Ed can replicate any machine as well as weapons as long as he has enough nanites or material available. The nanites are also called Harmony Nanites because they infused with Harmony, aka the power of friendship, magic."
“Oh cool that actually reminds me of a old idea I had back on earth, basically the infinity gauntlet but with fake copy’s of the elements of harmony, this it would work?” I ask ed.
"He can do that but he can't separate the magic just channel it. He also can't empower other objects with Harmony magic,"Ed pointed at me. "Way to much of a risk, and he can't be destroyed by alicorn magic or warped by chaos magic either. As a somewhat clone of me he shares those similar immunities."
“Alright good to know now Ed.” I smirk and start setting it up. “Your turn at fighting my monsters.”
“I’d max everything out as much as possible if I were you,” Asta advised.
I nod and say. “It won’t be much of a fight but I’ll do what I can, but Ed please be careful because when you kill a monster they will drop loot and I don’t want it accidentally destroyed.”
I then set the next dungeon up and grab Ed’s shoulder. “Asta you want a watch?”
"No promises," Ed shrugged.
"Already there, Kaden," Asta smirked and as he spoke the last word a cloud formed. Asta then jumped on the cloud. "Needed a chair. Thanks to Ancient Magic and natural weather dragon magic I can have both."
I chuckle and put a hand on Asta and pull us into the custom I.D. And now we are inside a dark room with a high ceiling I fly up and call out. “Ok Ed have fun.”
Then everything I can make starts coming out of doorways and even the floor, zombies, ghosts, Timberwolves, rockadiles, manticores, cockatrices, bugbears, hydras, changelings, gryphons, minotaurs, teenage dragons, even the bosses which are huge versions of them.
"Armor of Malice, form 1," Ed said and he becomes enveloped in red energy and his shape changes.
"Okay, never seen that one," Asta said in pure awe. "But it looks badass!"
“Holy crap that IS badass, want some popcorn Asta?” I offer some to him.
All the monsters roar or yell as they attack him together.
"Thanks," Asta took the popcorn and munched away. "Hey it looks like Ed is doing something else."
I look down waiting to see what Ed will do.
Ed held up his right arm and began to recite something," I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE NIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS TO THE KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!" A column of light shot down from the sky and something appeared in it. Ed reached in and pulled out a twin scythe keyblade with two handles and a silver braided chain with a red crystal cross with cracks in it on one side. On the neck was a red metallic skull on either side.
My eyes widen and I clap. “Cool I didn’t know he had a keyblade too, I wander what it’s name is and what it’s transformations look like.”
Ed held the weapon in front of him and grasped both handles and then it split into a set of scythe wings and arms.
“That is cool maybe I should see if Ed has taken the mark of mastery test.” I say as I watch.
The zombie alicorn, changeling king and army of zombie unicorns and changelings fire magic at Ed.
Ed stood there and took the full assault of the magic causing quite a dust cloud to form but as it cleared we saw Ed standing there unfazed and a crimson aura surrounded his body,"No flavor," He smirked as he charged in and began to shredded his opponents with his claws. He would even grab a few from time to time and toss them in the air the cut them to pieces with his wings.
“Damn! Ed is powerful.” I say in awe as he completely massacres the monsters as they all try to kill him, some throwing weapons others using their natural weapons like claws fangs beaks and poison gas.
"What's he doing?" Asta got to his feet.
"CRIMSON DRAGON ROAR!” Ed roared and sent a massive blast of crimson magic towards the crowd.
I feel a deep need to run from Ed but thanks to gamers mind I don’t run but my body is consumed in yellow flames. “That...is dragon slayer magic.”
"How the hell does he have that?" Asta looked at me.
I try to stay calm as I explain. “ he mentioned having magic from Fairy Tail because of a niece of his chances are she also gave him Dragon slayer magic but I’ve never heard of Crimson dragon before.” I say.
"Yeah about the crimson, Ed's magic is usually crimson based," Asta added. "So there is a pretty good chance that this is his own unique type of Dragon Slayer magic."
I take a deep breath and relax as the flames slowly go out. “Well that was unpleasant, think he got them all?”
"You tell me," Asta shakily points down to the field as the enemies are actually running away from Ed only for him them catch them in his claws and squeeze them to shreds. "He must still be pissed."
“Yeah, I bet.” I say and see a zombie Pegasus flying up at us and I use magic arrow on it making it crash near Ed.
"Don't interfere," Ed growled as he looked to us send chilled down my spine.
I gulp and shrug. “It was coming after us nothing more.”
I look to Asta. “If he comes after me I’m using you as a human shield.”
"I think that would work against actually," Asta gulped.
Ed continued to work off his anger but he decided to revert back to his human form and returned his keyblade to wherever he pulled it from. He then pulled out a red version of the Darksaber from his arm of all places and cut the enemies to pieces.
I flinch as each clones memories hit me. “ what the hell man I’m just trying to collect the loot I have no idea if it disappears after a certain amount of time or not.”
"I think he's cooling down," Asta pointed down.
Ed had crossed his arms and it looked like a bubble had condensed around him. "Fus Ro Dah!” Ed shouted but instead of in front of him the shout went in every direction.
I get knocked up into the ceiling. “Ow...”
Asta pulled himself up from the ground, "How many powers does he have?"
I fall to the ground and groan. “With how old you said he is I’d say more then we will ever see.”
“How did he even do that last one?" Asta shook his head.
“My guess mixed two attacks together.” I stand up and make as many clones as I can and have them go collect the loot.
"That was my omnidirectional Thu'um," Ed said as we steadied ourselves. "It's what happens when you combine Force Shout with a Dragon Shout, and I'm not limited to Unrelenting Force either."
“ I didn’t even know shouting was a thing I really need to make my key blade armor so I can use my Keyblade glider to go to the Star Wars universe.” I mumble to myself.
"That was Skyrim plus Star Wars," Ed explained. "The the Star Wars is from the legends continuity, as most of the good force powers are these days."
“Well I’m sure I could find Records or something of these force abilities number which Star Wars universe you go to and if I can’t I’ll just buy all the comics or whatever read them and try to use the force to copy what I see.” I tell Ed then smile.“Hey Ed what did you think of my way of training?”
"Training is training but this dummies are very limited," Ed crossed his arms. "You need to do like a Kairi Displaced did and make a simulation room that hooks up to different game systems and you can set better opponents."
“Hmmm if you have her token I’ll call her over and she could show me it and I may be able to copy it.” I say as I cross my arms thinking.
Ed pulled out a familiar looking lucky charm from his bag but it was silver. "This is hers and don't let her fool you as she's quite powerful. She also has a portal that lets her travel through the Void, I did have a small part to play in its development."
“Oh cool, so what now? Because if we are done I was thinking of giving you two two more gifts before you go home.” I say with a smile and bring the three of us out of the I.D.
"I d have one more thing for you," Ed pulled out a small wooden from his pouch. "Here," I took it and opened it to see several golden keys. "These are Void Keys made from Orichalcum. Pull one out before you enter a void portal and walk through it holding the key and the Void Energy imprints the key allowing the user to go from their world to that world he was summoned to with a summoning. It only works after the summoning is done though. It's easier than constantly using a Keyblade Glider all the time."
I chuckle and take the box. “Thanks but I don’t use my keyblade to travel from Equestria to Equestria, do you know if these will work between other worlds for example between here and the world of Dragon Ball Z, the world of Star Wars, star track so on and so forth?”
"As long as it's a void portal used then yes," Ed shrugged.
I summon my keyblade and aim it up at the air and after a few minutes a beam of light fires out from my blade and hits the air and makes a portal. “ it’s called the lands between I believe with this be considered a void portal?”
"It has a void signature," Ed commented.
“Alright good.” I use my keyblade to close the portal then turn to Ed. “By the way what was with that incantation to summon your keyblade?”
"That was the unlock incantation to bring it forth from its pocket dimension that I keep it sealed in." Ed explained. "My keyblade is special in more ways than one. It's called the Baku."
“Huh cool mine is dragons fury.” I say holding it up so Ed can look at it.
"Seems very you," Ed smirked. "I wish I could keep mine out but its to dangerous."
“Let me guess heartless?” I ask as I dismiss my keyblade. “I’ve been lucky and none have shown up except for when I did the awakening test.” I say.
"Not just that but if you noticed the handle," Ed held out his hand and quickly said his incantation causing the Baku to reappear but bound in chains. "There are two and this key lets its wielder freely walk in the Dream Realm and reshape it as well. Sound like anyone we know."
I tilt my head and make a guess. “Princess Luna?”
"This weapon appeared before me of its own accord after I married Luna over two thousand years ago," Ed released the Baku. "I've used it to roam the Dream Scape and Luna and I have used it to fight some of the worst nightmares out there."
“Huh she is lucky to have you. “ I said with a smile.
"More like I'm the lucky one to have her," Ed smiled as he rubbed his head. "She kept coming to see me after I went mad and was encased in stone. And after I came back to life she blessed me with my son and daughter." Ed looked at me and Asta. "There is also Celestia. I love her just as much as Luna and consider her no less important."
I smile and nod in understanding. “That is sweet.”
“It’s the same way I feel about Fluttershy and Aj,” Asta added
I chuckle and say. “That’s good you two have someone to keep you grounded, I’ve only been here for a week or so and don’t think I’ll find someone like that for a long time.”
“Don’t be so naive kid,” Ed chuckled.
“I’ve only been in Equestria for a little under a year and already have Fluttershy and Applejack,” Asta smirked. “And I fell for and got with Shy in just a couple of weeks of being sent to my world.”
“That’s great Asta hold onto them, now that all that’s out of the way, I want to thank you both so I’m gonna get you both something, a little taste of home, ask for any food and I’ll buy it for you, along SCP 458.” I say with a smile.
“Ah I see it’s basically a infinite pizza box, you touch it and your favorite pizza just appears inside it hot and fresh and you can do this for anyone and forever.” I explain to them as I pull mine out of the inventory I also close the party so the two of them lose the gamer powers.
"Thanks but we'll pass," Ed held up his hands.
"We never really cared for pizza all that much back home,"Asta nodded in agreement with his brother.
I shrug and put it back into my inventory. “Alright your choice and the other thing?”
"How about we let Ed cook if you get the ingredients," Asta recommends. "He was always the one that knew how to work a kitchen the right way."
“Sure hell I could even buy ingredients from the food wars anime or the food actually gives you powers or something I never actually watched it though.” I say as I grab onto them and pull them into a empty I.D. Then open a portal back to Ponyville.
“We can use one of the kitchens from town in a I.D. Everything is copied and no one is around.” I explain.
"Best get your friends Del, we come from the south where you make a meal for everyone." Ed smirked. "He Del, you have any keychains for your blade?" Ed said as he knocked on the door.
I shake my head. “No I haven’t used it much at all besides fighting a few Diamond dogs and a heartless Version of nightmare moon and a Darkside during my awakening test apparently my princess Luna decided to follow me while I was dreaming and when I would start my test she was there the whole time.
“Huh cool another token that makes seven that I have now.” I smile and out it in my inventory.
"Sure," Ed nodded as he pulled the tokens from Earlier and made copies and Asta took them and placed them in his Grimoire as we waited for someone to arrive at the door.
It was spike that opened the door and he looks up at us and is about to scream but I put a hand on his mouth and say. “Spike these are my friends and they helped save a lot of ponies we are just gonna make some dinner and share with everypony they won’t hurt anyone now be a good drake and go get twilight’s friends, my guards and vinyl scratch, and I’ll give you this bag of gems.”
I pull out a bag of gems from my inventory once he sees it He calms down and nods, he takes the gems and leaves to get them. “ OK crisis averted for now Asta feel free to read and Ed free reign of the kitchen just make a list of ingredients that you need and I’ll buy them.
I look to Asta and sigh. “ anything from trying to blast you with her magic and then trying to warn Celestia that a ‘evil human’ has arrived in Equestria, to trying to take you downstairs to study you honestly I haven’t interacted with this twilight that much so I have no idea what her personality is like other than the show, quadrupedal Universes usually stay pretty close to the shows canon as far as I’ve read another fanfiction.”
"Guess we're gonna find out now," Ed pointed to said pony as she was walking into the room .
Twilight stops and stares at Asta and Ed looking back and forth then she gasps and rushes up to Asta and starts looking him over muttering to herself about Asta’s size, appearance and anything else she can notice. “Well looks like Asta is gonna be a test subject, hey twilight don’t forget he is a person and I hope you protect him from your friends.” I say to her.
She waves a hoof as she summons a note book and quill and immediately starts taking down notes.
"Excuse," Asta picked up the pony by the scruff of her neck. "But I'm not about to be a Guinea Pig for one of our bizzarro test. So if you have questions, ask. My name is Asta Ferris, and this is my older Edward Elric," He put her down. "Nice to meet you little pony."
She blinks and writes everything down then looks up at Asta. “ fascinating humans are able to speak and are quite strong apparently.”
"Is this chick for real," Asta pointed at the pony. "She's doesn't even way that much."
I shrug and say. “Welcome to a quadrupedal universe the ponies in these types of universe are a lot more racist.”
Twilight continues not paying attention to either of us.
"I don't really care," Ed whooshed his finger to the side and Picked up Twilight with Telekinesis and brought her up to face level.
She looks with wide eyes as she write it down. “It seems that the other human can use a form of magic maybe they evolved and will be almost as smart as ponies soon?” She speaks to herself I have had enough and walk up and give her head a karate chop.
"Was that really necessary Del?" Asta raised an eyebrow.
“She isn’t listening and is being very racist, Twilight listen to me humans aren’t monsters they aren’t beasts their people just like you and your friends how do you like it if I suddenly start studying every part of your body and muttering to myself not letting you speak and anytime you did acting like you’re an animal instead of a pony.”
She lowers her head in shame and says. “Sorry I just wanted to study humans as they went extinct after Celestia banished them.”
"Hmf, banished," Ed scoffed as he let Twilight down. "You shouldn't believe everything that's written down in a history book kid. May I borrow your kitchen?"
“Um ok sure mister human.” She says and I shake my head.
“Twilight try asking questions instead of just taking your answers.” I sit down and pick up a book.
"You clearly didn't hear my younger brother when he told you we have names," Ed bent down. "So let's try this again. Hello, Twilight Sparkle, my name is Edward Elric."
"Hi, again, I'm his younger brother Asta Ferris," Asta pointed to himself.
She gulps and holds up a hoof. “Hello mister Ed it’s nice to meet you.”
"No need to be scared little one," Ed grasped her hoof with his metal hand and gently shook it. Twilight's eyes got wide when she saw his hand. "Like Del said, we're not monster. And if it helps," Ed held his palm up and a holo display showed pictures of him and his family, especially his children. "We'll answer what questions you have about humans okay."
She gasps and looks at the hologram in detail. “So detailed, your magic is amazing please tell me everything!”
"What do you want to know?" Ed smiled. "I also want to borrow your kitchen to cook a meal for everyone here and those to come.”
“Oh um go ahead and please tell me everything.” Twilight follows Ed into the kitchen.
I look to Asta. “Hey Asta do you know about her future?”
"I know a roughness of the future from the show but I never really watched the show, why?" He tilted his head.
I rub my chin and say. “I could tell you more, but every universe is different and this would be more like a guideline because of differences between the universities are there is there a key events that will always happen like Nightmare Moon.”
"The only one for me was Sombra's return and the Empire so far, and I was a big part of that," Asta crossed his arms. "With Ed's help we were able to save Princess Amore from his dark petrification spell."
I rub my chin. “Huh I’ll have to remember to look for her in this timeline, as for your future the next thing will be...”I look at the door to the kitchen then lean closer.
“Twilight will mess up a spell that swaps her friends cutie marks, after she fixes it she will ascend into an alicorn.” I whisper to him.
"That's gonna be kinda hard to do," Asta leaned against the wall. "The Bulls have broomsticks now and I'm starting to work out a job system with the princesses. Not to mention the town we founded." He placed his hand on his chin. "I really wanted a quiet life there but as Ed said things always happen."
“Trust me Asta, Twilight needs to ascend, she will end up uniting most of the world just speak with Celestia and tell her you know what you’re planning for twilight and ask her to let you know when she will get a twilight ‘the book’ so you can stay out of it.” I tell him.
"I stay out of the pony's story as best I can." Asta explained. "Help when I need to give it a push. Sombra needed to be dealt with and slowed down and I was the only one who could face him. Other than that I let things go their own course."
“Alright though I do plan on doing things my way to a few of the bad guys.” I say then the door opens and Twilight's friends come in along with my guards and vinyl.
“Twilight your friends are here!” I call out and she comes running in and stops rainbow just as she flies at Asta.
"Oh crap," Asta eyes met their’s and hell broke lose, or would have if Rarity hadn't put him in a bubble.
I sigh and rub my face. “Everypony calm down! Asta isn’t dangerous! Just because he isn’t a pony doesn’t make him evil, or is Spike evil too?” I ask them.
"Not like this weak little shield can hold me anyways," Asta pulled out on of his smaller sword and tapped the bubble. The shield quickly fell apart and was absorbed by the sword. "Look I don't want any trouble but if you start something with me," He glared at the group and released some killing intent. "You better be prepared to follow through and finish it."
I facepalm then walk up to Asta and hit his forehead with two fingers. “Hey dumb dumb we are trying to make friends now scare them!”
"WELL SORRY BUT NO ONE PUTS ME ANY CAGE!" Asta shouted in out right rage.
Suddenly Asta was hit in the back of the head with a spoon and Ed was standing in the doorway of the kitchen. "Calm yourself little brother, like Del said we're here to make friends, not enemies." He turned to the group and gave a bow. "Sorry about my brother's outburst just now he hates tight spaces and has no tolerance for big put in them."
'Now the crib incident makes,' I thought rolling my eyes.
Rarity clears her throat and steps forward. “It’s quite all right darling I can understand how he feels I merely put the shield around him to keep Rainbow from attacking him I do apologize My good stallion.” She finishes facing Asta.
"Thank you for your consideration my good lady but Asta is more than capable of standing his ground against multiple martial artists at once, he doesn't need protection," Ed got back up. "Now I must return to the kitchen," Ed turned back around and I heard something else. "Twilight don't touch that it's not ready for any of it yet."
I chuckle and sit down. “So ladies meet Asta he helped save Quite a few badly hurt creatures today.”
"Sorry for being rude," Asta returned his sword to his book. Most of the girls then started to actually talk with him minus Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash who were over near the kitchen door, while I looked through my inventory.
"Who wants to know what? And before you ask Pinkie, no I'm not one for parties, I'll go but I stay in the back most of the time. "Asta said.
Pinkies hair deflates a bit but she nods, then rarity asks. “Mister may I ask who made such lovely clothes?”
Applejack says. “How did y’all get here?”
And pinkie asks.” Cupcake?” While pulling one out of her mane and holding to him.
"Thanks,"Asta took the cupcake and sat down. "And one of the knights in my squad made my clothes, along with the rest of my wardrobe. And as far as I got here well, I was helping fix up a town that my knight squad had established when Del asked for mine and my brother's help in one of his operations, so I came over and helped."
They all look to me and I shrug. “Ask the princesses about it if it isn’t in the news.”
"It won't be in the news Del," Asta said as he took a bite of his cupcake."Hmm red velvet. It personally involved them and the Abyss, any word on the Siren."
“Not that I know, but your right it most likely won’t be in the news.” I say then rub my face.
“What do you mean by ‘it involves them’ and ‘the abyss’?” Rainbow asks as she hovers over to our group.
"That got your attention," Asta took another bite of his cupcake. "So good. And it means what it means Rainbow. That it involved the Princesses and the Abyss. As in they got caught up in it due to outside forces dragging them in. They weren't dealing with the Abyss, but somepony closely related to them was."
I cross my arms and say. “If you want to know ask them, it’s not my place to say what happened especially if they want to keep it a secret, it would be like Spike reading out one of your diaries to every pony.” I tell them and just then Twilight and Ed come into the room.
"And that's human biology," Ed finished saying as Twilight took notes. He looked at us, "The food well be ready shortly."
I smirk and decide to tease twilight. “Wow Twilight you only new him for a few minutes and he is already giving you biology lessons?”
Some of the girls blush while Rainbow Dash starts laughing and Twilight blushes bright red and starts sputtering.
"Let the mare have her knowledge, not like she'll be able to find a lot of it here," Ed patted her head. "Besides, I have two wonderful mares already."
I chuckle and smile. “Yeah I’m just messing with you Twilight relax, so I’m guessing foods done?”
"Most of the pony's food is ready but some of the baked foods are still in the oven," Ed explained. "There is a variety of foods for everyone. The meats and fish for the predators and pegasi are separate of course. Which reminds me. Twilight, do you incorporate red meats into Spike's diet?"
She lowers her head her ears against her head. “No I haven’t but Deltorix told me I was wrong and said he was gonna cook meat for spike.”
“I just wanted to ask as I made him a very special dish that is designed to help with his stunted grow,” Ed explained. “While we wait on the finishing touches I will answer questions.”
She smiles and lifts her note book. “That’s great what happened to your island?”
“My island?” Ed tilted his head.
She nods getting excited. “Yes the island that humans suddenly appeared on and lived on for a while before you all disappeared.”
“This is beyond my knowledge Twilight,” Ed placed hand on her shoulder. “After my time. I may look human but I assure that I am not anymore. You’ll have to ask your teacher about this and I recommend you do it with Princess Luna is around as Celestia would be more forthcoming and Luna will want to know to as she doesn’t have a clue either.”
She writes that down and nods smiling. “I always love to learn.”
“Hey Ed how long pinkie and Spike look like they are starving.” I say while pointing at them as they lay on their belly’s on the floor moaning from hunger.
“I know you do Twilight but also know that some knowledge is dangerous and some is buried for reasons, some should even be destroy if needed,” Ed crossed his arms. “How about now,” Ed smirked as he snapped his finger and we were transported to a lavish hall with a full spread in front of us.
We are all shocked and I look over at Ed and say. “How?”
“Who cares I’m hungry!” Spike yells as he gets a plate but claps his hands together and bows his head. “Thank you Celestia for this wonderful meal.” Then he starts digging in.
“Yes speaking of the sun,” Ed snapped again and Celestia and Luna appeared to the still shocked crowd.
Celesta and Luna look around confused and shocked and then Celestia sees Ed and Asta she immediately gets a hostile look but does not act. “What are we doing here?”
“Having a meal with friends maladies,” Ed took an honest bow.
Celesta looks like she is about to attach but then twilight smiles and walks over. “Princess your here!”
Twilight walks over and nuzzles Celestia and she puts on a mask for twilight. “Ah my most faithful student, I did not expect you to be with these...people..”
“How are the creatures fairing that we rescued?” Asta asked with no animosity.
Celesta chose to pay attention to Twilight so Luna answers Asta. “Most are recovering though sadly a few younger one have past away from their injuries and malnourishment.”
Ed beat his hand on the table hard enough for everyone to stop and look. He had tears falling down either side of his face. "Why the children? They're innocents. They're supposed to be the future."
Celesta looks shocked and Luna lowers her head. “Yes it is sad we wish we could do more but sadly they were too far gone, but Blueblood is in the dungeons now so nothing like this should happen again.”
"Death was to good a punishment for him," Asta interlaced his fingers. "He wanted power and immortality so bad that he turned his back on the very races he was supposed to protect. What do you plan on doing with that bastard?"
Celesta turns her head away but Luna looks hesitant. “We...are unsure, he is still a alicorn and is immortal, we can not agree on what to do.”
I speak up looking to Ed. “Ed you said my stone can control his right?”
"Yes, as long as the order doesn't contradict his loyalty and order from Celestia and Luna," Ed answered. "He won't ever have magic again thanks to my curses and his broken horn, and he may be immortal but thanks to the stone he can be killed if necessary."
All the ponies flinch at the mention of killing. “Well what if you give Blueblood to me?” I smirk and look around at the girls.
“I’m sure I could find a few good ways of using him and he won’t be able to run away or hurt anyone if I say so.” I look at Luna more so then Celestia.
"No," Ed interrupted. "I left him under their care for a reason Del. If they decide to give him to you after some form of trail, or after a good stent in the dungeons then that's their choice. But he must be punished first. I've seen to many go free do to a soft heart because they thought the new a pony or because they were related in some way. And all they did when that evil was set free was go back to what they did before. Most that were punished did manage to better themselves."
I shrug not really caring if I get my hands on him or not. “Fair enough though I was gonna make him work hard and show him the lives he ruined.”
“I agree with sir Ed young dragon he needs punishment.” Luna speaks after me.
All eyes were on Celestia now.
She looks around then sighs. “No he will not be put in your hooves dragon, he is still my nephew and I will handle his punishment.”
"I'm glad I was able to straighten out my own nephew before he fell so low," Ed let out a sigh and looked at Celestia. "As much as you may find my presence disgusting Celestia I can assure you that I know you pain all to well, as much as you may not believe me."
Celesta keeps her mask on showing no emotions at all at least to me. “I thank you for your concern human but this is a pony matter and we can handle it, before we eat I must ask, how is it that you and the other human are here I am sure I... banished all the other humans along with their island.”
"HAHAHA!" Ed belted. "You've seen me in worst possible way and you still call me human." Ed looked to me out of the corner of his eye. 'Del relax I'm using a form of telepathy from Fairy Tail. What should I tell her?'
I close my eyes to focus then think back. ‘You can tell her the truth, I have already told my guards about how most Displaced are humans or were humans.’
“You may be more powerful then the humans I’ve seen but I know you are one and so is he.” Celestia said while pointing a hoof at Asta.
"Listen here little girl I'm not from your world and neither is my little brother," Ed stood his ground and looked her straight in the eye. "I am not human anymore either. That ended when I died to protect those I loved and my world from a soul eating monster that I still keep locked in my body. And as for power, you have no idea how powerful I really am."
I watch as Celestia actually flinches back then frowns and sits at the table. “So your not from the island?”
"No, I am from another Equestria where I help govern the world while trying to be a good husband and father," Ed sat down.
"I'm from an Equestria where we fight the forces of evil with personalized magic," Asta added. "We're called Magic Knights and we don't answer to the government but work with them. Believe it or not the Elements are actually my junior knights."
Celestia’s head whips toward Asta with a look of shock. “That’s not possible my ponies are good and would never hurt anypony.”
"Tell that to the soldiers they took on and saved me from," Asta remarked as the others actually seemed interested in that story.
I sigh and speak up. “Ok I’m gonna say this then I want us to drop it and just eat, ponies are racist Celestia, they even use species exclusive language every pony any pony this pony that pony so on and so forth you need to have the schools teach about other races as well otherwise incidents that wouldn’t even happen otherwise may happen for instance let’s say a griffin came to a small village to move in all the villagers see that Griffin they scream and run thinking that he’s going to attack them, because they’ve never seen anything like it before, now let’s just eat.” I sigh and start eating but applejack kicks me under the table.
I glare at her but she just puts her hooves together and lowers her head.
Ed was doing something with a holo display and Asta was telling a few stories to the other girls. I could see the glares the Celestia was sending towards Asta. Luna was thinking very hard about a lot of the information she'd just received.
I ignore Applejack and just start eating and smile enjoying it.
"Somebody say something as this silence is horrible," Ed looked up once everyone was finished.
I chuckle and say. “Alright hey girls want to see something cool?” I ask and once they are all looking at me I start flying around keeping my wings closed.
“What the hay!?” Rainbow says.
“My goodness.” Rarity.
“Oh my.” Fluttershy.
“How is this possible!?” Twilight.
“What in tarnation?” Applejack.
While Pinkie just giggles and starts bouncing.
"Wanna see something else neat?" Ed smirked as he held up his left hand and made a claw. We then saw shimmering strings coming from his fingers.
I watch to see what he is gonna do. “Oh? I haven’t seen this.”
"Twilight, can you tell me what these strings are made of?" Ed looked as the unicorn as she was still next to her mentor.
She leans closer looking at them. “Are they a form of magic?”
"Very astute little one," Ed chuckled. He pulled on the strings and the entire room lite up with the shimmering lines. "These are the very magic that are all around you and allow you to use magic."
Her eyes light up as she looks at all the magic around us all and makes a notebook appear and starts writing everything down while Celestia starts gritting her teeth.
"Don't look so angry princess, it took me more than a hundred years before I could even see these and even longer to pull on them," Ed said calmly. "Do tell me if you don't mind? Why is it that you hate humans so much?"
She lifts her head and says. “Because they are monsters that attacked every single pony sent to talk with them and then they were going to try to invade Equestria .” She said but I noticed AJ twitch a bit.
Ed looked at Asta out of the corner of his and Asta gave the slightest shake of his head. I guess being an actor himself lets him read people a lot better, wait ki can help detect lies. Ed let out a sigh. “Why are you lying?”
She narrows her eyes. “Are you calling me a lair? “
"I didn't stutter," Ed said outright.
She lights her horn but I stand up. “Enough! Celestia we have two lie detectors that went off, and Ed is just trying to find out what happened.”
Celesta glares at me then says. “Fine, I completely destroyed the island to nothing the humans are evil and I won’t stand for any of them to remain.” She finishes looking at Asta and Ed.
"You can try but I guarantee you that you want fair any better than Blueblood did against Ed," Asta leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. "And before you even get to Ed you'll have me to answer to."
I take a deep breath and stand with them. “And me, I may be a dragon now but I use to be human before.” I tell everyone and the girls gasp while Celestia focuses on me and I feel the temperature skyrocket.
“You are human? I knew there was something wrong with you!” Celestia steps forward but Luna blocks her with a wing.
“Sister he has done nothing wrong and is a dragon now is it not better to see if he is truly evil as you say?”
Celesta stops and looks around and puts her mask on and sighs. “Your right Luna...I’m...sorry”
"If you have anger towards humans then direct it at me," Asta stood up. "I'm the only actual human here. My brother has done nothing but help people his whole life, even after he was kicked out of our family he still pursued his dream but kept helping. If anyone is here needs to be watched it's me."
She closes her eyes and refuses to look at or acknowledge the three of us anymore.
"So be it," Ed huffed. "Look, I know it takes a lot to rule over a nation but that doesn't justify the genocide of an entire race."
Celesta turns to Twilight and starts a completely different conversation.
I shake my head and look to Ed. “Probably for the best if I’m the one that has to get through to her I mean it wouldn’t mean much if I had you do everything, and seeing how most Equestria’s run on tv logic doing that would just make a stronger villain show up later.”
"Del, take this and give it to Spike," Ed placed a glowing crystal in front of my with what looked like a flame in it.
I look at it and nod after using observe on it. “Sure though are you sure he can handle it?”
"I know he can," Ed smirked. "And I have more gifts." Ed reached behind him and the air gave off a golden ripple effect and he pulled out a massive greenish blue bladed sword. He walked over to Luna. "My I present you with the Moonlight Great sword."
Her eyes widen and she takes it looking over it in her magic.” Amazing craftsmanship who made such a blade?”
"No one truly know who but the legends say it was forged by the Scaleless dragon Seath. He is said to have imbue his own magic into the sword and used it to defend countless lives against his own kind." Ed turned to Celestia and pulled and Eagle headed warhammer from the air. "Though you may never look upon it with more than disgust I do hope you accept this and change your view on humans, The Hammer of Sol."
Celesta looks at the weapon and slowly takes it looking it over and frowning. “I see humans still make weapons.”
"While it is a warhammer it has never tasted blood and only been used to create weapons for the protection of others," Ed explained. "The hammer holds the power of the brightest light even when there is none."
Celesta looks over the hammer again before setting it beside her and returning her attention to Twilight.
“Hey Ed thanks for trying to make peace between her and me, but I feel it’s something I have to do.” I tell him.
"I'm not making peace for you Del, but laying the groundwork for your future," Ed smirked. "Twilight."
She looks over a little confused and wary. “Um yes Ed?”
I tilt my head trying to figure out what Ed is planning.
"You are destined for greatness little one but are blinded by ONLY what you read in books," Ed smirked as he poked Twilight's forehead head just below her horn with a red spark. Twilight's eyes got big. "Look for the truth within the truth. Alchemy will guide you."
I look to Ed and think. ‘Did he just give her alchemy?’
Ed smirked with a wink. "Ms. Rarity your turn."
Rarity looks surprised and so do I as she gets up and walks over to Ed. “What ever would you want to give me? I’m just a fashionista.”
"Tell me what you see in my coat," Ed took off his coat and laid out in front of her. Now that I paid closer attention to is in the light it shimmered and was somewhat transparent.
She looks closely then gasps.” Darling are these made of a new kind of crystal!?” She said in excitement.
"Here," Ed laid a book in front of her. "These are both magical and non magical techniques that you can learn in order to make special elemental fabrics from jewels and gemstones to promote magic flow or resist it. My coat is made of fire ruby thread and you may keep it for reference. I have also left you a workshop with all the tools and necessary components in your shop."
She gasps and looks over what’s in front of her. “Oh I love it but I can. It's too much.”
"Nonsense and I won't take no," he gave a warm smirk before turning to Fluttershy and gently bending down to get eye level. "Here you go. These books will teach all about medical tactics for animals and what types of plants you can use from the forest."
Rarity stands there a bit shocked but soon squeals and hugs the coat.
While Fluttershy looks away shyly but when Ed mentions animals she looks out from her hair and sees the books smiles softly and take some of the small nod.
He walked over to Applejack," For you I have books and agriculture on apples as well as a new type of apple seed."
Applejack raises a eyebrow and narrows her eyes. “You saying I don’t know how to work ma farm?”
"Quite the contrary," Ed chuckled. "You run it very well, this well help you run it better and the apple is called a crystal apple. It's from a ancient Empire that vanished long ago," Ed gave her the books and bag of seed. "It's also that the tree produces fruit year around and can grow in any environment, but produces the sweetest fruit in the winter when it is care for with love."
She looks at the bag of seeds in awe. “Boy howdy that does sound like some kind of apple.”
Ed turned to Rainbow, "Quick to jump to conclusions and very proud to refer to yourself as the fastest in the land."
Rainbow narrows her eyes at Ed. “I am the fastest flyer I Equestria!”
"Prove it," Ed pointed at Asta. "Beat my little brother in a race."
She smirks and flaps her wings. “You're on!”
I shrug and stand up. “I’m in too I’ve been waiting to test out my flying abilities, how about a bet loser has to wear a dress for a whole day.” I smirk and look to rarity.
"Very well," Ed snapped and we were all teleported to the Fountain in the center of town. "Your start here in Ponyville, go loop around Cloudsdale, down to touch the castle at canterlot then back here at the starting point. Secondly, I'm not in this race but you should go all out."
I grin and flair my ki kicking up wind and dust.
Rainbow flairs her wings ready to kick our flanks or so she thinks.
"I guess I'd get my butt in gear," Asta rubbed the tip of his nose. His Grimoire flew up next to him and this caught everyone's attention.
I look over not knowing what he is doing.
Celesta and Luna step back feeling something.
"Please be aware that what Asta is about to do is necessary to invoke his power," Ed explained. "But I suggest you all stay behind me."
All the ponies except Celestia get behind Ed while she stands her ground.
I watch closely. ‘Is this his true power?’
The Grimoire opens and out comes his second sword, Celestia flinches at the sight of the aura around the blade. Asta took a hold of the sword with his right hand and placed the flat of the blade against his left and looked as if he started to meditate. I got an uneasy feeling myself so a decided to use this opportunity to use the ki technique Asta taught me. I focused as hard as I could and then I felt it, from the blade Asta was drawing the Anti-magic into his own body.
The was a sudden shock wave as anti-magic covered the right side of Asta's body. His whole right side was almost solid black and his hair looked horns. Asta's eyes shot open and his right eye was no longer a fluorescent green but a burning blood red. On his back as singular black wing that looked frayed and torn at the ends with a much smaller wing on his left. I also spotted a whip like tail that ended in a spade like tip.
"Alright," Asta smirked, showing off the fangs on the right side of his mouth. He looked himself over as everyone stared. "Oh crap it looks like I achieved the second stage transformation."
“Damn dude, that is bad ass.” I say.
While rainbow trying to act tough thou she is shaking says. “Oh? And how are you gonna fly with those ripped wings?”
Asta shot off leaving a trail of solid black behind him and he zig-zagged around the sky before descending, gently.
Everyone is shocked even me then i chuckle nervously. “Well damn that is fast .”
Rainbow shakes her head then gets into a starting position. “Whatever I’ll still win!”
"And I'm not even used to this form yet, wait tell I can really push myself and go beyond my limits," Asta said with eagerness in his voice and sparkles in his eyes.
I smirk and get ready for the race as Ed comes over and raises his hand.
"On your marks," Ed said, we got in to line. "Get ready" took our stances, "Go!" Ed slammed his hand down and we all took off.
Asta flies past me and rainbow dash easily but me and her are almost even I use more ki and start flying faster and it isn’t long before we see Cloudsdale.
“I won’t lose to either of you two!” I hear rainbow yell over the wind I use even more ki and loop around Cloudsdale then as I’m flying back over the Everfree forest I see rainbow catching up right beside me with a mock cone around hurt my eyes widened just as she breaks the sound barrier and creates a sonic r=Rainboom.
The shock wave from the Rainboom knocks me down I tot he forest and I land hard in some flowers but I quickly fly up and use most of my ki to try to catch up growling I push myself but just as I’m entering Canterlot I see Rainbow Dash leaving the castle so I quickly get to the castle touch it and then blast off back to Ponyville but by the time I get there I see Asta relaxing and a out of breath rainbow dash.
"Looks like you two lose, and you know what that means," Ed said.
I huff and roll my eyes. “Yeah yeah I know, Rarity got one I could use?”
"You might want to sit down there Del you took quite a spell there into the Everfree," Ed said as he floated a glass of water to me and Rainbow."Let Rainbow go first, as second place."
I shrug and sit down. “Not like I hurt, I lost some life points yeah but the pain is gone the moment I started flying again.”
"You spent quite a bit of energy to, ki is mentally and physically draining, not to mention you also flapped your wings a lot just to keep up with Dash," who was glaring at Asta. "just to keep up."
"You spent quite a bit of energy to, ki is mentally and physically draining, not to mention you also flapped your wing a lot just to keep up with Dash," who was glaring at Asta. "just to keep up."
I shrug again and roll my neck. “ technically I can use up all my energy and I’d be still perfectly fine I can use all my chakra, all of my ki, all of my spiritual pressure, all of it and I’d still be perfectly fine so long as my life points are intact.” I tell Ed and smirk at rainbow.
"I say you cheated," Dash pointed at Asta.
I sigh expecting this. “Rainbow he played fair and square, asking him to hold back would be like asking you to fly with only one wing.”
"Which is entirely possible if I had known that I'd achieved form two," Asta pointed out.
Soon rarity comes over with a dress I sigh and take it and use Requip magic to instantly put it on and most of the girls laugh at me but I smirk and strike a pose. “Your all just jealous that I make this look good.”
"I do have question for Sir Asta," Luna came forward. This got Celestia a little anxious. I watch somewhat ready to act if Celestia does something stupid.
“We are wondering what is this power you possess it feels....wrong.” Luna asks Asta.
"Maybe because it's anti-magic," Asta said nonchalantly
.Luna’s eyes widen and she looks conflicted but Celestia steps forward. “You are full of anti-magic?! I can not allow you to-“
Luna cuts her off by getting in front of her and saying. “Tia stop, he is dangerous yes but he hasn’t acted against ponies let him be.”
“Full of anti-magic no," Asta sighed. "I can simply channel it into my body using my swords and other items." He pulled out his grimoire. "I'm actually the guard of this."
Luna thinks this over and nods and says. “I see very well thank you sir Asta.”
“Luna you can’t possibly believe that he won’t-“ Celestia yells at Luna but Luna shuts her up by glaring at her. “He is an innocent sister, don't let your emotions control you.”
"You want proof here," He held out his Grimoire. "Feel why I must guard this book." He held it up to Celestia.
Celesta glares and stomps up and tries to grab the book with her hoof.
I shake my head. ‘Celestia you moron.’
"Be careful with it Princess," Asta gave in a worried voice.
She huffs and takes it from Asta. “You can’t scare me human monster.” She whispers to him.
"I'm not a monster and it wasn't a threat but a warning," Asta said. "But I can do monstrous acts if I need to, like when my girls were kidnapped and sold off as sex slaves and my student was locked up in chains. Now open the book."
"I wouldn’t do that Celestia.” I tell her with my arms crossed.
She scoffs and starts to open it. “Quiet human, I will know what gives you power so I can stop you.”
"Be my guest but don't say you weren't warned," Asta told her.
Celesta looks through the book getting upset and glares at Asta. “What is this language!? I can’t read it at all!” While she is yelling a black and red aura starts coming from the book.
"It's the language of the Clover Kingdom," Asta scratched his head. "And don't feel bad as only a Grimoires owner can read the spells in the book."
She gets madder and lights her horn. “Is that what you call your new kingdom? When I find it I will make sure no human is left on my world!” The black and red aura starts climbing her hooves.
"You may want to calm down Celestia," Ed warned.
"I WILL NOT CALM DOWN WHEN MY KINGDOM IS HOME TO MONSTERS WHO KNOW NOTHING BUT KILLING AND DESTRUCTION!” the aura climbs higher almost to her chest.
I have seen enough and summon my staff and knock the book up and out of her hooves. I aim my staff at her casting bind to hold her still.
"That is what I guard," Asta pointed at the book and suddenly from the book shot a large solid black winged evil figure with a malicious sharp toothed smile. It looked around at everyone and cackled. Asta quickly grabbed the book and slammed it shut and the figure faded. "You see what I must contend with. What must I constantly be on guard from?"
Celesta is still mad but isn’t talking. “Luna I think Celestia needs to go home and relax.”
“Yes I agree with you young dragon.” Luna says as she walks up to Celestia lighting her horn and gets ready to teleport.
"Wait," Asta pulled out his sword. "I need to cleanse the demon's influence before you do or she could lose herself," Asta held his sword up with one hand and his pointer and middle fingers on the other and concentrated. he threw his fingers down and point at Celestia and pulled the black emotions from her body and drew them into the sword. "Christ. Most of that is her own anger. I was able to get the demon but some of it is still there I'm afraid." Asta sighed. "Princess please take this and should thing get dire with her have her write her name in this book with a drop of blood mixed in the ink. It is the only way to save her from her own demons."
Luna is surprised but nods taking what Asta gave her. “Thank you sir Asta we shall look after my sister we promise.”
"I am truly sorry for the trouble we have caused you Princess Celestia," Asta said with sincerely as he got down on his knees and placed his head on the ground. "I hope that one day we can be friends."
"I am sorry to," Ed did the same. "I hope we can be of service to you someday Princess Luna, Next time I'll bring my family."
Celestia is taken back by this caught completely off guard. “I...see..” was all she said.
Luna smiles and nods. “I would like that sir Ed and please sir Asta there is no need to lower yourself that far.”
"No there is, I have shown you both much disrespect and I most apologize in full," Asta said as his grimoire floated up next to him and opened. He pulled a medallion from it pricking his finger and had a drop of blood fall onto the medallion. Asta held it out to the princesses. "Should you need my services or the service of my knights for anyone duty, hold the above and blast it with your magic and we will come."
Luna smiles and takes it. “Thank you sir Asta I will keep it safe.”
I lean over to Ed and whisper. “Are you and your brother Japanese? Or does he just follow the culture?”
Ed stood up,"No were both Americans but Asta spent quite some time in the east learning his martial arts and conforming to many of the customs of his masters. "
“Ah that makes sense.” I say as I watch Luna teleport taking Celestia with her.
I then look back to Ed. “Well this has been fun but exhausting, thank you both for helping out.”
"One more thing, hey dash catch," Ed tossed a book to Rainbow. "It's full of martial arts and physical training to help you." Ed winked. He looked back at me. "Use the watch to get in touch with other Displaced that have it. It doubles as a video caller and small item delivery system across the void. My nieces and nephew could be a help to you down the road.'
"And give me a ring some time to," Asta made the phone symbol with his fingers.
I chuckle and nod. “Yeah I’ll check out who all I can call later, and sure I’ll keep you to up to date whenever something huge happens and Ed if I ever want to send something bigger I’ll call you and ask you to let it through your shield I can send gifts to other displaced...I think...I tried to send a gift to all might and it disappeared but I don’t know if he got it.”
I finish while rubbing my chin thinking then I shake my head and chuckle. “Anyway call me if you need help or just want someone to chill with, now are you two ready to go home?”
They both gave a thumbs up.
I smile and say. “Asta, Ed, our contracts are complete.” After that two big pop up windows open with doors behind them and I wave. “Good luck to both of you, oh and Asta if you ever need someone to help kill some slavers give me a call I can’t stand that kind of person.”
"Will do," Asta shook my hand and turned to Ed. "Good to see you brother talk to you later."
"Good bye you two," Ed smiled. "Love you brother," He hugged Asta and the two depart but suddenly stop and look at each other.
I wonder what stopped them and ask. “What’s wrong?”
"Our baby brother has just been displaced," The said in unison.
I blink and rub my chin then grin. “If you want I can try to send him your tokens along with a note and picture.” As I say this I use my store to buy a old camera and pull out a notebook and hold them up.
"Go for it," they say in stereo.
I take a picture of them then hand them the notebook and a quill. “Then write him a note and give me copies of your tokens, then after I send them go home, I have no idea what happens if your called from my world before you go home.”
"No idea either," Ed wrote in the note book and handed it to Asta. "Yea, I hope everything goes will for him but he'll be in the dark about a lot of stuff."
"It's for the best we just give him a run down, let things be and he'll find us on his own as he always has," Ed said as Asta handed me the book.
I nod and rip out the page and put the note and picture in a small box along with the tokens. “Alright now then, here goes nothing, I need his name.” I look up at them.
"Garret, or Gar as he preferred," Ed said as he rolled his eyes.
I chuckle and say. “Let’s hope he wasn’t displaced as Garra, Send gift to Garret.” After I say that pixels appear around the box till it’s completely covered then they and the box disappear.
"Thanks for that Del but we need to get back home," Asta shook my hand vigorously.
I smile and nod and watch as they leave. “Good luck and if you need me call me.”
"Goodbye my friend," Ed waved as he went through the door.
"See ya," Asta saluted and walked through his door.
I'd been back from Del's world for a few weeks now, stopped in to see my baby brother too, and everything was normal, or as normal as things could be in an Equestria with an immortal sage helping govern it was. As usual, I had my clones doing all of the various jobs around the colleges and castle that didn't feel up to doing myself. I was proud to say that the automail community had taken off rather well and the Whooves family down in Ponyville was no longer the only fully functional automail in Equestria by a long shot.
Shining and Cady had yet to send me, Luna, and Tia any message from the North. After their honeymoon in Prance, they abruptly decided to extend it to traveling around a bit and I made sure to ensure they would end up north. Once they'd had their fill of love and bliss I immediately had them start looking into the whereabouts of the Crystal Empire.
I picked up a couple of nearby portraits off my desk, one of Cadence and Shining on their wedding day and the other was of me, Luna, Tia, and Princess Amore at a picnic. She was a tall individual, taller than Celestia a the time this was painted, as she was older by a few hundred years. She had a bright raspberry tail and mane the graded into a cobalt blue and her eyes were amber but darker than mine own will her skin tone was a bright vermilionish color. She also had quite the will endowed figure and wore mainly light blur clothes that made her figure more pronounced.
Truth be told when I first saw Cadance I was almost in tears. She looked so much like Amore it was heart-wrenching. She was very dear to ALL of us but especially Celestia seeing as they were lovers at one point in the past. I never understood why she didn't ascend to be an alicorn, she had achieved a form of immortality but chose to stay a unicorn, oh well to each his or her own. I do miss very much and from what the girls have told me she may still be alive hidden away in the Empire by Sombra, the bastard.
Sombra, in my world he was more than a student to her. He was actually her son. Sombra's father was was an Umbran that Amore met with and married in order to form a peace treaty with and Sombra was born from their union as a result but the never truly loved each other. Not more than a shared love of their son at least but Dark Overture did prove that he cared for Amore in some form by telling us of the Umbrans' plans to take over the Empire. In the end, he was a good stallion and proved he truly cared for Amore and sacrificed himself to seal the Umbrans underground. Sombra was born sometime after this and I was away on my travels so nothing could be done and I wouldn't learn of his origins until after the Minos Wars.
Sombra was a good stallion at first, always eager to learn and create magic. Always trying to please his mother with new spells and artifacts. I met with him before his fall to darkness and I have to say he was a very promising Alchemist and I actually talked with Amore about letting him come with me to Canterlot to study and work along with side Starswirl. While she let him make a trip or two every month she never fully let him study under me due to the darker aspects that alchemy would eventually be brought up, and I never held it against. How could I?
One. She was hot. Two She was sweet and caring like Tia but much more open to affection. Three. she was very fun to converse with about anything, she could hold a conversation for hours just swapping to random subjects. Four. She was just as good at keeping quiet and listening and watching while I did my work in the Empire. Five. She was just that good in the bedroom, Luna was more than willing to be open to relationships and will I loved her I couldn't resist Princess Amore's call either to have a little fun with the two of them when we were all in the Empire. She tried to get me to get with her, Tia, and Luna once and as tempting as it was I could barely keep up with Luna and Amore so no way I could handle three princesses. Thanks but also no thanks.
Eventually, Sombra was given the official title of prince and started to govern the Empire alongside his mother and at he time I had finished my research and with Sombra's help finished reforging my Crystal Claymore. In his words, 'Our finest work ever made and now even better thanks to alchemy'. This was during my time as the Minos King and it made my time with everyone very erratic. I soon was going back and forth across the content forging alliances and signing peace treaties and found very little time for my research into furthering the Sage Stone. Most of me personal time was dedicated to Luna and or our children, the ones we took in form the war. Before I knew it the Empire was only another stop for me to do business before returning to Everfree.
years after the Minos War, many years before the current events
"King Edward,"A crystal guard saluted me as I stepped off the carriage.
"Good to see you again Stout Wall. How's your father?" I looked at the guard who looked back and gave a rough sigh.
"He passed away in his sleep about a month ago," He let the guard mask fall to reveal his woe.
"I'm sorry to hear that old friend," I gave him a pat on the back to console. "He was a good stallion and great friend. How's the wife?"
"Sheering and herding the sheep as usual," He chuckled. "Come, let's get you to your chamber and then to lunch with the Princess and the Prince."
Wall took me to my usual bed chambers and allowed to unpack and relax for a while then I went on my way to the Crystal Dining Hall. I stuck with my usual black suit, boots, white gloves, and my red coat. My current coat was the fire ruby infused one but it had the usual FMA symbol on it. The Minos had adopted it as their current and it had also become the crest of the Edge clan, at the insistence of False Edge. That Bull had a good head on his shoulders and I FULLY intend on him to take the throne as soon as I stepped down in the next few years.
I opened the doors to see Amore and Sombra enjoy their silence, which was really out of character for these two. "King Edward of Minos!" the crystal guard announced my presence.
'God I HATE that title!' I thought as I made my bow and let the guards leave and close the doors. "Amore," I walked over and hugged the Princess of the Empire. "Gods it's great to see you again!" I couldn't lie, she looked as stunning as usual.
"Great to see you to Ed," Amore giggled as she bent down and gave me a quick kiss. "Where'd your Queen of the Night?"
"Either dealing with the complaints of Nobles or deal with our children," I said sighed as I sat down. "I'm here to see how Sombra's handling the Empire and go over the trade routes and supplies to see if they need reworking, on the surfaces that is," I leaned over and put a hand in front of my mouth as I said in a mockingly quiet tone.
"And under the surface?" Sombra looked at me with skeptical eyes.
"I'm here to see my friends," I said out loud. "Check on your progress in alchemy, my young part-time student. Can't have you slacking off know can I?" I smirked as I leaned back in my chair.
According to Amore, Sombra had started to grow distant in the past few weeks and it really worried her, enough to call me in as I was really the only other pony, person, was close to other than Starswirl and they were more school teacher and student and nothing more. Luna and Tia looked at the young stallion as a sort of nephew and I had to admit that I looked at him as more of a son. He had one friend that he saw outside of the rest of use and that was Radiant Hope, a local crystal pony mare that was actually one of Tia students. They met by happens stance when Sombra and Amore came to the castle on a trip to visit us.
"Pfft," Sombra blew in the air. "You came to see my mother, I'll be in the throne room taking audiences." He said as he walked out the door annoyed.
"Sombra..." Amore started to say but was cut off by the slamming of the door. She looked down at her hand disheartened.
"I see what you mean Amore," I said as I rested my head on my left hand. "I wish I could've got here sooner. If I HAD been in Everfree instead of Minos I would've been here much sooner. How long had he been this... negative and distant."
"Awhile now," She sighed. "And he keeps getting worse. The only pony he lets stay close by is Hope but even she is kept at arm's length."
"Did something happen?" I kept looking at the door.
"I don't know. He..." Tears started to come from Amore's eyes. "I think he found something about his father and went into the catacombs alone."
I took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. "If he did there's nothing we can do."
"Are you sure you can't help him?' Amore looked at me, pleading.
"I'm afraid not," I said with disappointment. "I can't use magic like you ponies can, sure I can channel it to make myself stronger and infuse or inbew it while using it with alchemy to make objects, but if I want a spell I have to make and write it myself and even simple one takes more than a month to get most of the kinks out."
"I know but you were the only pony besides Starswirl I know of the could help," Amore sighed. I pulled a handkerchief from my pocket and dried her eyes. "Thank You, Ed, and I did try and get him to come but he's been busy with the other things and his student. Tia and Luna are to busy with Everfree, And you have the Minos Kingdom, I'm actually surprised you came at all."
I stood up and put my hands on her face, "I will always come when my friends need me, especially if it's you and Sombra." I kiss her forehead at the base of her horn. "You two are family. If you ever need me don't hesitate."
"Thank you," She grabbed me and pulled me in close burying my head in her chest. "How long are you staying?"
*POP!* went my head as I pulled my face free. "I 'm only staying for a few days, a week at most. IF i had known he was this bad I would've brought the others to see if they could help and adjust for more time but..." I let out a sigh as I pushed off her. "I had to say I wanted to rework the trade route and agreements just to get away for that long." I scratched the back of my head. "But nothing is going to be reworked of course. I planned on spending as much time with you and Sombra as I COULD." I let out a huff. "But the way he's acting that may have just gone out the window."
"You're always welcome to spend time with us," Amore stood up towering over me. "Especially when you're here to see us. I have missed you dearly though. Do... do you think I..." She looked off to the side at the wall either too embarrassed to ask or worried she was overstepping her bounds.
I had a good idea what she was trying to ask, "Amore," I called her getting her to look right at me. "What you wanted to ask me is' Could we ever be truly together?" I walked over and pulled her down to eye level. "The answer at one point was 'yes'. But t this moment I 'm dedicated to Luna, body and soul. I know you understand that better than most from your time with Tia. Could we still be together in the future? That is also a possibility too. I know the Empire has many of the same customs that Everfree does where ponies can have multiple partners but I am dedicated to Luna at this point, we have our fun with each other every now and then yes but that's when Luna knows about it. I'd also be LYING MY ASS OFF if I said I wasn't attracted to you psychically and emotionally but I don't have nearly those strong of feelings for you as I do for Luna." I wiped the tears from her eyes. "I deeply care for you that is true but I'm not open to multiple partners at this time but I will come whenever you when I am, my Icy Empress." I have her soft kiss. "Now let's go help Sombra, perhaps I can look in Luna's Library for something that may help explain his change of his."
"Thank you Ed," She pulled me into a tight hugged. "For everything."
Present
I was pulled from my memory by an incoming call from my shop. 'Thank gods they invented phones while I was stoned."
"Ed here, What's wrong Whooves?" I asked and my eyes went wide. "Keep him there! I'll be there in less than a second!" I slammed the phone down, 'Pretty sure I broke that again', then teleported out.
In Princess Celestia Room 3rd POV
A lone guard knocked then enter the solar princesses room. He came upon a snoring Celestia drooling over her pillow, "Mmmm.. cake ...." she swooned in her dream and the guard merely rolled his eyes.
"Princess," The guard nudged her slightly.
"Nmm... Not tonight Ed, cake," Celestia said she rolled over in her sleep.
The guard pony let out an annoyed sigh, "Banana Pancake," his deadpanned.
"Where?!" Celestia shot up and looked around until her gaze came to rest on the guard and her face become flushed. "Why are you in here at this hour?" She scowled.
"Sorry your highness but I have URGENT news from Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor," the guard represented himself. "I was told to by his Highness Prince Edward to report to you any news of their findings."
"And..." She looked at him.
"Apparently the Empire has returned and they are in need of help," The guard not understanding the message.
Celestia immediately shot out of bed and quickly used magic to ready herself. "Has my sister and my husband been told yet?"
"One of the night guards was sent just as I was sent," The guard said as he kept facing forward. "Two Solar Guards were dispatched to the Prince's lab but he didn't answer so we figured hehe wasn't there. w e also checked in his workshop but nothing."
"Of all the times he had to go off and disappear," Celestia clicked her tongue. "I want the Golden Oaks Library called immediately, tell Twilight Sparkle she is to come to the castle immediately with all the Element bearers and my son. Tell Captain Polearm he is to report in with them."
"Yes Ma'am," The guard saluted to her and ran off. He knew this was big if the princess was calling in the Elements and The Ponyville Captain of the Guard.
"Ed, where the Hell are you?" Celestia looked out her window down to Ponyville.
Ponyville Golden Oaks Library minutes later
A phone range on a table next to the bed of Twilight Sparkle and Polearm Aries.
"Pole." called a half-asleep unicorn.
"Mmmm.." Polearm answer.
"Answer the phone before it wakes up Nyx," Twilight Sat up in the Bed as she held the blanket to her chest with one hand and rubbed her eyes with the other.
"Yea, yea I'm on it," Polearm groggily pulled himself over to the table. He picked up the phone. "Aahhh... Sorry, Aaa Golden Oaks Library, Polearm speaking." He knew it must be the Guard calling as they were the only ones who ever called this late at night.
Twilight knew this too and decided to go check on her daughter while Polearm took the call. She quickly threw on a robe and headed down to Spike and Nyx's room. It was mainly Nyx's now as Spike had all but moved into Rarity's Beautique, he would still stay over from time to time if he and Polearm pal'd around or if they had a guys night with Big Mac and Ed. She crept down the stairs and opened the door to see the little alicorn filly in a deep sleep snuggled up with Smartypants and her favorite emerald green blanket given to her by her Uncle Spike. Twilight slowly shut the door and quietly walked back up the stair to see Polearm fully dressed.
"Late night break-in?" Twilight yawned as she walked back over to her side of the bed.
"Actually we've been called into the castle, You need to get dressed," Polearm looked at his girlfriend who was shocked. "I'll head out to Sweet Apple Acres and Fluttershy's place then hit up Rainbow's house on the Return Trip. You get Rarity, Spike, and Pinkie and head over to the Shop and take the teleporter up to the Castle."
"What about Nyx?" Twilight said as she dropped her robed and put on her underwear. "We can't leave her here?"
"Get her up and bring her with you," Polearm said with ease. "I know she's gonna be sleepy but tell she needs to be a big girl and get dressed so she can go to sleep with the twins when you get there." He placed a loving kiss on her lips. "I've got to head out. They said to come as soon as possible." Polearm jumped down from the loft and ran out the door.
Twilight popped herself on the cheeks with her hands to wake herself up. "Right." She looked at Canterlot Castle in the distance from her window. "I hope everything okay."
Canterlot Castle
Luna looked over her sleeping children and bent down giving them both a kiss at the base of their horns. "My little ones, how I LOVE you." She let out a sigh then turned to face Queen Chrysalis. "Watch over them, Chrissy. I don't know what's going to happen but please keep them safe."
"Always Luna," Chrysalis looked at the twins in their bed. "I love them as if they were my blood," She looked at the Lunar Princess. "But what is this business about? Why are you so worried?"
"An old friend turned enemy has decided to show his face after a very long time and he was very close with Tia, Ed, and myself," Luna grabbed her shoulder. "In the end when He turned and he... he petrified his own mother and she was very dear to us all as was he. But, he chose to turn his back on us, and Tia and I were forced to fight him."
"What about Ed?" Chrysalis looked concerned.
"Ed regarded him as a son, but he was already turned to stone at the time of the battle. We only found out that this stallion turned because we went to him to seek a possible cure," Luna sighed.
"Was he really that powerful?" Chrysalis's concern deepened.
Luna nodded. "Yes, not as powerful as Starswirl but a powerful mage indeed he was. He was also a very skilled alchemist," Chrysalis's got wide. "I would say he was even more skilled than Starswirl in that regard, second only to his master. Edward himself taught this stallion and he was so much more skilled than even Tia and myself that we thought Ed had let him learn alchemagic. We thought that if anypony could free Edward it was Sombra."
"King Sombra of the Crystal Empire?" Chrysalis said in shock.
"When we knew him he was just Prince Sombra," Luna sighed. "He was a genius when it came to everything and our one hope to free the man we loved. We had, been out of touch with the Empire for some time and just assumed it was fairing will but we were shocked when we arrive. Not wasting time we tried to reason with Sombra and when we were blasted into the throne room we found the most horrifying sight," Luna shuddered as tears came down her face. "His mother, Princess Amore as an obsidian statue. We lost track of her in the fight with Sombra but hope she remains unscathed. Sombra lost to use but as a final act curse the Empire to disappear from this world along with himself."
"Ed's been free a while now and he's so powerful. Why didn't he bring it back?" Chrysalis raised her voice causing the twins to stir slightly. "Sorry."
"No you're right he is strong, but there are certain things he just can't go do, even for him," Luna let out a depressed sigh. "There are things that must happen in order for others to fall into place."
"Are... are you saying that Ed knew that Empire would return?" Chrysalis asked in disbelief.
"He did, but he didn't know when it would," Luna confirmed as she turned back to her children. "Ed knows many things about the future but not when they'll occur or even if they'll happen in the order he knows them or even if they'll happen at all. He didn't even know about these to at all." She smirked then turned back to Chrysalis. "Sombra is crafty and how he survived this long NONE of us know but I do know he will have a plan and that he knows Ed is free. Our children's birth was not a secret either and I know Sombra will come after them if he defeats the Elements, Tia, me, and Ed. I want you to promise me that you'll keep them safe if anything happens to us."
"Luna..."
"PROMISE ME PLEASE!" Luna begged.
"I'll do everything in my power to protect them," Chrysalis answered with a steadfast resolve.
"Thank you," Luna breathed with ease.
"Mmm... mama," Solar Eclipse said groggily as he sat up and rubbed his eye.
"Hey, there my brave boy did you have a bad dream?" Luna turned to her son and he nodded. "Chrissy is going to look out for monsters while mommy goes to see daddy and aunt Tia okay, lay back down baby."
"Kk..." he listens to his mother and went back to sleep allowing Luna to leave them in Chrysalis charge.
"I do hope the goes smoothly," Chrysalis looked out the window to the moon.
Ponyville Automail
Time seemed to crawl by as I floated in the energy sphere. Suddenly a tall man with long blonde hired appeared in the shop. His attire consisted of a black sleeveless with grey lounge pates no shoes. His right arm was clearly covered in metal, a prosthetic probably. He looked over at me with a scowl.
“Whooves,” He called out clearly a bit ticked off. "Where are you?”
“I’m in that back I lost my fizz again!” the pony from earlier called out.
I looked down to see a hat laying on the ground in front of me. “Um, is this it in front of me?” I pointed down.
“It’s in here,” The tall man called out.
“Oh,” The pony came out and picked up the hat and put it with a jacket on a rack nearby and then went back to the back. “Thanks, Do your thing.” he went back to work.
I huff and grab my sword off my hip and poke the bottom of the sphere “will you let me out of here already?” I say with annoyance in my voice.
"How did you get here?" the tall man asked. "I know I didn't summon you."
I groan and rub my faceplate, “an evil witch named Rita Repulsa opened a portal to the void but I fucked up her spell and next thing I know in that ally.” I finish by pointing at the broken door behind me.
"Watch your tone with me kid," the man pointed at me. "You're the one who landed on my world in my kingdom and broke into my shop."
I push my face against the sphere, “and your world isn’t in danger right now!” I yell at him and get a key out of my belt buckle. ‘If he won’t let me I’ll brake myself out.’
"You're more than welcome to try," He crossed his arms. "But I highly recommend you don't."
I stop and look up at him, ‘can he read my mind?’ I slowly put the key into my sword’s slot.
"Don't say I didn't warn you," He shook his head and threw a hand up.
I look between him and the bottom of the sphere then lift my sword up to my left shoulder and it starts glowing with red energy. “Let. Me. Out.”
"You're gonna cut your helmet open numbnuts," he deadpanned. "It's a zero-point energy field and will rebound your slash in all directions until it connects with you."
I growl and power the sword down and remove the key, “then let me out I need to get back to my world before Rita kills Celestia and Luna!”
"Let's me take a look," He says and I SWEAR I see his eyes change. "Mmmm... you’re fine. See" He opened a portal to my world. He snapped and the bubbled popped and I land on my face. I get up and shake my head while moving over to the vortex he opened.
As I look through the vortex I see Rita blocking a sword strike from the lunar wild force ranger but the seen is almost frozen, “I don’t understand, is this live?”
"I could kick your ass through it to see so I can go back home and go to bed," He crossed his arms. "Missinbg my wives right now."
“So this is real? I can go back?” I start reaching for the portal.
"Yes, you can," He rolled his eyes. "Or I can send you to any number of worlds in the damn omniverse. And one you want where you can become stronger."
I stop and look to him. “How much stronger and how long would I be gone?”
"Judging from what I see in that portal," He looked to the portal. "Time has pretty much stopped in your world. It's pretty common when Displaced leave there world by their design. You were forced out, so time here is unlimited, and as far as how strong you can get is up to you, but that doesn't mean I'm going to spend every minute I have with you training your ass. I have a country to run, numerous classes to teach, wives and children that I love to spend every waking minute with. "
I put my sword and gun on my hips and cross my arms, “well I could use some rest and more training it’s only my first day as a displaced, fortunately, the Morphing grid seems to have given me some basic fighting knowledge.”
"I can give you rest and training at the castle," He leaned against a counter behind him. Suddenly a group of the locals burst through the back door, one was pretty tough looking wearing crimson armor.
I step back and reach for my sword but stop when I see they are locals. ‘Damn I’m already getting jumpy.’
"What the hell are you eight doing here at this hour?" The man looked shocked at the new group.
"We were asked to come into the castle," The one in front wearing the armor said. "Why are you here?"
"I had to deal with Displaced that broke into my shop," He thumbed me.
I stay quiet and look them over and see this world’s Twilight and notice she doesn’t have wings and grunt softly.
"Tired," came a voice next to her. I looked down to see a little girl with violet hair, black wings, and horn and half-lidded cyan eyes with slitted pupils.
My hand goes to my gun and I don’t grab it and take a step back as I only know of one Alicorn with those eyes.
"If you even dare point a weapon at my daughter I'll crush your head," The earth pony in front looked at me.
I look at him and move my hand away from my gun, “If she is who I think she is I’ll leave this world to deal with her I have enough trouble to deal with”
"She is not Nightmare you idiot," The tall man said. "Her name is Nyx, she was born from the remnants of Nightmare's magic as a base but given life through a ritual that combines several other forms of magic with the use of the blood of a powerful mage, aka her mother Twilight Sparkle."
I look between him and the little Alicorn and grunt turning away, “I’ve never heard of her so I’ll take your word."
”Good and that that’s settled," The tall man clapped his hands and were immediately in the middle of a throne room.
I look around shocked as I didn’t even feel any magic, “what the hell?!”
"I can create void portals with relative ease young one," The tall man rolled his eyes. "Teleporting a small group like this is nothing." He turned to see the sisters. "What's going on?" he asked as he walked off leaving everyone else behind.
I look around then point at him “ok who the hell is this guy?”
"That's Prince Edward Elric, husband to Celestia and Luna father to Morning Star and Solar Eclipse," Twilight answered. "Fifteen thousand years ago he was called the Golden Eyed Sage, then around Two thousand five hundred he was called the Crimson Butcher and the Crimson King when he ruled Minos. Most Displaced just call him the Crimson Sage."
I blink and just stare at them then throw my hands up, “of course my first experience with displaced is an old guy in a harem story!” I shake my head and walk to the doors.
I open the doors and Edward is standing in front of me. "Never said you could wander around my home," he glared at me. "Every pony else go see Tia and Luna. You come with me."
I cross my arms and grunt, “let me guess you don’t want me messing with your world.”
"I don't want a kid wandering around this place thinking he knows where everything is smartass," Edward poked my helmet. "This place is very different from the castle you know. I buit most of it after the changeling invasion after all."
I shrug and smirk in my helmet and start smugly “shows what you know I don’t know shit about any castles because I’ve only been in Equestria for a day.”
"Okay wanna be a wise guy, fine," He looked at me. 'Note to self never piss of the really old dude who can flick you across a room.' I shook my head as I found myself on the floor next to the thrones.
“Ow...damn good thing I was morphed that hurt ass,” I mumble and lay my head back down.
3rd POV
"Welcome Everypony," Celestia welcomed her family and her friends. "I'm sorry to call on all of you at this late hour but we have an urgent matter that must be addressed and you have a very pivotal roll in it."
"The Crystal Empire has returned," Luna added while everyone looked at each other.
"Wait, the Empire the one where Ed's crystal sword was created," Twilight committed.
There was a tug at her pants by Nyx. "Mom, I'm tired, can I please go back to bed?"
Twilight looked to the princesses. "Feather Duster will take her to Luna's room. Chrysalis is already there with the twins." He walked up.
"Ed aren't you dealing with a Displaced right now?" Luna looked at the man on the floor.
"An unwanted Displaced. He was forced here not summoned, besides this is a very important matter in itself. I heard the Empire is back," He looked to Celestia who nodded while a maid showed up and took Nyx from her mother and exited the throne room.
Celestia nodded. "You see, we just received word not more than ten minutes ago that Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor made contact with it," Twilight looked up with anticipation. "And this is your next set of tests Twilight."
"My next test?" She looked at Celestia overjoyed.
"Tests" Luna corrected her. "As in more than one Young Sparkle."
"Exactly how many does she have to take?" Spike crossed his arms.
"As many as necessary," Ed added. "But know this is not only from Celestia my apprentice," Twilight knew this was serious now as Ed rarely ever used the term 'Apprentice' without a reason. "You will be tested for what you have learned from all of us."
"For me, it will be a test of Darkness," Luna said as she stepped forward.
"For me, it will be to save the Empire," Celestia stepped up.
"And for me, it will be alchemical, in nature," Ed stepped forward. "Twilight is not the only one who will be tested. You well all face some kind of trial the will push you. How I do not know. But know you will not face these trail alone."
"Face the Darkness and conquer it," Luna looked at them.
"Save the Empire and spread the love back to it light the north with light once more," Celestia said with a heart.
"And seek the truth within the truth," Ed said to his students.
"Now go to the station and head north, Shining Armor meets you there," Celestia advised.
"I will be tagging along but I WILL NOT help any of you," Ed said sternly. "I go for my own reasons and should you fail the tests Twilight then I will step in."
Twilight to a hard gulp and nodded. A sound came from the corner of the room on the floor.
On the way to the Empire.
Jolly POV
"Looks like he's waking up," Edward commented.
I sit up and put my arms on my knees and I think for a moment and decide to stay in character. “I was always waking, I heard everything and I’m guessing your gonna drag me along on this little adventure but seeing as I’m a pirate I’ll only help for a price.”
I look at the man I now know as Ed. “I have a ship that can get us to the north faster then the train but if you want to ride it you gonna pay me.”
"How about I pay you with a swift boot to your ass," Edward scowled at me. "You are in no position to ask for anything. You broke into my shop, I could have hauled your ass down to the dungeon and leave you there and wouldn't even bat an eyelash or lose a wink of sleep. I don't care if you are here by accident. I'm not in the mood to deal with crap, especially pirate crap."
I tilt my head and think then say, “I’m just making a business offer after all my ship could get you there in a few minutes compared to hours.” I make sure to look at twilight when I add. “Who knows what could happen before you get there.”
"Um Ed, I leave the choice up to you," Twilight looked at her teacher.
"We take the train," Ed told everyone as he red electricity sparked around him and his clothes change to a black suit with silver trim, a red hooded coat and black boots. "The winds are to strong and the storms are a torrent of ice magic that freezes anything that tries to fly through or over it."
“Even from orbit? My ship is a space ship you know.” I add and finally stand up crossing my arms. “Wouldn’t be too much trouble to fly up over the storm then down right over the empire.”
Suddenly Edward was in my face. "Do you want to get stronger or should I open the portal up and shove your ass through?"
I stare at him surprised at his speed but don’t move for a full minute. “Fine whatever just trying to make a profit.” I turn away from him and start walking toward the door.
"Your profit is power," Edward pointed at the door. "Now are you coming or are you going home?"
“I’ll come I might as well who knows maybe there will be something useful at the empire.” I rub my chin and grin.
"If you take anything I WILL end you," Ed said coldly as we walked along to the train.
I make an exaggerated gasp and put a hand to my chest. “ A pirate I may be but a thief I am not, you are thinking of a completely different sentai team."
Edward was in my face again and he grabbed my suit and push his eyes against my visor. "Look here jackass, I don't care about you and don't care about the type of Displaced you are all i know is that this is very very important to me. I have a chance, a very slim chance to get back someone very important to me and my girls, maybe two if I can manage. If I find you hindering me or crossing lines I don't like your ass is out into the void if you’re lucky. The next option is I eat for smart alec soul, got it!"
I look to see the girls far enough away then whisper. “Look I’ll help but I have to keep up the act now let go of me and let’s pretend to be friends for them.” I tilt my head towards the girls.
"No acting only honesty works here," Edward released me. "They know all about the Displaced and my Students as will."
I sigh and cross my arms. “Fine but I still want to try to summon my ship to see if it’s possible while I’m in another world but we can do that later.” I start walking to the train and reach for my belt buckle.
"Keep it in orbit," Ed said as he got on and sat down. The others sat in various places, some next to one another that I would've never guessed were couples. I sat across from Ed. He cracked an eye at me. "Look, I KNOW am not being the best host right now but you must understand that this is a very delicate situation. I need to keep the timeline as straight as I can, and it's already a mess as is. There are a lot of factors in this and the opponent, Sombra, was the best Alchemist I ever taught aside from Twilight and her daughter."
“Hmmm.” I rub my chin and think then look back at the girls and see they are all distracted with each other I look to Ed and say. “If he was an alchemist then he have his own army I can help with that, and I understand Ed here.” I throw my red gokaiger key at him. “My token, and I am sorry about my attitude.”
“I am the great captain red, the red pirate ranger! I seek the multiverses greatest treasure and if you try to take it from me I'll put you in the ground. To summon me simply hold the key out and turn it while saying set sail!”
The train starts to pull out of the station. I looked out the window at the nightlife of Canterlot. "Catch," Edward tossed me a blaster. I then recognized it. "Yes it is, don't ask just take it and don't call me Ed, you haven't really earned that privilege yet."
I look it over shocked then look back up to him. “Thanks but don’t these bond with their user? Who’s is it? And what do I call you?”
"It's yours, unbonded at this point," Edward looked out the window. "And just call me Edward."
I shrug and cross my arms and sit back. “Alright if you say so thanks I’m gonna nap wake me up when we get close.”
"You do that," Edward said with a sigh, "Please still be alive Amore." I heard him say under his breath.
I close my eyes wondering what Cadance has to do with this and fall asleep.
An hour later in Canterlot Castle
Celestia and Luna both remained int the throne room unable to sleep. Their minds were both plagued by the thoughts of past events and the events that might unfurl when their friends, family, and their husband reached the Crystal Empire.
"Are you thinking the same?" Luna asked her older sister.
"You mean the reason why Ed actually went with them?" Celestia looked at Luna out of the corner of her eye.
"There is a strong possibility that she is still alive," Luna tried to reassure her sister. "I know how much you love Amore Tia caused that's how much I love Ed."
"I love her very much Luna, but she... she knew she wasn't the one who was in my heart first," Celestia let out a sigh. "I felt. I feel so guilty that I couldn't give her my whole heart."
"I think she felt that way about Ed," Luna comforted her sister, "She did love him but she loved you more. You think Ed loves as he does us?"
"Hnhnhn, there isn't a don't in my mind that he loves her just as much," Celestia playfully jabbed Luna. "She tried to get us all in the same room for some fun once."
"Yes I know, Ed told me all about it," Luna's face went flush. "That mare had a tongue of gold when it came to the matter of getting somepony in the bedroom."
"You don't need to remind me, sister," Celestia rolled her eyes. "I don't think I CAN sleep at all right now."
"Neither I," Luna confessed. "She'll we go and check o the twins and Nyx?"
Celestia looked at her little sister, "No, let Chrissy watch over them, she loves doing that. I think we best stay in here until our never settle."
"As you wish," Luna nodded.
Outsid the Castle
A figure in the shadows looked up at Luna's Balcony. Eye with Red sclera on a green background with purple whisps came from them watched.
"Hmhmhmhm..." the figure chuckled to itself. "You fools. Edward, I will defeat you and take this land as my own. Bu tas an insurance policy I'll need some help," it said as it looked to a familiar changling queen. "And a partner to boot."
The figure jumped into the air cloaked in ethereal shadow, as it landed on the balcony. It moved swift and with ease and reached up to pulled open the glass door but a sudden blue spark shot and his fingers. He quickly reacted and snickered wickedly.
"Luna and her little wards," He snickered and placed a hand on the balcony. Suddenly red sparks came from the figure's forehead traveling do to the balcony and across to the doors. Within seconds there was a pop and nothing.
"Change one little aspect of the material and the ward no longers recognizes it as a proper conduit," He snickered. "Now for my toys."
Shadows rushed forward and tor the door from the hinges tossing it to the gardens below. The figure walk in and was met with an angry changing hold an insectiod scythe.
"You got a lot never breaking in here," Chrysalis held up her weapon in a defensive stance.
"Come now Chrysalis put that away, I'm not here to fight." The figure said in a snide manner.
"Who the fuck are you?" She glared holes in the cloaked figure.
"I'm an old friend of the royal," He chuckled.
"LIKE HELL YOU ARE!" She rushed in and swung her scythe only for a wall to appear for the ground blocking it. "That's not possible. Only-"
"Only Edward can do this kind of alchemy, hehehe, no he's not," He snickered as he hit the was and red electricity surged and before Chrysalis knew it, her arms and legs were bound while a crystal ring was placed on her horn blocking her magic. "Crystal suppressor based on the Edward's sword. How about you listen now. Join me and be theQueen you're supposed to be."
"Go to hell," Chrysalis struggled. "I'd never turn on my family. Celestia and Luna took me in looked after me, gave the changlings a chance to live with ponies. Edward trusts me with his children." she snarled.
"A yes the children, I NEARLY forgot the real reason I came here," he turned to he bed with he three alicorns cowering in fear. "Hello little one won't to come play." they stayed silent. "Aw now that's now way to be when someone want's to play. Guess nice time is over!" Shadows engulf everything and soon both were left but and empty room with Chrysalis still bound but passed out.
Throne room a moment later
Celestia and Luna were suddenly stirred from there sleep by a loud crash out side. They'd fallen asleep leaning on each other in the throne room.
"What on Equis was that?" Celestia looked to a guard who came running.
"Pardon the intrusion you highnesses, but somepony has broken into you bedroom Princess Luna," The guard said abruptly.
"Why in the world would anypony break in there?" Luna looked to her older sister then her pupils shrank with horror as she realized what it was they assailant was after, "The children!"
"Quickly, we must aid Chrysalis!" Celestia flared her wings and she and Luna started to fly out the room but were suddenly flung into their thrones and the guard tossed out as the doors slammed shut and sealed with red magic.
"What in Tartarus is going on?" Luna shot to the door and started to pound on it with all her might.
"Such unbecoming behavior for an Equestrian Princess," Chuckled a dark evil voice from everywhere in the room.
"Who are you?" Celestia shouted. "Show yourself!"
"Now, now, no need to shout Celestia," the voice chuckled.
"SHOW YOURSELF COWARD!" Luna roared in the Royal Canterlot Voice. "WHAT DID YOU DO WITH MY CHILDREN AND MY GREAT NIECE?!"
"Why nothing my dear," said the voice as a shadow poured down from the sealing like liquid fog and formed into a cloaked figure with red sclera on green eyes while purple wisps came from the sides. "Nothing yet at least."
"If you harm them in any way I WILL END YOU!" Luna gritted her teeth in rage.
"What have you done with Chrysalis?" Celestia stomped.
"I left her tied up in the room," The figure shrugged. "She spat in my face so I left her with a few dark thoughts for the road."
"Where are my children and my niece?" Luna said light her horn.
"Ahahaha..." the figure held up a finger moving it side to side. From his cloak came three dark bubbles of translucent shadow that contain the three unconscious young alicorns curled into balls.
Celestia and Luna looked on in horror as the figure held their family hostage.
Luna was beside herself, "Please let them go?" she begged. "What do you want?"
"First I WANT REVENGE!" The shouted in anger. Shadows shot out and grabbed onto the sisters. Suddenly the shadows came up and placed crystal suppressors on their horns. "For trying to imprison me and take my Empire. Like the suppressors, they were made with a little help from your husband." the figure cackled as he dropped his hood to reveal a pale faced stallion with a thorny crown and a singular upward curved red crystalline horn.
The sisters eyes widen with horror. "Sombra!" they said in unison.
"Yes, and look what I CAN DO," Sombra gloated as he held up a hand and with a spark from his horn a sword was created from nothing.
"How? You shouldn't be able to create like that ?" Celestia struggled in vain.
Luna squinted as she looked at his horn. "How? How do you have a Philosopher's Stone?"
"Mhmhmhmhm... It wasn't easy to obtain I tell you," Sombra snickered. "But after coming across a cave with some of my Master's early texts that he forgot about from a stent in the Frozen North. I was able to make one with some help from a few populace of the Empire."
"How could you?" Celestia said in horror as tears ran down her face.
"Very easily actually, like when I faced mother," Sombra smirked. "And after I've turned you all into statue in front of my dear father-figure and completely broken him I'll drain him of his power and you five along with the Pretender Princess who sits on my throne and my mother of you souls and magic . Then I'll take over the world. RAHAHAHAHA!!!!" He laughed as he blackened the room.
Back one the Train Jolly's POV
Edward continued to stare out the window fro the next few hours watching the landscape slowly change as it rolled by. Eventually it started to snow towards the end of the journey, then a pony. one of the conductors I suspect, came out from the front and tapped Edward on the shoulder and he was pulled back to our reality. Whatever it had been he'd been thinking about had had his full attention as he was pulled away from it had to do a double take about his surroundings. The conductor whispered something to my fellow Displaced and he shot to his feet immediately.
"Come on kid," He said as he walked to the front of the train. I followed almost jogging to keep up until we stopped just out side the coal car.
"Edward what's going on?" I panted slightly.
"According to what the conductor told me there are several what appear to be soldiers made of either ice or crystal up a head. They're in the valley up ahead blocking the way to the the Empire," Edward placed his hand under his chin. "We don't have time to stall and fighting would be pointless."
"So what? I have my ship, but if we're already far north enough to where my scanners will have a hard time locking on," I rubbed the back of my helmet. "To bad we can't just re-route the tracks over the valley."
Edward snapped. "That would work," He looked at me.
"You can't seriously think that's possible?" I raised an eyebrow under my helmet. "It take crews and material not to mention time to do that. You may maybe powerful but you're only ONE MAN."
"One man can do things," He said a he made a hand sign and five more of him popped into existence in clouds of white smoke. "My clones will be shoveling coal, pumping the the flame, and enchanting the the train while me and a another clone create and destroy tracks at the front on back of the train while it's in the air."
I stare at Edward in amazement then I rub my chin and say. “What if I use my Solaris mystic night key and summon his flying train?” I reach for my belt buckle already pushing the button. “Then we can keep everyone save while you move the tracks.”
"You miss the point kid," Edward replied, "But if you have the thing its better than enchanting this thing." He tapped the train with hi knuckle.
I hold up the Solaris Mystic Knight key but am shocked to see it’s gray. I tilt my head wondering what it means then I remember I gave Celestia the key and she is most likely using it but I decide to try out. “Magical Source, Mystic Force!" I swing my morpher and the key together in front of me and turn it but nothing happens I sigh and shake my head.
“Seems I can’t use a key if the linked ranger is using their power or someone else is using the key, but I do have the red mystic force ranger worth a try to see what he can do.” I switch keys to the red one and smile get ready to morph.
"If you can use your energy to help stabilize the train and keep the flames charged with magic fire to prevent the thing from freezing I can focus on getting this thing on the rails in the air," Ed looked at me with a serious look. "Can I TRUST YOU with the lives of my friends and family as well as the crew of his engine ranger?"
"You stay with the these in the engine," Ed pointed to three of his clones to the clones to the left. "One will make coal and water, one will shovel it while maintaining a fire stream with you, and the third help stabilize this thing from flying of the rails while I go to the front and the last Ed goes to the back for track duty." They all started to get to their positions until the original Edward looked at me. "Sorry kid, but never did get your name?"
“My name is Rodger but I’ve chosen to be called by my old nickname Jolly Rodger, seems fitting as I’m a pirate.” I chuckle and walk up to my position and use my new fire powers to send fire into the engine when I need to and ask the Edward next to me. “Are you all connected or do I need to wait to talk with the original?”
Edward smirked and turned to the conductors. "Get this thing moving and let them take over," they saluted and get the train back on coarse while the original Edward had gone outside.
"We're can communicate via telepathy, what do you need?" the Edward asked.
One ed made coal while the other shovel and fed regular fire from his palm into the engine. The trains leeched forward and we were soon moving at a decent pace and the I saw green ethereal wind cover the engine. 'It must be some form of wind magic.[/i'] I thought. Soon I saw the snow whizzing by on the outside of the train as we moved faster and the Edwards worked faster. I also noticed that we were no longer on the ground.
"It depends on what your Displaced as," The Edward commented as he shoveled. "I was because I was turned into a Living Philosopher Stone. But Displaced can die, especially of they're still in their earlier days of Displacement like you are. I died, but gave up the chance to be go back to my homeworld to stay here, with those I LOVE. I had made peace with my families deaths with in my first hundred years here. I never had a go relationship with my parents and it got worse and worse until it snapped and they outright denounced me. My brothers were my connection after that," He let out a side sigh. "Come to find out my brothers were alive and well as it had only been around nine or ten years in that world. But to answer your question many Displaced are born immortal or some form there of, while at the same time many are not. You being the later but not saying its not impossible to become immortal either. We eventually leave our worlds either by choice or forced to become Void Dwellers that are gods in many senses of the word."
The trains was now moving faster and faster. I looked out the window as it tilted ever so slightly . I saw many odd looking knights and soldiers in the valley below. 'Looks like he does have an army.'
I gulp at the size of his army then say to the Edward clone. “Well honestly I hope I don’t become a immortal I see it as a curse, but if I did become one I’d most likely become a new Morphing Master, The closest thing to a God in Power Rangers lore.” I tell him then suddenly the whole train starts to vibrate and starts turning red I look around confused as more armor starts to grow on the train becoming a red version of the Solar Streak.
"It's your choice," the fire clone said as magic poured out of the engine as it moved faster and faster racing and soaring through the sky. "To become immortal or not, some times we don't get a choice though. Had I HAD ONE i would've chosen the to be immortal every time because I would never have met so many wonderful ponies and other creatures or married Tia and Lulu or had my children either. I'm hoping I can still save two of the ponies from my past on this mission, if not both one or the other at least."
I nod and smirk in my helmet. “So you got married huh? I can see that being a huge deal especially with your wives being the princesses, I’m not sure how I feel about the ponies yet, they are anthro so they hit that uncanny valley.” I say then look at the sides of the train as it finishes changing.
"It's like my master said once," The coal clone butted in. "Don't deny anything for love, even if they are a different species." The train moved ever faster as more magic spewed fro every part of the engine. "Poured it on or this thing could blow a part!" We heard Edward in our minds shout as even red lighting whizzed outside the train.
My eyes widen and I realize Edward is right as I start feeling the train shake I turn up the heat and blast a stream of fire into the engine. “Right we can talk later, right now we need to get the train to the empire in one piece.” My fire burns hotter as I use more magic but I can feel myself getting tired.
More and more magic and fire poured from the train as it raced through the snow filled skies. The Edwards soon multiplied even more and started to jump outside all over the train and channeling the wild magic. Faster and Faster the express flew as it raced harder and harder with every pacing second. There was a sudden flash of light and in that moment I poured every ounce of my magic and power into the engine. As the the light died down I looked around to my astonishment the train had completely transformed. I was now seated behind and Edward in the cockpit of what looked like a red version of the Solar Streak.
I chuckle softly and look at Edward. “Think this will be enough to get us to the empire now?” I look at the controls and am about to grab then when Edward slaps my hands and takes control of the train.
"My toy," He says like a child at Christmas. "And yes, yes I DO!" He gave a wide toothy grin as he took a hold of the controls and we rocketed onward. Edward pulled a chain and the new machine gave a loud roar. "I think I call it the Crimson Solar Express!" He laughed. "You did good kid!" he complimented me as we were off in full force.
I cross my arms and huff but smile in my helmet. “Have fun with it I don’t know if it will stay or not for you I hope it does...this is about all I can offer in Exchange for your help getting me stronger.”
"This thing is more fun than missile surfing into an entire army of transformers in outer space!" Edward laughed as we rushed through the skies. He looked over at a screen and saw an image of a city off in the distance. "He has a much bigger army than I originally thought, and a lot more than just small soldiers," He commented as the image enlarged to show more of the same soldiers from earlier but there were also giants, wyverns, and many more strange forms amongst the ranks of the Crystal Army outside. It was a good ways away from the Empire maybe a couple of days at most. "We've got to get to that station."
“Yeah once we get to the city’s limits I’ll try summoning my ship and use its cannons to take out a large number of the foot soldiers then it’s just a matter of keep them and Sombra out of the city till you know who finds the up you know what.” I say to Edward while nodding and watching the same screens.
"Sorry but a big ass flying red train is going to cause enough of a panic as is," Edward hit a few switches and the train stared to slow down and descend. "And I think a BIG ASS pirate ship will cause even more. These ponies are scared of Sombra as is and we need this place filled with love in order to rejuvenate the Empire. The only way to do that is have them stay a little more oblivious to the armada at their door step," We docked at the station. Edward got up. "Come on we have to meet with Shining Armor and get to the Empire."
We made our way onto the platform and meet up with a unicorn dress in a heavy grey trench, scarf, hat, and pink lensed goggles.
"Big Brother!" Twilight cried out in joy as she jumped up and hugged her brother. "How dare you keep secrets from me," She scowled as she poked him in the chest.
"Sorry Twilly but I was under orders to keep quiet," Shining Armor rubbed the back of his head.
"Sorry to interrupt, but we need to get inside the barrier," Edward said abruptly as he looked to a mountain nearby.
"Right," Shining Nodded.
I look to where Edward is looking and can see small dots moving closer slowly I start following them all but I revert back to my pirate ranger form. “I agree with Edward let’s go.”
"Follow me, and stick close, there's something out here that got a head of those crystal creatures," Shining said as he led us through the snow.
"What is it?" I asked.
"Some sort of creature?" Shining replied. "It easily moves under he snow and ice as if were water."
I cross my arms and think as I follow them keeps my head on a swivel. ‘I wonder if it s Sombra or one of his creations.’
"Sombra's nowhere near here," Ed pointed to the mountain he was staring at earlier as we made it half way to the barrier. "He's some where on that mountain but all the magic in the air is messing with my sensing." Out of the corner of my visor I saw something coming up on us fast.
I tap Edwards shoulder and say. “Get them to the city now there’s trouble coming.” I then grab my sword and gun and turn to face the movement then aim my gun getting ready for a fight.
"Be careful, Sombra was a brilliant alchemist and powerful mage," Edward place a hand on my shoulder. "This is probably not some crystal construct but what we alchemist call a chimera, a combination of various animals. He probably enhanced it with magic too." He turned to the others. "Run for it!" Edward said as they took off in a sprint while Shinning stayed next to me.
The unicorn took of his coat revealing a very muscular build and on his fist were heavy spiked gauntlet with inscriptions on them. "I'm gonna back you on this!" He snarled as he slammed his fist together. "Magic doesn't really work on it but force does!"
I roll my eyes and reach for my belt buckle. “If your gonna help you can use a upgrade so I’ll let you barrow this.” I pull out the Magna defender key and give it to him.
“Hold it up and call out magna defender.” before shining can do anything a huge beast comes out of the snow closer then I thought and I jump back while firing my blaster at it to try and keep its attention.
The monster roars in annoyance at me and Shining runs towards it and punches it, all that did was knock it back a bit then the monster glares at Shining and I see black energy gather in its mouth and it fires at Shining, with him being too slow to react and me too far away the beam hits his horn and he is knocked down.
I rush forward and cut the monsters back and then roundhouse kick it away and help Shinning up and I see his horn covered in black crystals. “You dumbass, either morph or stay out of my way.” I turn and fire my gun at the monster knocking it back more.
I am shocked when I see the monster start to heal itself as a green glow shines around the wounds I inflicted upon it and I grit my teeth in annoyance as I realize Sombra must have done something to make this creature able to heal itself. “Damn it. Looks like we will have to keep killing it till it stays dead.”
Shining grunts and shakes his head. “Ugh what is that thing made of?” He then looks at the key in his hand then he glares at me. “If this is something stupid I’ll punch you after this is over, Magna Defender!” He says while holding up the key I rush forward to stop the monster from hitting him again.
Once Shinning armor called out Magna Power green balls of energy come out of the key and fly around him then all fly into him at once training and explosion and when the smoke clears he is in the Magna Defender armor a black and gold armor with a helmet that has resembled a bull's horns.
I look back after hearing the explosion and smirk in my helmet. “Good work now come help me with-“ I’m cut off as the beasts tail slams into me making sparks fly off my suit and knocking me into, a snowbank.
Shining took hold of the Manga Blaster in Sword mode then sent a volley of energy slashes at the monster, forcing it back and severally damaging it giving me some time to get back on my feet. Shining came over to me and helped steady me a bit.
"Thank for the lone, and this thing won't stay down," Shining sneered as the creature was pulling itself together. "That thing has quite a few healing spells woven into it. I didn't know anyone outside Ed and the princesses in this age were able to do this."
I roll my shoulder then aim my gun at the monster and say. “If it heals then we need to destroy it all at once,” I say and just as the monster starts moving again I shoot its eyes blinding it and then I press a button on my sword activating grappling hook mode and swing the blade out like a whip slashing at the monster from a distance.
“This thing is one tough bastard, we may need to take it up a notch!” I retract my blade and push the button on my belt buckle and pull out another key this one the red S.P.D key. “Think you can hold him off while I get suited up?”
"I'll do what I can," Shining remarked as he stepped forward and shifted the Magna later into gun-mode and proceed to fire on the creature holding it back. He was doing just enough damage to keep the beast at bay. He rushed in and turned the blaster back into the Magna sword and in blinding speed to quick for even my visor to pick up laid a flurry of slashes all over the monster. He cut the beats apart and it welled but it merely kept healing itself.
"Let's see how you handle this," Shining said as he jumped back a way then leaps into the air and performs an aerial somersault as he delivers an energized slash against the creature with the Magna Sword. The massive slash collided with the monster cutting it but also burning its flesh. The healing was taking affect but taking longer do to the extra damage that had been dealt.
"I'm... just about... used up hear..." Shining huffed as he landed next to me.
I nod and slide the key into the Morpher in front of me and call out. “SPD Emergency!” And red energy covers me and changes my uniform into the SPD red uniform and then SPD red helmet appears on my head.
“SPD red! Now SPD swat mode!” And with that my suit begins to change even more A vest with the number one appears on my chest along with more armor for my arms and legs and the flashing lights on my helmets extend outward with antenna and microphone coming out, the red 1 on my chest armor flashes red and I call out “ Delta enforcer!”
With that a two-handed blaster appears in red energy and flaps into my arms I aim it at the regenerating monster and pull the trigger firing lots of energy bolts at it hurting it even more. “Now that’s what I call firepower!”
"If I can pin it down for long enough do you think you can crank that thing up another notch and deal enough damage to destroy it for good?" Shining asked as he changed back to normal no longer able to maintain the morph.
“I won’t be able to destroy it but I can contain it inside of a two-dimensional card you’re technically royalty in this world right?” I ask as I summon a confinement card, and pull out the judgment scanner.
"That'll have to do!" Shining raised his voice as he slammed a spiked gauntlet into the ground. I was in utter shock as I saw blue electricity spark form the armor piece and fly under the creature. Huge ice spikes came up and screwed the beast holding in place. Shining fill back on his butt. "That's... all I... got left."
“Alright leave the rest to me.” I walk forward a few steps and hold out the judgment scanner and say. “You’re are charged with attacking royalty and aiding a war criminal!” Then I push the button and The area around me and the monster becomes pitch black as the judgment scanner flashes a green circle and red X back and forth until it settles on the red X. “ Guilty!”
I slide the containment card into the Delta enforcer and aim it at the monster and pull the trigger, it charges up and then fire is a massive blast of energy at the monster just as he is about to break free and hits him and swallows him in a bright flash of light then everything returns to normal and I walk over and pick up the monster that is now contained within a containment card.
“And that’s one victory for us,” I smirk in my helmet as i return to my pirate ranger form. “ Let’s get to the city I’m pretty sure Edward is the only one that can deal with this thing permanently,” I say as I wiggle the card and walk towards the city while looking it over seeing the monster still moving around inside the card.
I walked through the dome shield with Shining on my shoulder and the other rest nearby, "That took you a while," Edward remarked as he helped me with Shining.
I flip him the bird and say. “Yeah well you didn’t have to deal with a monster that can regenerate from being cut into pieces and still be on your first day of displacement,” I say to him then hand Shining over to Applejack but I quickly reach into his pocket and pull out my key and smirk to myself.
"That is very disconcerting," Edward's brow line furrows a bit. "There are only a few creatures that can regenerate from those types of wounds and it still takes them a great deal of time to do so. Were you able to capture it?"
I not and throw the confinement card over to him. “ Courtesy of space patrol delta,” I say then look over the girls and the empire and hum. “Huh it really is made of crystals cool.”
"Hmmm...." Edward gave an angered growl. I look over and in the next moment, the card turns to ash. "This is very bad. He somehow figured out how to use alchemagic." He huffed. "Let's go see Cadance and Rodger, this are for you." Edward held out his hand and in it was a morphing key that looked like an odd pocket watch.
I tilt my head and take it looking over as I follow them. “Interesting did you make this?” I ask as I flip it from figure mode to key mode and back again almost playing with it.
"It wasn't hard after analyzing your earlier morphs, your connection to the morphing grid, and this Magna Defender key you let Shining borrow out there," He held up the Defend Key that I KNOW I put on my belt. "Needed to borrow it for a quick analysis. "He gave it back to me. "Now on to the castle."
"Follow me," Shining said as he got to his feet.
We did as we were told and followed the Unicorn to the crystal castle. Along the way I saw many ponies though their skin tones were more blunt and grayish like the lacked emotions, The colors were also on the softer in of the color spectrum than the bright and darker ones back in Equestria. I could have sworn I heard whispers about the return of someone called the Crimson King. Soon I noticed some of the ponies that were whispering such things weren't as grey or lifeless as the others that weren't talking about this 'Crimson King.'
“Hmmm...” I hum and listen but also look around when I get a chance I walk closer to Edward and say. “Hey I think some of them are remembering you and it’s boosting their spirits hopefully seeing you will be enough of a boost to stop them from remembering you know who also it was never brought up in the show but are there any children in the empire right now or did Sombra....” I trail off as I feel a feeling of danger and take a step away from Edward.
"In all honesty Rodger, I don't know," Edward glared forward. "But there better be?"
We soon arrived at the palace and Shining showed us to the throne room where a very ragged looking Princess of Love sat on the Crystal Throne. She looked absolutely drained and like she was about to pass out at any moment.
As soon as she saw her eyes saw us they came to life with sparkles in them, "Uncle Ed! Twilight! Everypony!" She jumped off the throne and shot to Ed and Twilight and wrapped them both in a big hug. She then looked at Shining as gave a loud gasp when she saw his horn.
"It was Sombra's creature but we got it," He reassured his wife. "How are you feeling?"
"Drained," She huffed. "I don't know know how much longer I can keep spreading the light of love through the Empire and keep the shield up."
"And it'll be much harder now," Shining rubbed his crystal-encrusted horn. "This stuff block my magic."
I cross my arms and say. “Well then if it’s all the same I think I’ll have a look around near the castle while twilight does her test, and before you say anything I’m calm because I have faith in her.” I finish with a thumbs up to twilight, then I turn around and start walking to the doors.
But some catches my attention, something that Edward pulled out of nowhere, a pink glowing stone that's radiating so much magic it's making me nauseous.
"Here Cadance, this is for you," Edward handed over the stone and a wave of magic rushed over us all. "I looked outside to the wavering barrier and it not only stabilized but seemed stronger. I looked at Cadance and she was glowing and had grown a bit while her mane had become ethereal like Celestia and Luna's.
"Uncle Ed, are you sure I'm ready to have it?" Cadance pleaded.
"You're more than ready my little princess, with the Love Stone in your hands you can protect the ponies of Kingdom without the worry of Sombra's influences or his army," Edward placed his hands on her shoulders and gave her a warm smile before giving her a hug. "Now there are things that need to be done," He turned to Twilight and company. "I suggest you all hit the library. Rodger, with me."
I shrugged and flowed my acquaintance to the doors but we were stopped immediately by a small battalion of guards dressed in red shimmering armor. It looked as if the were literally wearing fire when the light bounced off them. I readied myself as I slowly reached for my blaster but Edward looked back at me over his shoulder and gave a slight shake of his head. These weren't just ponies either but from the details, I could make out they ranged from Ponies, griffons, and even a few minotaurs.
The head guard marched up and knelt in front of Edward. "Your highness, the Order of the Crimson Knights welcomes your return to the Empire after all these years."
I relax seeing they work for him and cross my arms and chuckle. “Well, it seems you have an army so I guess you don’t want me around,” I say then walk over at a painting and just look at it but secretly I’m still watching and listening to them.
"Your timing couldn't be better captain, I want most of the Crimson Knights to report for duty immediately. Have them form ranks at the entrance of the Empire's northern gate," Edward ordered.
'This guy was serious, what kind of a life has he had here and to have and his own Order of Knights.'
"No one is to leave the barrier period," Edward continued. "Be ready to mobilize upon ordered. A grand knight known as Polearm is here escorting my niece Twilight Sparkle and her friends. He is a great soldier and one of my personal apprentices and he speaks for me when I'm not here. There is Princess Celestia's adopted son Prince Spike. He may not look it but he is a skilled alchemist in the art of crystal and gem alchemy as well as powerful combatant and mage. They will join you if needed. I want a small platoon here to guard or help out if needed."
"Sir," He stood up and saluted before walked off with the others.
"Shall we," Edward gesture to the hallway.
I realize he knew I was still paying attention and so I turn and follow him still with a relaxed posture. “So got yourself an order of knights, must come in handy when shit hits the fan.” I say trying to keep things for being silent.
"Technically they're all my grandchildren," Edward said outright as we walked.
I trip a bit but keep up. “Damn if I didn’t know any better I’d say we are in a harem universe.” I joke and chuckle, then I look at all the different doors and ask. “Where are we going anyway?”
"There called herds in most of the worlds you'll visit and they usually have up to eight members," Edward explained. "And those are some of the descends of the war orphans me and Luna took in many years ago.
'And now I feel like a dick!'
"I have more out in the world that are a part of the order as well, Polearm is one of them." He pointed. "This way to Sombra old room."
I rub the back of my head. “Sorry about how I said that and is that wise? It’s most likely booby-trapped to explode or something if we aren’t him.” I say now a bit nervous.
"Don't care," He said as he quickened his pace. Soon we arrived a pair of grand iron doors, and I felt powerful magic on them. "KNOCK... KNOCK..." Edward said through teeth as he punched the doors off the hinges into the room.
A specter of a unicorn appeared but Edward wasn't having any of it, as he walked into the room I saw him clutch several shimmering strings and snapped them. I raised an eyebrow and was about to say something while looking at the specter that simply fell apart to nothing,
I blink both confused and in awe then decide to ask. “So um...am I here for any reason besides you don’t want me out of your sight?” I ask as I watch Ed go through bookshelf after bookshelf.
"You're here because of that and the ponies here don't know about the Displaced," Edward scanned the room. "He really did go dark," he shook his head as he'd walked over and picked up a book and looked through it before going over to a nearby bookshelf and turning to look at the floor, tears formed in his eye.
I look closer then when I realize what his apexes are I quickly look away saying. “Shit!” Under my breath, after that, I try to not look at Edward. “So I have some good news, I saved the CMC and Fluttershy on my first hour of being a displaced.”
"Mhmm..." he walked over to the corner of the room and knelt down and touched the floor. I walked over to see exactly what it was that he was actually doing and saw some form of weird magic circle carved into the ground. Edward was rubbing his hand over the etching.
“Find something?” I ask as I lean over him to look too.
"Not really, just remembering the old days I spent with Sombra when he was still a colt." Edward sighed. "He never really knew his father due to certain circumstances and his mother, Princess Amore, let me in the picture to act a role model and teacher but... I ended up more of foster father for the lad, even fell for Amore a bit but I was to set in my marriage and love for Luna at the time and never thought of opening myself up to another woman. I... I didn't think I needed too because to me Luna was enough at the time. I think Sombra resented me a bit for not being in the picture after he grew up. I had other dealings to take care of and was around less and less."
I cross my arms and sigh. “Probably didn’t help that every year the crystal heart would hurt Sombra and the last ruler did nothing about it,” I say thinking of the comic and a few fanfics I’ve read.
Edward slammed his fist into the wall sending several cracks up, "Don't you dare to say anything against Amore!" Edward looked over his shoulder at me and glared in rage as his eye shifted to a red color. "She did everything she could for her son and would have gladly sold her soul for him!"
I look away but say.” If it were me I would have moved him to Equestria where the crystal heart wouldn’t hurt him... and I was talking about the comics version anyway I’m sure your version did what she could.” I say then turn around and walk over to the door and stand by it.
"You need to be a little more careful with your words around me right now Rodger," Edward stood up as he wiped his eyes on his sleeve.
I notice the cracks in the wall were starting to repair themselves.
“Is this place alive too?” I ask as I watch the walls repair themselves.
"No it's just a repair and growth spell combo," Edward placed a hand on the wall and rubbed it. "Amore cast it long ago, I can't believe it still works." He looked at me. "It's funny actually. Me and Sombra found out that if you make a be enough hole to in the crystal to put something in it and leave to let the wall close up around it, the action is a cavity where you," his eyes shot open with a realization. "CAN HIDE STUFF!"
I smirk as I see he got an idea and step out of the room. “I assume your gonna start to smash stuff.”
"We need to get to the throne room," Edward replied immediately.
“Alright, let's go then,” I say then we both sprint to the throne room.
As we entered the throne room Edward began to look around frantically. "Come one where are you?" He said aloud.
"What exactly are you looking for?" I tilted my head.
"Sombra was very full of himself even as a colt he loved to show off what he did," Edward explained. "When he took over the throne from Amore he turned her to obsidian but didn't shatter her. Tia and Lu said she was in the throne room when their assault on this place went do, and the smashed this place up pretty good knowing them. Do you a key that x-rays things? I don't want to smash anything blindly."
I shake my head I sigh. “Sorry Edward I don’t have anything like that, hmm” I look around the room trying to think like Sombra that’s with my eyes light up and I turn to the throne. “What about inside the throne is it different than the original ruler's?”
"No, it all looks like it did when Amore was in charge," Edward crossed his arms. "Damn it, I know she's still here but where? I can go nuts and tear this place apart without damaging the tower and the protective field."
Twilight on the others then came in babbling amongst themselves.'
I listen to what the girls are talking about while thinking of where Sombra could hide a statue then I turn to Edward. “Well that’s just it if I remember correctly this,” I wave my arms around the clean sparking throne room. “Isn’t his throne room right?”
"Should you all be out helping in the fair," Edward looked at the ponies causing them to shut up.
"We were but then we kinda got... ah... sidetracked," Rainbow answered.
"We found out from one of the ponies that the Crystal Heart wasn't just another showpiece but an artifact used to help strengthen the barrier," Twilight looked at Edward. "We came in here to look for where King Sombra may have hidden it. I remembered your advice 'look for the truth when the truth.' Alchemists hide their research in plain sight."
"So we came here but then we heard you say it's the same as when Sombra took over," Spike added.
"Wait, what is that you said again?" Polearm pointed at me.
I look to Edward quickly but figure that they have already Easter together themselves and just need the final piece so I say. “ I said that this isn’t Sandra’s throne room I mean look at how shiny and sparkly it is. Do you really think someone who is evil would want their throne room to be all sparkly and shiny and pretty,” I say in a way that makes it sound like I am not sure if I’m right even though I know I am.
"Sombra did fall to corruption but Dark Magic is widely used and encouraged here, "Shining Armor cut in as he entered the room. "The room was a wreck when found it, crystal everywhere."
"What is that you're looking for?" Cadance asked.
"Anything that might lead us to the Crystal Heart," Spike said.
"What Rodger said is right, this place is to nice for an evil king," A beam of dark magic shot from Twilight horn at the throne and her eyes started to change. "Nah... this feeling is... disgusting!" She cried as Polearm braced her. Soon the room changed to be much darker and evil lair looking with a massive trap door in the middle of the room. Twilight shut off her magic and grabbed her head. "Gross, but it worked."
I saw Edward knelt down on the floor again. Curious I walked over and saw the state of a larger unicorn woman reaching out with a look of horror plaster on her face.
I smirk and pat his back. “Yet another victory for you now they just need to deal with Sombra then fix her and everything will be sunshine and rainbows...well.. tell the next ancient evil arises.” I step forward and rolled my neck.
I look down the hole and say. “So Edward what’s the plan want me to go with Twilight?”
Edward raised both his hands above his head and slammed them down on the floor at the base of the statue. He continued to beat on the floor until the cracks extended outward from it. One final blow was dealt with his right hand shattering the floor into pieces he quickly rushed over and brushed the shards of crystal away from Amore. He pulled her out of placed her next to the hole and the others stood there in shock looking at the former Princess of Crystal.
I tilt my head as a thought hit me. “Hey, Edward...what is she gonna be doing once she is freed? I mean...the kingdom in just about every timeline belongs to Princess me Amore cadenza so...” I trail off at the looks I’m getting from everyone.
Cadance came over and looked at her ancestor. "She looks kind of like me. Who she Uncle?"
"She's a distant relative of yours Cadance," I saw a rear roll down Ed's cheek as he placed a hand on Amore's cheek. "She'll do what she wants. I want her to come back to Canterlot but I won't stop if she chooses to stay here. She was grooming Sombra to take over for her before the... corruption set in." He walked over next to me, "Keep the timeline crap down. Only Tia and Lu know about future events."
I give Edward a nod and walk over to a window and look out giving him and the others time to talk I try to watch the edge of the city seeing a few red dots moving around I assume they are his knights at work.
Shining Armor came up next to me, "They're not as strong as the elite guard back home or Twilight and her friends but they are very well trained." I noticed him look at me slightly "I've been wonder something? When you lent me that Key it gave me all the knowledge of morphing. It's so taxing to stay morphed even for a little while. Why is that you can stay morphed all the time and Why do you?"
“Well Shining, it was most likely more taxing on you because you aren’t fully bonded with the Morphing grid, but to answer your other question, I don’t think I can power down while I’m in Edward’s world.” I look at him and rub the side of my helmet.
“I can’t even remove my helmet while I’m here, something similar happened to another ranger when he traveled to another universe so I suspect that the Morphing Grid protects rangers by keeping them morphed when they travel to other universes that aren't their own.” I then look down at myself and rub my stomach.
“Honestly I’m hoping that we can deal with Sombra soon and that he will let me try to summon my ship I have a theory that I might be able to power down while I’m on board my ship.” After I finish my sentence my stomach growls loud enough even the girls can ear it.
"If ya were hungry ya should of said something sooner," Applejack cut in. "The fair has plenty of treats."
"Aj, we don't have time," Rainbow abruptly said. "There is an army out there and these ponies are gonna need to stay happy if we have any chance of kicking Sombra's butt."
"Rainbow is right," Edward turned to us.
"I am? ... I mean, of course, I am, cause I'm just that awesome," She snorted as puffs of steam came from her nose.
"You five get back to that fair," Edward order five of the mane Six. "My knights will help when needed. Twilight you get that flank down that hole and find the heart. Cadance, you maintain that barrier," He turned to me Shining, Pole, and Spike. "You three are with me." He pointed at us and then himself.
I walk up to Edward and lean in and whisper into his ear. “Won’t she need Spike to break free of the trap?” Then I look over at this spike getting a look at him.
I then look over to applejack and say. “Also applejack I can't remove my helmet while I’m in Edward’s world.”
"Twilight," Edward said, causing the mare to stare. "Come here."
"What's wrong Ed?" She asked as she walked over.
Edward placed his hands on Twilight's shoulder. "You are one of the bright and most powerful unicorns of your age and the best alchemist second on to King Sombra and Starswirl. You've studied and trained both mentally and physically every day since you became my apprentice. Though you still have a long way to go before becoming a true Alchmage, it is time you started on that road." Twilight's eyes lite up and were as big as dinner plates while her mouth was agape. "I know you're ready, so make me proud."
She shook her head vigorously while the others stood in awe.
'This stuff must be a big deal if everyone here knows about it.'
"You four," Edward stepped in front of me, Spike, Polearm, and Shining Armor. "We're heading out." Edward turned to the door and walked off.
I give Twilight a thumbs up before running after Edward and the others, once I catch to me I ask. “Ok, so I’m gonna take a wild guess that the 5 of us are gonna play distraction with smoke eyes?”
"Something like that kid," Polearm chuckled
"Sombra knows I'm here," Edward cut in. "He's after me first and foremost. He's added alchemagic yo his skill list somehow, probably some research I left behind without realizing it, to that he stole while I wasn't paying attention. Long story short, yes we keep his focus off the Empire and on me. The secondary objective is that crystal army and seeing as how it's probably made of magic nullifying crystal there's only one weapon we have that can fight it and that's you four as it is you four that the most powerful have alchemy."
I nod a bit but then tilt my head. “But I don’t have alchemy Edward,” I tell him as we get to the bottom of the stairs to the ground floor and I sigh and look back. “Geez, what’s with this place and stairs?”
"You're a dumbass if you said that after a little walk like that," Pole snarked. "Think of what Twilight is gonna have to walk down back in the throne room."
We walked through the streets of the Empire and I noticed a lot more of the ponies were colorful, cheerful, and active. Many of them were bowing to Edward as we walked by.
'Is he some kind of hero or something?'
"I know that look," Shining snickered. "Ed was once the Minos King and ender of the Minos Wars nearly three thousand years ago. Though he doesn't like the part of how he got to be the king he is hailed as both a hero and a monster for both events. Though purely a hero to the ponies but also a great king and bedtime story you tell to misbehaved calves at night."
I turn to Shining and say. “Damn that is cool but messed up, I was told he was a king but I didn’t know he was this popular.” I then look to the other guy and say. “Oh, I know exactly what she has to go through I was just making a small joke to lighten the mood.”
Lastly, I turn to Edward and speak up. “Edward is there a way to can block what’s happening outside the shield from sight so I can summon my ship? If I can use its cannons on the,” I look around then change what I was gonna say. “Snow out there it will make our job easier.”
"A big ass red train was already too much and now I have my entire order of knights for the whole Empire assembling at the main gate of the Empire," Edward raised his hands. "I'm already causing a panic if you can't tell. I don't need a giant red pirate ship robot there as well. Our forces will just have to do."
“Fine fine geez, I’m just trying to think of ways I can help end this quickly increase you didn’t know I haven’t eaten all day and have been fighting most of that time with two naps between them,” I tell him and cross my arms walking forward faster and summoning Edwards key he made and look at it wondering if it would even work.
We soon arrived at eh northgate that we'd come through and man there was a lot of red armored guys and girls out here. Edward found the Knight captain from before and he knelt down.
"Majesty," the captain said with vigor. "It is pleasure to serve you as the original Crimson Knights did so long ago grandfather." I could tell the word, 'grandfather', kind of bothered the alchemist from the way he sighed.
"Have the troops from ranks, I will address them soon," Edward waved off the captain who saluted and went back to what he was doing. Edward then turned to us and he looked at me. "You know you don't have to be here Rodger. This is my fight and you were sent to this world by accident. I can send you home now," he noticed the key in my hand. "If your worried about using the key then don't use it."
I look to the key then back to Edward. “ I’m a bit cautious of using it but it looks like it should work and you seem very powerful so I trust it will work fine though I can test it right now if you want.” I tell him and hold out my other hand summoning my morpher.
"Test it if you want to my young friend but be up front in a few moments," Edward shrugged. "I've got to address the knights and I want you up there with the others." Edward patted my shoulder and walked off leaving me with my thoughts.
I watch Edward walk off then look down to the key and nod flipping it to key mode and hold both it and my morpher up and feel a small voice in my head tell me what I need to say. “ Equivalent exchange!” I slide the key into my morpher in front of me and turn it and then transmutation circle appears at my feet and slowly starts to rise over me and my suit is changed through alchemy into a black and red metallic armor with golden crystal diagonal across the chest and the black parts around the joints and the helmet looks like a monsters face with sharp teeth for the mouth guard, the oroborus symbol appears behind me while I raise my right hand in a fist with red light attracted to it from the symbol.
Edward was in front of his knight with Shining, Spike and Polearm standing in line just behind him, so I decided to get in line next tho Shining. The guys were all wearing different style armor similar to the Crimson Knights but in different color schemes. At his side was scimitar of all things.
Shining was wearing a gold set similar to the one from the series but it seemed a bet bulkier, then again he was in pretty good shape from what I saw from our battle with that creature. He was definitely stronger than an earth pony with there natural magic.
Polearm sported the exact same armor of the knights but as a red and black variation while on his back was a naginata. He also w had a good build and no doubt he was strong as he was an earth pony. Spike was wearing a purple and green set of armor but his was less restricting. He didn't have a weapon except for a set of claw like gloves and a few daggers at his belt. I then notice a few different spools on his back belt.
Edward started to speak so I turned my attention back to the front.
"My children, the day has come for you to see the battle field as you forefathers had once prepared to do. I do not ask you to fight for me and you may go home now if you wish but I ask that you stay here for the families of the Empire and for this family you have next to you at this moment," Edward said proudly. "The world has changed in the time you were under Sombra's curse and I WISH i could've broken it but I couldn't there for I to was cursed to be in stone. I was not there for you, my family when you needed, but I am here now and will be for many more of your grandmothers beloved moon to cross the sky. I am proud of you all and proud too call you my knights and my children. Today we face the army of the King who usurped the throne from the Beloved Princess Amore. This battle will battle will be long and hard, some may fall but it must be fought for the sake of your home and for kin. Let us stand as not only as brothers in arms but as a family for the Empire," He yelled throwing a fist in the air and the knights started to beat there weapons on the ground or against there shields or bows in rhythm and slowly died down.
"Behind me are top class fighters and family. My nephew and your new crone prince, Prince Shining Armor," Edward stepped to the side and Shining stepped forward and stuck out his chest. "Next wee have one of our own from Canterlot, Grand Knight Polearm Aries," Pole stepped up and slammed his right arm on his chest and the knights did the same. "On the end we have the adopted son of Princess Celestia, crown prince of Equestria, and one of my apprentices, Prince Spike Solaris Everfree," Spike stepped forward and slammed his fist together and took a deep bow and the knights mimicked.
"And last but not least we have me personal friend Captain Rodger the Red Devil," Edward motioned to me.
'Captain Rodger the Red Devil!'
I watch Edward as he gives his speech and see those ponies ready to do anything and rush to their death, then I stand tall when Edward named me so I decide if I’m going down I’m taking you down with.
"Every creature form ranks, and prepare to move out!" Edward demanded and we hear the guard thump and move like a well oiled machine. Edward came over to us. "Sorry about the name Rodger. I had to come up with something as I can't exactly say 'HEY HE'S A DISPLACED'."
I nod and shrug. “Hey I understand some things are hard to explain to them.” I then crack my knuckles and grin and my faceplate changes to be grinning. “Let’s go kick some ass I feel amazing right now."
We walked with Edward to the front of the knights just inside the barrier. He pointed to the Army in the distance and I noticed it was much closer than when we'd first'd arrived here in the Empire. I also saw hat there were nearly five time as many of them as the Knights.
"We can't let them get with striking distance," Edward said. "If enough of those crystal creatures get here they'll easily over whelm the Empire as they're made of magic nullifying crystal. The can pass through the barrier with ease and can cancel it out if enough go through at one time."
"We need more soldiers," Shining cut in. "These guys are will trained but they're nowhere near our level of strength. Even if we had Cadance's elite Love guards here we'd still fair just a bit better than we would with just them."
"Don't worrying Shining," Spike said cracking his neck.
"Yea, Ed's got that covered," Polearm smirked.
"Wood Style: Wood Clones," Edward said as he made hand signs. Suddenly wooden timbers erupted from him and formed into twenty identical copies of the himself. "MULTI-SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!" They all yelled and in puffs of white smoke more Edwards appeared, an entire army of them.
My eyes widen making the eyes of the helmet widen then I grin and chuckle. “That is damn cool Edward I want to learn that trick now then can we start I think this form has increased my aggression I’m barely holding myself back.” I say as I look out at the army and my hands start clenching and unclenching.
"In one more minute," Edward looked at me.
I raised an eyebrow under my helmet, "Come on they're right there!" I pointed.
"Wait." Edward said calmly. I saw his shadow grow extremely wide and soon blacken Edwards emerged from it. I then heard a slight humming behind me. Turning to look I saw several silver rippling portals and then weapons shot out of them into the shadow. The black Edward took hold of the weapons and readied to fight. "I cal this move, Seven Nations Army: Take All." He remarked as the all the Edwards readied themselves. "My clones will be the first wave, then you guys go in with the knights. I'll take care of the big stuff, he pointed to the giants and other large creatures."
“Fine just hurry I feel a deep need to fight right now I think it’s something with this form.” I say my voice deeper and the red parts glow brighter and my hands start turning into claws.
"Don't let those urges drive your action Rodger or you could lose yourself and go berserk," Edward motioned his hand sending his clones ahead. "The form you're in resembles my true form and I'm easily influenced be negativity and baser emotion while in it which means you're prone to it."
I nod my head but start to growl a bit watching the army. “I can feel it Edward and I think we are linked more then you think.” I look at my hands and Then clap them together and blue electricity sparks around me and I touch the ground and make a small tower of ice only a foot tall then look to Ed. “I didn’t know that would work.”
"You'd be surprised what works when you put your mind in it," Ed said punching the air causing it to shatter like glass. He reached into the now open space and pulled out a red serrated dual-edged sword with a flaming bird shaped cross guard and the pommel was a large four directional facing skull with a ruby on top of it.
I tilt my head and look the sword over then turn back to army and see the clones already fighting. “If you can do anything I have a request you can consider it payment for helping in this fight,” my voice growls out and then I look at Edward. “Make my normal sword able to cut holes in reality to places I or anyone touching it know of and have been to.”
I then roll my neck and explain why I want it. “Earth still exists where I’m from and it’s currently taking over by the evil alliance, I want to go there and help any living rangers left there.” I watch Edward for any kind of reaction.
"A reality slash," Edward tiled his head. "A simple enough task," he turned the sword horizontally and placed both hand on the grip. The weapon pulsed and the blade began to look like a galaxy. Edward tightened his grip on his weapon then jumped up and swung the sword, "Meido Surasshu!" he called out send a slash of galactic energy outward into the oncoming army. The slash literally swallowed whatever it hit leaving nothing behind. Luckily he jumped up to miss his clones. "Kind of like that?" Edward landed next to me with his blade on his shoulder.
“Kind of, what I’m thinking is,” I clap my hands and make a rough ice copy of my gokaiger sword and hold it. “Make it so when I think of a location and swing my sword like this,” I swing it in front of me in a downward ark. “A portal opens when I cut but doesn’t move.”
"Like the the Golden Tiger Claws from Xiaolin Showdown," Edward remarked. "Like I said ease enough to do," He held up his hand and a Gokaiger sword appears above his palm. "Courtesy Arc of Embodiment."
I am shocked and growl in annoyance but it comes out much deeper. “How did you steal my sword?” I shake my head and hold it. “Sorry I know you didn’t steal it but...I guess I’m also getting a bit of personality with this form I shouldn’t use it too much.”
"Think nothing of it kid," Edward hands me the weapon. "And you're right. Don't use it to much. Now," He stepped forward, "Fight time," he vanished in a wisp of snow and then I heard a loud boom in front of me. I saw saw the giants in the distance started to fall to pieces after large craters appeared on their bodies.
I grin and lift my sword. “Charge!” Then I run out into the tundra and use the sword to cut right through the first golem then I kick the next one into a group but then more of them jump onto me clawing at me making sparks fly off my suit.
"Let's take on some giants," I raised and eyebrow and then saw Edward become cloaked in a fiery red aura that soon from into a large skeleton. Then muscle fibers started to cover it and Edward rose into the are as the skeleton formed legs. Edward was now
Mountain Side 3RD POV
Sombra stood on the cliff overlooking the battle taking place between his crystal Army and the Crimson Knights and the leaders, his former teacher Edward Elric. In bubbles of shadow behind him floated the celestial sisters, Nyx, and the Twin Star alicorn children of Luna and Edward.
Sombra snickered, "It would seem that my information my network provided me on my former mentor was quite off," He looked down as the clones of Edward fought his forces fearlessly. "He's much more powerful than I was told. Those clones of his are many, many more than what I thought he could produce at one time. No matter though he will tire and they well fade or be taken down. Those knights are a problem though. I didn't realize they were still so loyal to their alleged grandfather. " His attention shifted to the for that had led the charge of the knights. "Those four are the biggest issue outside Edward. The can all use transmutation and have strength comparable to that of Edward himself. That unicorn shouldn't have the much physical power after having his magic sealed though."
Sombra scowled as he looked down then heard a boom and looked out to see on of his giants had a huge crater in it before it falls to pieces.
"How?" he sneered as he forms a telescope and looked out to see Edward rushed with immense speed. "That bastard has enough power to shatter my giant golems? Impossible? He can't use magic to strengthen himself with this many of my soldiers around to absorb the ambient magic of the area."
BattleField Rodger POV
I grin and lift my sword. “Charge!” Then I run out into the tundra and use the sword to cut right through the first golem then I kick the next one into a group but then more of them jump onto me clawing at me making sparks fly off my suit.
I roar out and the red parts of my suit glow brighter as I throw my arms out knocking them off me and I start fighting them hand to hand, I punch one hard enough it cracks then I kick another knocking it into two more those three brake and I glare at the closest and want to grab it and a shadow whip forms in my hand and I swing it and cut the golem in half.
Shining runs over to me and puts a hand on my shoulder I almost punch him but stop myself in time. "You need to get it under control. I know Ed's dark impulses are influencing you but we're in the middle of a battle with allies around. Focus or change forms if you can't. Get it under control!"
I nod and rub my helmet. “Yeah sorry, your right as powerful as this form is it’s too uncomfortable.” I change back to my base form and reach for my buckle. “Thanks shining, now let’s try this one out.” I pull out the blue samurai ranger key and get ready to morph.
Suddenly a crystal paladin charges in. It brings its halberd done knocking me and Shining back it locks on to me and rushes in but before it can reach me it falls into layered pieces in the snow. I looked on in shock and see a very fine set of shimmering threads in the air and trace the to a certain young drake.
"Ya need to pay closer attention on the battlefield with so many enemies about, Red Devil," Spike commented as he retracts his string. "Diamond thread slices through anything when pulled tight."
I roll my eyes and nod to Spike. “Thanks for the save kid remind me to tell Ed to buy you a comic.” I then use the key to morph. “Go go Samurai!” A Japanese character is drawn in front of me then it spins and flys up and falls onto me then thousands of the same symbol spin around my feet and traveled up my body changing me to the blue Samurai Ranger I pull out the sword and hold out a hand and a new belt buckle appears in my hand. “Just buy me a few minutes and I’ll be able to slide through them easily.”
"I'll do one better," Spike smirked as to paladins came on him. He places either hand on the enemies and in a flash of purple they fill to dust. "I specialize in Mineral, Jewel, and gemstone transmutation." He remarked holding up his gloves to reveal special alchemy circles. "Taking these things apart is nothing. " Strings shot from his fingertips and then his pulled them tight slicing multiple opponents to pieces.
“Ok that is impressive any way you could transmute the entire army all at once?” I ask him As I summon a black box and put it onto my sword and call out. “Super samurai mode!” And press a button a beam of light shoots into the air then forms a white sleeveless trench coat that then appears onto me posting my power even more.
“Alright let's do this!” I run forward and swing my sword and I slice through a group of them and I make my way through them cutting each one that gets too close down but when some stronger ones surround me I summon a disk and slide it onto my sword. “One chance leave or I will destroy you all.” I put my hand on the disk ready to spin it.
Shining punches the paladins transmuting them into pieces in the process. "They're golems, they won't stop unless the leader is stopped." He explains smashing more of the enemy forces.
I smirk in my helmet and spin the disk calling out. “Shogun Mode! Power of the Ancestors!” Blue energy swirls around me extremely fast and went to clears I am now wearing more powerful armor and look like a shogun. “Time to make a opening.”
I walk forward and take my sword and slash cutting through a large number of the golems making an opening for Spike, Shining, and Polearm. “Let’s move! I can’t keep this form going for long!”
A sudden whirlwind blew through tearing down the paladins as it. I saw it throw a spear nailing a wyvern bringing it down with a single blow. The snow cleared to reveal Polearm. "Man it feels good to fight at full strength for once." He smirked as he put his hand on the ground transmuting several pole weapons for downed paladins. "Come on guys," he remarked and threw more spears taking down several enemies.
'What kind of hell did this guy go through to get that strong!'
I take a step but fall to a knee and am forced to power down to my base form. “D-damn it that power is too much for me.” I look up at the golems running at me and fire my gun at them cracking them. "Get up!" the guys said in unison.
"Ed trusted you with a sliver of his true power for a reason," Shining punished some of the golems to pieces and the transmuted them into projectiles at more golems.
"Shows what a Displaced can really do captain," Polearm sliced paladins apart with his naginata.
"Ed has faith you and so do we," Spike remarked as he wove hos threads. "He put his knights, his grandchildren, under you be because he trusts you to lead them. So on your feet."
I chuckle softly and stand back up and pant a bit then grip my sword and gun tighter. “Yeah I know all that and one thing about a power ranger,” I run towards a group of golems and blast the first three then front flip over them and swing my sword under their feet opening a portal and the fallthrough and reappear miles into the sky and crash onto another group near Spike. “We never give up!”
Cliff side
"Class," Sombra snarled.
"Yes, master," Came a silent voice from behind Sombra as a pair of slit red eyes appeared.
"Target those four that led the changes forms specifically," Sombra looked out as more of his against fell to the ground. "He will be a problem, if left unchecked. But a sit stands he is already fatigued and the easiest to handle."
"As you command master," the eyes snickered with silent joy then vanished.
Battlefeild
I look around me as more golems surround me i grit my teeth and swing my sword at the first one but get hit from behind knocking me into three more I grunt in pain as they start to beat me but I push my gun in one of their chests and fire braking that one then swing my sword around cutting into their chests. Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough to destroy them I look down and swing my sword making a portal and fall through and end up in the air above them and pull out another key.
“Time to use a classic, it’s morphin time, Tyrannosaurus!” I put the key in and turn it changing into the red mighty morphin power ranger in a surge of red electricity, then I summon the power sword and front flip and land cutting two golems in half.
"kekeke..." came a wicked came a sinister cackle. "You can easily take down magic nullifying golems, even in your weakened state. Kekeke..." the voice mocked me. "My master wants you did. How though he left that up to me!"
I look around me till I spot a snake like Chimera I turn to face him this one is much smarter and seems to resemble a naga with a pony like head with reptilian eyes but scales instead of fur and I can see two sharp fangs poking out of his mouth, he also has a muscular upper body and a long snake tail with no legs. “Oh yeah? Well once I’m done with you your boss is next.”
I change back to my pirate form and aim my gun at him while tightening my grip on my sword, then he struck moving extremely fast I fire but miss and he uses clawed hands to cut across my chest sending me flying and sparks fly from my chest once I land in the snow and groan. ‘Great he is super fast guess I’ll have to change again.’ I think to myself as I reach for my belt.
"Your the one who captured Brutus," cackled the snake cackled as he readied to start. "He wasn't all that smart but he had his uses. Tell me what did you do to him. My name is Class be the way."
I get up after I pull the key out of my belt buckle and hide the key in my fist. “I destroyed him completely turned him to ash.” I say in a hope to piss him off so he will make mistakes then I summon my morpher in my free hand.
"Oh no, we can't have that now can we," Class snickers as he shot forward and coiled around me immobilizing me. "I take it that this little weird thing is how you change. Well, can't let that happen," Class hissed as he took my morpher and three across the battlefield out of sight. "There, now I can kill you in with ease."
I struggle and growl getting my arms closer and hidden in his coils then summon my morpher back and slide the key in. “You think you can kill a ninja?” I smile and turn the key while coaling out. “Ninja stores ranger form!”
Blue energy covers me and forces his coils off and makes a small tornado around me as I change into the blue ninja storm ranger and before he could grab me again I sink into the snow. ‘Time to play dirty.’ I move around in the snow using my water ninja powers then fly up out of it behind him and cut his back with my sword.
"Got ya!" I smirked under my helmet as I saw Class hit the snow covered ground with a thud.
"KEKEKEKE!" The chimera laugh from his spot when as his twas suddenly found itself wrapped around my ankle. He stared to fling me about. "You think that little tooth pick can break through my scales than you need more schooling what ever you are! I know," He let go only to wrapped his tail around my neck.
I dropped sword as I clutched at the tail gasping for air. I sneered at he cackling reptile. I was just to worn out from the Alchemy Ranger key. It took help from Shining using a key last time to beat one of these monsters. I didn't have the to take it on alone right now and I was to far from the knights and the guys. Hell, I couldn't even call for help right now.
"What's wrong no come back,"Class snickered. "Kekeke..." he picked up my sword and looked it over. "How about I keep it after I run you through with it. KEKEKE..." He reeled his arm back on pointed the tip of the weapon at my chest.
My eyes widen and I struggle more then get a idea and move my hand close to his face and summon my sonic fin a blue megaphone shaped like a Dolphins tail fin once it appears I bless him in the face point blank range for a sonic blast, the blast is also loud enough that I get spikes attention and he sees my situation.
"You bastard!" Class snarls as he shakes his head his tail still wrapped around my throat. "I'm going to enjoy swallowing you!" He squeezed harder.
"Not on your live lizard lip!" i heard Spike voice from behind Class. "Amethyst Dragon fist!" I fill to the ground as Class yelled out in pain. I looked up to see the chimera a light with purple flames. "You okay?" Spike asked as he pulled me to my feet.
"Now I am..." i wheezed out. "Thanks. How'd you do that?"
"That my Dragon Slayer magic, as much as I could muster after chomping a few gems down anyways," Spike huffed."All these golems around I'm surprised I could use that much power. Don't ask if I can do it again cause I can't."
"I'll devour you both!" Class snarled at us finally having put the flames out.
I look down at the snow and get a idea and whisper to spike. “Can you still use your normal flame or even better use alchemy to turn a lot of this snow to water?” I ask before I blast my sonic fin at class again to keep him stunned.
"I can do the latter," Spike threw his hands out and purple electricity flashed turning the snow into steaming water. "I heated it so it won't freeze but it won't last long."
Edward watch for atop a smashed giant. "Come on you two, I need a lead to Sombra an you can give it to me." A silver ripple appeared next to him. "This will help and may give our ranger some more transformations." Edward walked over and pulled the massive sword from his vault reeled back and threw it to Spike and me.
I nod to spike and then quickly make a hand sigh and call out. “Power of water!” And make the water cover class as much as I can but leave a bit leading to spike hoping he gets the idea then I see the wild sword stab into the ground in front of me I look over to see Edward and nod then make a opening in the water around class’s chest.
Spike threw out some of his diamond strings and wrapped them around Class pulling them tight and with another flash of purple turned the water to ice. "I can't hold this long, This thing is really... strong!" Spike gritted his teeth as Class tried to free himself.
"(Make this change sorry )
“You won’t have to,” I summon my morpher and the alchemist ranger key and slide it in and morph into that form. “ Equivalent exchange!” Once I’m changed and feel a surge of power and anger letting out a huge roar that gets everyone’s attention then I look at spike growling heavy. “If I lose control either knock me out or get Edward.” Then I walk forward and grab the sword pulling it out of the snow barely noticing five keys appear around it then fall into the snow, then I growl at class sending energy into the sword it starts glowing as I lift it over my shoulder. “ Savage alchemic SLASH!” I roar and swing the sword horizontally sending a red energy slash towards class and it cuts right through his chest and keeps going slashing a squads worth of the golem army in half.
I let out another roar and look around for another target seeing only red.̴̢̳̮̗̠͇̝͓̎̉̄̈͛͜͝͝“̴̮͕͕̱̤͉̺́̓̂̈́M̶̲̪̪͓̦̼̍̏̅͠ŭ̶͖̥͎̝ś̶̡͇̭͈̜̼̤̗̝̍̆̀̃͂̕͝t̴̡̻̳̠͉̥̔̋̀̕͝͠͝ ̶͚̦̭̗̗̼̬̈c̶̻͙͚̹̬̅̑̔͆̂r̸̠͍̾̓͋̔ų̸͓̃̃ś̷̢̞̹̰͈̠̳̰͇͋͐͒̈̆͌͘̚͝h̷̗̟͍̯̺͐̈́̂̾̆̈́̏͠,̶̻̒ ̸͓̀̇͑̂̏̒̿͠m̴̮̬̭̼̥̑̇u̵̧͖̭̠̗̗̠̻̬͆̈́̃̀̔͑̎̋š̵͍̤̬̿̽͆̿̀̉͘͝t̷͎̪̣̿͂̎̉̓͌͋͜͝ ̴̺̼̮̣͈͇̿̏̐͝͝͝ș̶̛͐͒̓̌͋m̶̜̝̫̐̑̐́͊̏͗̂a̶̢͍͙̲̭̰̝̮͓͂̋͒͛̋̓s̷̢̝̽͂h̷͉̀͋̋́̐̕͘͠,̶̖̙̽̾̈̔̓̉̄͠ ̷̞̯͚̩͕̌̍͜͝m̵̺͚̹̿͛̋̓̇̂̊̐̂̑ừ̵̡͇̟̙͍̥͐̽̐͘͠ș̷̺̼̭͔͉̟͛̋͑̑͝ţ̵̻̣̠͚̾͒͑͛ͅ ̷̫̟͌͌͘K̸̢̝̰͔͚̼̝̝̮͈̆̇̄̚͝I̶̲̫̻̍̏̿̔̚L̷̨̻̟͙̼̲̲͙̞̄̽̋̇̀͗̓̚L̸̺͓͕̻͎̻̦̿̉̏̒!̴̧̱̹̏”̵̧̹͌̋́̃́͗̽
"Master! Help me!" Class called out weakly.
"That think is still alive!" Spike looked on in shock.
"Enough," Edward said as he came down from the sky and knocked me over the head and to the ground. I shook my head head returning to normal, normal enough.
I grown and revert back to pirate form. “Thanks Edward, that key takes a lot out of me and I’m almost out of strength.” I say as I look up at the monster struggle in the ice still as live but bleeding heavily.
“Edward I’m sorry but I think I’m done for now.” I sigh and look over at the keys that landed in the snow, then start picking them up.
"It's fine, that key is way more powerful than even I predicted. You can't maintain the proper mind set due to fatigue. Being close to me probably ups it influences as well," Edward walked over and held a hand up to me and it ignited in a green flaming energy. I was soon engulfed in it and started to feel much better. "But you've done more than enough. Rest."
"Master..." Class cried out.
"You will show me where you master is before you die of your wounds beast," Edward said coldly as he walked over and placed a hand over the chimera head. Class screamed out in pain. Edward suddenly gritted his teeth, "SOMBRA!!!!!!!!!" Edward roared and crimson energy poured from his body in a column of red rage.
Thanks to Edward I have the strength to stand again and watch Edward as energy surges from him, I turn to spike. “Thanks for the help.”
"This isn't good!" Spike said as he looked on.
Cliff side
"The fool got himself killed, haha... not that I actually excepted that thing to when against on of Edwards kind but it still fared much better than I originally thought," Sombra smirked. "If Edward and the Drake hadn't interfered then it be dead. I can safely say that if i continue my research I'll be able to make the perfect army.
Suddenly a massive column of red light pierced through the clouds shock the Dark King.
SOMBRA!!!!!
"Hehe... looks like Class did one more unintended job," Sombra laughed. "Soon I will have the perfect body that not even alicorns can touch in terms of power and immorality. RAHAHAHAHA!"
Battlefiled
I look back to Edward. “Yeah even I can feel how pissed he is I think we should get the knights, shining and polearm and get back closer to the empire so we are out of his way.”
"Dude this is very bad," Spike said as he used his strings to slice apart golems. "Whatever he saw in that things mind, may have sent him over the edge. I hope Malice doesn't come out."
Suddenly we felt shaking. I looked to the red column and saw a massive twelve foot tall demon clad in red armor and and a massive golden eye across it chest with the oroborus at the enter instead of a pupil. On its back was a set of silver and metallic red tipped feathered wings. from the creases in its armor leaked shadows and red sclereaed eyes. It head was a mass of shadows except fro a singular gold amber eye on the right and three red on the left with a maw of serrated teeth.
The beast let out a roar that shook everything. l looked at Spike out of the corner of my and the kid was shaking with pure terror but had tears of suddenness in his eyes.
I stare in awe at the fearsome looking monster and turn to Spike asking. “What the hell is that thing?”
"That's... Ed," Spike said with worried saddened tone as he backs away.
"Spike," the monster called out as he gaze was on us. "Get back to the Empire with the others. Twilight may need you. I'll be with Sombra, " he said with a deep hatred.
"Come on Rodger, we need to go, now!" Spike panicked.
“Right,” I say still shocked that this monster is Edward. “Kill him Edward but don’t lose yourself or you’ll make them cry.” I point at the empire then I turn and start running. “Spike do you have a way to signal a retreat?”
"Just one," he remarked as he ran. He pulled out one of the spools of diamond thread and to my amazement, ate it. "TAKE A deep breath I was shocked by what happen next, "ALL FORCE RETURN TO THE EMPIRE! THE CRIMSON BUTCHER HAS RETURNED! I REPEAT RETREAT!" Spike yelled out with a booming voice as purple flames carried out his orders. "That's all I got!" Spike said as we ran and met up with Polearm and Shining Armor.
I nod and run faster glad we could tell them to run but I still shoot my gun at the golems as we run till we get between the golem army and the empires shield I look around seeing a large number of knights and Polearm and Shining.
“Hey good to see you two made it back.” I say out of breath as I bend over with my hands on my knees. “Edward turned into thing huge thing we need a plan.”
"The plan is get the knights back to the Empire," Shining cut in. "They're just about spent. Ed is another story all together. Did he really trans from into that thing again Spike?"
"It's gotten worse since you last saw it Shining, evolve more" Polearm added. "Hey red," He looked at me.
"What?" I huffed.
"You got some kind of way we can get the knights back quickly?" Polearm asked. "That can be here yesterday and loaded instantly?" He smashed a golem with his bare fist.
'Again, this Guy's strength level is insane, and the magic is mostly caught off here. WHAT DID HE DO TO GET THIS STRONG?!'
I take a deep breath and stand up. “There is my flying ship but if I summon it your gonna keep Edward off my ass deal?” I tell him as I fire at the golems feet making them trip over each other.
"I don't think he'll mind at the moment," Pole said sending more golem flying into pieces like buck shot into their counterparts. "If you save the Knights he'll be very grateful. Beside, he never said what you were a captain of so leave it to their imaginations. We'll cover you while they load up."
Spike and Shining nodded in agreement.
I sigh and hold my hand up. “GokaiGalleon!” After calling for it a huge hole in reality opens over us and my ship comes flying through at full size, it is a large red galleon ship with a sword blade on the tip of the bow, it also has four rocket engines on the stern and has the gokaiger logo on a flag flying in the crows nest I quickly jump miles up and land on my ship and rush inside running past everything to the control room and lower it next to everyone and open the loading bay door and speak over a intercom. “ Get your wings on board and hold on.”
I watch as they start coming but I also see the army getting closer so I aim three side Canons at them and fire taking out the front line and slowing them down.
"Come on guys lets use our combined alchemy to make walls that'll keep them back.," Spike said clenching his fist.
"Yea," the other two agreed.
The three alchemist stood in a triangle around my ship and in the next second did the individual things. They did weird gestures and then slammed their hand on the ground and in a giant combination of blue, white, and purple electricity. giant Ice walls came from the ground. They at least a mile high and thick in every direction. To thick to punch though and to tall to simple climb up and over.
I nod to myself and speak over the intercom. “Good work not get inside with the others once your onboard I’m taking us up and into the city.” I look over the controls and move as if I know how to fly it and get the ship ready to fly.
In the Distance I could make out the monstrous form of Edward tearing through the golem army with ease. I then saw giants coming in even in this monster state there was no way Edward could take them all on, or so I THOUGHT. There was an eruption of red and I saw a four armed energy skeleton form around Edward then is grew tissue and become a giant slightly bigger the the ones that were coming, its left leg was sliver along with its right arms up to the shoulder.
I glupped. "Just what in hell is this battle becoming?"
I checked to see and am glad when I see everyone on board so I close the cargo door and start flying up out of the walls and it’s then that Shining, Spike, and Polearm come into the control room. “Great your here spike navigator, “I point to a console In front of me on a lower part of the room. “Shining left side canon controls,” I point to the left at another console. “And finally Polearm right side cannons, I point at yet another console on my right. “we are gonna fly near the army once take out as many as you can, and before you argue first I’m the captain of this ship, second we can’t risk those things learning how to get over your walls and third it will help Edward.”
Suddenly there was A LOT OF turbulence. I hear d it on the winds, a roar of pain, anger, and sorrow. It shook the very mountains and shattered many of the smaller golems of the army the army.
"Oh no," I heard Spike.
"GET US OUT OF HERE NOW!" Pole demanded.
I nod my head and quickly turn the ship to the empire and turn the engines up to flying speed and we rocket Forward and in a few minutes we fly through the Barrier and I quickly stop the ship right next to the crystal castle I look to spike. “Go find Twilight and help her,” I then look to Polearm. “Check on the knights and keep them in my cargo bay for now,” then I look to Shinning and say. “Come with me I’m taking you to your wife then getting some Pegasi to help get the knights that can’t fly down to the ground.”
I set the ship to idle over the city and then get up and walk to the air lock and open the door and wait for Shining.
Cliff over looking the ensuing battle
"Hahahaha!" Sombra laughed.
"Sombra, what've... you done?" Celestia demanded as she groggily awoke in her shadow bubble and looked around. "Luna?" She looked off to the right and saw her sister and the other alicorn seemed to register as she started to move. Celestia moved in the other direction to see the children.
"Sister?" Luna held her head. "Rraa... where are we?"
"The Far Frozen North," came Sombra as he turned to the royals. "A cliff overlooking a battle outside MY Empire." he snickered. "That though had had many unintended results, has still yielded what I desire of it."
There was a huge rumbled as shaking roar as a large red giant battled other giants. The alicon sisters looked and saw their husband in his monster form inside the red giant fight the others. He cried out in rage, sorrow, and pain as fought those that came upon him.
"What've you done to him?!" Luna beat on the bubble scowling at the umbra pony with a sorrow filled tone as tears fell from he eyes.
"Edward," looked at the man she loved.
"I did nothing to that thing," Sombra snickered. "It's was what he saw."
"I demand to know what you did," Celestia slammed her fist. 'Damn this. If we only had our magic,' Celestia thought as she grit her teeth.
"I simply implanted a few false memories in one of my Chimera, Class," Sombra turned to the sisters. "See I implanted in Class's mind that I had turned you two and the alicorn children in to obsidian." He chuckled
"Why haven't you?' Celestia scowled as tears slowly dripped off her cheeks.
"Mainly because I CAN'T," Sombra said dryly. "The curse requires a lot of magic just to do it one and I've used up most of what this body had already to take you two down. If I wait for about a day I can petrify one of you in a day."
"You said 'this body'," Luna said with venom. "Now I understand how you survived all these years."
"Umbra Black Magic: Life Essence Transference," Sombra snickered. "No matter how hard you try there is always some forbidden knowledge that seems to elude you both."
"Now I fully understand," Celestia hung her head. "You planned to try and take over Ed's body."
"Yes, I an immortal all powerful body that never dies, regenerates, and can directly manipulate magic," Sombra laughed. "But in order to do that I had to break his mind completely, so I could take the body."
"YOU HAVE NO IDEA WHAT YOU HAVE DO!" Celestia roared in anger as tears streamed down her face. "Ed was the only one to keep his darker self in check, now if his mind is gone then..."
"RARARARARARAAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Came a bone chilling laugh from the red giant. "I'M FREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
"We're all doomed," Luna hung her head.
"Maybe not Luna," Celestia looked to the crystal Empire. "We still have Twilight and the others." She placed a hand on her stomach. "And when they find the heart, then we have to reach Ed."
Back with Rodger in the Crystal Empire
Shining finally gets into the airlock with me and I close the inner door and start the process to open the outside door when shining asks. “Why do you have two doors to leave your ship?”
“ It’s an airlock, Basically a small room in which you’re able use to leave your ship while in space without letting all the air out from your ship.” I answer him as the outer door opens I take him out onto the deck Then over to the side I grab his arm and say. “Hold on.”
I then jump down lifting him with me and fall a few feet over onto the balcony and set him down and pat his back. “Let’s go find your wife.”
"Cady should still be in the throne," Shining said. "If not there then the balcony."
"Let's go," Rodger said as they rushed off.
The duo ran as fast as they could and soon reached the throne room, where Cadance was slumped in the throne holding her head. Even though her powers were being greatly amplified by the Sage Stone of Love she looked very similar to how she did when the others had first arrive.
"Cady," Shining rushed to his wife.
She looked at him and then to me knowing Shining wouldn't give her an honest or straight answer due to concern and fear. "What's going... on out there?"
I step forward and sigh before saying. “I don’t know the full story but I heard spike say the crimson butcher has returned.” I watch her horrified expression then I turn to Shining. “I’ll try to help where I can but remember to have your men here go get the knights out of my ship and to tell everyone it’s...” I tilt my head think then snap my fingers. “It’s for a air show later that should keep them calm.” After the i turn around as I head the door open and see a upset Polearm walks in.
"The knights are working their way off your ship now," Polearm looked around. "Twilight isn't back yet. Damn it!" he slammed his fist in the walls sending cracks straight through it the other side based off the noise. "Why? How did this all go so... wrong."
I cross my arms and decide while Edward is busy fighting Sombra I should help Twilight. “Shining help the knights, keep your wife happy and the citizens calm,” I look to Polearm. “And you come with me we are going after twilight and spike.” I start walking to the staircase going down into the Pitt.
"He's right," Polearm huffed. "Twi needs help." He followed me down and that's when I asked about what the hell went down out there and why.
As we walk down the stairs I ask Polearm. “So mind filling me in on what the hell is happening out there? I have a idea of two that I can do to help but I need as much information as I can get.” I pay attention to the steps and see a broken step that Polearm was about to step on but I stop him and point it out then we continue walking.
"Hmmm...." He looked down and stepped over the step. "I can't really fill you in on any specific about but lets just say Ed has had a bit of a personal demon problem stemming from his own emotional turmoil and the collective hatred of millions of souls in side his body. Though many don't hate him anymore that doesn't stop what's already been done." He sighed. "I was overjoyed when I met the legendary Crimson King, my ancestor, and the more I learned about the more admiration I felt but with that also came pity. Ed has been through over fifteen thousand years of of life and amassed many powers and much knowledge but at the end of the day though his body is immortal he's still a man with a mortal soul."
“Damn that man has the worst and best luck.” I shake my head and think things over as we walk for a while, then I speak up. “Edward is huge right now if it comes down to it, we can go the Steven universe route and use one of my megazords to hold him down and tell him how much you guys care about him, we don’t need to beat him physically we need to help him emotionally, once we find spine ask him to send a letter to the princesses I’m sure their voices will help snap him back to normal.”
After I finish explaining I look at Polearm and see what his response is, but while I’m watching him I hit my head on a torch and rub my head and grumble.
"His family is the only thing he will listen to in his current state unless Malice is in control then we just have yell at him to come back," Polearm sighed. "And hold down Ed is like stopping and unstoppable spear. He wasn't even using his Susanno's full form. There's no telling how powerful he is when his like this. I've heard some of the other Displaced say it would take nothing short of an extremely powerful and will seasoned Void Dweller take him on."
I nod and say. “Right well here’s the plan, help Twilight get the heart, then we contract the princesses and help Edward,” I say then look down and see we are close to the bottom and I see both spike and twilight staring at an open door. “Don’t look at the open door.”
I tell Polearm then jump down keeping my eyes down and reach for the door but I flick my eyes up as I’m closing the door and feel magic enter my mind and the next thing I know I’m back in Ponyville but it’s destroyed and I see the ponies in chains with putties and other monsters guarding them I grit my teeth and shake my head and trying to snap out of the illusion but I can't. I reach into my pockets for my morpher and keys. When I find them I pull themout only for them to fall apart and turn to dust in my hands.
Inside Edward's mind
Edward was in his inner realm on his knees. There was only a vast torrent of swirling red around the alchemist, not souls but negative emotions. Nothing but his own voice and the voice of Malice could be heard from the surrounding area. Images of seeing Sombra laughing while turning his family to stone whirled around the alchemist continuing to drive him into the depths of despair. Then images of his past during the war of Cybertron started to appear with the images that he received from the Chimera Class.
"YOU COULDN'T PROTECT THEM... " Came Malice's multi-toned evilness from everywhere.
"I failed...." Edward said to himself.
"JUST LIKE WHEN LUNA FELL..."
"Couldn't save them..."
"JUST LIKE WHEN YOU TURNED TO STONE..."
"I failed again..."
"YOU COUDN'T SAVE YOUR SON STONE EITHER!"
"They're gone... because I failed them..." Ed stood up.
"YES! YOU FAILED AGAIN TO PROTEC THEM! TO SAVE THEM! YOU COULDN'T SAVE CELESTIA... YOU COULDN'T SAVE LUNA... YOU COULDN'T SAVE NYX... YOU COULDN'T SAVE SOLAR ECLIPSE... YOU COULDN'T SAVE MORNING STAR... YOU COULDN'T SAVE STONE ELRIC... YOU COULDN'T SAVE PRINCESS AMORE... AND YOU COULDN'T SAVE SOMBRA... "
"Sombra..." Ed muttered as he felt a surge of rage shoot through him. "Sombra... SOMBRA... SOMRA!!!!!!!!!" Edward roared in fury. "KILL SOMBRA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
"HAHAHAHAHAHA! YES! KILLL HIM KILL THEM ALL!"
"DESTROY IT ALL! Edward raged under the anger and the influence of Malice who created false images of Sombra for Ed to tear apart. He punched them completely obliterating his arms in the process. One after another they doubles appeared and the alchemist destroyed them blinded by his own fury,
"RAAAAAAAAAA!" He raged and fueled his demon with power and the beast gladly accepted.
On the outside Malice destroy the army for fun as the came at him. The Susanoo had started to change and was now fully clad in armor.
Back under the Empire Polearm's POV
I stood there staring at Rodger wondering what was going on. He'd grabbed a hold of the door knob and was shutting it but just before he closed it he froze in place. It's like Twi and Spike there where both just standing arond here not moving. The only think is that this door was enchanted as some type of magical trap by Sombra.
Placing a palm on the door with out looking I used the skills that Ed taught me and and infused and covered my body with a protective layer of magic while I analysed the door. Sure enough it was enchanted with a spell to make any who looked into experience there worst nightmares.
"Gods, I've got to break the others free," looked to Twilight, Spike and then Rodger. "First we shut this," he finished close the door careful not to look then moved Rodger back. "Now I 'll see what can do to get them free."
"Lets see," I said as I layed the three on the ground. "I could just punch them in the gut t o try and snap them out of it but I don't think that'll work out at all. Come on Pole think," I tapped the side of my head to brain storm. "If I were a unicorn I might be able to cast a counter spell. I can't use any magic other than raw magic to strength my body or talent magic. Come on there has to be something. What would Ed do?"
A thought then came to his mind, "He would use read the flow of the flow of the curse. I have its frequency already so in theory I just have to follow it into there minds. Here it goes."
I lite my fingers with my inner magic and placed my hand around Spike's head. He was being tormented about being abandoned by, just about everypony around him. He looked up to Ed and he turned his back on him. Twilight said she didn't need him. I, the fake me, said we weren't friend and worst of all Rarity out right dumped him because he wasn't royalty anymore.
I started to feel him stir and then hi shot up taking in a breath of air, "No... don't leave me!" Spike cried out as he looked around with tears form in his eyes.
I grabbed his shoulders. "It's okay Spike, it was the effects of a curse. No ponies is going to leave you," I calmed him placing a hand on his head.
He looked over and saw Twilight and Roger on the ground. "They got it two?"
"Yea, and need to do Twi now, As soon as you're feeling in one piece send a letter to the princesses about Ed," I told him and he nodded.I turned to Twi. "I hope you're not to far gone yet," I prayed.
I placed my fingers on Twilight's head just as I'd done with Spike and started to trace the curse's magic through her mind and it was much stronger than the one Spike had been under. She must've came under the its influence well before came down and found her.
"Where are you Twi?" I asked as I traced the curse's magic through my marefriend's mind.
"You failed Twilight!" I heard Celestia yell. "Now Cadance and your brother are gone and it's all your fault!"
"You failed me as an apprentice and as part of this family Twilight!" I heard Ed's voiced seathing with anger.
"Why? You were supposed to save the Empire not help destroy it!" Luna said coldly.
"But I ... I... no this ... I " Twilight cried in sorrow.
"We banish you from these lands..." The three of the royals said in unison.
i then hear my voice. "You are banished Twilight Sparkle and deemed unworthy to raise a child. Nyx is now under my care solely. You are to be escorted away and will not so much as ever speak her name again!"
"What?!" I hard Twilight cry in horror. "No, she's our daughter Pole, my biological daughter! You can't do this!"
"I can and have under the order of the crowns of Equestria," I heard myself say slamming a boot down. "Take her away!" I heard marching and shackles.
"No, no, no Nyx!" Twilight cried out.
"MOMMY! NO! DADDY YOU CAN'T LET THEM TAKE HER AWAY!" Nyx cried out to the fake me. My heart was breaking I knew this wasn't real but it hurt just as much as if it were.
"Corporal," my voice came.
"Sir," I heard a guard.
"Take my daughter to Canterlot and have placed under surveillance under suspicion of conspiring with the known criminal Twilight Sparkle on the guard of over throwing the crown," I ordered and heard a salute.
"Daddy no please don't! MOMMY!" Nyx cried again.
"I HAVE ENOUGH!" I roared racing through the images till I found my girl and brought her back to reality.
Twilight's eyes shot open and gripped me in a tight hug. "Please Pole don't... don't make me leave... don't take our little girl away from me!" she begged.
'Damned Curse! Sombra you Evil Fuck!'
"It's alright Twi," I stroked her hair. "I'd never do anything like that. I'd rather be sent to Tartarus then be separated from you or Nyx. She needs us. I'd fight Ed if it meant keeping us together."
"Really?" She pulled back and looked at me with red tear soaked eyes.
I did what i had to, I kissed her. "Yes." I said pulling back. "Now don't miss with that door and calm your nerves. I have to dive into Rodger's mind and pull him out. You compose yourself. We need you."
"K," She wiped her eyes.
"Now," I turned to Rodger and repeated my process again to find Ponyville in flames over run with strange grey creatures and other monstrosities. "Where are you? RODGER!" I called out.
I then see him using a wooden plank to fight off some of those gray creatures he is bruised and bloody but continues to fight so oddly he isn’t wearing his costume then a beam of energy shoots past me and hits the ground behind him and explodes, he turns and looks the yells out in anger. “NOooooo!”
There where the past hit are three fillies, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo laying dead and burned, Rodger yells in anger and kicks one of the gray creatures but the rest grab him and hold him down and that’s when I see someone Walk up but this person is wearing Rodgers costume but it seems darker and he chuckles.
“Well well well seems we got ourselves a rebel, I’ll tell you what I told Zedd,” he kneels down and outs the devise that Rodger uses as a weapon to Rodgers head. “This world is mine.” Then the suit disappears and i see the evil ruler here is Rodger but he looks sickly with black veins along his neck and face.
I use my talent magic create spears and throw them at the evil version of Rodger, impaling him and pinning him to the ground. "I don;'t what kind of sick delusion this is but I know one thing for sure," I walked over the the crying Rodger. "You're a hero not a villain. Rodger remember what you are and what you've done and have to do. You're a hero Rodger you save ponies, your world needs you. Are you going to lit one sick fuck's curse ruin everything you stand for with lies?"
Rodger lifts his head and sees me then looks around his eyes widening them he nods and stands up the gray creatures holding him down disappearing and flashing red light is back in his costume. “Your right no way will I become him. Thanks Polearm now let’s go get that heart!”
Rogder’s P.O.V.
I open my eyes to see we are back in the Crystal Empire I groan and sit up rubbing my head. “Damn even knowing what I was seeing wasn’t real it sinks into you makes you believe it the longer your there.” I stand up and thank Polearm then pull my gun out and aim at the doors crystal.
"You think that'll let us through?" Spike asked as Pol helped Twilight to her feet. "Sent a message to Mom and Aunt Luna but haven't heard back yet."
"Let's see what's on the other side of this hell hole of a trap," Twilight said pissed off, kicking the door in. She walked through and let out a frustrated grumble. "Evil bastard, more fucking stairs!"
I walk through the door and look up then we start walking up the stairs and then I lean over to whisper to Polearm. “Think i should give her a hint?”
"Try and she'll deck you into next week," Polearm deadpanned. "You're a Displaced, so you should know how Twilight can be when it comes to things, especially tests. She passed Ed's but can she pass Celestia's, the pony she looks up to the most. She'd never get over it and trust me, it's not a good idea to get on her bad side right now. She rarely cusses like that. That curse was hard on her and nearly broke her completely, she woke up balling and hugging me."
I nod and sigh. “Right I’m guessing this version of her had it a LOT harder then the version I know did.” I say as we continue to walk up the stairs then I get a idea and turn to Spike. “Spike how can you send letters to anyone or just Celestia?”
"Anyone as long as I know there name and face," Spike looked out as we felt rumbling and the filed gave a slight flicker. "Why?"
“Just wondering how it works and trying to pass the time while we while up this staircase.” I then point up at the floor above us trying to give him a hint. “Also, might be a good idea to message Shining to see if he got the knights off my ship safely.”
"I mean I CAN but he can't send anything back," Spike waved his hand. "Not that he doesn't now the spell its just that he's not very good at it."
"Urgh!" Twilight growled. "I'm through with this bullshit get your asses over here now!" We complied and Twilight cast a reverse gravity spell on from her horn and we were soon sliding up the stair case.
I smirk and position my feet as if I am on a skateboard. “Good thing I use to ride a skateboard when I was a kid!” I laugh as we are speeding up the stairs now and after about ten minutes we reach the top and Twilight fixes our gravitational force.
“Ok by the look of things we are at the very top of the tower.” I say as I’m looking out across the city and see my ship a bit below us.
"There the hurt," Spike pointed to the Crystal heart floating in the middle of the room. He rushed over to get it.
I grab spike by his tail to stop him and just in time but then Twilight steps into the circle to grab the crystal heart and the floor below her flashes black then black crystal walls shoot up out of the ground but thankfully Twilight was fast enough to get the heart out of the circle.
“Twilight are you alright?” I ask while pointing out the heart to spike.
"I'm fine and I 'm sick of the crap!" Twilight yelled out.
"Calm down Twi and think," Polearm said as Spike grabbed the heart. "Is there some way out?"
"You're right," Twilight took a deep breath and tried to teleport out but was pulled back in. "What is this?"
“If I’d have to guess a trap made by Sombra to keep anyone lucky enough to find the heart trapped till he can get to them and punish them.” I say with my arms crossed and then I notice the crystal growing outward and I grab Polearm shoulder and pull him back.
“What’s the plan Twilight?” I ask her hoping she has one while I keep Polearm and spike away from the black crystals.
"Let's me see," Twilight said as she grumbled. "Maybe..."
I back up more and look between the black crystals trapping Twilight and the edge of the floor that leads outside and a very high fall. “Polearm if your girlfriend gets me killed I’m going to be the most annoying ghost you can imagine.” I whisper to him.
"Ed said i could start to use it," Twilight said to herself a little off put by her train of thought. She didn't sound very confident in whatever the hell she was talking about. "What if his test wasn't only to look for the truth with the truth be the truth within myself."
Cliff side over the Battlefield
"I never imagined he'd be this powerful," Sombra laughed as he raised his hands up. "As soon as that body is mine I CAN CONQUER THE WORLD! RAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"
"Sombra you have to stop this now!" The sister said in unison.
"It isn't Ed in control of his body any more," Luna cried.
"That Malice, a souls mass of negative emotion born out of hate for Edward from the souls in body," Celestia explained. "It's goal is nothing more than the utter ravage the world and consume all living souls."
"Then it well serve me well," Sombra laughed as red lightning shot to the red armored giant. "Come my new body! Be my!" Black smoke came from Sombra as his old body slumped over on the ground, dead.
The sisters soon found themselves freed from their shadowy prisons. They rushed to the children who'd also been freed from Sombra's hold during his lapse of control.
"How are they sister?" Celestia looked at Luna as she held Nyx in her arms.
"Shaken and scared but otherwise they appear fin, though I don't think they'll wake up anytime soon," Luna let out a sigh of relief as she held her children in her arms. "We must get out of the cold, they won't last long in this stated."
"Agreed, but we can't teleport with out our magic and the winds are far to strong to fly," Celestia nodded. "Then there's that," she turned her head.
There was now a massive crystal behemoth fight with the full Susano.
"It doesn't seem like Malice can access all of Eds powers, though he is getting stronger," Luna looked up.
"We must get them out of the snow," Celestia looked to the now shivering children in their arms. "Theywon't last much longer in this winds."
"Perhaps I can help," came the voice of someone new.
"Who are you? Another one of Sombra's experiments," Luna clutched her children tightly to her body shielding them with her wings as Celestia did the same with Nyx
The owner of the voice appeared cloaked in a tatter brown hooded cloaked. The sisters could feel a great magical power coming from him, one that natural and for to great to be anything that had been artificially made with Sombra's second rate alchemagic. The could make out a white horn under his hood and and clock there wear signs of a glittering silver mane and tail sticking out. As he moved they heard the clopping of hooves on snow. The duo looked down to see he had hooves instead of feet. They also heard the clanking of what sounded like armor under his cloak as he moved. He also had a bit of a muzzle stick out from his hood and a coat of white fur matching his horn.
The stranger looked at the battle. "I must get you all to the Empire..." the stranger said in a saddened tone as he lit his horn in a silver magic and the five ponies vanish.
Empire's Spire
I blast the crystals at our feet and call out. “Don’t mean time rush you but we need to do something the crystal is still growing our here!”
Twilight placed her hands on of of the crystals surrounding her. "Come on Twilight Edward put his faith in you, its now or never" She called out and then I saw it. Like Ed had done earlier I saw shimmering strings appear and come of the crystal as it was deconstructed. As soon as Twilight was free of the trap the other Crystal stopped growing. "That... was... really... tough..." Twilight fell to her knees. Spike transmuted a clean path for us and Polearm rushed to Twilight while Spike gave her the Heart.
"We... need ... to... get... this... to the... base of... the... tower..." Twilight huffed.
Polearm picked her u bridle style, "We'll get you there Twi, I caring you the whole way. and Before you say it's your test I'm not take it. I'm just letting you rest and lean on me," he winked.
I smirk impressed with Twilight then walk over to the edge of the tower and look down saying. “Polearm how good are you at jumping? Because I could give you guys keys to become rangers then we can just jump down the my ship below.” I point at it.
"Yea no," Polearm deadpanned. "I may be strong but that doesn't mean I stupid either. I'm not jumping off the Spire, especially with Twi in my arms. "
"I could transmute a slide down to the balcony," Spike suggested.
I shrug and start leaning forward. “Hey i was just offering you the fast way down see ya down there!” With that I fall forward and flip landing on my ship then jump down to the ground not hurt at all striking I wave up at the top of the tower we’re I can barely see them.
"Ed's right you're an ass," Polearm said from behind me suddenly.
"How did we just get here?" Spike said dazed.
I noticed that there was a cloaked pony behind the others.
Not knowing if they work for Sombra I put a hand on my swords handle but do not fully grab it. “Who are you?” I ask them as I step between Polearm and the unknown pony.
"Worry not red ranger, I am here to help," He spoke in a cool voice but sharp tongue.
I could tell he wasn't from this world once I got closer as I could see he was clear more pony than human. I felt a he had great magical power, which explain how he was able to get everyone so quickly.
"We must get the heart in place, but it must be Twilight Sparkle that puts it there," The mystery pony said. "Everypony is under the Spire now. We must hurry."
“Right...you heard him Polearm get Twilight and the heart to the bottom of the spire.” I start running and keep looking at the mystery pony as he runs with us.
We come across literally everyone, even the princesses are hear with, children? I have to say the look a lot worse off than any pony and they had black crystal on their horns similar to Shining.
Polearm set Twilight on her feet and she steadily made her way to the alter. I looked at Cadance and she was looking worse than ever, though the stone Edward gave her was glowing ever more brightly then when it was given to her. Just what is going to happened once the Heart is in place to amplify the love of this place?
The field flickered and we all saw two massive giants battling one another in the distance. The ponies started to panic and ran in all directions shouting "HE'S BACK!" At the top of there lungs.
'Fuck!'
I was about to step up but then Spike did the unthinkable, "SHUT UP! SOMBRA IS BACK YES BUT OUT THERE FACING HIM IS CRIMSON KING! WE HAVE THE PRINCESSES HERE AND THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY! THE CRIMSON KNIGHT HAVE FOUGHT SOMBRA'S ARMY TO KEEP YOU SAFE AND NOW WE HAVE THE CRYSTAL HEART! WE WON'T LET HIM TAKE THIS PLACE AGAIN!" He roared sending out wave of purple flames. "Do it Twi, and all of you send the BASTARD PACKING!"
The crowd erupted in cheer and knelt down as Twilight placed the heart on the pedestal and everything went up in a blinding light as the Heart spun and the Stone around Cadance's neck glowed and worked in tandem with each other amplifying the magic.
I looked to he field flicker one last time and saw once of the giant form fall to paces with a lot of black smoke. I looked around and everypony looked like living crystal but the must shocking thing was the Twilight had wings.
‘The hell?! She got her wings earlier then normal hope Edward doesn’t blame me for this.’ I think then I pat Polearm’s shoulder and tell him. “I’m gonna go try to find Edward I’ll be fine out there you stay with Twilight and also congratulations your now dating royalty.” Smirking I start running to the edge of the city. ‘Don’t worry Edward I’m coming.’
"You must stop," The cloaked pony threw his arm in front of me.
I slide to a spot and stare at him. “If you have a plan then tell us if you didn’t know Edward is in trouble.” I tell him and point out to the battlefield.
"That isn't Ed anymore," Came Celestia from behind me.
"It's Malice who's in control," Luna added in a hurt tone.
I turn to face them a bit upset at them. “So what!? We find a way to kick his ass and out Edward back in the drivers seat!” I look at then and then to their kids and get a idea. “What’s the one thing Edward loves most in this world?”
"His family," The mystery pony said.
"Alright, I've had enough mystery mister pony guy who are you exactly," I rushed over and pulled off his cloak.
There standing in front of use was stallion with a pure white coat, flowing sparkling silver mane and tail, a white horn and wings with silver tipped feathers. He was wearing a set of steel armor with a white diamond on a golden shield. He catching feature were his eyes, they were a radiant gold.
‘Ok he definitely wasn’t in the show that just leave either form a different Equestria or he is a artificial Alicorn made by Sombra ... but then why would he be helping us?’ I think to myself as my hand rests on my gun but I don’t act just yet.
"My name is Bright Stone, I am here to help you you bring my father back from his despair," He said calmly but with warmth and worry.
“Father?” We all ask simultaneously with different levels of shock some mild surprise like me, to pure Dumbfoundment from the princesses. “Right...well if you have a plan tell us already.”
"There is only one thing we can do to stop him," Bright Stone took his cloak from me and threw it back on leaving his hood down. "The Spear of Longinus. If we couple the spell with everypony here's help we could snap father from his despair long enough to show and tell him that you are all okay."
"How do you even know about that Spell," Celestia gritted her teeth.
"I was inform by the one known as Truth when he pulled me here from my world," Bright said nonchalant.
"How is Edward your father? I know he's had children in the past with others but he never mentioned an alicorn before." Luna scowled. "And I know our husband is not an unfaithful man."
There was a sudden crack and explosion heard from the throne room.
"It would seem the other Princess is free," Bright Stone looked at me.
“What, why are you staring at me?” I ask him with my arms crossed. “Also I don’t know if I can even use that spell it sounds like it takes a lot of magic and I’ve only had mine for,” I tap my chin. “About two days I suppose.”
"Can you pilot that strange train that brought you?" Bright Stone asked me with a hopeful tone as Celestia rushed to the throne room.
I tilt my head back and forth. “I can yes is it part of your plan?” I ask as I look over and see Celestia run off.
"The Spear of Longinus is a holy sealing spell create through the conjoined power of Celestia and Luna when they wiled the weapons of my father that the both represent for him," Bright Stone explained. "It requires them to wield his keyblade and diisword and summon a massive lance the must be launched directly at him. If I channel my magic into that machine while in it humanoid form do you think you can make sure the lance meets its mark?"
I think it over and nod. “Yeah I think I can though it will be hard especially if he sees me coming, but I won’t leave when Edward needs help.”
"We will have but one chance as the spell is extremely taxing and can't be cast multiple," Bright Stone sighed. "I wish I could've' met him under better circumstances." Celestia soon returned with a taller unicorn, a very pretty one. I then recognized her as Princess Amore, could the outburst of magic have freed her.
I subconsciously wave at Princess Amore as I think about what’s going to happen then I look to bright stone. “Would it fuck up your plan if I had two megazords, someone else guiding a second one but not actually in it while I use the crimson streak?”
"It's to risky," Bright looked at me. "He must be focus on one opponent."
"Don't forget Ed can make multiple copies of himself," Luna said as the guards tended to the children.
I sigh and rub my faceplate. “Right damn ok I’ll do my best how long does it take for you all to change that spell?” I ask as I get the red mystic force key out of my belt buckle.
"It will take us an hour to charge the spell once our magic returns," Luna said summon a dual handled scythe keyblade. "Once our magic is back then we can start, but that will take some time as well."
"Father's body has currently stopped moving. Think the magic outburst was much more powerful than he'd originally intended,"Bright Stone looked around. "He is frozen in place while his body repairs itself. Though he is immune to Equestrian magic he is not entirely weakness. I remember him saying once that he is immune but Malice is not, meaning his body loses much of this immunity when the demon takes over, though he does not know this."
“Hmm it could be that his magic immunity is down to his very souls so when Malice takes over it’s a different soul driving so to speak, and seeing as we have time I have a plan to add to yours,” I turn to face the princesses. “I need a recording of all of you calling out to him, not for him to save you but for you to save him, if that makes sense.”
“My idea is I play the recording while I’m fighting him and trying to hold him down the sound of your voices should give Edward the strength to fight malice enough to slow him down physically so I can finish him off.” I say to them all thinking it’s a smart plan.
"I... want.... to help," Princess Amore said. "Ed has been there for... me I love him just as much as... I love Tia here," she placed a hand on Celestia's. "I know.... Sombra... wasn't in.... his right state of mind... and had to be stopped... And I'm glad Ed didn't do it. It... would've... hurt him... more... if I .... can help... bring him back... then I WANT TO HELP!"
"I smile seeing how much she cares for Edward I nod and say. “Well there are two ways you can help the first is adding your voice to the recording and the second is make sure you are ready to give him a big hug once I bring him back.” I say with a smile even though she can’t see it and give her a thumbs up.
"In the mean time you should rest," Celestia placed a hand on Amore's shoulder.
"Right..." she weakly agreed. "Though I must ask.... who's children are these? Your's and Eds Luna?"
"Yes, Solar Eclipse and his older sister Morning Star are mine an Ed's. We call them our Twin Stars," Luna giggled as she took her sleeping children in her arms.
"This one is mine," Twilight said as she picked up Nyx trying her best to balance with her new wings.
The alicorn filly slowly woke up and slowly opened her eyes ," Momma... MOMMA!" Nyx hugged her mother desperately. "I was so scared that that mean stallion would hurt us, but i knew you'd save us," She let out and excited gasp. "Mom... you have wings!"
I noticed Bright Stone was heading out of the area and decided to follow him. I wanted some answers.
Once the two of us are far enough away from them I call out. “Ok I need more answers how are you Edward’s son? Where are you from? How do you know so much and how do I know your telling the truth?”
"You can believe what you want," Bright Stone looked at e with his burning golden eyes. "I WILL DO WHAT I must to save my father with or with out your help. " I started to reach for my blaster. "But if you really want answers I 'll given to you," he sighed. "You know my father has the skill to manipulate the very magic around us yes?"
“Yes I saw him do it once before, what about it?” I ask him as I watch his movements to make sure he doesn’t try to attack me.
"He can create artifacts called Sage Stone, similar to the one Princess Cadance now wears are her neck," He said as he paced and gestured. "These can differ on what he needs them to do. Well in a galaxy far away during the time of war, the War of Cybertron he create a Mind Stone and gave it to a Displaced that was called Optimums Prime in order to shield the autobot leader's mind form the evil Quintessa." He looked up to the sky.
I nod following along and starting to relax a bit as I listen to him explain.
"Thanks to the stone having been linked some how to the other artifact Optimus had known as the Matrix of Leadership," Bright Stone took a deep breath. "It gain a form of conscious thought from the knowledge of the past primes and thanks the experiences it went through with Optimus, a Displaced known as Pyro, and its creator Edward it gained a soul."
I start to piece it together but I decide to let him finish as i do I also put the key in my hand into a pocket.
"Well the stone did it's job and did it well, but Edward did name it as he felt it deserved one and he grew to love it as his son," Bright Stone continued. "He named the Stone Stone Elric. Eventually the war came to ahead and Optimus was captured and brought to Quintessa, who ripped Stone from Optimus's body and proceed to murder him. The last thing he did was give Optimus a fighting chance before he was crushed."
“And I’m guessing you are somehow that stone.” I guess while pointing at him.
"Yes, some how I was reincarnated in another Equestria as Bright Stone," He said gratefully. "I was born as an alicorn on the outskirts of Equestria to a blacksmith couple. My mother is called Mystic Hammer while my father was called Iron Hammer but he passed away when I was still very small in a fire caused by timberwolves. My mother raised my as best she could all while keeping me being an alicorn a secret as if anypony found out then they might try and claim me as royalty or cause the princess grief. We lived far out so we were kept out of the light of the prying eyes of most."
“Hmmm well once we save Edward you should talk with him about that personality I would go see the princess but that’s just me, now is there anything else you want to tell me? Because I’m thinking of resting and eating up on my ship.”I tell him then point at my ship with a thumb over my shoulder.
"I am afraid I can't speak with my father on this matter," Bright Stone looked down in disappointed. "The Truth, as the white being called itself pulled me from my world by force and I must be returned immediately after my father is safe."
“Ah I see well you could record a message for him before the mission to save him starts.” I say as I start to stretch.
"I thank you, I would like that." Bright Stone smirked. "Some day we well meet again, It is the nature of the Displaced after all."
I chuckle and nod then summon my red gokaiger key. “Do you want my token then?” I ask holding it up.
"Yes red ranger I would," Bright Stone continued to smile. "I am sorry for the secrecy, but you must keep the story from others except Princess Celestia. Princess, Princess Luna and Princess Amore. I will... fade away as if I was never here once my father is safe for sure."
I toss my token over to him then sigh. “That sucks do you know when you are in your worlds history? And do you kind of we go to my ship I’m starving.” I rub my stomach as it growls.
Bright Stone nodded and followed me on to my ship. "As of history I do not know, as I never new much of the worlds history of mlp beyond what I was gifted by my father and Optimus but much of it was erased when I WAS REBORN. As far as I have come. I was on my way to Ponyville with my mother to set up a new shop when I was pulled away by the Truth."
I nod and say. “Well I hope you can make friends and I’m sure Edward would tell you to be honest with those you care for.” Then I look up to my ship and grab the rope ladder and start climbing. “Do you know if Luna has returned from the moon in your world or no?”
"No she is still on the moon," Bright Stone looked down. "I want to help her, but I don't if it's right to?"
I think to myself for a moment then when I get to the top of the ladder I look down to him. “I think it would be best if you set the ground work and get five of the girls to be friends if they aren’t already so when Twilight comes to town they will be ready to help her.” I pat his shoulder and we go into my ship and relax once the door closes I can power down and I sigh and stretch then start looking around.
‘Huh cool my theory was right.’ I think to myself then I find a kitchen and go inside and look if there’s anything to eat. “But it’s up to you, it’s your world to me the knowledge from the show is more of a guide line as our mere presence in a Equestria well change things whether they be small or huge is up to how we interact with others.”
"I will follow your advice and let things flow from there," He looked out the window to the field. "I do wish I could've grown up with father like my little sister and brother. I'm grateful for all he did in the short time we were together for. A year is a short time to make a lot of memories."
I smile when I find a box lunch and come out to the living room and sit down but that’s when I notice a metal disk and I move to it and touch it and a holographic moogle appears. “Hey kid glad you got there safely, kupo. I left this message for you to tell you I realized I sent you in alone so I made a few modifications to your megazord, kupo. These modifications are that you’ll be able to pilot the Megazords by yourself and when you use a single keys Wollin ship mode it will give you a different effect for each key some more useful then others I also added a bit of time lord technology and your ship is bigger on the inside then on the outside, kupo. Well good luck kid kupo.”
The hologram shuts down and I smile softly. “Nice guy, and that may be for the best bright, and you can relax here or speak with the others I’m gonna eat.”
"I well return to the outside and peak with the Princesses, then I well enjoy my fathers world as best I CAN," Bright Stone said as he smiled and then got up and walked out.
“Good luck and if they ask I’m eating and resting on my ship.” I tell him and start eating the food inside the lunch box.
I finished eating my food and stand up to stretch. “Well I might as well take a look around my ship while I have time.” I first take a look around the living area and find a chest when I open it i fine all my keys inside it but not liking how they are just laying in there randomly I look around and smile once I spot some shelves.
I spend the next few minutes moving the keys onto the shelves in order of their series and once finished I nod to myself. “Much better now let’s check out the lower decks.” I head over to a staircase and go down stairs finding a hallway and after checking the doors I find they lead to six different bedrooms though one was far nicer and was obviously mine.
After that I go deeper into my ship to find a door with a control panel next to it looking it over I find that it is a training simulation room. “Cool at least I’ll be able to train when I’m back home, huh cool there are lists of monsters and foot soldiers from every series even from super Sentai.” I smirk and make sure the simulator is off before I move on.
It isn’t long before I find a medbay and lab on two sides of the ship I check the medbay and see I don’t have much. “Huh I’ll have to see if this worlds princesses or my own would be willing to supply me with medical supplies.” Adding it to my mental list i then move over to my lab and check things out unfortunately I don’t know what most of these things are however I also see an incomplete silver gokaiger Morpher.
“Damn too bad this is unfinished maybe I can get billy to take a look at it after he finishes the others.” I then leave the lab and go down to my cargo bay and look it over and sigh when I see it’s mostly empty except for a spear one of the knights left behind and a box full of books.
Taking one of the books out I look it over and find it’s a manual for building and maintaining Power Ranger equipment this book in particular is for the gokaiger equipment. “Huh this could come in handy too bad I wasn’t always the best at tech.” I set the book back in the crate and then grab the spear and head back up to the living room and set the spear next to the air lock then I yawn and rub my eyes.
“A nap shouldn’t hurt.” I then head down to my room and strip down to my boxers then lay down in my king sized bed and stretch then slowly fall asleep.
Crystal Spire 3rd POV
Bright Stone steadily walked off the Gokai Galleon. He w head for the Crystal Palace and immediately went to look for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The first ponies he came across were Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Amore, who was still mildly suspicious of the silver alicorn and his claims.
"Hello your Highnesses," Bright Stone bowed.
"Ah... Bright Stone was it?" The Princess of Love guessed only for the you stallion to give a single nod to confirm. "How can we help you?"
"What's your angle?" Shining squinted. "I know Ed has a big family but I know for a fact that he'd never cheat on Princess Luna or Princess Celestia. What are yo-OW!" Cadance put a swift stop to her husband's nosing with a swift pull of his tail with her magic.
"Sorry, but you can't really but blame him for his suspicions," Cadance sighed.
"It's quite alright. I would to be suspicious if somepony just appeared out of nowhere with the royal family claiming to the son of the reigning prince," Bright Stone gave a soft smile. "But if you wish to learn my story then you sit in with m and the other princess while I speak with them."
"Is that why you're wondering the castle?" Cadance guessed again and once more Bright Stone gave a curt nod. "Come will show you the way, and I sure Shiny will want to keep an eye on you anyways. " She looked at her husband, who was still rubbing the base of his tail.
The couple led their guest through the halls of the crystal palace. Shining ever closely watching the self-proclaimed son of his uncle. He knew Ed was a good man and wouldn't cheat on the princesses but figured that this stallion was either telling the truth out he was after something. The trio soon came upon a large set of ornate door red wooden doors with a black cross and silver crescent moon embedded in them. It was Ed's room during his stays in the Crystal Empire during his reign as the Crimson King.
"We put them in Ed's old room for comfort and familiarity's sake," Cadance said to Bright Stone who was staring at hid father's symbol. Cadance lightly knocked on the door. "Aunties, Princes Amore, I'm here with Bright Stone. He wishes to speak with you."
"Come in Cadence, but quietly," Celestia said as she slowly opened the door. "The children are sleeping."
"How are they?" Cadence asked ash she went over and checked on her little cousins.
"A few scratched, but nothing serious," Luna ran her fingers through her children's hair. "I was able to pull the bad dream away and erase most of Sombra's evasion from their minds and little Nyx, but they will still have the fear for a while."
'Nyx, is Twilight and Polearm's daughter, she seems older than the twins but wasn't she born around the same time?" Cadence tiled her head.
"Her birth is a complicated tale," Celestia sat on the bed wear Princess Amore was resting, but still awake. "She is Twilight biological daughter yes, but through a blood ritual. She's is Polearm's adopted daughter. Nyx actually started to call him her father before the paperwork was even drawn up." She giggled as she looked to Amore. "How are you doing?"
"Stiff, but fine," Amore smiled. "But we are here to listen to Bright Stone's story, yes?"
"Indeed," Luna's gaze shifted to the male alicorn with a bit of distrust and disdain, but also one of familiarity. Though she was sure they'd never met before. "Tell us, Bright Stone, how is Edward your father?"
Bright Stone told them the details and didn't hide anything when he retold his story. The story of his creation and first experiences as the Mind Stone and his time with Edward and the other Displaced during the War of Cybertron. Then he told them of his death. Luna couldn't hold back and held him tightly in a hug as her wings surrounded him.
"Thank you," he returned her hug.
"I'm so sorry Stone," Luna held on tighter as tears fell from her eyes. "Ed... he was devastated," She pulled back and looked down at him with a rear filled gazed.
"Sometimes we'll see him at your grave in the gardens," Celestia was sad but couldn't bring herself to cry as she never actually knew Stone in his past life. "But how did you come to be an alicorn and be here.
Stone told them of meeting his grandmother's spirit, shocking the sister thoroughly, in the world between worlds and how when she reincarnated in this he was reincarnated into a new one of his own. He told them how he still remembers Edward and Luna some of the Displaced but most of his knowledge was gone upon his birth. He told them of his birth father and his earlier death in his life and his mother Mystic Hammer. His good friend Crystal Hymn, and his animal friend Grover the Bear. Pulling back his cloak he showed his cutie mark on his shoulder, a white diamond on a golden shield what a fire below it and a pair of black smith tongs holding one corner of the shield and a sledgehammer beating in the other side setting the gem in place with sparks flying off the strike.
"I don't know how much time has passed for you here but in my homeworld it has been around seventeen years since my death," Stone pulled his cloak back over his shoulder.
"You're alive Stone and that what matters," Celestia walked over and placed one hand on his shoulder and another on his face. "Ed will be so happy to see you."
"My father won't be able to see me," Bright looked down in disappointment. "The the white being that brought me here... said as soon as he is safe I will fade away back into my own world."
"Truth?" Amore said as she sat up holding the blanket up to keep herself covered.
"A powerful being that we know very little about," Luna expanded. "Ed deals with it and won't let us near it. He refuses to let it near us and absolutely hates it."
"If he keeps you two from it and say she hates it then this... things must...let's just do as Ed asks and stay away from it," Amore sighed. "In my time with Edward, I've ever known him to hate or despise anything but if he even keeps you two from it then its best we stay away." She looked at stone. "What are the details of this meeting and you're arrival here young one?"
Earlier in the Void Truth's Region
"What?!" Bright Stone said as he looked around to see nothing but empty white. "Where am I ? Mother? Crystal? " He called out in shock and fear. "Anypony? Someone please answer me?"
"Awwww.. Does some one miss his mommy?" a sadistic voice called out.
"Who's there?" Bright Stone called out with a scowl. "Where's my family and my friend?"
"Hehehe... You sound just like your father when you talk like that," the voice snickered.
"SHOW YOURSELF!" Bright Stone yelled in anger.
"Hush...' A white silhouette appeared with a wide toothy grin. "I am Truth, a void Dweller and I ... well, your father needs your help and I rather not lose a nice toy and source of knowledge like him. hehehe..."
"My father as in may first father? He's in trouble?!" Bright Stone said in horror.
"His mind is breaking, and I'd rather not have him loose in the Void causing trouble for other," Truth rolled it head in a motion as if it rolled its eyes. "I can send you there but as soon as he's safe, you well fade away back to where you belong..."
"If I can save him then so be it..." Bright Stone looked at the Truth with determination.
"Very well..." The Truth smirked. "I will also give you temporary knowledge of what has happened to him but nothing more. This knowledge will be erased as soon as you leave too..." the Truth snapped as everything Faded into a snow mountain side.
Back to the present
"And that is show I arrived here," Bright Stone said with a warm look. He looked over to princess Luna who was looking a little disturbed. "Princess Luna are you alright?"
"No," Luna looked at Bright. "I sense a very dark nightmare close by. I think I should go into the dream realm right now."
"Be careful sister," Celestia looked at Luna with worry. "We still need to use Longinus." Luna nodded and laid down on the couch and closed her eyes and started to roam the Dream Realm.
Rodger's POV
I am having a nice relaxing day at a lake but soon black clouds cover the sky, I look up and frown then I look to Rainbow about to complain but then I see her in chains and heavily bruised in my shock I fall off my chair and when I stand up there’s no one around but I see a fire in town so I run over to help only to see puddies grabbing people I grit my teeth and try to summon my morpher but it doesn’t come.
When it doesn’t come I look up and run over kicking one of the puddies knocking them into each other I go to help the ponies but they seem terrified of me, before I can ask what’s wrong I get shot in the back and fall into the dirt. “Well well well, seems we have a hero.” I hear a very familiar voice.
I am forcefully rolled over and my eyes widen when I see a darker version of my red Gokaiger suit. “What the hell?!” He aims the blaster at me but I grab a rock and throw it making him miss but the shot hit a innocent pony instead. “No!”
He laughs and kicks me. “Even when you try to be the hero you’ll hurt those around you.”
I grunt from the kick and try to fight back but by the time I stand up he shoots my leg then grabs a filly and puts the gun to her head. “Keep fighting and she is next to pay the price for your behavior.”
“Damn you! Who are you!” I yell at him, He starts chuckling then powers down and I see he is me but looks similar to Lord Drakkon as he has black veins around his neck and face.
“Me? I’m the pirate king of the universe!” He says then laughs as he kills the filly.
"ENOUGH OF THE THIS," Came the booming voice of Princess Luna from all around. "BEGONE FOWL REFLECTION!" A blinding light enveloped everything and I soon found myself in the company of Edward's Princess of the Night. "Gear Rodger are you alright?" She reached her hand out to me.
I blink and shake my head before taking her hand and standing up. “Thank you, Princess, I’m alright now, I guess Sombra's trap had a bigger effect on me then I thought.” I sigh sadly.
"It seems so dear captain," Luna sighed. "It looks like my grandson wasn't able to purge you of the curse completely at the time and I can not fault as he is a more skilled magic weaver and alchemist than I. You shouldn't have to worry about it now as I am sure I purged the rest of the curse from your mind."
“Thank you, how are things in the waking world? As you can tell I’m taking a nap, oh that reminds me one of Edwards knights left their spear in my cargo bay.” I say to her as I take this chance to control my dream making it the inside of the Gokai gallon.
"Was it a crimson one with a golden blade?" Luna asked.
“Yeah it was I took it up into my living area and set it next to the airlock,” I tell her then make a copy of it appear in my dream to show her.
“I also found a medbay but unfortunately I barely have any surprises in it,” I tell her then sit down and rub my face.
"We can stock your medical supplies in Canterlot once the repairs are made to your vessel," She said nonchalantly as I froze. "Before you ask I can guarantee you that your ship will need major repair from the upcoming fight. As for the spear, it was a gift from one of the knights, they see you as one of them and left you the enchanted spear to mark you as a fellow knight in the Crimson Order."
I nod and smile a bit. “Thank you for telling me that I’ll find a good spot to keep it safe. I assume Edward loves knowledge, is this true?” I ask as I move us to the cargo bay with the crate and walk over to it.
"Edward is a quite the knowledge whorse, very much like our niece is with books," Luna giggled as she joined me. "I can also guarantee that he'll know how to build this vessel and many more like it in... no time at all. He has what's called a Gundam Death Scythe in one of the hangers in his lab area."
I tilt my head but shrug. “I don’t really know that much about Gundams but think he would be willing to give me a bit of training in exchange for copy’s of all these books?” I open the crate and she sees it is full of books each one about building and maintaining equipment.
"I assure you, he will be more than verjoyed to," Luna nodded. "I must leave as I must recover more magic for the Spear and this has cost me most of what I have managed to gather. Rest well Rodger as we are counting on you in the coming battle." She faded away.
'Can't blame her for that.' I shrugged.
I go back to my bedroom and lay down and start to rest in my dream.
Around five hours later
There was a slight thunder in the distance followed by slight rumbling throughout the Empire. I went to the window and looked out to see a mass in the distance spread open like a flower blooming.
"Edward must be waking up," I quickly turned and was met with a set of burning gold eyes in my face. "JESUS!" I shouted falling back on my ass.
"Don't sneak up on a ranger like that Stone," i grumbled.
"Forgive me Red Ranger but it is time," Bright Stone said as he helped me to my feet.
“Yeah, I guessed as much. Now let me get dressed!” I push him out of my room then quickly get dressed before coming out and rushing up to my living area seeing all the princesses and stone together. “So what’s the plan?”
“Fight with my father and keep him occupied long enough while the princesses finish forging the Longinus and get it to your machine," Bright said as we moved along. "They are almost done casting the spell. Then your machine must wield it will a channel my magic into it so it doesn't destroy your ship. It will be much fast than father's train and easier to maneuver with the massive spell in its grasp."
“Right, well unless you want to be inside my ship when I start, I suggest you all get off while I suit up and set course for the edge of the city,” I say as I summon my key and Morpher.
"Why would I leave?" Bright Stone tilted his head. "You need me here to channel magic in to this machine to wield the Spear. It would be better to use this boat than the Crimson Streak due to it speed and accuracy over the power of father's train."
“Right well come with me.” I slide the key into my morpher and morph, calling out. “Set sail.” And a red X and V flys up and when the X lands on me I get my suit then when the V hits me my helmet appears and I start walking to the cockpit of my ship.
"We're coming too," Shining's voice came from behind us. We turned to see Shining, Spike, and Pole standing in the ship. "I morphed so I KNOW having a team of five in here will make it a lot easier on you."
"He told us that but we were planning on coming anyways," Spike smirked. "Ed's family, and I want to see mom in anymore pain. They just got together not that long ago. Besides, I think she has something she really needs to tell him in person."
"Spike's right he's family, and he's my mentor," Pole said. I noticed that he was gripping something under his shirt, some sort of pendant obviously. "I wouldn't have Twilight as my girl and Nyx as my daughter if it weren't for him.
I think for a moment then nod and point to my shelves of ranger keys. “Right then each of you pick one and once your morphed we will get moving, being inside a megazord isn’t a smooth ride.” I tell them.
Polearm Grabbed the Black Dino Thunder key and Spike took the Green Mighty Morphin key. While Shining once again took the Magna Defender key and Bright Stone took the Overdrive Mercury sliver key.
I smirk as they call out and morph, Polearm doing a back flip as black energy flies towards him and sticks to him forming the suit and once he lands he lifts his head and The spirit of a brachiosaurus comes up behind him and bites his head forming the helmet.
Next Spike was covered in green electricity as it formed his suit and the dragon armor around his chest and the arm bands, shining was also going through his morph again and the green energy hits him forming his armor again.
Shining was also going through his morph again and the green energy hits him forming his armor again, becoming the Magna Defender once more.
And lastly Bright was surrounded by silver energy and was slid forward as the suit formed on him and tony was standing in full ranger suit that consisted of shiny silver primary coating and a black secondary color and Orange lines.
I clap and nod. “ Excellent now that you’re all morphed let’s get ready, the zords that you will be piloting until refuse even if only for a few moments can be found in the hanger bay one level down and through the big doors it say hanger bay, you should be there by the time I make it to the edge of the city.”
"Let's get this show on the road," Shining held his fist out. Then the others put theirs out waiting on me to join in.
I chuckle seeing as a bit of ranger spirit has sunken into them but bump my fist with theirs. “Right, let’s save Edward!” And with that I run to the cockpit and take my seat starting the engines. “ Attention any civilians near the ship, the ship is about to start moving please make away I do not want to accidentally hurt you.” I call out over the megaphone then the ship starts moving up and towards the edge of the city.
It didn't take long for the ship to reach the out skirts of the Empire and it was after we passed through the barrier when I finally saw what exactly it was that we we'd be up against ans it shocked me to my core. There, coming at the Empire, slowly, was a massive red armor giant medevil knight style of samurai. It entire right armor and third of its left leg were silver as well as a large set of wings on its back. In its right hand was large katana. I could just make out a strange symbol on its chest and upon closer inspection I saw the demon possessed Edward, still in his demon form.
"This... could be a bigger problem than I 'd originally thought," I said to myself.
I take a deep breath then smile. “Ok time to form up!” I press a button and the deck of the ship opens up and out of it flies the four other zords first the blue mega jet, then the green mega racer, after that the yellow mega wheeler and finally the pink mega sub.”alright guys let’s do this, form pirate force Megazord!”
And with that the wings on my ship lower down while the sail turns around and folds flat against the deck, then the mega sub and mega wheeler’s front ends fold upwards forming the legs and feet, while mega racer and mega jet link with my ships sides.
Then the bow of the ship splits open forming shoulders and the head while the legs link to the body and polearm, shining, spike, and bright all rise up in the main cockpit in their own seats, finally the zord put on the pirate hat and pulls out two swords and land in the snow standing between Edward and the city.
“ Pirate force megazord online! Alright guys let’s start by trying to get Edward to wake up a bit whoever has the recordings play them now.” I tell them as I move the zord closer ready for the fight.
"INCOMING ROAR!" Spike shouted.
Suddenly the red giant literally roared sending a tempest of red magic at us, knock the Megazord flat on it.s back.
"That hurt," Pole groaned.
"Looks like Malice was able to access some of Ed's dragon Slayer magic," Spike shook his head.
“Well isn’t that just peachy.” I grumble but spin the control wheel making the zord stand back up. “I need that recording!” I make the zord run forward and slash at the arm holding the blade hoping to disarm him.
The was a loud *shing* and I looked to see that Malice had counter the strike with a second katana.
"We must wait," Stone chime in as he adjust the power out put. "Malice's influence is still to great."
I grunt in annoyance but push forward lifting malice’s sword out of the way then use the second sword to cut across his chest. “Then we have to fight as hard as we can!” I make the megazord jump over malice and cut his shoulder with both swords then quickly turn around but I’m not fast enough as malice turns and cuts the zord across it’s chest sending huge sparks across it and shaking us inside. “Fuck! Damn it Edward you owe me a new paint job!”
The giant's wings then expanded. Malice jumped in the air a rose far above use and spread its wing to cover, god's knows how big the distance.
"Feather Rain!" We heard it shout and with a massive flap, Malice sent large red and silver feather hurtling at the Megazord.
"FUCK!" I yelled as I spun the wheel, using the to most of the feather but a few still manged to embed themselves into the Megazord.
"Rodger, can this thing channel magic and has a voice outward option?" Spike looked at me over his shoulder.
“Possibly not sure if I can without all the mystic force keys though.” I say as I grab one of the feathers before it hits us then spin around before throwing it back at malice. “But it’s worth a try hold on.” I take out my red mystic force key and slide it into my wheel and turn the key energy fills the megazord as the chest opens up revealing a dragons head.
The feather hit Malice but he merely absorbed it back into his body and let off a snide smirk.
"Didn't think that work any way," I deadpanned. "Hows it coming Spike?"
A microphone pops up in front of Spike, "You may want to, cover your ears," He said with a bit of a nervous chuckle. "Here goes nothing," Spike said taking in a deep breath, "Amethyst Dragon Slayer ROAR!" Spike roared into the microphone.
The dragon's head came to life and the megazord reeled back with its elbows out and its arms pointed the dragons head upward at Malice. The dragon channeled Spike roar into a purple flame breath lazor hitting Malice dead center.
"RAAAAAA!" Malice roared in pain as he hit the ground, hard.
"Lets see if I can help," Pole said pulling out the Brachio-Staff.
I nod to him and remove the key and the dragon head pulls back in and the chest closes then I have the megazord lift both swords up and gets ready. “Ok Polearm give it your best shot.”
"Only got one options on this," Pole said as he change a dial on the staff. A port opens in front of him. "Let's go! WIND STRIKE!"
Whirlwinds covered the Megazord's swords and it sent wind slash attack at the still recovering Malice. Malice was still covered in purple flames as he was steadily raising to his feet wind the slash hit him knock him back. He used one of the katana to stead himself as he panted.
"Pathetic Displaced, you dear meddle in my affairs, take this," he yelled in anger as he made hands signs. "Fire Style: BRILLIANT DRAGON DANCE!" Malice spewed fire from the Giant's mouth and it took the form a a blue flaming dragon and began to assault the Megazord and heat the machine as it collide around use.
My eyes widen in shock and I think quickly and make the megazord jump back as the flames hit the ground but we are still hit by the splash damage and sparks fly everywhere in the cockpit. “Aaahh!”
The megazord falls onto its back sparks flying from the arms and legs then I feel something and look up to see a huge key start to appear I smirk and stand the megazord up and say. “ We may not be able to hurt him with the pirate megaZord but let’s try something else!”
Our megazord grabs the key and holds it out as a key hole appears in front of us I slide it in and turn it and a beam of light shoots up around us and actually hurts malice’s wing enough he is forced to land as the light clears we are in a new strong megazord. “Wild force Megazord mode!”
"You think changing your form will matter," Malice laughed. "I will continue no matter what you pathetic creatures look like! CRIMSON DRAGON SHOCKWAVE!" He roared as he send flying punches of red electrical magic from his fist.
I quickly roll the megazord to the left out of the way of the attack but it hits the city shield. “Shit! Damn it...I got a plan channel your magic into this next attack.” I turn the megazord to face malice and all the animal heads open their mouths as energy charges. “Wild force mega roar!” All five heads fire beams of energy at malice pushing him back and starting to break the energy armor around him.
"Pathetic creatures! You dare think you can damage me!" Malice yelled enraged as he held up his katana, the bladed turned solid red.
"CRMSION CROSS SLASH!" He roared send a cross of red magic at us.
It was to large an attack to dodge and if we tried to jump up then we be hit along with the Empire behind us. I used the shark tail blade to try and hold it off.
'Christ! I knew Edward was strong but this is unbelievable!' I said gritting my teeth as sparks flew in the cockpit. 'We need a stronger sword, and a shield to block with!'
we manage to redirect the attack up "UARH!" Bright huff. "This isn't good. Even if Malice can't access many of my father's power he is still much stronger than us."
"It's like he's getting stronger the more we fight him," Pole huffed.
I think fast and spin the wheel forcing the energy attack to go over us and the city behind us then I see another key start to form in front of the zord and feel three hands on my back I look behind me only to see nothing thinking quickly I grab the key. “Ok, let’s try this zord out!”
The giant key fully forms and our zord puts it into the keyhole and turns it Malice try’s to stop us but is knocked back by the beam of light coming from below our zord and when the light fades we are in a new zord i smirk and say. “Dino Thunder Megazord online!”
“Take this malice, Dino drill!” The right arm starts spinning faster and faster then we rush forward and hit malice in the chest the drill arm starting to go into his energy armor. “Yes it’s working!”
Malice was pushed back and slightly slumped over, thinking it was just over I readied another strike and then I here Malice laughing. "NAHAHAHAAHA!" He belted. I noticed something was off and then his armor started to crack on is own.
"It's like he happy we cracked him open," Pole noted.
"Is it just me or are those crack expanding outward as if they can't contain what's in the armor of that thing!" Shining blurted out.
He was right. I spun the wheel getting as far back as I could and then then the giant burst sending a wave energy out. Suddenly Malice stood even taller than before. He now had two sets of wings, one set of feathers and another bat like. He was standing tall like a predator on the front of his feet. He had two sets on monstrous arms with giant spikes on his shoulders and a massive tail covered in thorns. He looked like when Ed first transformed but worse as eyes were in the creases of his body and a massive singular eye was in his chest. His head was like a smiling skull with a giant singular eye in the center it with two horns on either side of his forehead with one at the back o His body covered in a suit of twisted metal. He was now twice the height of the megazord. In the center of the giant's chest was still the symbol with the new looking Malice inside it.
"Thanks for releasing that accursed seal," Malice chuckled with thunder,
I gulp and say. “Damn I think we got played...what now?” I ask them as I make sure our megazord is between malice and the empire behind us while I also lift the right arm ready to block any attack.
"You fight on," Boomed Luna's voice from above.
I am shocked to hear her and look up but that moment of distraction malice takes to hit us knocking us back but I stabilize our footing before we fall over and frown then the megazord runs towards malice and we punch his face with the triceratops shield all three horns digging into him before we swing the other arm across his legs trying to immobilize him.
Suddenly, a giant gleaming white slash comes from above use striking the monster in the symbol causing him to actually wail out in pain. Then a series of radiant golden slashes rain down cutting Malice's body all over. I see both Princesses land on the shoulder of the Megazord. Luna dress in a black metal armor in a form similar to Nightmare Moon, but much softer and with no slit eyes. In her left hand was the keyblade and steamed with the heat of a fresh attack. Celestia was wearing a set of rose gold armor and was in a form similar to Daybreaker but brighter and no slit eyes either. In her right hand was Edward's sword that he'd used in he battle, it to steamed with sings of a recent attack.
The megazord nods its head at them and in a flash of light we are changed back to the pirate force megazord I put my key into my wheel and turn it. “Take this malice!” The chest opens ope along with the arms and legs showing cannon balls in them while a huge cannon comes out of the chest and then I fire repeatedly hitting malice over and over with huge exploding cannon balls.
"Have at thee," the sister said in unison as the took flight.
"LUNAR CRESCENT!" Luna yelled send the same gleaming crescent slash out again but much more powerful. It looked as it if were the moon itself colliding with Malice.
Celestia held the sword above and the blade glowed with a bright heated gold color, "SOLAR RAIN!" She called, send a rain of solar light spears and slashes struck the monster.
We stood back watch as the smoke cleared from our volley and the stood Malice huffing with cracks and cuts all over his body. Unlike like last time he genially seemed hurt from our combine power.
'This Celestia and Luna are no joke," I thought to myself. 'And they're not even at full magic power either.'
I smirk getting confident and the cannon retracts as the megazord steps forward then stabs the swords into malice’s shoulders pinning him to the mountain behind him. “You ladies ready to get your husband back?” I ask them.
The two princesses flew high above the Megazord and crossed their weapons and from them spiraled and extended a massive rod of white light, Soon the rod turned in a double helix and spiraled into a two pronged spikes at one end and a a massive javelin with a green jewel in it at the other. There was a bright flash of bright red and the spear changed to have a red hew.
"Take it," the yelled in unison again.
"On it, Stone you'e on," I looked over.
Stone nodded then demorphed and channeled his magic straight into the megazord. A new key appeared in the form of the Spear of Longinus and I took hold of it and engaged it. The megazord's color shifted to a bright shining silver then dawned a flowing golden cape and took hold of the lance. "Pirate Megazord Holy Paladin Mode!" I yelled.
"I won't let you stop me!" Malice yelled in rage while charging forward.
"Final Crusade!" My team and I yelled as the megazord held up the spear and red lightning flashed around the machine and we threw the spear straight into Malice's chest, dead center into the symbol. The lightning flowed into the javelin and frying the beast as it did.
Celestia and Luna looked on as Malice stood froze in place with the Longinus rammed into his chest. They looked as if they were about to cry from the sight of their husband like this but their resolve stood true. Suddenly the voices of Edward's friends and family started to play from the megazord. i looked over to see a heavily breathing Bright Stone huffing with his fist on the play button. Suddenly the colossus started to stir and tremble. It sounded like creaking metal and then I head weak voice.
"Destroy... Sombra... Must... Destroy... Sombra... Couldn't... Save ... Them..." the giant wheezed in Edward's voice.
I smile as we are getting him back slowly I add my voice too. “Edward don’t you dare lose yourself you have a loving family waiting for you so don’t make them cry wake up!”
"Sister," Luna looked to Celestia and she nodded.
"You have done enough Rodger thank you," Celestia smiled warmly. "Now it is our turn to save him."
The sisters suddenly transforms into balls of light and proceeded to in enter The demon's body after going through the wound in the colossus that had been made by the Longinus.
The inner realm of Edward's mind 3rd POV
The sister's in their light ball forms descended through the thick ocean of Malice's negativity.
"It's so thick," Luna remarked. "It's like wading through malaise in winter."
"Endure it Lulu," Celestia said as she pushed forward. "Ed needs us."
"I wish you would've stayed with Amore Tia," Luna came closer to her sister. "You're in no shape to battle and you know you shouldn't be putting your body through this at all."
"I know it's dangerous Lu, but I must do this for all of us!" Celestia said as she continued on, but strained. "I wanted to tell him right away, now I'm glad I didn't."
"I hope its enough to break him out of Malice's control," Luna sighed.
"Look up ahead," Celestia noted with excitement ass eh noticed the dark red area the pulsed with negativity.
"It seems to be the core," Luna added with glee when a great burst of negative emotions from the dark pushed the lights back only confirming that they'd reached the core. "Oh Edward, what has Sombra shown you and what Malice been doing to drive you even further in the depths of your own hatred and rage?"
Celestia and Luna managed to navigate through the waves of negativity but it took them several attempts to reach the core of the sea. Every time they'd managed to get close to the core they were once again thrown back by a pulse of negativity, the sisters had figured that Malice had put their beloved alchemist under some sort of loop and was using him a battery to full his power. Finally. on their hundredth try the sister had manged to took the core and quickly changed back into their pony form and held on as tight as they could.
"We must get in here,"Celestia said with a look a determination.
"The Longinus is still in effect," Luna thought. "Perhaps if we used the weapons, we could channel some of the spell's power and pierce through this evil muck."
"It would short the time o the seal as will as how long we could be in here without becoming trapped," Celestia looked at her sister. "But it must be done!"
They threw their hands out to their side and summoned the Diisword and Keyblade to their hands and then raised them above their heads. The blades of the weapons started to glow with a whitish-red glow. Soon the weapons' light started to cut through the wicked emotions that the sisters had swam through in order to the core.
They brought down the swords blades at the exact same time, "Longinus Slash!" The sisters said at the same time, cutting into the core carving out white 'X' shaped opening. In no time at all the hole started to shrink. They wasted no time and jumped right in.
The sister glided down all while their body felt the negative effects of the anger, hate and sorrow. The felt chills run down their spines, their very skin seethed with anger as if it were there own. Finally they noticed a figure in the distanced and glide down to see not Edward but someone else.
It was a man, shorter than Edward but yet still a few feet taller than he was when they'd met him once he'd been freed from his stone tomb. The man's attire was that of a red sleeves shirt with a intricate black Celtic style spade on it with a pair of black pants and a pair of brown boots with a black tipped toe and heel. Over his clothes her wore a dark gray cloth trenchcoat and a matching fedora with two purple deep bright stripes and a vibrant cyan stripe in between the purple ones. He had shoulder length brunette hair the was just a little below his shoulder line while it also slightly flared out on the ends. He had a hazel eyes but a lightless gaze about them.
"Who..." Celestia looked on in confusion. "Sister,"she looked to Luna, who also had a look of confusion. "Who is that?"
"I... don't know," Luna looked down in a confused worry. "But he seems familiar, does her not. Like we've met him before but a very long time ago."
"Indeed, let us see what is going on, and find out if he can lead us to Ed," Celestia said but cautioned her little sister. Luna nodded in agreement and descend to to reach the floor, their feet squelching under them as the touched down and walked
"Excuse me," Celestia said as she and Luna walked over to the unknown yet known man. The man turned his head and looked to the pony princess. "My sister and I have lost something, or rather someone. Would you mind helping us find them?"
The man stared on. "Can't say I've seen anybody for..." he tiled his head slightly and scratched his neck as he thought. "Hell, I can't even remember how long I've been walking through..." he looked around. "whatever this place is. Seems like days know, maybe even years."
"Will, would you mind helping us look, just for a little while?" Luna pleaded, not wanting to lose sight of this man for reason. Rather it be that it was he was the only person in this endless negativity, or their only lead to their husband.
"I don't at all," He gave a smile, but there was no emotion behind it. "Especially for a couple of pretty ladies like yourselves." The was a sudden was of lust in the air, the sisters felt the man eyeing them as if examining their bodies all over, but it didn't make them feel uncomfortable at all.
"We haven't told you our names yet, I'm Celestia," Celestia placed a hand on her chest. " And this is my younger sister," she motioned to Luna.
"Luna,"Luna gave a slight nodded.
"Celestia and Luna, heavenly names for heavenly beauties such as yourselves," The man smiled again but this time there was a little warmth in it and the core slightly shook. He pulled his hat off his head and placed it at his chest and gave a bow, throwing his hand off to the side in a familiar fashion. "My name is Allen Ferris." The sister stood there in shock for a moment "Shall we started looking for this person your looking for?" he stood back up. placing the hat back on his head.
"Aaa... Yes," Luna said as she snapped out of him, "His name is Edward. We came here to find him. I must speak with my sister for a moment Allen. Excuse us but don't go to far. Sister," Luna said to Celestia finally pulling her from the shock.
"Sister, this man... is this our husband?" Celestia whispered to her sister. She'd never seen what he'd looked like before he came to Equestria, mainly because he'd never showed her and ever since his death he'd said that hi sold life as 'Allen Ferris' had denied, refusing to change forms.
"It is him," Luna sighed. "I've only seen this face one time, but it was so long ago that I'd forgotten about it. It was nighttime and I'd just been woken from a terrible nightmare," She explained as she looked over her shoulder as Allen called 'Edward' out causing an echo."I left my room and started to wander the castle in search of father, but got lost. I was already scared but the fact that I couldn't any pony caused me to become even more scared. I curled up into a ball and stated to cry uncontrollably, I don't how long it was but it felt like hours, until..." Luna sighed. "Edward, but as Allen found me. He said hey there little, scared. I nodded. He picked me up in his arms and the moon light hit his face she a warm gaze and warmer smile. He took me back to my room and tucked me in. Allen stayed with me me until I fell back to sleep, the next thing I knew... I was waling up and Edward as we know was sitting tin the chair that Allen had been sitting in."
"That when you fell in love with him,"Celestia looked at Allen.
"That was what started it,"" Luna nodded. "She we try and jog his memory. Celestia nodded and they they turned to face Allen and walked over to him.
"Done with your chat," Allen crossed his arms and they nodded. "Sorry ladies, but I don't think your friend is in this area. Want to move on?"
"There is no need," Luna said summoning the keyblade while Celestia summoned the Diisword.
Allen flinched slightly but as if on instinct jumped back and readied for a fight," i don't exactly what you two are doing but know I wont' go down without a fight."
The sister chuckled and brought the weapons up and crossed them. Suddenly a rainbow aura field bubble came from the swords and enveloped the three of them.
"We want you to remember," Celestia said warmly as images started to appear around them. "We're you're loving wives Edward."
"We're here for you, to bring you back home," Luna added as her own memories flood the space.
"Edward, I'm Allen. I don't know either of you. I've never been married before, or even been close to being engaged," He threw his hand out to the side.
"You're Edward Elric, our husband and father to Stone Elric, Solar Eclipse and Morning Start Elric. Uncle to Adam Winger, Natalie Bastion, Sorano Elric and Alexandria Justine. Sworn brother to Optimus Prime and disciple of Pyro," Luna shouted. "Please remember, come back-"
Allen was in front of them hoisting the sister above him their necks. "I don't know who you are or what you think you're doing. I am not the man you think nor will I ever be this man. I have no such family," He gritted his teeth as he held the women above him, while tears ran down his face.
"Edward," the wheezed as the sisters placed their hands on either side of his face. He let them fall to the ground and they coughed catching their breath.
"Why?" He asked. "Why does it hurt me so much to see you two here? He looked over and saw Luna's memories of the he'd found and the next morning. "Can't I be left to wander the darkness?"
"He... He took you two from me..." Allen wept. "I can... remember... I know you... but... you can't be here. I saw that chimera's memories.... Sombra..." a sudden rush of anger filled Allen as an image of the dark king appeared again. I second Allen was gone and at Sombra's image. He reeled back withe his right hand and layed in to the image, "NAIL GUN!" Allen punched to image with so much force he completely obliterated it along with his own arm, horrifying the sisters.
A red aura could be seen around Allen as it flowed out of him and upward. More images of Sombra quickly appeared and Allen destroyed them just like the first. As soon as one was destroyed another appeared. All the time this went on they heard Malice laughing.
"We must stop this," Celestia said in horror, hitting her knees and throwing her hands over her mouth as tears ran down her face, as the did Luna's. "He wanted to stop so badly that he reverted back to way before he came to Equestria, to when he was Allen., sealing off his memories." "She looked over to her most recent memories from earlier today. One of Stone Bright Stone and Amore. Of everpony together she then placed her hand on her stomach. "Luna," Celestia stood up in determination. "We're take Ed home, to see his children and to be with Amore again. We can't let Malice do this to him," she held out her hand.
Luna sniffled a bit and wiped her eyes, dawn her on steadfast look, "You're right sister, Let's get get our husband back!" She said summoning the keyblade as she entered her Midnight form once more while Celestia enter Midday Form. "How long and how much magic do you have?"
Celestia summoned the Diisword to her hand, "I can do one minute, that's all. Not much magic left either."
"Then let us not teary dear sister, our man needs us," Luna said as they vanished, determined to get the man they loved back.
They shot off and were immediately in front of Allen. He looked horrible as both sleeves of his coat were now gone and his hat had blown off with his first attack. His face wore a look of anguish and rage not even the sight of Celestia and Luna stopped his fists as he punched. Luna took the blow using the Baku to take the hit but it still sent them both flying. All the meantime more red aura wafted from Allen upwards.
Allen suddenly stopped moving and the floor rippled in front of him. From the floor rose a solid black large-bladed sword with a large ring was used as a menuki is made entirely from of what looked to be solid darkness . The blade and edges were thick but sharp for either slicing or outright bluntness, yet they do not add a great weight to the weapon.
Allen took a hold of the weapon and rushed in again. The sister having trouble matching their husbands speed has the flew through the air and slashed the slimy blackness of the core. Faster and faster they went, magic flying around heat melting anything, cold freezing it just as fast. Harder and harder the pushed to reach him but he was just to strong.Taking advantage of the images of Sombra that would pop up occasionally, the sisters try and land blows in Allen's lapse in attention to them, and it work but he would heal instantly.
The sisters broke away, for a moment when an image appeared to catch their breath. Celestia staggered shoving the Diisword's tip in to the muddy ground to catch herself her time limit just about reached.
"Luna," Celestia huffed. "I have.. enough left for one more major spell and if we... use that spell on him we might bring him to a moment of clarity."
"But we never prefect that spell, and what good will a moment do? Even without access to all of his power we're still no match for him!" Luna panicked then Celestia outright slapped her sister.
Luna stared at her sister holding her face, "Right now we need to try anything to bring him back. This is not for us, but for the world as we know it, for the your children to have their back."
"You're right as usual sister," Luna sighed. "Fine, we'll use it then what?"
"We flood his heart and mind with our love and memories new and old,"Celestia threw her weapon out to the side and reverted to her normal form as the blade glade with and intense golden light, then pointed it straight forward .
"We'll give our everything then," Luna sighed with a smirk as she dis the same while her blade glowed a intense deep blue.
With both weapons side by side the sister's concentrated their magic into a fix point at the tips of the swords. The rushed forward landing the ball of magic in Allen's chest but continued to push on until he couldn't pull away.
"TOTAL ECLIPSE!" They yelled launching Allen up as he was consumed in a black of intense black solar and lunar magic.
As soon as the magic sphere started to dissipate the sister threw their weapons off to the side and rushed to Allen holding the broken man close to them. They touched their foreheads to his and used what magic they head left to show him all of their memories, good and bad, no secrets. Allen's eyes shot opened and he looked at his wives. Then, they sang him a song.
Once they were done singing Allen reached up and placed his and on Celestia's and Luna's faced as tears streamwed down his face. "thank god you both safe..."
"Ed," they both said.
"It's me," he smiled at them. Celestia took his hand and placed on her stomach. "Tia?"
"One thing we kept as a plan B," She smirked. "I'm... pregnant."
Allen got a big smile but before he could act the core rumble and nearby a skeletal figure emerged from the muck and eyes grew to cover the entire thing. It had jagged teeth and easily stood twelve feet tall.
"NOOOOOO! HATE, IT'S A LIE ! THEY'RE NOT REAL!" The voice of Malice came from the figure.
"I guess I need again," Allen's sword from his fight with Luna and Celestia appeared at his side to his shock. "You tapped into my skill and dragged me here and drowned me in my own despair." He took hold of the weapon and the darkness burst away from it reveal the menuki to be silver along with the fuchi and hanaki. The tsuba was a bright red the shimmered and shined as if on fire while the blade was a very dule dark gray. The tsuka remained solid black and there appeared to be black ribbons made of darkness coming from the ring.
Malice seemed to cower back as Allen brought the blade in up in front of him placing his other hand on the hand centering the sword.
"I'm taking it back," Allen stated firmly. "I'm take back my world, and changing it into a world where the souls in my body can enjoy the warmth from the brightness of my Tia's sun." He slowly raised the sword above his head. "A world were they can bask in the cool radiance of my Luna moon. A shinning city where my little ponies are happy and friends to all." A sudden pressure was exerted over the whole area Allen tighten his grip on his sword. "The name of this Zanpakuto is Yake-shoku(Burning Eclipse)." .
Allen appeared behind Malice and slung his sword off to the side "Flash in the Darkness, Yake-shoku." he said softly. Malice quickly turned but stopped as there was a sudden burst of light down his center and a he was engulfed in a red ball of fir that blackened with a red out line to is. "Now," Allen turned and pointed the tip of the sword down and placed his left hand on the ring, "Devour, Yake-shoku! The black ribbons wrapped around the sphere and crushed it and quickly pulled it into the ring where it vanished. "Rest for now, Malice" Allen said peacefully and turned to his girls with a smirk. With a flick of his finger they were encased in a red bubble of magic. "I love you both and I look forward to seeing Amore again. See you on the outside." He waved his finger up and sent the out as the core crumbled away to reveal Canterlot at dusk as the sun and moon were trading positions.
It was tough to say how long they'd been gone but we weren't really keeping track of time either. We stared at the scene for some time until our attention was pulled away by a white glow from in the cockpit. i looked over to see Bright Stone fading away.
"Looks like father is save," he chuckled.
I chuckle and smirk saying to where he was. “And my the power protect you my friend.” Then I sigh and turn to look at Edward’s body.
Celestia and Luna suddenly came from Malice's chest in a bubble of red magic. The giant itself started to crumble and fall apart and shluff off on to the ground. The Demon inside then flew over from the decaying corpse and landed next to the sisters. It shifted its form but not to the Edward I was familiar with. Instead he had shoulder length brunette hair and hazel eye with a pinkish skin tone like normal humans. He wore a red sleeveless shirt with an odd spade symbol on it with a dark gray trench coat with missing sleeves that looked as if they'd been exploded.
"Hey," the man I suspect is Edward jumped on the face of my Megazord. He banged on the glass, "Let us in it colder than hell out here and my wife is pregnant."
Pole, Shining, and Spike all fainted.
I sigh and chuckle. “Sure just give me a minute.” I disengage the megazord and change it back to the five separate zords then remote control the other four to go into the zord bay inside my ship then I turn the ship so Edward can see the airlock and I check the other Systems as I wait for him to get on board.
“Damn...so much damage at least it seems this ship has a Self repair function.” Once I hear the airlock open and close I start the engines and start flying back to the city but we are moving very slowly.
"So this is your ship," Edward' said as he looked around with his wives behind him.
“Yep you can have your wives rest in the living room just go get Shinning, spike and polearm out of their zords for me, they fainted as soon as you were safe.” I tell Edward as I set the autopilot to fly back and then stop then I get up and demorph surprising Edward that I look like a unicorn I stretch then sigh.
“Well first megazord battle and I won.” I smirk and walk to the kitchen to look for something but find everything empty and grumble.
"I know," Edward snapped and the others appeared in the living room as Celestia and Luna walked in and sat down. "But your ship sure took one hell of a beating from Malice. According to the memories I got from him you got a new Megazord mode."
I look at Edward and my eye twitches. “Did you read my mind?” I sigh annoyed. “Yeah I got two thanks to that sword you sent, the wild force megazord and the Dino Thunder megazord.” I sit down in my Captain’s chair.
“I think I was given the new megazord by the morphin grid.” I look over at my shelves of keys and see the red, blue and yellow Dino Thunder keys.
"I was referring to when you used the Longinus. No I didn't read your mind I read Malice's mind," Edward shook his head and rolled his eyes. He looked around. "No food, ship falling apart and Luna said your med-bay is empty as hell to."
“Yeah but I was kind of expecting it I mean I haven’t even been inside it till today.” I tell him and then smirk. “Sorry about summoning it near the city but I was told you wouldn’t mind, also here.” I throw a orb that is the recording bright left behind. “From your other son.”
"I can't believe Faust didn't tell me she reincarnated him," Edward looked at the sphere and placed it in his pocket. "I'll listen to it later. I was just handed the biggest news since Luna's pregnancy and I face off with my personal demon, again. I'm tired as hell," he sighed as red lightning crackled and he change his form to his blonde hared self. "Luckily were in one of the bests places to stock your ship with food."
I smile and get up. “Well seeing how powerful you are and how busy your life is how about I let you copy all the books I found on making and maintaining power ranger technology that way you can make your own teams to have all of the world to solve problems for you that way you have more time with your family.” I smile and pat his shoulder as I walk past him to the stairs going down.
"Well," Ed came down. "What do you want for the books?"
I tap my chin as we walk down the stairs deep into my ship. “Well I still need some combat training and magic training I mean all I know how to do is gather my magic and that’s only because I asked my displays are for basic knowledge of unicorn magic.” I tell him then we get to the cargo bay and I walk up to the crate and open it showing him it’s filled with books.
“If you can think of anything else that would be cool oh and can you make two copies one for you, and the other copy for the rangers of earth while I keep the originals.” I smirk and lean on the crate as it’s up to my shoulders.
A slot opened up on his metal arm and out came a cloud of silver shifting slime. "Nanites, aka. Liquid metal. Scan the books make two sets, transport one to room in the Spire." he order the cloud. and the immediately went to work. "That's that."
“Wow cool hmm think you could supply me with lab equipment too? I’m gonna get billy to come make me more morphers.” I tell Ed and then I scratch my chest and Edward seems to notice my necklace and the magic inside it.
"Sure, but it'll have to wait until were back in Canterlot, as my tech is in my lab in the lower levels of the castle and we need to let the others rest," He pointed to everypony and dragon who was passed out. "I also need to see Amore, make good on a promise I made MANY years ago." He looked at me. "What's with the jewelry?"
I look down at my necklace and smirk taking it off and the illusion comes off revealing I’m human. “Just something I asked Twilight for, I thought it would be better if I could blend in after all if I was the only human I could be targeted easier by my bad guys.” I put it back on. “I also don’t want to deal with racism, or speciesism whatever you call it.”
"Ponies a xenophobic creatures most in most realities kid, you'll learn to deal with it," Edward sighed. "I knew you were human from the start as did everypony in my group. Good thing about learning how to use magic from the ground up. May I see it for a moment?"
“Sure.” I take it off and give it to him. “The only ones that know I’m human are Celestia, Luna and twilight.” I tell him as I watch him to see what he does.
Edward take the charm in his left hand on holds his right over it. I once more see loose shimmering strings around his fingers the lead to my charm, he quickly pulls back with his right hand tightening the strings and then stats to his hand to and fro. As he does this I see more string added on to the charm until he pulls his hand towards him and clenches it tightly until the strings fade away.
"There we go, here," Edward held the necklace out to me. "I strengthened the spell and added a few more disguises to it encase you need them. I also put in a purifier spell so you won't have to be morphed outside the ship."
I put the necklace back on and say surprised. “You can do that? I thought it was the morphin grid protecting me because this isn’t my home reality.” I ask him and explain my theory.
“Also what other kind of disguises?” I ask as I look at the necklace.
"It is the morphin grid but now you don't have to walk around morphed all the time outside the ship in other worlds as long as you wear the charm," Edward pointed at my necklace. "As for the transformation, you have your standard pony selection, basic gryhon, hypogriff, zebra, Minotaur, centaur, and etc. You can mode them how ever you want to. The spell itself is basically the same as a changlings ability to transform."I at the mention of the word Changling Edward's eyes git wide. "If that bastard ever comes back I'LL KILL THREE FOLD!" He vanished only to reappear with a dark skinned green haired woman in his arms.
'How many women does this guy have?' I thought before I got a closer look at her.
She looked in rough shaped, but no more than a few bruises and scratches. I then saw bloody rings around her wrists and ankles. like she'd been restrained and thrashed in the restraints.
I tilt my head confused as I don’t recognize her and ask Edward. “Um who is that and who were you talking about?” As I ask the ship shakes as we are just now passing through the city’s shield but still slowly.
"This is Chrysalis, reformed villainess and queen of the changelings, Tia sort of adopted her after the wedding incident," Edward explained as he placed his hands over her wrist and a light bluish green energy appeared around his hands and I stared in utter amazement as her wounds quickly healed he then moved down to her ankles. "And I was talking about Sombra. The bastard doesn't tend to die easily if you're familiar with the comics."
I tilt my head and think back. “The only thing from the comics that I know is just a few panels showing Sombra’s horn somewhere and he could regrow from that or something, then again the comics aren’t really completely canon, I mean did you ever see nightmare rarity in your world? Also if that’s a reformed chrysalis then why isn’t she all colorful like the reformed changelings from the show?” I ask him as I look her over and start seeing the resemblance.
"I said she was reformed, I NEVER said exactly how though," Edward stood up and brush her hair out of her face and looked softly at the look of pain on her face and placed a hand on her forehead and closed his eye for a moment. I saw the look on Chysalis's face soften. "There no more nightmare. And if you noticed all ponies in my world have a very so slight coloration to the skin from their counterparts in the show. Chrissy was no different. She was much darker in skin tone though, very deceased looking. She and the others are still the same changlings in biology but not mentality. Which is way they don't look so colorful."
"As for Sombra, there's no telling how he'll come back," He sighed. "Dark magic is practiced freely in this world. So, evil magic like the one he used to keep himself alive isn't unheard of, but its still forbidden and practiced in the underworld."
“Ah I see, hmm I should probably see if I can talk with the changelings to make sure they won’t work with lord Zedd and his army.” I rub my chin thinking as I start to walk back and forth mumbling to myself.
“Oh and as for Sombra,” I speak up and look to Edward. “If I was him I’d have a blank chimera near by to transfer my mind into in case my first plan failed.” I tell Edward my theory.
"Best try and speak with there queen first, if not then try and find some one who will listen,"Ed said as he looked around the cabin." Lets get them to bed." He snapped and we were now in the crystal Spire in a bedroom and there lying in bed was Princess Amore. He looked over and smiled. "Hey there pretty pink pony princess."
"Ed!" She shot up but Edward rushed over and pushed her back down.
"Ease there. You need rest. I'm not going anywhere anytime soon," He said a she gave he a gentle kiss at the base of her horn. "And I hope you'll consider coming back to Canterlot with me and the other," she looked shocked and a lite apprehensive at that comment. "I'll be back later you rest." He turned to me. "The others were sent to their rooms, lets get food."
I smile and nod and wink at her then follow Edward out. “Oh and I think you’ll be happy to hear one of your knights gave me one of their spears.” I chuckle and put my hands in my pockets. ‘Feels good to walk around without being morphed.’
"Before I forget," Edward said as he reached into his pocket and turned to me. He held out a pocket watch. "This is my token. It triples as a video calls and small item delivery system. Call any Displaced on the list it provides to have found one."
“Oh cool at least this one didn’t hit me on the head like the last token I got.” I say as I take it and out it in my pocket and rub my head at the memory of the last token.
“Thanks, so where do we go from here?” I look around completely lost in the identical hallways. “ Also small question, was it Sombra or your princess back there that has an obsession with stairs?”
"Originally it was Amore, she like to stay in shape and it killed time between meetings, two bird one stone," Edward commented. "Glad to hear that my Knight have inducted you into my order. Though this means your training will be all that hard. You can use Equestrian magic right?"
I hold up and hand and focus and soon it’s covered in a crimson red magic aura. “Yeah about this much.” I shrug lightly and let it go.
Then chuckle and smirk. “I see and here all the fan’s thoughts Sombra lost his mind and became obsessed with stairs heck I even remember a story where someone got trapped in somebody’s body and every time he walked upstairs he had a euphoric sensation.” I chuckle and shake my head.
Edward raised an eyebrow. "Sombra actually hated the stairs," He deadpanned. "Though it seems his demented mind warped that into a form of torture for others." We arrived at the kitchen. "So tell, how long have you been sick?"
I look over shocked. “H-how could you tell? And...a I found out I have A tumor in my head a few months before my displacement.” I rub the back of my head where it is and sigh. “ I just hope I can save my world before I’m too weak to even fight.”
"My nose thanks to my sense of smell I could smell it one you when you were morphed, but it became ten times strong once you powered down. How long they give ya?," he tapped his nose as he threw me an apple.
'This fruit looked as it's out of crystal, can I even eat this!'
I look over the crystal apple unsure if I could even bite into it while I tell Edward. “The doctors give me six months without treatment and a year with treatment.” I smile sadly.
“I figured if I was gonna die maybe I could get displaced and have a cool adventure before I kicked the bucket but now...now I have to protect everyone around me and stop Zedd before then.” I glare at the apple starting to squeeze it too hard.
"I can fix your head," Edward shrugged as he then bit into a red Crystal apple and it made a crisp crunch.
I look at Edward surprised and just stare for a moment. “Y...you can? B..but the doctors said it is too close to important things to operate on.” I tell him and seeing Edward take a bite I slowly take a bite of the apple and hum as it’s delicious.
"The anime my powers originate from developed all sort of medical procedures that make remove something like a tumor in the head child's play, and I've been using those techniques for over fifteen thousand years now," He took another bite of his apple and I did everything I could to hold onto my apple. "Not to mention my healing techniques can save someone from the brink of death. Illness is still a struggle if its chronic but I can also stave it off enough to find a cure. Cancer is trick as you can never really but it, but there is one way, though I DON'T recommend it." Edward looked at me coldly as he crossed his arms.
I flinch back from the glare he gives me and gulp. “W..would you heal me? It would give me more time to help save my new home.” I ask Edward my apple forgotten as I lower my arm holding it.
"I will, I owe you quite the debt for what you did for me, the Empire, my knights, my family, and most importantly my world." Edward bit into his apple again. "But understand even if I remove the tumor, another may grow in it place or somewhere else in your brain or body for that matter. I can also give a medication that will prevent this for a time. Eventually, it will only slow down as the disease adapts to the medicine. I can provide a longer time solution with an injection of organic nanites that will stamp out that cancer. But know that if they're ever deactivated then that's it the won't come back online period. If the cancer stays on then it stays gone, but there is still the chance it'll come back more aggressive than before, and you won't have the nanites in your body to fight it off." He explained but then he got cold again. "These are the temporary and long term solution, but there is a proverbial cure for cancer, though there is a price for it."
I look down thinking it over then look up at the gold coin. “What is the long turn solution and what’s the price?” I ask Edward then my growling stomach reminds me and I start eating the apple again.
"I can turn you into something more than human, a form of immortality. You'll have eternal life and youth as long as you don't use up your power," Edward finished his apple, core and all but he saved the seeds. "I can bond you with I Philosopher Stone turning you into what's called a homunculus. You'll gain a nearly perfect body completely with regeneration but you can still but hurt via certain means. What those means are will be based on what Homuclus type you become. That will be based on your choices and views of what you want in life. I can determine it usually but in your case, your body is already frail meaning if you are to survive I must give you a very powerful stone. There is still the chance the stone doesn't bond to you and you die."
I was very tempted to take his offer.
"But that is not the only price. The steep price is the fact that the stone is made of souls, living souls. They can both be angry or glad to be with you. Know that when you die as a homunculus and regenerate you're using their life energy to heal. If you continue to live for years without harm then the continue to exist inside you, if you use them then they pass on, die so to speak. You can die if you use up all the life in your stone. So, is sustaining your life with the life of others worth it? Maybe. I say this because I am basically a homunculus but I can't die due to a certain... link of constantly being feed souls. I only use the ones that are okay with it, other than that I heal using magic and other techniques. So," he looked at me dead center and leaned back, crossing his arms.
"I've told all I can. Now you must choose which path to take. Know that this is solely your choice and that it affects only your life at this point and time. What do you choose Rodger?"
I look down and think hard my eyes closed tight as I weigh my options, and after about ten minutes I look up to Edward with a steely gaze. “I’ll choose the stone IF you have a way to ask the souls if they are ok becoming that stone and inform them what my life is going to be like and only if they agree to it, I don’t want to force anyone to be a stone inside me especially if I’m not sure I could even survive in the first place,” I tell Edward being honest and fair to the souls that could end up inside me, I sit down in a chain as my legs are shaking a bit as this is a big decision.
"I always ask them before I make any stone, " Edward gave a heavy sigh. "There is no rush. So feel free to take as long as you need to think."
I look down and think hard my eyes closed tight as I weigh my options, and after about ten minutes I look up to Edward with a smile. “Thank you Edward for the offer but I don’t want to force any souls to be trapped inside me and put them at risk with how dangerous my life is I could burn through them fast if I get captured, so sorry no stone but I’ll take the longest solution that doesn’t involve a philosopher stone you have and go from there.”
"I do have these," Edward held up his right palm and out came a canister. In it was a swirling glowing rainbow-colored metallic slime.
I lean closer and look and see they are very small marble looking things and I also. “More Nanites? They were close to making this tech on my earth but not this advanced, oh think they could also function as an auto translator so I can understand any language spoken or written?” I ask as I look up at Edward.
"That's a basic function that works both ways so you well speak any language too. You'd also have some increased strength, agility, and sense. Not to mention more powerful magic," Edward shrugged. "These are different from the ones earlier in the fact that they're powered by, use and are infused with Harmony Magic, aka the Power of Friendship, aka the Rainbow Death Lazor. I can't take sole credit for their idea or creation. My master and sworn brother helped in making these possible."
“Wow that sounds very useful and powerful and hah hah hah rainbow death laser?” I question with a chuckle and sit back and finish the apple. “If you think that will cure me and help then I vote for those.”
"As I explained, these aren't a total cure, just the means to an end," Edward created a syringe from nothing that had a diameter of at least an inched and stuck it in the canister pulling out the plunger and drawing a hefty dose of the slime. He then popped the vial into an injector gun and placed it in front of me. "All you buddy."
I give him a flat look then take the injector gun and look it over then sigh and I move it to my arm and put the needle on a vein Then gulp and pull the trigger and it shoots into me and injects the Nanites into me. “Fuck I hate needles!” I look away as I feel them move through my body.
"You and have the damn multiverse," Edward rolled his eyes as I set the gun off to the side. He went over to a nearby cabin and started to dig around in. "Nah... where the hell is? I know she kept it here. Unless Sombra found it and moved it."
I give him a flat look then take the injector gun and look it over then sigh and I move it to my arm and put the needle on a vein Then gulp and pull the trigger and it shoots into me and injects the Nanites into me. “Fuck I hate needles!” I look away as I feel them move through my body.
"You and have the damn multiverse," Edward rolled his eyes as I set the gun off to the side. He went over to a nearby cabin and started to dig around in. "Nah... where the hell is? I know she kept it here. Unless Sombra found it and moved it."
I rub my arm surprised at how quickly the hole closed up and look my arm over not seeing any sign of the nanites. “What are you looking for and if you don’t mind my asking how did you make the savage sword earlier in the battle?”
"Pulled it from my vault, only rangers can pull out the full potential of those weapon," Edward said as he dug int he cabinet. "Ha found!"He laughed and I heard a breaking and out her came with a bottle. The liquid inside shimmered like a living flame. "Dragon Land Fire Brandy!" He pulled a couple of glasses out popped the cork and poured.
I flinch back and hold up a hand. “No offense to you but please I don’t drink, and if you had that, would you have the red quasar saber?” I ask him as I move my seat back a little as I can smell the alcohol.
"Suit yourself," Edward shrugged as he took a sip. "AHHH! You can't beat three thousand year old Brandy, " He sat down and held the cup in front of his face and swirled it a bit. "I do have it, along with the others and the Manga blade to. They're in my Vault, i just thought of power ranger weapon and grab the first one that came out."
“Ah well that is cool, I loved in space and lost galaxy as a kid.” I chuckle and smile. “Their endings were perfect to me.”
I watch Edward drink and sigh. “You know with how powerful you are I’m surprised you are part of your wolds pantheon.”
"Why would I want to be a god when I be me and help out here?" Edward looked at me confused.
I shrug and say. “Hey some can be both, I’ve seen stories where a guy becomes one then mostly continues his normal life though with more responsibilities though in those stories the sisters are usually goddesses.” I finish and look for something to drink.
“Hey is it true most Equestria’s run on tv logic? Like being able to invoke Murphy’s Law, good guys always win, and there’s always going to be something that happens to the displaced like a token always hitting them on the head?” I ask Edward as I see a bottle of what looks like water I go over to it.
Edward faced the wall and rested his head on his hand. "They're not gods Rodger, they're women and like to be treated as such. Sure they're royalty but they still want to be treated like normal ponies by someone, even if that someone knows know they're powerful. As for Murphy's Law, that's utter crap. I've seen Displaced that full intended to help there Equestria's in the long run only to be labeled as criminal through there actions in the here and now. I v'e seen Displaced who were heros and turned villian and destroyed their homes. Then there are just outright evil Displaced," He took another sip of his brandy. "I wouldn't touch that bottle if I were you either."
I look at the bottle and see it’s alcohol I set it back and follow Edward. “That sucks, got any names I should avoid ?”
"One in particular you should look out for is Gilgamesh," Edward turned around. "Here, a canteen full of water for ya. Gilgamesh isn't evil and probably one of the fairest guys you'll ever meet, I've never met him myself, but he is a legend amongst the Void Dwellers. I did face off with a Zoro form One Piece the faced him and he'd said he was a good guy but he is very powerful."
I nod to him and drink some water then say. “Sounds like a powerful man I just hope he is good if I meet him.” I look over at my ship as it is slowly repairing itself.
"There's no doubt he's a good guy, but you got to respect his rep, as most Void Dwellers know of of him," Edward enjoyed his drink. "That ship is going to be dry dock for months if you just wait around on its auto-repair."
“Yeah unfortunately,” I sigh and lean on the railing. “But I have no idea how it works and don’t want to make it worse.”
"I can teleport it to Canterlot and fix it up in my lab," Edward offered. "I still owe you for quite the debt. And you said you wanted training."
I nod and smile. “Thanks Edward and yeah I do hell the only reason I survived my first fight was because I got lucky and spooked Goldar.” I tell him and starch my back making it pop.
"Sound like you need a bed," Edward finished his drink. "And there's a certain pony I need to spend time with that I haven't seen in nearly three thousand years. I hope she comes with us to Canterlot."
“I do too for your sake, and yeah I think I’ll go back to my ship and watch some power rangers and um Study my enemy.” I chuckle a bit. “Oh that reminds me when you work on the ship mind adding the same thing you added to my sword on the big swords on the bow of the ship?” I point them out. “ After all you’ll make getting the giant monsters out of heavily populated cities much easier.”
"Tomorrow, my young friend, to night, I rest with my lost girl in my arms," He waved as he walked off. "One more thing, best work on you strength control so you don't tear apart you ship. Later."
I watch him go then look to my hand and clench my fist looking up and nod to myself and turn to leave and am lucky enough to run into one of Edward’s knights. “Hello there got somewhere I can do some training?” I ask her.
"The training ground are empty at this time, sir," One of the said. "Shall I escort there, sir."
“Yes please I need to do some training and honestly I feel better if I accidentally brake Edward’s stuff then my own, I know he can fix his stuff easily.” I chuckle and start to follow her.
"Nonsense Sir, you're one of us now," She led me out of the castle and to the guard barracks. "Our training grounds are actually underground. Like most of our fields and livestock pens. Due to the snow and ice we had to make due." She led me under the some barracks through a red crystal door the opened on a massive underground area completely with duel circles and crystal dummies. "Thanks to Grandfather though, mush was improved. I would say it is the most advanced training ground anywhere, but from what I've seen and heard today, I don't think that's true anymore. Go not and break what you need to sir. The auto-repair spells extend down here and the sparring circles are enchanted for real combat so you don't have to hold back. Once you step out you'll be good as new, but very tired."
“Thank you, and if you see any of Edward’s group let them know where I am please.” I walk in and look around then decide to start with a punching bag the first punch makes it fly up and hit the ceiling I flinch and sigh. ’this is gonna take a while.’
Hour passed as I stayed in the training grounds getting a feel for my new strength. I had company from the occasional passing knight and some would even gather and cheer me on. The real test came when I entered the dueling circle with a few of them. I had a better handle on my strength and was confident in, to confident, I got my thoroughly handed to me several times. By the end I had a much better handle on fighting and held my own but I still didn't win a single match. I didn't realize how will trained these guys are, then again they are Edward's descendants and trained for this from pretty much day one.
'Being stabbed fucking hurts' I thought as I hit the showers to wash off the stink. I spent a few minutes in and literally felt my pain and fatigue wash away. "Wouldn't surprise me if those showers are enchanted," I remarked as I walked out drying my hear and then something black caught me eye in the doorway that looked like a black cat of some kind.
I look closer at it then my eyes widen and I smile. “It’s a umbreon, cool i never thought I’d see one in real live.” I say to my self and kneel down and smile at it. “Hey there my name is Rodger you have a beautiful coat.” I tell it hoping it will come closer.
It tilted its head to the left slightly, "Um..."
I smile and say to it. “Are you wild or do you live with a pony?, you know the eevee evolutions are one of my favorite kinds of Pokémon.” I say with a chuckle.
It come over and sat right in front of me barely a foot in front of me. It stared at me with an unflinching gaze of red.
I smile and hold out a hand. “May I pet you?” I ask while offering my hand and also think to myself. ’wow I didn’t even know Edward had Pokémon in his world.’
Umbreon sniffed my hand and leaned its head forward a bit into my palm, 'OH MY GOD IT SO SILKY!'
I grin to myself and gently pet it and say. “I don’t mean to insult you but are you a boy or girl? Your the first Pokémon I’ve seen.” I ask them and gently scratch under their chin.
Umbreon started to pur lightly and then jumped on my shoulder. "Umbreon... Um..." it pointed to the doorway with its paw.
I chuckle and slowly stand up with a hand on them to make sure they don’t fall. “Ok, let’s see where you want me to go.” I start walking following their paw.
I followed Umbreon's lead until it led me to the to a door with a massive moon on it. It jumped down and scratched at the door.
I look between the Pokémon and the door then I look down at them and say. “I’m not gonna just open it, but I will knock.” Then I knock on the door a few times.
I few minutes passed and then the door opens with a creak but I saw no one there then heard a tiny yawn. I looked down to see a tiny alicorn colt rubbing his eyes.
I smile at the adorable sight. “Hello little one do you know this Pokémon?” I ask as I gently pat the umbreon’s head.
"She Nini, momma's partner," He said sleepily.
'He looks a lot like Luna.' I thought to myself.
"Um..." Umbreon spoke up.
I look at the Pokémon then smile. “Is your partner princess Luna?” I ask them then turn to the colt. “Is your mom princess Luna?”
Umbreon gave a slight nod
"Uh-huh," he rubbed his eyes. "Momma and Auntie not here though."
“Oh? Do you know if they are still resting with Edward? Or if they are doing something else?” I ask the colt not wanting to keep him up too much longer.
Tears started to form in his eyes and he started to cry. "Want Momma! Want Auntie! Want daddy!"
'Oh crap...'
I look at the Pokémon and whisper. “I blame you.” Then I smile at the colt. “How about I take you to find them huh? Would you like that?”
"Bubby," came the voice of a little girl Soon there was a little alicorn filly next to the crying colt. She resembled Edward with red hair. "Shhhh..." she hugged her brother. "We Find Momma, Auntie, and Daddy with Nini an strange man. Kk..."
"Kk..." He snifffled.
Umbreon or 'Nini'. Looked at me and pointed down the hallway. "Um..."
I smile at how cute the two foals are and say to Nini. “Think you could nod the two of them on your back os should I carry them?” As I ask they come out of the room and I close the door.
Umbreon just gave me a flat look and pointed again.
I sigh and chuckle. “Worth a shot.” I then pick up both the children and look at her. “Can you find Edward?”
She looked at me flatly again and started to walk away down the hall in the direction she'd pointed.
I follow her and smile at the children and say. “So what are your names little ones?”
"I Solar Eclipse," the colt answered.
"I Morning Star," the filly chirped.
“What lovely names, I bet you two are good kids for your mom and dad.” I chuckle as we come into the dining room where Edward, the princesses, and the mane six are all together. “Hi everyone look who I found on my way back.” I say full of cheer.
"I figured they'd be upon soon," Edward walked over and picked up his twins. "There my Twins Stars," he nuzzled them causing a giggle from both. "He looked to Umbreon. "Nina did you bother Rodger?" She rolled her eyes and walked over and hooped up next to Luna.
“Nah she is cool, I didn’t even know you had Pokémon till I saw her, so what did I miss?” I ask as I sit down and take a apple, and start eating it.
"Coffee sir? A maid asked while Edward gave Solar to his mother.
"Nothing really," Shining cut in. "We just woke, most of us don't even remember getting in our beds last night.
"Uncle Ed, who is that guy?" Came a voice from beside Twilight.
'WINGS!'
"That's Rodger, say hi," He looked at me and motioned with his head to a pair of slit blue eyes looking at me from the other side of Twilight.
I remember my first meeting with her and wave my hand at little nyx. “Hello little one, and no thank you ma’am water will do thank you,” I say to the maid then look to shinning. “Well you, spike and polearm helped me kick butt.” I tell him and smile.
“Hey Edward are there wild Pokémon or is Nina the only one?” I ask with a smile as I continue to eat the apple.
"Nina is Luna's partner and technically she is still wild," He fed his daughter like and airplane. "Yea , pokemon are common here since my Niece affect the world with a months stay, Void Contamination caused the to start to appear. We let them pair with ponies as they
“That’s cool I wonder if I could find some Pokémon that would want to come with me.” I smile at the thought then we hear a loud bird cry coming from outside.
"UMBREOOOOOOON!" Nina howled.
Edward looked over and rolled his eyes. "Better get Clipeum here, to help watch the twins."
"Yea Clipy!" the twins cheered in unison.
"Ed, is Chrissy okay? She was watching the children when?" Celestia looked at her husband.
"He got good but other then begin drained of magic and some heft rings from thrash again the restraints Sombra put her in she's fine," Edward said. "She'll blame herself for not protecting the the kids, but with their support and her drive to overcome defeat, she should be fine. The only thing w can do is be there for her. If she comes to us then we can talk, but she'll stick closer to you and the children for the time being. That's not a bad thing either as you'll need all the help you can get in the coming weeks."
"Did something happen Princess?" Twilight looked to here mentor. "Did Sombra doing something to you?"
Celestia smiled at Twilight. "No Twilight, everything is as is should be, better even. But I will be... a little more on the difficult side to deal with in the coming months."
"Auntie... Are you saying what I think you're saying," Cadence squeed.
"Yes Cadence I'm pregnant," Celestia confirm with a bright smile.
"How long have you know?" Shining Armor looked on in shock.
"are you going to have twins like Auntie Luna did?" Cadence shuddered with anticipation.
"About a month, but I wasn't totally sure until Luna checked on my one morning," She looked at her younger sister in embarrassment. "And I don't know Cadence
"First thing when were back in the city, I want your Sun Stone around you're neck," Edward demanded. "We almost lost Luna during her pregnancy with the twins. I won't risk taking that chance again."
"I understand," Celestia agreed wholeheartedly. "On another note," she turned back to Twilight. "I couldn't be more proud of you Princess Twilight."
"Ah... wha... me..." Twilight said before she froze.
"Is mom gonna be okay?" Nyx asked Polearm.
"She'll be fine sweetheart. She just got handed a lot of information at once and has to reboot," Polearm chuckled. "Not the first time it's happen."
"Any ways," Edward snapped and out of nowhere popped a Bastiodon
"BAAASSSST...." It belted.
"Clipy!" the twins shouted again before jumping from their parents and running to the Pokémon and grabbing onto its eyebrow horn.
"BAHAHAHAHASTIODON..." It bellowed happily as it swung its head to and fro swing the children in the process.
"Let's go and see our new guest Rodger," Edward remarked as he got up.
I nod and follow Edward as we walk to the closest window and he just freakin jumped out sighing and I jump out too and land like any super hero should then stand up. “Damn that hurts more then I thought it would, also cool I didn’t think you’d have a Basitodon here.”
After that I look around in the sky and see a large blue bird and my mouth drops open as I noticed it before Edward and I can already feel my inner fanboy squeeeling.
"Yea, Clip helps look after the twins," Edward looked up. "Why the hell is Articuno in the city? It normally stays in the mountains."
"Just to I don't translator all the damn time," Ed remarked as a holo display popped up in front of him. "Download: Telepathy," He typed and then a chibi me with a progress bar over it the blipped from a few seconds and then disappeared. "There, now you can talk to other creatures mentally as long as they give you permission."
“Cool!” I say with a grin and see the Articuno fly up over us and land on the top of the castle. “I never thought I’d meet a legendary Pokémon.” I look to Edward. “How can we get up there without spooking them?”
"If it want's to land it'll land, you don't force anything on the Pokemon here," Edward whistled getting the bird attention. He waved and is descended landing in front of us. "Luckily I've had a had a few encounters with it before. The massive Pokemon towered over us. "Don't stand there with you're mouth open like a fish. Talk to it."
I blink and chuckle sheepishly. “Right, hello Articuno I’m glad I got the chance to see you in person, I have two requests the first is may I use telepathy so I can understand your thoughts? And may I have a picture taken with you?” I ask the huge beautiful bird.
The Pokémon looks me over for a moment then nods it’s head smiling I think about using the power hoping it works. “Thank you Articuno, may i ask what brights you to this city?”
I see Edward get out a camera so I move closer to Articuno’s legs and face Edward with a big smile, then I hear her mental voice. {I felt a strong power come from this place and can to investigate as it is close to my home though I am surprised to see so many beings out this far.}
"Articuno," Edward called it's attention on him. "I let you roam this icy place because there is nowhere else you can call home in this land. But don't threaten ponies here. Just as our agreement states, you may roam as long as you are not hostile and not threatening ponies, that include the citizens of this Empire. They were here thousands of years before and have returned from being under I CURSE. I will not stand for them to be harmed."
Articuno bows her head and makes chirping sounds but I can hear her thoughts and tell Edward what she is saying. “She said she understands and is just curious about these people but is also saddened that they had to suffer.”
"I know, I can hear her to," Edward tapped his head.
I blush lightly and chuckle. “Right,” looking up at Articuno I ask. “I don’t mean to sound rude but do all Legendary pokemon know each other?”
{Indeed we do, but it is more to stay out of the way of each other as to not in croach upon our territories}
“That is cool.” I look between Edward and Articuno Articunothen ask her. “There is something I would like to ask of you that is pretty big and I’d understand if you don’t want to or can’t.” I see Edward about to take the picture so I smile and after the flash I continue. “ I would like to meet Arceus, in hopes of getting enough Pokémon eggs to populate a whole planet but not today, I have to save my universe first.”
{You are asking the wrong Pokemon for that young human. You would need to speak with one of the three that rule of the Time, Space, or the Reverse before you can even hope to gain access to Arceus's realm. I am merely the guardian of frozen winds.}
I sigh sadly then think for a moment then look to Edward. “Hey Edward think we got enough time to see one of them?” I ask him and then turn to her and say. “Also thank you for the picture, and your feathers are very beautiful.”
{Than you young one}She spread her wing and plucked one of the interior feathers. {Accept this as a token of my friendship.}
My eyes widen and I gently take it. “Wow thank you so much, I will definitely treasure this for my whole life.”
{Take care good human.} She said as she flapped and took to the skies and flew away through the barrier.
I smile and look at the feather then smile at Edward. “So cool!”
"Literally," Edward smirked as he brushed frost off my shoulder.
I chuckle and say. “Mind teleporting me to my ship I want to put this in a safe place.”
"We're already on top," Edward motioned.
'How the hell does he do that!'
I look around then shake my head both annoyed and impressed then head into my ship and go to my room and set the feather onto a shelf where it can be safe. “There we go.”
I then leave my room and see Edward looking over my key collection and the living room control panel. “What’s up Edward?”
"I think I may have the Knight form teams," He looked at me. "May I see your morpher?"
I roll my neck then nod and summon it to my hand then toss it to him. “Mind telling me how you keep pulling a Batman?”
Edward released his nanites again and the swarmed my morpher, he looked at me and smirked. "Magic."
"You could do it if you hand enough magic," He held my morpher out to me. "That, and studied several different versions of the teleportation spell, movement spells, and silence spells to come up with your own unique spell."
I take my morpher back and snap my fingers. “Damn, I doubt I’ll have time for studying much while fighting the monster of the week, so what now?” I ask, then I think of something and look to Edward. “Hey Edward i hope your deal with the Pokémon is a good one because I can think of a Pokémon that would go ballistic if they run into discord seeing as he is a spirit of chaos and they are the Pokémon of order.”
"And who would that be?" Edward asked as typed on another holo-display.
"I believe his name is zygarde, he has multiple forms, a single cell form, ten percent form, fifty percent form and one hundred percent form,” I say and see my laptop is connected to the internet so I look up the Pokémon to show him what he looks like.
"It's a good thing we don't have it," Edward remarked.
“You don’t?” I ask then close my laptop. “I’m surprised but if this world has an Arceus I would think he would create any Pokémon that didn’t show up with him.”
I stretch then get up and walk over to the airlock and open the door. “You should check on your family and when everyone is ready we can go back to your canterlot we have a lot of work to do.”
"Seems we only get Pokemon up to Sinnoh," Edward said as he closed his display. "Everypony is decided on staying here for a few days to recooperate after the harshness of the battle."
I chuckle at pinkie pie’s answer then think for a moment. “Hey Edward got anywhere I can explore that has a high amount of iron in it?” I ask thinking of a specific Pokémon I want to find.
"Iron, that would be toward the Badlands close in the Macintosh Hills on the Appleooosa side of the hills," Edward thought. "Lots of old iron mines there. "You looking for an Aron?"
I shake my head and smile. “Nope I want to find a cute little meltan or a big strong Melmetal.” I tell him getting a bit excited over a Pokémon adventure.
"What part of up to Sinnoh did you not hear?" Edward crossed his arms.
I shrug and say. “Hey just because they are new doesn’t mean they don’t exist here, after all according to what I last saw they don’t belong to anyone region.”
"Another thing is Arceus doesn't create the Pokemon here," Edward said bluntly. "They arrive here through the Void, technically they're a sub-race of Displaced."
"Well' found whatever we find and you'll have whatever wants to go with you Rodger, another thing, Pokemon battle amongst themselves and we don't use pokeballs either, well the guards do in order to subdue rowdier pokemon that have issues," Edward explained.
I nod and smile a bit. “That’s fine with me, so long as they are happy and don’t cause trouble.”
"They're Pokemon, of coarse they'll trouble for you at some point,"Edward Chuckled. "Let's go check in om Amore and Chrissy. then let Tia and Lulu know we'll be headed out for a bit. I also want to pickup Clipeum so will have a way to defend ourselves from the Pokemon should we needed."
“Sounds good, say I have a question I want to ask seeing as you have real alchemy,” I start as we head back inside but as I turn around Edward must have teleported us because I turn right into a pillar.
"Sir are you alright? One of the nearby Knights rushed to me.
I rub my face and grumble some unkind things under my breath, while holding a hand up. “I’m fine, just a bit of a bump.” I look to Edward with a small glare.
"First Lesson, sensing the what's around you," Edward walked over to me. "Try and have an open mind, feel everything around with not just your eyes but everything even your magic. You'll be able to read and even predict what your opponents are going to say. Then you'll tell them exactly what the will say to through them off there game. For example, you'll say 'What does this have to do with pokemon... What the hell?'"
“What does this have to do with Pokémon.... What the hell?” I say in shock and blink surprised ’He pulled a fucking JoJo!’
"It had to do with perception," Edward said. "Being able to perceive the world world around you as to do with everything. It lets us think, lets to. lets us live our daily lives how we see fit." He looked at me in seriousness. "In order to full understand a Pokemon you must perceive the world as the do. Ponies didn't know of these creatures so the had to start from nothing, while Pokemon had human that look visually similar to humans."
I rub my nose but it seems to be fine. “Fine I get it I need to be more observant.” I sigh and close my eyes. ’why do I get the feeling I’m going to get hurt a lot from this ‘training’ of his.’
"Sir, if I may make a suggestion?" the Knight from earlier cut in.
I look at the knight and nod to her even though I wasn’t sure if they were talking to me or Edward.
"If there is any merit in the stories passed down amongst the Knights its the stories of Grandfather's teachings," He pointed out. "You must consider everything he tells you, not just the general aspect of it. When he was telling you to be prescriptive he meant not just observation. Try and feel the world with everything you have."
“Right, I’ll keep that in mind thank you.” I turn to Edward. “Any advice on how I can do that?”
"Don't get mad, be open minded at all times," He answered. "Like just now. It was a prank and test to see if you we paying attention to his teleportation. Grandfather has a plethora of knowledge and many spells that only he can use. He well test you resolve thoroughly, and you must be open at all time, drop your guard and let the world in." HE nodded and returned to his post.
I think over what the knight said then close my eyes and try to relax and take in as much information as I can.
"Have a nice chat?" Edward asked.
I look over to Edward and nod, following him I say. “Yeah he just gave me some advice.” As we walk I step over a spear pole that was purposely put in my way without me even noticing.
"Good," Edward smirked. He took me through the halls and we soon came to a door that had the same symbols as the symbols from his jacket on it. "Amore is in the recovering, she should be up and about be the end of today, I have to give a fair warning, she... " He scratched the back of his head. "How do I put this... She's not one to be shy. Modesty on the lower end of the scale to, as she wears.... revealing clothing, not extremity revealing but she likes to flaunt her body. At this time I have Tia and Luna confining her to the bed so she won't be problem,,, hopefully. Just in case beware of nosebleeds."
I blush as I am not the best with woman and nod shyly. “O-oh thanks for the warning. "K," Edward turned around and opened the door. "How our girls this morning?" he asked coming in to only the sister his twins and Chrysalis on the couch asleep. "Where is she?"
"Bathroom Ed!" Amore sang. "More than enough room in the tub for two!"
"Next time..." Edward chuckled and looked over to Chrysalis "How is she?"
"She woke up screaming and yelling the twins were taken," Celestia walked over. "She was frantic until we calm her a bit and the children helped. If it weren't for hem I think she might've torn the castle apart. They hugged and she wouldn't let them go. Luna cast a sleep spell, even then she didn't want to let the twins or Nyx go."
"We managed to get her on the couch after getting the children from her," Luna came over and looked at her adopted niece. "Poor Chrissy, we really took her for granted."
"Indeed," Edward sighed. He held his hands up and three plushies appeared and he layed them in Chrysalis arms. Almost immediately she snuggled into them. "I don't think anyone will be a match for her besides you two due to the love in the air here." He looked over to Clipeum playing with the twins. "Due you think you two can manage the twins?"
"I assure Ed that they will be with us after... everything," Luna sighed.
"Good, I stopped in ad Canterlot and made a few long term clones so you two can relax while here." Edward hugged them both. "I'm going to head out for a bet with Rodger, see if we can't ti a few places for Pokemon." As soon as Clipeum heard him she got to her feet and walked over.
"Be careful," Luna kissed him.
"Love you," Celestia kissed him.
"Bye bye my little ones, see you later,"Edward hugged his children. He then walked into the bathroom and after a small commotion, came out drenched with a big frown on his face.
I chuckle softly seeing him wet and smile. “I see she loves you very much that’s good.” I say then wave at the princesses but point. “Please make sure ponies stay away from my ship it’s repairing itself.”
"No need to worry about your ship," Edward clapped his hand and placed them on his body and in a flash of electricity the water evaporated off him. "I dry docked in my yard and have my crew work on it and its mods."
I nod and smile. “Good, oh I just thought of something, I have a training room in my ship kinda like the holodeck from star trek, think you could have it reinforced so any Pokémon I get can train in there too without destroying it?” I follow Edward out of the room but get tripped by a knight I didn’t notice just outside the door but thinking quickly I move on instinct placing my hands forward and roll forward and turn summoning my gun and aim but thankfully I stop myself from shooting and sigh.
But not soon enough as I was on the ground with a blade at my throat. "None of that ," Edward snapped and I was at his side.
"Sorry Grandfather, reflex, I'll return to my duties. The knights said as he ran off.
'Man, gonna have to be really careful with those guys.' I rubbed my throat and looked at my palm to make sure there was no blood.
"Dom..." came a slight boom from next to us.
I look to where the sound came from and am surprised at what I see. “Um Edward is that with you?”
"Nope, its with you now," Edward remarked.
"Rodger, hurry up!" Edward called out. "CLIPEUM!" He yelled and suddenly I felt shaking.
I looked to see Clipeum barreling down at us, "OH SHIT!" was all I could say as I was trampled. As I layed face foot marks on my back and twitching I could here my new friend floating in the air laughing.
I cough and look up at the beldum and say. “Yeah yeah laugh it up don’t forget you have to train with me now.” I get up and grumble then look to Edward. “Let’s go Edward.”
"First stop, The Dragon Lands," Edward opened a portal and we walked through.
"Welcome to the outskirts of he Dragonlands Rodger, Beldum," Edward motioned to a tropical beach completely with all sorts of trees. In the background of the skyline I saw several raising volcano.
I look around and cross my arms saying. “Seems better then what was shown in the show, I’ll have to check it out in my world.” As I finish my new friend floats up over my shoulder and I chuckle softly.
"Got yourself a good one there, now" Edward looked to me out of the corner of his eye. "Chamander is the target here. What else is on your mind though?"
I think and rub my chin and say. “Well obviously all the legendary‘s are off the table as this is a real world and losing even one would throw your world out of balance, so how about, any of the Dratini line, a eevee, and any of the Machop line.”
I look over at beldum and smirk then back to Edward. “And if you know how to make them a mega and key stones for me and beldum here, and possibly a panda with the gokaiger logo on it for him.” Beldum makes happy sounds.
"Machop and Dratini can be found here. Dratini, mainly at this beach gather close to that blue rock," Edward pointed down the beach. "Machop can be found in the grasslands closer to the volcanoes. Eevee are hard as most are already evolved when they arrive. Most Eevee are found in the Everfree
“Hmmm probably because it’s the most wild place in Equestria.” I say as a guess then look over at the blue rock then my new friend. “Don’t attack unless they do first ok little guy?” for some reason."
"Drantini are playful and won't attack, so a Dragonite,"Edward said as we walked down the beach. "The Dragonair are the defenders, especially the females. They won't act unless provoked but they'll be hostile and watch you closely."
“Got ya thanks.” I smile and walk forward and soon I see them playing in the water around the blue rock but then a dragonair moves between me and the rock glaring at me. “Hello, I don’t want to caused any trouble I just wanted to meet you all and was wondering if any of you would like to join me do you see I’m a bit of a warrior and any that choose to join me will help me save lives all I ask is that do you let them choose, oh and if you’d allow it I can hear your thoughts so I can understand you.”
'Why would we join you human? We came to this land by means we know not, and the dragon clan of this island welcomed us giving us their word they would not bother us. Yet you are do just that.'
“As I said I won’t force any of you to join me, and you can ask me anything you want to see what kind of person I am.” I tell him as I can hear his mental voice now.
'Face Leviathan then!
I tilt my head and question. “Leviathan?” I reach up and pat beldum and whisper. “Go over to Ed I’ll be fine.”
"Don't you pull that pull shit Quaizer," Edward came over. "You know he'd never when a fight with Leviathan. Where the hell is Aires?"
'Alchmeist' Quaizer growled. 'You dare but in-'
A overwhelming pressure was exerted over the entire area. It brought me to my knees and the Quiazer was on the ground. Clipeum seemed unaffected.
'What the hell is this?'
"I will not stand for a youth like yourself to bar entry,' Edward said coldly. Suddenly a pink Dragonair landed in front of Edward, it looked like it was taking everything it had to stay up under this pressure.
'Alchmist, welcome back. Would you please stop?' The pressure stop and we could all breath easier again. 'Thank you. I am sorry for Quaizer, My name is Aires. I must ask you human, why have you really come here? she looked at me.
I breath heavily trying to calm down from what happened then look up at the dragonair. “I...I came in hopes of having one of you join my crew but I don’t plan on forcing them.” I start to stand up still a little off balance.
“See I’m what’s called a power ranger, and I fight evil and any Pokémon that chooses to join me will help protect lives, mostly help evacuate innocent people.” I tell her but feel something and quickly spin and summon my sword and stop a iron tail from hitting me and I slide back a foot.
’Lies!’
"Clipeum, Hammer Head," Edward said and Cilpeum rocketed hitting Quaizer dead center.
'HOW MANY TIMES MUST YOU BE TOLD TO BE HAVE!' Aires scolded the younger pokemon who was on the ground. "You have impressed me. And I ask you forgive Quaizer, his home was destroyed by poachers when he was newly hatched.' She looked at me straight in the eye. "I will allow you to enter human, but be warned that many here will be watching you closely. They respect the Alchemist and his partner for their strength. It would be wise to stay close to you friend. May I ask your name?"
I nod to the shiny Pokémon and smile. “Sure, my name is Rodger, and it’s fine, he most likely has grown to distrust all humans because of what happened to him, I understand that.” I then look over at Quaizer sadly he is unconscious even having the spinning eyes.
'Be well Rodger,' She bowed and then flew away.
I watch her go and put my hands in my pockets. “Huh cool, say Edward are shiny Pokémon like in the games, only one color variant per species and extremely rare?” We both start walking closer and I do notice many of them watching us, me specifically, but then I see a few of the younger ones playing in the water and smile softly.
“Also who is Leviathan?” I turn to look at Edward but trip on a rock and fall into a small pool of water.
"Got a face full of ocean there didn't ya," Edward chuckled "And 'Leviathan' or Levi as I call him is a giant Tentacruel that lives not far off shore from this place. He's kind of like a guard dog slash Nanny for the babies and to keep predators out of the bay." He helped me up. "And Shiny pokemon come in all colors across the board for every species."
I wipe my face and sigh. “Thanks, and sounds like he could be from the anime timeline.” I say then we walk closer and I smile at the cute Dratinis playing one notices me and flys up to my face and tiles my head then squirts my face with water.
I sputter and playfully pout at them. “That wasn’t nice, don’t make me boop you little one.” They giggle and fly around me and soon they all start flying around me all over.
"He's not that big," Edward laughed, "Just twice the size of a regular Tentacruel." I turned to Edward "And you should know he's very friendly and A tickler."
“Ah that’s good but I’m hoping he doesn’t tickle me, I am extremely ticklish.” I tell Edward then gently pet some of the dratini flying around me then I spot one laying on a rock with a cut on its side I gently move out of the swarm of Dratini and move over to the one by himself and gently rub his back. “Hey there little guy what happened?”
"Looks like it got cut on the reef," Edward remarked holding a hand up to an approaching Dragonair. It hovered over carefully watching. "Here," Edward pulled out a pokeaid kit form the bag on his belt. "Treat it as best you. I stand guard her. CLIP!" Clipeum stopped playing with the other Dratini and rushed to her partner's side.
I nod to Edward and take the kit and look through it. “My name is Rodger what’s your little one?” I get out the medicine and some bandaids.
'Azure Blaze,'
“That is a cool name.” I tell him as I gently rub his back. “This may sting but it’s to help ok?” Once he nods I spray the medicine on the cut seeing it fizz up I suck air through my teeth and gently clean his cut and spray again, then I start wrapping a bandage around the cut. “How does that feel?”
'Maybe'
I gently rub his back and ask. “How did you get hurt?”
'He was swimimg this morning at the end of high tide, when the little ones are supposed to be asleep.' came a gurggled boom of a voice and then a gigantic Tentacreul appear and wriggled next the rock. 'I know because I caught and when I asked him if he was okay he lied to me. I am Leviathan, call me Levi.'
"Oh hello and I’m sure he was just scared of getting in trouble all children fear getting in trouble more then actually getting hurt.” I tell her and once I finish patching up azure blaze I pat his head.
'Human I challenge you to a battle" came a brave voice. I turned to see one of the larger Dratini. 'Youy and me one on one, mono e mono.' she puffed out her chest.
I chuckle softly and nod. “Sure,” I turn to Levi. “ anywhere fine or do you guys have a spot to battle?”
'Over there,' he point to the middle of the lagoon to a small sand bar.
I nod and get a running start and jump all the way onto it. “So any rules I should know about?”
'Fight till you can't, no killing or serious injury,' The drantini said. 'I am called lylla
“I’m Rodger, good luck.” I say to him.
“Before we start would you allow me to use my sword if I have my friend make it so it won’t cut you just zap you?” I summon my sword to show him and point to Edward.
Edward snapped and sent red electricity to the blade and completely blunted it. 'If you're friends with the alchemist then you must be strong' Lylla smirked. 'If I beat then I can finally evolve!'
“Oh? That close huh, I’d love to watch a Pokémon evolve in person.” I say then smirk and take my fighting stance legs wide enough I can move in any Direction at any time sort held tight in my right arm and my left arm raised and ready to block.
'Begin'
I slowly start to side step but then Lylla rushes straight at me I wait for the right moment then side step letting him fly right by me. “Come on don’t be afraid to go all out I’m a power ranger I could probably go toe to toe with one of the legendary’s when I’m fully powered up.” I say trying to get her to push herself.
'Can you handle DRAGON FLAME!" Lylla spewed a stream of blue flames from her mouth.
My eyes widen and I cut the air in front of me opening a portal that the flames go into and cum out high in the sky when the flames stop I stand tall smirking. “Here’s a free tip study your opponent, know their strengths and weaknesses, for example most long range attacks won’t work if I see them coming, but you do have one advantage over me.” I say as I purposely tapped my foot on the ground making it obvious I can’t fly.
'Lets see how well you play tag,' She smirked and vanished.
"Shit," I said. "That's got to be Quick Attack, but she's way faster than I thought she'd be."
I get hit from behind and I face plant into the ground but use the momentum to flip myself over and turn around and look around still not seeing her I close my eyes and try to find her with my other senses.
'Hehe... your pretty strong alright and you got good moves, but what good do they do if you can't see me lit alone hit me.'
I quickly turn and swing my sword hitting something I open my eyes expecting to see her but I see a Pokémon plush and I just stare at it confused. “What the fu-“
I was then nail in the back and sent into the water. 'Haha.. I finally pulled off my Substitute' She splashed around. 'Now lets see if you can take this!' She craned her head back and all the water and sand pulled back with Lylla setting on top off a huge wave of dirty water.
"Oh crap..."
'Muddy Water!' The massive wave headed straight at me and there was no dodging it.
I close my eyes and take a deep breath before I’m hit and completely buried in mud it takes me a moment but eventually I dig myself out and gasp. “Damn...that...was...a good hit.”
'I did it! I did it! I did it!' she whizzed about happily. 'He Rodger you wanna see if you can take my Ultimate attack!"
I chuckle and climb out of the mud and grin. “Bring it on.” I spin my sword in my hand then run toward her.
I chuckle and climb out of the mud and grin. “Bring it on.” I spin my sword in my hand then run toward her. Lylla flew down and and latched on to the end of of tail and started to spin like a tire. 'This is different?' She started to spine faster and faster while water droplets started to become attracted to her finally she took off heading straight at me. As she came at me she was covered in water the formed into a roaring dragon.
My eyes widen and I cross my arms and take the hit being pushed back and I to the water, all while yelling. “Oh SHIIIIIIT!”
At the end of it all Lylla was bouncing on my back shout, 'I WON! VICTORY!'
I spit out a stream of water and look up. “Yeah good job.” I roll over and catch her but then she starts to glow and my eyes widen. “O-oh your evolving!”
She grew in size and shape and the light faded away to reveal a beautiful Dragonair. Lylla then howled up and procceded wrap around me and nuzzle my face. 'Thank you so much and that fight was so fun!'
I laugh and pat her where I could. “I had fun too, say would you like to join me? Before you answer think on it, you would be in a whole new world and there is going to be a lot of dangerous monsters that will attack innocent people, it’s up to me and people like me to protect the people and stop the monsters.”
"I would love to but we must get permission for my mother first.'
“Sure I understand and if she agrees I’ll try to plan trips here so you can visit her and the rest of your family.” I stand up and smile. “And who knows, if you come with me there’s a chance that a time you come back you’ll be a Dragonite.”
'I have no doubt she well,' Aires flew down.
'Mother, I can go?!'
'You have proven to me that you can hold you own and have master the Dragon Wheel. You may go with my blessing,' Aires turned to me. "Take care of my daughter Rodger.'
I nod and bow my head. “You have my word she will grow strong and save many lives.” I tell her then smile at my new partner.
'Safe travels to you both,' She bowed and flew away.
"Must say that was a nice display of the Dragon Wheel," Edward clapped as he neared with Clipeum. "You should really work on the other version of it to went you get time."
“I agree with some work she will be able to take on a whole group of puddies by herself.” I laugh and smile. “Ok so where to next Edward?”
"Deepens on what you want to Rodger," Edward looked at me.
“Hmmm well if eevees are super rare then how about a flareon? After that I think I should be good in Pokémon and we should start my magic training.” I tell Edward as dragonair wraps herself around me and beldum floats over my shoulder.
Edward shook his head, "There not that rare. They just have a tendency to only appear in Everfree."
I think about it then nod. “Alright let’s see if there are any eevee’s that want to join my crew.”
"Alright," Edward clapped ad we were suddenly in front of the Everfree outside Ponyville.
I look around and chuckle. “I bet you pull a Batman a ton with that ability.” I then start walking into the forest.
"I can if I WANED to but I don't," Edward remarked. "I don't Tia and Lulu to blast me into a while, and they'll do it with out hesitation to. Amore may get a kick out of but she'd always been better at sensing someponies presence than other."
I chuckle and smile. “Damn I know the moment I can teleport silently I’m doing that, oh there’s this stupid idea I had for alchemy and seeing as you have the real thing maybe you can tell me if it’s real.” I say as we walk through the woods and turn around to face Edward as I move side to side somehow avoiding the trees.
“Food alchemy! Basically cooking with alchemy, you take all the ingredients of whatever your trying to make use alchemy and bam you got yourself a instant cake or something.” I tell Edward with a big stupid grin on my face.
"As long as you have all of the proper ingredients, the knowledge of the processes and change the ingredients go through it's entirely possible," Edward explained. "But I found that food mad this way is very bland and unsatisfying. No effort to make something and no extra ingredients to make it special. Quick and convenient yes, tasty and worth, most of the time not."
I chuckle and smirk. “Bet you Pinkie could find a way to make it work, but I see what you mean but now I can’t help but picture a state alchemist based on food.” As I’m laughing I forget to pay attention and trip over a bush and we both hear a cry come from the bush.
“Vee!”
"I'd know that sound anywhere,"Edward remarked.
I rub the back of my head as I sit up and look down as a upset eevee comes out of the bush and is glaring at me. “Sorry about that.”
"I think you did it now Rodger," Edward pointed at the glaring Pokemon who proceeded to use Fury Swipes on my face.
My eyes widen and I wave my hands. “Wait wait I’m sorry I was walking backwards and didn’t see you!”
Eevee jumped back humphed at me and turned around and started to walk in the opposite direction.
"Man you really stepped in it now," Edward remarked as he helped me up. "You had to go and step on the one temperamental Eevee in the whole damn forest."
I give Edward a flat look. “It was a accident, but if they are that fast to get into a fight then maybe they will want to be a hero.” I look to the eevee and call out. “Hey I’m sorry about before but would you hear me out about an offer?”
"Eevee!" it shout and then latched on to my head using Bite.
"OWOWOWOWOWOWOWOW!" I screamed as I ran in circle while Edward and Lylla laughed. Beldum just floated.
I grab onto eevee and pull. “Owowowow fuck let go! I said I’m sorry!” I managed to pull the eevee off and hold them out at arms length and then say. “Look I get that I upset you, but I just want you to hear me out, and can I use one of my abilities to hear your thoughts?”
Eevee showed its teeth and growled at me.
'She seems pretty pissed to me,' Lylla cut in. 'I don't think she'd going to let you into her head.'
I sigh sadly and set her down. “I’m sorry about tripping onto you, I’ll leave you alone but can you tell me where I may find more eevee’s?”
"Eevee... ee... vee...veee,.evevee... EEVEE!" it shouted at me.
'She said she'll never tell you and that if you want her to listen to your tauros crap then beat her in a Pokemon battle,' Lylla translated.
I rub the back of my head and think it over. “Fine but let’s go to a clearing so we don’t damage the trees, and thank you lylla for translating.”
Eevee leads us to a small clearing and without any warning she turns and uses headbutt hitting me in the gut I lean forward. “Oof.”
Eevee then runs around in circles around me I try to follow her but she bites my leg. “Aahhh!” I throw a kick sending her to a tree and she bounces off it and rushes at me again this time hitting my crotch I fall over and whimepr. “N-not f-fair.”
"She's strong," Edward remarked with intrigue. "Maybe a level 45 or 50. Way stronger than Lylla is."
I slowly get up with a hand on my crotch. “N-no shit...I’m surprised she hasn’t evolved.”
"Pokemon only evolve if they want to Rodger, they can stop themselves," Edward crossed his arms. "Do you want me and Clip to step in?"
I shake my head and stand up fully. “No I lost to her and she obviously doesn’t like me I won’t have you or your friends beat her up just for answers.”
"Eevee!"
'She's say stand and fight human," Lylla translated again.
I look to her then sigh. “Fine but seeing how strong you are I won’t hold back, set sail!” I morph into my ranger form and swing my sword and run at her this time she jumps out of my sword swing but I fire my gun hitting the ground making rocks fly up and hit her.
She then turns and grabbing on to one of the rocks and send a storm of them back in my direction.
"She flipped it around with Rock Throw," Edward looked on.
I then saw Eevee craned her head back and a ball of light formed over her open Maw. She then sent a beam of white light at me.
"She is very strong if she mastered Flash Cannon to the degree," Edward noted. "I say she's stronger than a normal level fifty, on par with a level sixty to sixty-five."
I cross my arms as the rocks and light beam hit me making soaked fly off my suit and push me back i then cut the ground below me and fall through landing behind her and put the gun against her back. “Do you yield?”
She looked behind at my with a slight smirk. Suddenly hundreds of needles shot from Eevee's body in all directions. I did my best to evade but I was hit with a pretty decent amount of them. I looked around but couldn't find until it was to late. She appeared in front of me and unloaded a full barrage of hit, and kick into me send me to the ground. Again she jumped back putting distance between us and there was no way I could close that gap after that beating.
"Pin Missile followed by Quick Attack and Close Combat combo. She's good," Edward smirked.
I get back up and brush off the needles still in my suit. “Yeah she is damn good, if she did join me she could help safe so many lives.” I say then I smirk.
I run forward and swing my blade as fast as I can she dodges each swing then she lands on my sword and jumps up and hits my head with hers and we both go down holding our heads.
You okay there bud?" Edward leaned over me.
I nod my head and power down rubbing my head. “Yeah and damn that hurt more then when you flicked me.”
I look over to see the eevee slowly getting up but she is wobbly. “Are you ok?”
"Clip, Use Aroma Therapy," Edward looked at his partner.
"Bastiodon..." a sudden sweet scent filled the area and I felt much better and I could tell Eevee did too.
I stand up fully and watch as eevee shakes her fur then looks between me and Edward then nods to me. “Vee eevee.”
"She acknowledges you," Lylla said. "And that she'll listen to what you have to say, but this doesn't count as a lose, only a draw."
I nod and smile then look to the eevee. “I’m looking for strong and willing Pokémon to join me on my world, any that join me will help protect innocent people from very bad monsters that would hurt or kill them, most of my Pokémon will be helping by evacuating and defending the people while I fight the monsters but any that are strong enough would probably be able to fight off the foot soldiers giving me time to deal with the big bad.”
I explain to the eevee and watch her reaction as after seeing how strong she is I hope she joins me.
'Why should helping a human in a world that isn't his own be any concern of mine?' she scratched her ear with her back paw.
“Well it doesn’t have to be, its your choice, and I know most Pokémon enjoy battling and any that come with me will have lots of monsters to fight, I don’t plan on kidnapping Pokémon and forcing them to fight for me, and even if I dId he wouldn’t let me leave if I did.” I tell her pointing at Edward at the end.
“Edward can I use telepathy to show her my memories?” I ask him as I kneel down.
"No, you can only talk with her," Edward said.
"It matters not to me if I even see your memories," She looked at me seriously. 'Let me rephrase me question. What does having to helping a human in a world that isn't his have anything to do with my brethen and other fellow Pokemon at all? We're already appearing here in this world unwillingly. Many like it here, and accept it as our new home. Why then would be abandon our new world for a completely new one when we just got to this one?"
“Ah I see what you mean, and honestly I’m fighting on my own and can only offer a home and friendship, but I would never force a Pokémon to fight for me, I get that you lost one home and I’m asking them to leave a second, but just as you got sent to this world I was sent to a new world too, and in that world I have power and a responsibility to protect those that can’t defend themselves.” I tell her trying to speak my mind.
'You think much like the Alchemist does human," She commented. "He never forces us and leaves us to live our lives. He goes out of his way to help and protect us and never asks anything in return. my name is Jericho and I will join you but know that I will do what i think is right and won't hold back back when is comes to anything, no matter who it is."
I smile and nod. “I thank you and will promise to respect your choices, would you like me to ask Edward for stones to keep around in case you choose to evolve?”
"No, I never want to evolve," Jericho said very sternly. "I wish to get as strong as I can as a normal Eevee, and I will NEVER change my form." She stood up quickly.
I nod in understanding then tilt my head. “How about I see if Edward can find or make a everstone for you?”
Edward walked over to Jericho and knelt down and place a stone on a cord around her neck. "There ya go, now you'll never evolve. Unless you take off the stone."
I smile and pat Edward shoulder. “Now she is just missing a bandanna with to gokaiger logo and she will be a full member of my crew.” I say with a big smile.
Edward held a hand hand up and a red ribbon with the Gokaiger logo decorated it all over. "How about a pretty ribbon instead."
'Yes thank you. I may be a fighter but I'm still a girl'
I shrug my shoulders. “Whatever she wants as long as it has the logo.”
I would make sure he is stripped of his armor first, perhaps he insults Doom and Hans rips the armor of im in rage mode
“Magic training please and if possible could you reinforce the training room to handle Pokémon?” I say to Edward.
"Lets go to my lab," Edward said and before I realized it, we were in a hall of white, gold, metallic blue, and metallic red line the halls. "Follow me and stick close or you'll be wondering in a circle for a while."
I quickly pick up Jericho and run to keep up with Edward. “I’m guessing you have something like that multidimensional labyrinth from guren login?”
"No, just ass big loop spell," Edward chuckled. "Only if you're down here with me the girls or Pole can anyone get to the lab. Then there the matter of getting into the lab itself. Not even Pinkie Pie can get in using her so called short cuts."
“Really? Wow that is very impressive I think your the first person that could stop pinkie if he wanted.” I say as I keep up with him.
"Pinkie Pie is a weird," Edward said. "A magical being who can do things that can't naturally be explained. The do it because they simply do it and know it will work."
I shrug and say. “One of the fan theories is that she is a descendent of Discord.”
"Nope," Edward shook his head. "There are tons of ponies like her out in the world, most just aren't as powerful as she is."
We soon arrieved at a set of very large doors. Edward placed a hand on them and shot ed lightning up and down them causing them to slowly open reveal a very clean and highly advanced spacious room.
"Welcome to my LABORATORY!"
"That novice wished he was me," Edward chuckled.
I laugh and smirks. “True, so what now?”
"Follow me to my hanger if you want to see how the repairs on your ship are coming along," Edward beckoned us in.
“Right.” I follow him and along the way I ask. “Got any advice on how I could get my worlds people to work together?”
"Find something that they can all work together towards, don't force ideas on others. Pretty much the run of the mail stuff works. Just have to be persistent about it and have the sisters back you helps."
We stepped through a small door that led to a very open area that house giant machines that rangered from Optimus prime,to MechaGodzilla. I then turned to sea several other humanoid type mechas from Gurren Lagann to Gundams. I looked down to see several cars and other vehicles.
"Welcome to the Hanger everyone," Edward smirked as lights turned on. I could see several robots around human size working in certain areas.
“Well I can see I’m with a fellow weeb,” I say as I look around amazed.
"Most of the mechs were given to me by Optimus and my master," Edward explained as we walked down the pathway. "Yea, I loved anime but I never really got into the mech side of thing. The cars and stuff are things I wanted or built out of boredom. Most of them us combustion engines so they run on gasoline, so they won't work here. They more for show than anything."
I rub my chin and then say. “Couldn’t you make some kind of magic Engine? I mean Flem and Flam have a car of sorts that ran on magic, at least I hope it did, I read a story where they actually imprisoned a poor baby dragon and tortured it to use it’s fire.”
"It's could be possible, but one thing at a time," Edward looked ahead. "I just introduced automail here, and most of the recourse that are need in bulk outside gems and precocious metals from back on earth for it are made here by clones with Arc of Embodiment." We came upon what we were there to see. "There's your ship."
I smile as I look at my ship. “At least the outside seems to fully repaired don’t know about the inside yet, and mind giving me blueprints for all your automail? They may come in handy in my universe.”
"Standard pony, Anthro-pony, or straight human? I'll also include the wing designs that allow pegasi to continue flying," Edward listed.
“Well I’m in an anthro world but keep in mind that I plan on going after the evil alliance on earth, and will most likely have to fight and save other aliens as well, so any the designs you have please, and do you know if it’s possible to create an artificial horn if possible? I want to get fizzle pop Berry twist on our side before the reliance can manipulate the storm king into working for them.” I explain to Edward as I walk up the stairs to the airlock to my ship and open it up.
"Horns are tricky," Edward held up his right hand and a hologram projected from it. The picture was of a horn. "Not many metals outside Mythril silver, uru, vibranium, or orichalcum channel magics well. That's why I develop my crystal variants of the automail world that I call Crystalmail. My niece's girlfriend, the Twilight of her Eques, lost her arm in an accident during ou fight. I made an amethyst model to match her coat color and it also channels magic, I later upgraded it with uru and vibranium. It should be possible," A circuit like diagram appeared next to the horn then overlaid it. "if I applied a magic circuit that bonds to the existing circuits inside the stump of the old horn. A little fine-tuning," Edward typed on a holo-keyboard and I saw the picture change. "Adjust for power output and shape, then age," the horn took a slight curve to it. "And here you are."
I watch but scratch my head. “Honestly that is way over my head but I did get the just of it, only crystals or very rare metals can work, but I’m sure with this information either my twilight or billy could make the horn automail.” I say as we enter the inside of my ship and see some of it is still being worked on so I go to the control panel and check to see it’s 89% repaired.
"No need," Edward placed a finer to his head. "Time, you got the plans yet?" Edward asked. "Yes it was brought up by the Dispalced but he made a very valid point. We also haven't thought of this till now either. When can you have it ready? This specific one yes and have the basic plans for other models modified?" Edward moved his head about. "An hour great, see you then."
"Time Turner is working on it now," Edward looked at me. "He'll also have the plans for you when he arrives. You'll have to be a bit more specific when it comes to making horns for individuals as they'll have to be attuned to that unicorn specifically."
I nod in appreciation then I ask. “Alright, so how does magic training work?”
"That deepens on your magic and from what I've seen you pretty much have standard unicorn magic," Edward along the plank and we enter the lab again and we came to a door shaped like an hour glass with a dial on the outside next to the door that was also shaped like an hour glass. "Meaning you'd be better of learning at your own pace at an actual school, like Tia or Lu's. Seeing as your home world is pretty much frozen in time, so you have time, but I don't have the personal time to teach years of lessons, not with one of my girls pregnant. So we're going to cheat the system DBZ style."
“DBZ? Oh this is a room of spirit and time?” I ask surprised and look at the door.
"Yes, the Hyperbolic Time Chamber but with a setting dial on it," Edward raised an eyebrow. "Instead of the just three days to three years we can set it however we need to. The lowest we can set it is six hours to six months."
“Wow that in amazing though I hope you have things to do in there other then train when your taking a break or you’ll go crazy....well... a normal person anyway.” I say then rub the back of my neck.
"It's not just a training area," Edward rolled his eyes as he opened the door to reveal living spaces. There was a lounge on my left with books and a full kitchen on my right. "There's even an open air mountainside spring bath down the hall there."
“Wow, oh hold on.” Before I step through the door a summon my bag and reach in pulling out my laptop. “Now I can study when I’m not training.”
'Big mistake guise'. I thought as I winced from the pain.
Clip stepped up and literally bulldozed them out of the living area in to the vast whiteness of an open area. If this place is like the Time Chamber then that means the gravity is going t be stronger there. I don't know who has the harsher teacher, me or the Pokemon. I looked at Edward as he evil smirked
"Oh you'll be studying alright," Edward smirked as he closed the door. "You Pokemon will be training under Clipeum."
"Bastiodon..." Clipeum bellowed.
"Rodger, the first thing I need to know is the amount of magical power you have in you body," Edward looked at me. "That will determine how intense and which regiment I use, though it will be more of a combat based learning. First things first, I want you to gather as much magic in your hand as you can and then pull it into your body and see how much you can hold."
“Um ok I’ll do my best.” I close my eyes and hold up my hands and focus magic into them they start glowing a soft red and slowly grows brighter. Once the magic is as thick as a normal adult unicorn’s I stop as I can’t channel any more. “I think that’s all I got.”
"Think fast," Edward tossed a baseball at me, well my head.
I open my eyes and try to catch it but it nails be right in the head. “Ow!” And the gathered magic dissipates.
"Guess will start with eggs then," Edward sighed. My partners were all glaring at him.
‘I may have made a horrible mistake.’ I think to myself and smile nervously. “So I guess I’m at level zero of my training?”
"Can you even lift a single egg and hold it for ten seconds," A carton of eggs appeared in Edward hand and he pulled one out. "FYI. You'll also be trying to catch them."
“Worth a try, do I will it to happen or is there some kind of magic circle I have to picture in my mind?” I ask.
"The first one and you have feel the magic," Edward said as he set the egg down. "It's like any muscle in your body the more your work it the more you get used to it."
“Right well I better start then.” I hold my hand towards the egg and close my eyes and channel my magic and it starts to cover around the egg and slowly lifts up once I feel I have a good grip.
“Worth a try, do I will it to happen or is there some kind of magic circle I have to picture in my mind?” I ask.
"Just don't- *SPLAT!*" Edward started to say then the egg shot up and nailed the ceiling. "Try to hard. You have more magic than normal ponies due to the nanites in you body. If I had to guess your power level is on par with Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight."
My eye twitches as I look up at the egg on the ceiling then I look at Edward. “Well at last once this is done I’ll be able to do lots of fancy tricks.”
"Kid, you could teleport to Canterlot fifteen times over with a group of six and still fight putties all do long with out morphing with that kind of power," Edward grabbed his head and shook it. "You're learning from me, so along with the basic that I know I'll also teach you my augmentation technique. It were you use your magic to strength your body."
“Oh wow I didn’t know they where that strong.” I look at my hand as I focused magic into it again.
"Technically, they can do that teleport, but the extra stuff would be just you as you have the Morphin Grid to back you up," Edward said as he set an apple down. "Let's try magic beam instead of levitation. Again try gathering your magic but in a single point, like you finger tip," He held up a finger and it glowed red. "Then release that straight outward." Edward shot a beam of magic straight through the apple.
"Eventually you can shoot in rapid fire," He turned the apple swiss. "But you just focus and gathering and release. Try and hit the apple with out destroying it." A new apple appeared on the stand.
I look at the Apple then aim my hand like a gun at it and Focus magic into my finger after a moment I fire a beam of magic hitting the Apple near the bottom knocking it into the air and I feel my body and magic work on instinct and I fire three more shots of magic but these shots punt him clean holes through the Apple.
"Looks like you have knack for combat magic," Edward chuckled. "If you was a pony you'd probably have a combat themed mark that has some reference to magic."
I look a bit shocked at the Apple and manage to catch it. “Damn that was strange I moved on my own.”
"I want you to keep that up until you magical wellspring is exhausted," Edward told me sternly.
“So just keep shooting magic at the Apple?” I ask to make sure as I start to channel magic into my finger again. “Also should I stay with one hand or use both?”
"Experiment as you see fit," Edward shrugged. "As long as you use up all your magic just don't use it up all in one go or you'll risk passing out," He walked into the lounge and then over to a bookshelf and started to look it over. "Try not obliterate the apples. One will pop up as needed."
“Ok well let’s try this.” I spend the next hour shooting magic at the apples as they appear and even experiment a bit with both hands finding I can fire magic out of all my fingers. I then try putting both hands together with my fingers spread put still pointing at the Apple and fire from them like a Gatling gun, after that I’m panting and bend over with my hands on my knees.
"Now that you've exhausted your internal magic supply," Edward sai das he pulled a book from the shelf. "You'll be learning to fill it with external magic." HE opened the book. "You do this by using the technique you used to pull your magic out, but through it in reverse. Do this and fill your body until your fill like you going to explode then," Edward slammed the book closed drawing my attention, "You hold it until you collapse."
"You'll note that external magic is much harder to gather and control than your internal magic," Edward explained. "This has to do with the fact that it wasn't made by your body and like anything that goes into your body it has the chance to either be accepted or rejected. Magic Poisoning is extremely deadly if you surcome to it, and you can die in mere seconds. It feels as if you on fire while exploding and being torn apart all at once."
I stare at Edward hoping he is joking but seeing his serious face I sigh. Closing my eyes I start to pull magic into myself. it is very slow but once I start I can picture a lake inside me being filled with rain water it fills up to the brim and I hold it together inside me. What felt like minutes was closer to half an hour. I open my eyes and look around.
"Don't stop," Edward said behind my as he gently tapped his book against the back of my head. "The key to the type of magical augmentation is keep a steady flow of outer magic going in order maintain your argumentation. You can't start to augment until you've at least gotten yourself use to the foreign magic. We'll do this exercise several ore times, using a different environment each time to better acclimate you to new magic and so you can adapt on the fly." Edward walked around in front of me. "Just so you know, this entire coarse will take you at least three months for the basics. All of my students had to go through it but much faster, so their training is a little rougher, but they still toughed it out. Can you?"
I narrow my eyes and nod full of determination. “I’ll do everything in my power to learn everything you have to teach.” I then get back to the magic training.
Over the next three months I was trained and pushed beyond my limits by Edward. He made sure to push me just hard enough that I would grow without completely breaking. I managed to gain full control over my own magic as well as learning his technique for absorbing ambient magic.
Edward also taught me more sword fighting techniques as well as long range tactics that I can pair with my range of powers. The training was incredibly hard but Edward knew exactly how hard to push me without breaking me.
My Pokémon friends also had a very hard time training. All three grew stronger some faster than others. Beldum managed to evolve into a Metang, while my other two friends seem to have become rivals and have pushed themselves to new heights.
At the end of the three months I was more toned my senses sharper and my magic stronger before we leave the hyperbolic time chamber I turn to Edward holding out a hand. “ I had to say the last three months have been hell on earth but it was definitely worth it. Thank you Edward for taking time out of your schedule to train me when you could’ve just thrown my sorry ass back into my own world to leave me to fend for myself. I just have one last request before you send me home, is there a way you can help protect my mind I don’t want to risk Rita Ora said using their magic to control me like they did Tommy.”
"I can create mental blocks and barrier easily but to keep the influence of evil out of someone is utter bullshit," Edward sighed. "Look, the way most of this works is there is some form of evil in our heart already. No matter how small or how good you are we, not have have a shred of evil is like saying there is no balance in our lives. Its whether we choose to act on that evil that determines if it grows. This was true with Tommy, also with Trent in Dino thunder when he become the white ranger. The power of the artifacts they had ultimately led them down their paths, though there were influenced by outside source originally, but due to that small bit of evil in their hearts they walked the dark path no matter how short, though they did overcome it in the end."
“I suppose that’s true, thanks for the advice Edward. Well training is finished I think I’ll load my friends onto my ship and send them back then you can send me back.” I say as we exit the hyperbolic time chamber.
A thought pops into my head and I turn my head to Edward as we walk to where my ship is. “Is it possible for you to give me a key stone and mega stone for Metang when he fully evolves? Also if you have seeds for the Pokémon berries and recipes for poké chow that would be awesome.”
"Check your pocket," Edward remarked as he walked our followed by his partner and mine.
I dig in my pockets and pull out two stones and a pocket watch in one hand and a book filled with recipes for Poké chow. “Wow thanks and you would make a amazing stage magician if you get tired of being a king.” I joke and set the stuff back into my pockets.
"Take this," He held out a small bag. "It's an endless carry bag and there's a bag of berry seeds in it to. I also made copies of all the tokens I've collected and placed them in there to. Once in your ship you can put them on display in your token room I installed."
I chuckle and smirk. “That’s great I’m a bit of a collector so I’ll want to collect every token I can even if I never call the person. Hmmm I wonder if I can summon them to me like my other stuff.” I mumble to myself as we reach the hanger and I look up seeing my ship fully repaired and even cleaned.
"Had the drone buff and polish it for ya," Patted my back. "One more thing," he held at a slightly curved crystalline purple horn and a book. "This is for Tempest when You meet her. The book is for you and has all the know how on how to make prosthetic horns on a base line scale. You'll have to adjust them to individuals as needed. Also," he pulled it back as I reached for it. "This is for your eyes only. I don't want this knowledge falling into the wrong hands. If you feel up to sharing t make sure its with those you absolutely trust and know won't betray you. Got it."
I nod and smile. “Of course I can already think of two people that could understand this if they work together.” I say as I take it and put it in the bag Edward gave me. “I assume you already gave me the other automail designs in the bag, right?”
"Blueprints and designs are all in the books in your library. I took the liberty to install several new additions to your ship using a spacial conversation spell similar to the one on your bag.," Edward explained as we walked. "You now have a full stocked library with spells for you to learn as well as a practice area built into it. There is also a lab and workshop to build and create whatever you need. You medical supplies and infirmary have been full stocked and over hauled with the latest equipment I can create, I also put in an interface in there should no one know how to use it and need it right away."
"If you need to these rooms can actually be separated from the ship and set up a stand alone buildings," Edward motioned to the ship. "You can also make new rooms for anyone that needs one, though it will take the ship twenty-four hours to make the space."
“Wow that’s so cool, thanks. When you say there’s a interface in the infirmary do you mean like that hologram from Star Trek Voyager?” I ask as I escort my Pokémon onto the ship through one of my portals.
"Yes, a very simple one," Edward nodded. "She'll take on any form that she feels would be the most accepted by her patients. Say they're a full blown little pony, she'll be that. If need be she can also interface with the tools to perform surgeries, even automail grafts."
“That’s good thank you very much.” I say to him then turn to my Pokémon. “Go ahead and find some rooms for yourself and if there isn’t one you like we can make one for each of you once we are back in my world ok?” They all nod and go to explore the ship.
"I can't thank you enough for what you've done here Rodger. Taking part in a battle that wasn't yours saving my family and then me," Edward took hold of my hand. "Thank you my friend." He released my hand and as he did I held onto a box of cards of some sort.
“Of course my friend, I couldn’t just leave you like that.” I say to him as we shake hands then I look over the box and my eyes widen when I see what’s inside. “Well these will definitely help later fur sure. Thank you Edward, oh.”
I summon my bag I got from the moogle and dig through it then pull out a wooden game controller. “This is the only token I’ve found so far if you don’t have it feel free to copy it.” I say as I show it to him.
"No don't have this one," Edward said as he happily to the token and heard the familiar voice of Deltorix. "So that's his token," He smirked. "Just so know the watch I gave is my token and it doubles as a communicator for those that have it across the void. You can also send packages through the void with it as long as there not to big."
“Wow that’s handy.” I say as I smile and Edward takes the wooden control and makes a copy. I then pull out my morpher and press a few buttons and my ship starts moving forward ripping a hole in reality as it leaves back to my world.
“Well seems this is good bye for now, seeing as you know this Deltorix mind telling me if he is a good man?” I say then I morph and pull out my sword and gun.
"He's a great dragon, powerful and good hearted. The kind of ally you want to have in any fight," Edward walked over to an open space. "Best to keep him from getting to angry lest his dragon nature get the better of him." His eyes shifted to a ripple pattern. "I can send you back like a canon straight at the evil space sorceress bitch that way you can get back at her for the crap she pulled. I do have to ask before you leave, anypony special you have your eye on back home?"
I chuckle and shake my head. “I’ve just gotten these so no not yet, and just make a portal for me to walk through it will make me seem like I found my way back rather than got lucky and got slingshot back.” I say as I roll my head and grip my gun and blade tighter. “And Edward, thanks for everything hope to see you again.”
He grabbed the air and pulled it back like it was a blanket to reveal my homeworld. "Thank you for all you've done for me, my family and my home. Goof luck my friend and if you ever need anything, at all. Don't hesitate to ask me for it and if its with in my power I do it."
I nod and smile then walk through the portal right between Celestia and Luna then aim my gun at Rita.
"Why don't you just run away and tell your ugly husband that you failed; bitch." I see her eyes widen and she growls then slams her staff down and teleports away then I slump acting tired to sell the act.
"Thank god she left. Power down." In a flash I return to normal and Celestia and her sister do the same following my example.
"It's good to see you again. We thought you lost to the void young warrior." Luna says to me but I waves her off.
"I would have been but I got lucky. Now if you excuse me I need to find my bed before I pass out." I then shamble towards Twilight's castle and I sigh. Once I’m inside the castle I stretch and smile then go to my room.
Edward watched this all play out from his side of the portal with a big smirk on his face. "Good Luck Rodger. I hope you get a good rest, gods know you need it, especially for the coming battles." He closed the portal. "Now..." He looked up. "I have three women of my own to get back too..." he disappeared in a flash of red light.
Edward made his way back to his old room in the Crystal Spire where his ladies waited on him. He opened the door and was immediately taken down to the ground by to small alicorn size bolts known as Morning Star and her older fraternal twin brother Solar Eclipse. He looked up and placed his hands on their heads and smiled then embraced them both in a warm and loving hug. He Twins snuggled into their father's embrace as he slowly rose from the floor with the help of wind magic. Edward then walked over to Luna and let her take Solar. He looked over and saw Tia napping in the bed with Chrysalis nestled into her side.
"Looks like the pregnancy couple with the battle has really taken its tole on her," Edward sighed as he walked over and brushed the hair out of her face. "I'm not waiting until we get back. Not after I almost lost you and with the battle we just went through," he looked at Luna who nodded.
Ed reached into a riple with his metal hand and and then pulled something from it. In the palm of his hand was a gold choker adorned with a sun with a glowing golden stone in the center. Using his telekinesis he placed the choker around Tia's neck and a golden around came from the necklace and enveloped the solar princess. She proceeds to smile in her sleep and then reached over and pulled Chrysalis, who'd started to shake, closer to her embrace.
Ed then smiled and walked over and sat in a chair across from Luna then looked around the room, "Where's Amore?"
"She's spending time with Cadance," Luna smiled as she nuzzled her son. "She said she want to get to know her. She is her only blood family at this time," Luna gave a sad sigh. "If Sombra did anything good for the future is was at least sire the Crystal Empress's Bloodline so that it continued to this day."
He set Morning on the floor, much to his daughter's disappointment. "I've been meaning to ask," Ed leaned over. "How is that Cadance is related to her exactly?"
"Back when we first fought Sombra he had... taken a mare Radiant Hope as his concubine," Luna sighed as she set her son down. The boy looked to his mother with worry. "She was one of the few that we managed to get out of the city before the Curse Sombra placed on the Empire activated. It wasn't until the journey was will under way that we found out that she was pregnant." She looked to her husband. "At first we thought Hope had just come down with an illness but we soon recognized the symptoms as Morning Sickness. She did love Sombra, at least before he completely fill from grace and she still did even after as she stayed by his side, though she couldn't stand his treatment of the ponies anymore and sent word us. Tia and I thought it might not be the best thing to allow the foal out of our sights so e watched over her by adopting her as our cousin. Hope was elated when Dusty was born, much like you were."
"I understand when the twins were born but I think you have a better understanding of her then I ever will," Edward leaned backed as the children both climb back up into their parents laps and snuggled in close.
"Dusty Slash, she looked almost exactly like her mother but had Sombra's mane and tails style and color were that of Sombra, but she showed no signs of umbran descant at all," Luna looked up remembering the little filly from her time playing in the castle gardens. "You met her a few times, though I don't know if you remember the little black haired filly in the gardens of the old castle."
"Very loosely, just broken memories, still clear enough to see though," Ed smirked.
"At least your back now," Luna smiled warmly. "So, what are you planning now that things have settle down and that the Empire is back along with you legion and several of our grandchildren?"
"I'm going to crack down on training time in a better combat style and martial arts. One that compliments the Morphing Grid," Ed leaned forward. "I plan on mass producing a series of ranger Morphers for them and they will only work for them as they'll be keyed into their DNA."
"Are you sure that's wise?" Luna looked sternly at her husband.
"We keep facing stronger and stronger foes Luna," Ed returned her stern gaze. "I could possibly be one of those foes in the future. We got luck with Truth helping out this time and with Rodger showing up. Even Malice is getting stronger. I can't stand to see this happen again and now that I know Tia's carrying I'll be even more watchful. The coming times will be hard, and I intend to see them through with all of you,' he looked at his children. "We need and army and the Order is it. I don't want my family to be dragged in but they knew what they signed on for when the took up the armor."
"They would have hard time adapting to this new world to," Luna looked away ut the window. "Perhaps this is best."
"I agree," Celestia chimed in as she sat up slightly.
"You should be asleep," Ed scolded her.
"I was, but woke up," Tia giggled.
"Ed walekd over and gave her a quick kissed. and then pushed her back down. "Rest now sunshine."
"Hmmm.... its been a long time since you've called me that by that nickname," Tia giggled as eh snuggled back into the bed. "We need to get things ready fro Twilight coronation and our announcement when we get back" She yawned.
"Later," He said he ran a hand down her face. His attention suddenly shifted to the side of the room.
"What is it?" Luna looked over to see nothing.
"Just a few thing that I have to see to," Ed crossed his arms. "I'll be back later,"he walked over and gave Luna a nd the twins a kiss and hugs.
"Is it a summons?' Luna asked.
"Not exactly, more of a... family matter," Ed scratched his head. "I'll be used the Crimson Streak so it won't take to long to get to the placed I need to go and back. But I still won't be back till tomorrow at some point."
"It's fine. We were gonna stay a few here any ways," Luna smiled.
"Be sure the explain the whole Displaced thing to Amore for me okay love," Edward smiled as Luna nodded. "I'll see you later," he wave as he phased out and down to the Train Station. He enter his new train zord's cockpit and placed his hands on the controls. 'Always wanted to say this next part,' "All aboard! Next stop across the Void!" he yelled and threw the levers forward and the interdimensional train rocketed up off the rails and soared through the air.
Gar lay in the medical ward in at least four cots that had to be pushed together just to have a place to allow him to be examined. He had IV's and machines hooked up to him to help monitor his vitals and keep him with a steady supply of the proper nutrients. He'd been in a coma for nearly three days since he took down the demon Pump that had attacked Celestia.
Celestia was looked over thoroughly by her regular doctor after an examination by the on-staff medical team. She was given the all-clear. Just a few cuts and bruises with a very minor concussion the first day. The doctor had said if Gar hadn't gotten there when he did then the Princess would have sustained much worse injuries and eventually would've been killed by the demon. She was in her room resting and was under orders to stay away from the throne room and stress for at least a week to allow her to completely recover, which she gladly accepted.
Luna had all but closed the castle off to the public. She would see the occasional noble pony or good noble ponies such as Fancy Pants and Fleur. The couple had come by to check on Princess Celestia and Gar after they'd been informed of the attack that day and had continued to come every day and stay four at least two hours with both of their bedridden friends. They also helped Luna with the minor duty she needed help with or they could at least so too during the day due to Luna's sleep schedule. Though even this didn't deter the night princess from staying up as long as she could during the day.
Then there was Twilight Sparkle and her friends that had burst into the castle the evening of the attack. Twilight immediately demanding to know where Gar was and that she be brought to him. By his side was where stayed until she passed out from exhaustion and was brought to her old room by her little brother slash assistant, Spike. This still did very little to stop her from going back to sit by Gar's side when she woke up.
It was currently evening and the doctor, a unicorn stallion by the name of Horse Shoe, was with Princess Luna to discuss Gar's condition.
"How is he, Dr. Shoe?" Luna asked ash she looked in on Gar and Twilight from the doorway.
"By all accounts, he should've been dead after all the damage done to his body, how quickly he burned through all the magic in his body, and the pure physical exhaustion," Dr. Shoe flipped through the medical reports. "How he's still breathing let alone made it back to the castle via the flight on his own is a miracle on its own." He pulled out an x-ray picture and held above to let the light shine through it and show Princess Luna. "The sheer strain of what I can only guess was his own power at the time snapped every muscle fiber in his entire body Princess. So much so that he shouldn't have been able to move at all after his fight. If he wakes up he wouldn't be able to move if he were a pony."
"What do you mean Doctor Shoe? From what you just said it seems that he may still be able to move," Luna tilted her head.
Dr. Shoe pulled out a new x-ray of the same area and shows Luna in the same manner as before hold the picture up to the light. "This is the exact same area but this x-ray was taken this morning during the changing of his bedding."
"Luna's eyes grew wide. "But... this looks like..."
"Exactly," Dr. Shoe gave a curt nod. "Whether it's his body, magic, will to live, or all three. His body is steadily repairing itself. And the muscle fibers that are repaired now are even denser and stronger than when they were broken. It's probably like an auto-immune response of some kind to help prevent his body from buckling under the strain of whatever he went through again." He pulled another x-ray out. "There is something rather concerning."
"What's wrong?" Luna took the x-ray and held it up. She raised and eyebrow and then looked at Dr. Shoe confused.
"What exactly am I looking at?"
"His chest," Dr. She pointed at a certain area wit appeared to be a cavity with something shining in it. "There appears to be a foreign object in his chest. What it is we can't say for sure. We just know that something is in there and we can't even scratch his flesh let alone cut into him in order to remove it. None of our equipment is sharp enough or has enough force or and edge to do so. It would be amazing to studying if it wasn't so irritating," He sighed. "If it's this hard while he's injured then it will be nye impossible when he gets better."
"What's you're standing on his condition Doctor?" Luna said as she crossed her arms.
"If everything keeps on coarse as is he should be fully healed both physically and magically in another three to four days," Dr. Shoe adjusted his glasses. "But... as for when or if he'll wake up, I can't say. He may wake up now or three days or even a year from now. That part is all on him."
"Hmm..." Luna looked at the couple. "I never would've thought that young Twilight would care so deeply about Sir Gar, but t the same time how could she not fall in love with him." She turned to the doctor, "Be sure to keep close watch over both of them and let Ms. Zecora and Tempest Shadow and her friend Grubber come and go as they please. Keep me posted on any changes in his condition Dr. Shoe." She let out a sigh and then looked at Gar. "I do hope he will be okay and wake up soon. We already owed him a great debt for saving our kingdom and Twilight from the Storm King and now he's saved my sister yet again without even thinking of the cost to himself." Luna turned to Dr. Shoe, "I must attend to my duties and again seek me if anything changes with him. Also, if you would please check in on my sister's recovery that would be most appreciated."
"Certainly your majesty," Dr. Shoe's bowed, and then Luna walked off. "I do hope he recovers soon, for Princess Twilight's sake at the least." He sighed and shook his head while walking off.
Some time later that night...
I pair of Night Guards stood at attention outside the draw bridge. One let out a soft sad sigh.
"What's up?" Guard 1 whisper asked slightly turning his head.
"I'm a little worried about the big guy," Guard 2 replied.
"I get it," Guard 1 nodded. "You younger guys did get to do a little bit of training with him. So ya feel a bit of a kinship with him. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't a little concerned too. The big guy has done a lot for all of us and never asked for anything. Heck, we didn't even ask him to help us."
"Yea he just did it..." Guard 2 rubbed the back of his head under his helmet.
wooo
"You say something?" Guard 2 looked at his companion.
"No," He said flatly.
woooowowooooo
"Okay I know I hear something," Guard 2 looked around
"I think I heard something to..." Guard 1 checked his hearing. The duo stayed silent for a moment.
wooowoowoowowooo...
"Okay is it me or does that sound a lot like a train?" Guard 2 looked down at the train station but there was no incoming train.
WOOOOWOOOOOWOWOOOO...
"Ah..." Guard 1 said as he listened. "Yea but why can't we see it!"
WOOOOOOWOOOOOOWOOOOOOO...
"Where the buck is the damn thing?" Guard 2 growled.
"Ah... up there..." Guard 1 pointed up causing his companion to look up.
WOOOOOO... WOOOOOO.....WOOOOOOOO.
Both guards rubbed their eyes several times to make sure they weren't seeing things. The hollowing of the engine couldn't be mistaken either. There was indeed a large red and gold sun themed heavily armored locomotive racing through the skies. The heavy grand machine raced along on rainbowic rails of light under its large wheels.
"Quick! Go tell the Mistress!" Guard 1 told his subordinate. "I'll raise the alarm!" he ran to the tower, 'First Princess Celestia is attacked by and upper-level demon and then Sir Gar falls out cold from his fight with it!' He yelled mentally. He started to beat on the alert bell. "ALL GUARDS THIS IS NOT A DRILL! GET TO BATTLE POST IMMEDIATELY!"
At the same time in the throne room...
"A WHAT IN THE WHERE?!" Luna cried in the royal Canterlot voice of old in utter shock and horror.
"A very heavily armor train rushing through the sky and rails made of light," Guard 2 said again in an abbreviation of the events he saw just moments earlier. "The alarm has been raised and all guards are being called to arms your highness."
"And this... flying train?" Luna looked worried as she got off her throne and walked to tell her older sister.
"Last I saw it was still in the sky but it seemed to be steadily descending," Guard 2 explained.
"Thank you, you may go back and join the others now," Luna dismissed the guard who saluted and left. "I must warn Tia of this. She may not be at one-hundred percent but we may need her help.," She arrived and knocked. "Sister tis us. We must speak with thee immediately."
"Come in Luna," Celestia answered sleepily. Luna enters to see her sister laying on her bed in nothing but a sheet. "What's wrong Lulu? I heard the alarm and woke up, the night guard is running a drill rather early tonight."
"Get dressed Tia," Luna sighed. "It isn't a drill," Luna told her sister what the guard had just told her mere minutes ago in the throne room while Celestia got behind her blind to get dressed.
"This is indeed very upsetting," Celestia stepped out from her blind in full armor. "We may not stand a chance if we fight, even with both of us."
"I fully agree sister," Luna crossed her arms under her chest and looked down with closed eyes. "It takes not only an incredibly powerful magic user to even power a normal train but also a very experienced and skilled one. And to have it fly through the sky is unheard of. That means we're dealing with someone not only very well versed in magic and its uses but someone who is extremely powerful. Someone of Gar's level of magical power or above." She sighed. "I doubt we'll even be able to win if it comes to blows."
"That may be sister, but we must try," Celestia placed her hands on Luna's shoulders. "Gar won't be able to save us all the time. Maybe he'll wake up and come help but right now we must meet this new friend or foe."
"You're right sister," Luna nodded as she covered herself in her magical aura, and her dark blue nightdress transformed into a suit of midnight black armor. "Let's go meet our guest."
Celestia stuck her head in the infirmary on the way and found Twilight asleep with her head on the edge of the bed and her hand firmly grasped around Gar's hand.
"I never would've thought she would fall for him," she said to herself as she walked in quietly and used her magic to levitate a spare blanket over the youngest princess's shoulder
A few moments later...
The royal pony sister's now stood in front of a red and gold solar-themed six-car heavily armored train that was rest just outside the draw bridge of the castle. Behind them were hundreds of mixed ranks of the Solar and Lunar guards. They were ready to face this whatever.
The train let off a steady stream of steam and smoke from its stack and then...
PSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHH!!!!
A huge cloud of steam was let out from under the engine.
"Be ready," Celestia order, and the guards took up stances.
All that could be heard was the hissing and a repetitive slow quiet thump like somepony was walking in the direction but has something on their hooves to muffle the sound while they walked. As time passed the thumping grew louder and came closer. Whoever it was, they were coming to the princesses and the guards' directions.
"They're rather confident aren't they, sister?" Luna sneered, while a chill ran down her spine as the presence drew ever closer.
"Indeed sister," Celestia glared as a silhouette started to form in the cloud of steam. All of the fur on her body was standing on end at the very presence before them. "This thing is very powerful."
The source of the thump kept drawing ever close until a definite figure could be seen in the shape of a tall pony. It kept coming until it was in full view. A man with golden blonde hair tied in a short braid, amber eyes, and a gaze that commanded respect stood there before them. His body was furless similar to Gar's appearance. His clothing was an all-black suit with silver trim and he wore a red-hooded coat as his outermost garment.
"Guess this is the welcome party," the man comment. "Good evening princesses." he bowed.
"Who are you?" Luna demanded.
"A man passing through," He answered bluntly.
"Show respect to the Princesses!" Blueblood pointed his sword at the man.
"Hmmm...." the man glowered. "I don't have the time for this." He walked forward nonchalant.
"Bastard! Martial Art: Eight Fold Slash of Light!" Blueblood's sword turned red and he raised it above his head and swung it down on the man. In a flash of debris, everypony's vision was obscured. "That'll teach you..." Blueblood trailed off as he saw the man standing on the eight cut marks on the ground.
Everypony reeled back in horror at the sight before them. The man stood there with his left arm on the ground blood gushing from where it had been. There were many other wounds on the man the indicated the light slashes had caught clean through his flesh. Most notable was the slash clean throw his head. Blood flood from the man's wounds onto the ground. Many of the guards were gag as if they were going to vomit.
"Blue," Celestia said in horror. "You... killed him."
Blueblood's whole body was shaking from the shock of what he'd just done. Sure he'd injured others before but never this. Never killed somepony, directly of coarse. He fell to his knees his palms on the ground his blade next to him.
"Perhaps it was for the best sister," Luna said. "He seemed very powerful, and... he was here for something and it was clear he wouldn't take no for an answer," She looked to the corpse still standing and bowed her head. "Rest in peace."
Suddenly...
"mhmhmhmuhuhaahaarawaHaHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"
Every pony stared as the corpse start to laugh maniacally. Red electricity started to spark from the laughing cadaver as muscle fibers grew and reattached the pieces of the body. The left-arm started to flake away turning into ash along with the massive pool of blood that had gathered under the body. One more the man stood before them but now laughing and in tattered clothes.
"Bravo!" the man clapped. "Bravo Prince-Captain Blueblood. I give out a ten of ten for that strike," He smiled. "I dare say you could my nephew a run for his money, still wouldn't beat him, but you'd give him a run for his money."
The ponies merely stared in horror as the once dead man stood before them complimenting the captain. The guards knew they'd be no match for a monster like him before he even regenerated. Now they were panicking as their captain had used one of his most powerful Martial Arts and he merely complemented it, after coming back to life. Their only hope lay in their princesses, and Sir Gar if he would wake up. This thing before them was no mere monster, but a demon from the depths of Tartarus from ancient times long since passed.
Blueblood took hold of his sword and got to his feet and pointed it at the man who raised his eyebrow with a bit of surprise. The princesses then step in front of their nephew and pulled a sun themed war-hammer and a lunar halberd.
"It's clear you won't be stopped but normal means," Luna glared.
"So we'll be the ones to face you," Celestia gave a mock sneer then spoke to her nephew. "Get out of here Blue."
The man smirked, "HAHAHAHAHAHA! The same old Celestia and Luna," He shook his head then looked at them seriously. "Fine. You want a fight..." he took up a stance and the sister tightened their grip on their weapons. the air was heavy as the man tensed up and readied to charge when "I give up!" he said as h threw his arms up.
Everypony's jaws hit the ground while the sisters did face plants.
"What trickery is this naive?!" Luna spat.
"Before you jump the gun... again. Let someone introduce themselves Lu," The man ran rolled his eyes.
"Lu?" Luna said stupified.
"I didn't do a very good job on my part either," the man stuck his tongue out with closed eyes as he rubbed the back of his head causing everypony to trip that time.
Celestia got to her feet. "Please, if you want the city all we ask is that you allow the ponies to go free. We know there's no way we can stand against you, especially after your display," She begged with a clenched fist and closed eyes.
"I don't want your city," the man sighed. Celestia cracked an eye and looked to see him looking off to the side and scratching his head. "Look," he placed a hand on his chest, and in a flash, his clothes were suddenly repaired. "I'm sorry for coming in here unannounced but I need to get here. For starters, my name is Edward Elric, and secondly, I'm a Displaced here to see the resident Displaced."
"You're one of Gar's kid," Luna looked on in awe. "But you weren't summoned. We can help you get back to your home. How were you forced here."
"I wasn't forced anywhere," Edward crossed his arms. "I can freely travel between the worlds at will, though several ways. One being this train," he pointed behind himself.
"So you're an evolved Displaced, a void dweller?" Celestia looked on in awe. "That explains why you're so powerful."
"No, I'm just an extremely powerful Displaced," He sighed. "Now I've had enough talking. Take me to Gar please."
"I'm sorry Mr. Elric, but Gar has reticently been... through a trying fight and won't be able to see you," Luna looked to her sister who looked slightly ashamed as she blamed herself. "He is in a critical state right now."
"I know what happened," Edward rolled his eyes. "It's why I'm here."
"How?" Celestia's eyes widened.
"I was watching," Ed sighed. "After all, it's a big brother's job to keep an eye on his younger siblings and help and look out for his baby brother when he should need it."
"You're..." Luna looked on in shock.
"Yes I'm Gar's oldest brother," Ed nodded. "I've been kept here long enough. I want to do things right and not intrude or overstep my bounds here, but I will if necessary. Would you please lead me to my brother before I take it upon myself to do so?"
"Ah... he's in the castle," Celestia motioned. "If you'll follow us we'll take you to him..."
Ed nodded and started to follow but was caught by Luna. "Sir Edward would... it be possible to move your train? its blocking the station."
Ed snapped his fingers and a portal to a frozen land opened and the train went through the portal and vanished. "There, its back home. Now, take me to my baby brother."
"Thank you," Luna quickly bowed.
"Please follow me," Celestia motioned.
Later in the medical wing...
Twilight was still sleeping on the side of Gar's bed. The doors opened slowly and the royal sisters lead their guest into the infirmary. It wasn't as if he would give them many choices others wise as they'd already seen a display of his power thanks to their nephew. They'd rather not take any unnecessary chance at the moment so they complied to the fullest lest the man claiming to be Gar's oldest brother raise the city to the ground. Remembering back to the first major conversation they'd had with Gar about the nature of his kind they did recall that he'd ran into his oldest brother in another world not even his own and that he was supposed to be incredibly powerful and that he could travel to other worlds with ease. So it was possible this being is who he says he is.
"After he collapsed I had him brought here," Luna motioned to Gar.
A subtle beeping of a heart monitor was the only sound being made. Edward walked over and looked over his baby brother's sleeping form. The sisters had no idea why he was just staring. Edward noticed Twilight sleeping on the side of the bed her hand clasped onto Gar's. Edward steadily walked around and then stopped on the spot he'd started on.
"Hmm..." Edward rubbed his chin with his right hand, light glinting off its reflective surface.
Luna noted, "Sister, his right hand," She murmured. "It looks he has some kind of armor on it."
Celestia squinted and Luna was right. "But why would he wear armor on one hand and not the other?" She questioned.
"Alright I know what to do," Edward said abruptly as he removed his coat then his upper jacket to reveal his hand and it's not what the sister hadn't expect.
"Your arm!" Celestia shouted in shock walking the sleeping Twilight.
"Wha! Gar?!" Twilight said groggily as she rubbed her eyes waiting for her vision to clear only to see Edward. "AH? You're not the doctor! Who you and what are you doing?" She stood up quickly. "I don't like the feeling I'm getting from you. What do you think you were going to do to Gar?! I won't let you hurt him!"
Edward chuckled and walked over to the glaring alicorn. He reached up Twilight scrunched her face eyes shut tight While Celestia and Luna flinched yet couldn't move from their spot. Edward placed his left placed it on top of her head and gently rubbed. Twilight opened her eyes slightly to see a very soft and warm smile on Edward's face. The sisters were also shocked by this, for the first time since they'd seen this man this was the first time he'd shown a soft side, and it was genuine.
"Thank you Twilight," Edward smiled. "Thank you for being here at Gar's side." He pulled his hand back and Twilight felt her head with a bit of a blush. She didn't know why but she was glad this man had rubbed her head and thanked her.
"As for why I'm here," Edward looked at Gar. "I'm here to help baby brother."
"Wait, brother?" Twilight looked at Edward. "So you're-"
"Yes," Edward nodded. "I've been watching him, not constantly mind you but enough to keep an eye on him. That's how I knew to come here and how I know you love him very much, and though he might not have said it before he left he came to realize that he does care for you too," Edward walked over to the other side of the bed again. "But he should till you himself. So I better wake him up so he can."
"You figured out why he's in the coma?" Luna came forward a little of her apprehension gone from the earlier display.
"Yes I did," Edward nodded. "In the time I became what I am now I have amassed much knowledge on just about everything, but primary medical, magical, and alchemical. Some knowledge that most in this world would call outright impossible. One such magic I know of is Seith or Soul magic."
"So there is something wrong with his soul? An internal struggle of some kind?" Celestia came over.
"Not exactly," Edward explained. "Internal in a way but not in his soul. See all demons have the natural ability to grow stronger and replenish their magic via devouring other creature souls, even the souls of their own kind. Though this is not openly practiced amongst the demons as they all need souls but what would be the point of fighting amongst their own kind and thinning their ranks of high-level soldiers."
"What are you implying Mr. Elric?" Luna asked ash e moved next to Edward.
Edward poked Gar's chest. "My younger brother has a moral code that he sticks to. He killed the Demon Pump, but he didn't eat soul the soul. Pump is also an extremely powerful demon who belongs to a group of called The Six Knights of Black. A group once said to be on par in power with the Demon Kings top ten enforcer, The Ten Commandments."
"Gar was able to fight at the same level as a-" Twilight looked down to the stallion on the cots.
"Only for a short time but yes," Edward nodded. "But because he kept the soul instead of eating it, it resonated with his demon side and it is trying to corrupt my brother or at the most, take over his body." Edward held his left hand up."I am going to remove the soul from his body and go inside his mind and bring him back to the waking world," He thrust his hand forward and it phases into Gar's chest and soon Edward pulled it out and in his grasp was a bright bluish-white ball with a crescent moon and circle in it symbol on the ball. "That was the easy part."
"What are we going to with that?" Twilight scowled at the soul.
Suddenly what looked like liquid came from Edward's arm and encase the soul and formed what appeared to some sort of containment unit. Edward hooked it to his built. "I already know what to do with it," he said as he walked to the head of the bed. He placed both hands above his brother's head. "Edward looked to Twilight who was looking at him pleadingly, he smiled back. "I'll bring him back to you Twilight, Mind Link," Edward said and a silver spell matrix appeared behind him, and all went silent.
Gar's Mindscape...
Gar was sitting on his couch in his apartment play Kingdom Hearts 3 on his PS4. His roommates had all decided to go out to do whatever it was they wanted to do; leaving him out of it. This wasn't a completely uncommon occurrence for him, and he wanted to stay home and veg-out anyways. He had some of his other online friends on Discord to talk with while he played and live-streamed.
"Come on..." Gar growled. "Take that you fucking some of a bitch dragon!" He yelled as he jumped to his feet while fighting a dragon in Skyrim. He plopped back down on his couch and heaved a very long-held-in breath. "Well. I finally beat those bastards in the Forgotten Veil. Now what to do?" He paused the game and went to his quest log to see what he could do next. Suddenly...
*Knock...! Knock...! Knock...!*
"Who the hell is here?" Gar rolled his eyes. "Hang on guys I gotta answer the door and find out whoever the heck is here?" He pulled his headset with the microphone up off and tossed it off to the side on the couch. Betting up he stretched not realizing how stiff he'd become.
*Knock...! Knock...! Knock...!*
"Alright!" Gar called out as he headed into the kitchen.
*Knock...! Knock...! Knock...!*
"I coming!" He called out, annoyed that he wasn't playing his game. Once he reached the door he flung it open. "What the hell..." His sentence trailed off as his eye saw who was at the door.
In the doorway was a very familiar figure. It was a man, shorter than Gar by at least a foot and a few inches. The man's attire was that of a red sleeves shirt with an intricate black Celtic style spade on it with a pair of black pants and a pair of brown boots with a black-tipped toe and heel. Over his clothes, he wore a dark gray cloth trenchcoat and a matching fedora with two purple deep bright stripes and a vibrant cyan stripe in between the purple ones. He had shoulder-length brunette hair the was just a little below his shoulder line while it also slightly flared out on the ends that wasn't tied back in a short ponytail with a few black rubber bands. He had hazel eyes that were hidden by the brim of his hat.
"Hello baby brother," the man said with a smirk.
"Allen..." Gar wheezed out.
"Are you gonna invite me in or are we just gonna stand here with you in your boxers?" Allen questioned Gar as he raised his head to look at the taller man.
"Uh... yea... come in," Gar motioned to the apartment allowing Allen to enter. "Ah... Allen... where have you been the last ten years?!" Gar finally managed to get his thoughts together from the effects of the initial shock.
"I've been living my little brother," Allen told his younger brother nonchalantly.
"You disappeared off the face of the Earth without a trace, and now ten years later you show up at my front door out of fucking nowhere and all you have to say is "Hello baby brother I was out living my life without even letting anyone know where I was going.'!" He roared in angered.
"Yes, I went out and am living a life all my own," Allen crossed his arms while looking at his little brother.
Gar balled his fist as his face turned bright red with anger, "Where the hell have you been,? What the fuck have you been doing? Why haven't you contacted anyone?"
Allen took in a deep breath and then let it out slowly while he removed the hat from his head. Turning around he looked Gar right in the eyes. "You have a right to know. I was sent away to a faraway land and there I found a life all my own that I thoroughly enjoy living and will continue to do so." In a quick flash, Allen changes into Edward Elric once more. "There I found many things."
"Okay," Gar gritted his teeth. "But Why didn't you come home? Joseph and I needed you? And you weren't here! What did you find in this far off land that was so important? Why do you look like Edward Elric now? What was that light?"
'"You two didn't me in the ways you think," Ed leaned against a cabinet. "You were in school making on by our parents proud and Joe was out living his life as a martial artist and actor." Edward snapped his finger and the entire room shattered like glass revealing and empty black void.
Gar looked around in horror and shock. "Allen, what is this?" He looked to his older brother. "How are you doing this?"
"You know how I'm doing this Gar," Edward pointed at his little brother. "I'm here to bring you back to reality. As for one of your other questions." he snapped his fingers again and thousands of images appeared all around the duo. "This is my life," Edward said as he showed his younger brother images of his time spent with his family, his children, his adopted family across the void, and his friends.
"So if you can do all this," Gar motioned around him. "then why didn't you come home?" He glared.
"Because I made a choice when my life ended the first... time," Edward said sternly. "I could either give up the life as Edward and go back to the one as Allen or got the other way around." He lamented. "I chose the ladder obviously."
"But why?" Gar tried to understand his older brother's choice. "We needed you?" he pleaded.
"You didn't need me anymore Gar," Edward shook his head. "Joe was out living his life and you were started in yours. I was sent to my world where I started my own. I didn't come back mainly because I was already settled that you'd all had passed away and my own family needed me. Look," He pulled a hologram of his wives and children. "Had I left my twins would've grownup without their father. Celestia wouldn't have the child she's carrying now, she's always wanted to be a real mother with a foal of her own," He sighed with a light smile. "They needed me Gar, not you and Joe; but I'm still here for you two in times like this."
Edward waved his hand and created a new set of images showing a monster with anthro ponies that seemed familiar to Gar one in particular caught his eye. It was of the monster but in a zebra from kiss one the of the ponies, it made his heartache with warmth and joy. Shaking off the feelings Gar looked at Edward, "But what does this have to do with me?" Gar slammed his hand onto his chest.
"Everything," Edward glared. "I'm here to bring you back to reality Gar, but at the same time I'm not going to force you to do anything," he snapped and the apartment reformed. "You must choose what you want to do. Whether you stay here and play video games with friends that you made up or come back to those who need you, who rely on you, and the one pony who loves you with all her heart. It's your life Gar, only you can choose the path and only you can live it." Edward changed back to Allen. "You said that you once languished in the life you had back home and came here to you to find a way to live and a purpose. Well here's your chance little brother, will you go back and languish in this ratty apartment with those who you called friends that rarely ever did anything with you outside of getting high?" The door flung open to show a warm bright world, a hospital room of sorts. "Or will you choose to live your life your way?" Allen placed his hat on his head and walked over to the door. "I'm not here to hold your hand anymore, I just came to show you the paths you have." He pulled the brim of his hat down and he turned to face the door. "Before you chose you should know, Twilight never left you side."
Allen walked through the doorway and faded into the light leaving Gar alone in an empty apartment. Gar looked back at his couch and his games system and then to his open door. He then walked over to the door and started to shut it. As he did he heard a door slam open and a familiar set of voices One sounded sad and upset with worry and concern while the other was hesitant and soft but still firm.
"Luna! Where is he?!"
"Twilight, when did you... Never mind, he's in the medical wing with Celestia..."
"What happend?!"
"Tia was attacked by a high class demon and Gar walked in on it. He didn't wait and simply rushed the beast out the balcony window and away from the city."
"Then what?!"
"I don't know? Not long after he rushed the beast, Gar returned here and passed out. According to the doctor he pushed his body well past its breaking point. I suspect it was to end the demon. *sigh* Come with me."
A few minutes of silence was all there was besides the sound of clopping hooves on the floor. Then there was the sounds of a steadily beeping heart monitor and a gasp of horror followed by the sound and sniffles of weeping.
"If he had been a second later... My sister would've been dead..."
"Gar... you never told me... how you...felt about...
"I never told you how I felt about? What?" he mouthed to himself.
"Me... *Sobs*"
His brother's words started to echo in his mind.
"those who need you... who rely on you... the one pony who loves you with all her heart... Twilight never left your side..."
His eyes shot open wide as he ripped the door off its hinges and threw it across the apartment.
"It's you life Gar, only you can choose the path and only you can live it."
"It's my life and I CHOOSE HER!" Gar hollowed, cracks forming across his body as he did. Suddenly his false form of Garet Ferris broke away to reveal the form of "I am Gar, The Fairy King, The Boar Sin Of Gluttony, The Smiling Monster of the Everfree Forest, and the protector and Lover of Princess Twilight Sparkle!"
He rose from the and summoned his Basquias to his right hand then flew out the door into the warm image...
Back in the Real World...
Edward stood over Gar still never moving even a hair, his eyes closed at mana fizzled from his palms to Gar's head.
"I can't stand this," Twilight grabbed onto the opposite side of her body. "It's been hours, why doesn't he move? He said he'd bring Gar back to me?"
Celestia wrapped her arms around her former protege. "I know it's hard to see this go on with no signs of results Twilight but we, especially you, must stay strong for the stallion you love," she looked at the blonde haired man.
"I must say for somepony with such overwhelming power he certainly tried," Luna said as she placed a hand on her chin. then let a sad sigh
"Luna, what do you know?" Twilight looked at the night princess.
"I felt it earlier, perhaps and hour or more ago," Luna looked to her junior out of the corner of her eye. "Edward's consciousness made contact with Gar's mind that was buried deep in his subconscious. There they stayed for a while then Edward left. Gar felt like he was... closing himself off..."
"No!" Twilight fell to her hands and knees as tears falling to the floor. "But... he... promised..."
Celestia knelt down, but she looked at Luna, "Sister, are you certain?"
Luna slowly nodded," Yes," she closed her eye and looked at the two brothers. "He..." Her eyebrow quirked, Twilight... grab Gar's hand!"
"What?" the purple ponies sobbed.
"Do it! NOW!" Luna commended. "Hurry!"
Without wasting another second Twilight Ran to Gar and tightly grasped Gar's hand, "Please Gar, come back to me!"
Luna smirked.
"Sister is.." Celestia started to say only for Luna to nod quietly. "Her love saved him."
Gar and Allen's combined Mindscape
Gar burst out of the apartment's doorway in to an empty space of white, charging at his older brother with his spear's head glowing red aimed straight ahead. Gar's speed would've made even rainbow Dash's jaw drop.
"ALLEN!" Gar roared. "DYNAMIC THRUST!" He thrust his weapon forward, red energy spiraling backward.
Allen quickly turned and spread his feet apart, holding up his right hand then thrusting it forward slightly. The spear's tip made contact with the older brother's hand. The blow forcing Allen back while he maintained his stance. The sleeve of Allen's coat was torn to shreds by the attack and his hat was knocked from his head as Gar forced his brother back.
Allen broke the connection and jumped back, "What are you doing Gar?"
"Isn't it clear big brother," Gar stated clearly as he twirled his spear then angled it downward in Allen's Direction. "I'm going to fight you."
"Why?" Allen tilted his head.
"Because that's what I choose to do!" Gar took off at hypersonic speeds.
Allen smirked, "Good answer!" he yelled as he rushed forward. "Bring it on Little brother!"
The two brothers clashed in mid-air several times, thunder clapping each time they met in a fury of punches, spear thrust, kicks, and Martial Art skills. Gar reeled back his left arm split it into hundred of thorny bladed whips then thrust them all on Allen. Allen countered, activating his shadow to match his younger brother blow for blow.
"Split!" Gar activated his skill and created several of himself. "HELL BLAZE!" The Gars' shot a purplish-black flame from their hand at Allen.
The view came up from the ground to be on Allen's eyes, the shifted to his Mangekyo Sharingan, "AMATERASU!"
Gar looked at his older brother. 'Every one of my attacks his matched blow for blow, always canceling them out.' He wasn't even winded at all. Sure this was a mental battle but fatigue was still a thing.
"Gar, stop holding back!" Allen called out. "I know you're stronger than this!"
"Fine," Gar balled his fists and concentrated but felt nothing. 'But how do I access it on my own without battle What was the trigger the two times?" images of Twilight flashed in his mind from the first time he transformed into Super Saiyan, then images of Celestia and the urge to protect her came to his mind. 'That's it, the need to protect what's important to me!' Gar's eye s shout open as a golden aura steadily enveloped his form. "RAAAAAAAAA!" He roared as his body shined covered in a golden aura. His once slick backed brown hair now stood on end spiky and golden blonde. His brown eyes were once more a greenish-cerulean. He had gone super Saiyan on his own and on instinct.
"That's what I'm talking about!" Allen yelled with a smirk as he kicked off the ground and launched himself forward at Gar. Gar did the same, both brothers reeled back their right fists and flung them forward. The blows met with such a force that a tornado was forced outward with and explosion.
The two were once more at each other flashing across the whole area, to the normal eye no one would be able to see the awe-inspiring fight as the brothers clashed. They never paid attention to the cracks that were forming in the space around them. Gar would unleash ki blasts and Allen would counter with his own or deflect Gar's which threw the parazyte fairy for a loop.
This fight went on for what felt like days until Gar flew above Allen Panting, 'I don't have much left in me," He thought, "But I have enough! Promotion!" Gar yelled. Suddenly his aura flared as lightning and purple became apparent in it while his power skyrocketed, Super Saiyan Two. He threw his hand forward together and then to his side, a ball of ki formed in Gar's hands.
Allen smirked as he knew this technique all too well,: "Fine, I meet you with my own!" Allen mimicked his baby brother's action to a 'T'.
The duo threw their palms full of energy forward send massive energy waves directly at each other. The blasts collide in mid-air equally matched. The brothers struggling to kept their footing in the energy battle. Gar poured all his remaining power into the blast. The cask in the area grew evermore.
Allen smirked. "You've gotten strong baby brother, but I'm still stronger! YAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!" Allen unleashed more of his ki and broke through Gar's attack and consume the parazyte in red ki. The entire area started to become unstable as the crack opened and chunks fell from everywhere until everything was consumed in a red flash.
In the waking world...
Edward's eyes slowly opened and he stood up straight cracking and popping his body. He looked over to see Twilight firmly held onto Gar's hand. She looked to him but simply crossed his arms and let out a sigh.
Twilight looked to the one she loves and tears started to form then, Gar's fingers closed around Twilight's. Slowly, Gar's four eyes fluttered open and came to dart around the room till they came to rest on Twilight.
"Twi...light," Gar gurgled out.
"Gar!" SH e wrapped her arms around her knight's neck and started to cry.
"I need... to tell you," Gar whispered. "I love you."
Twilight froze for a moment and pushed off the bed, as she looked at Gar's face. she looked, happy. "Gar. I love you to!" she cried tears of joy as she hugged him.
Gar's attention shifted to Edward in the corner of the room. "So you really did come big brother," Gar wheezed with a slight chuckle.
"Gar," Edward looked away slightly looking at the window then turned back to his baby brother, "I want you to know we're brothers forever. Even if the bottom drops out between us I'll still be here for you in the end."
"I'm grateful," Gar express with a bit of joy. "Twilight can you help me sit up?" She nodded and a purple aura enveloped Gar's body and he was positioned to face Edward. "Thank you for saving me from myself." he gave a slight bow.
"I try to be a righteous man," Edward looked at his brother. "Sometimes the world can do me wrong, but I keep to that path and will never stray from it. When I start to see red my blood sometimes boils over my and feelings catch a flame. You are still a man, so stay a man baby brother, but you won't be the same as you were before, you will be better." He looked at Twilight and smiled, "You should really thank the one next to you, if she hadn't been here you'd have shut yourself off again."
Gar turned to look at Twilight and gave a genuinely warm smile.
"Mr. Elric, how can I repay you for bringing him back to me?" Twilight leaned her head against Gar's side.
"Live your lives for each other," Edward smiled as he opened the window, let the morning breeze in. "Innocence is wasted on me and I'm so sorry that I can never replace the time I missed out on with you Gar." He looked at his baby brother. " Know this, the darkest roads lie ahead of you, you're gonna have to walk them and face the trials that come. I can't always be there but I'll do the best I can for you when you do need me."
"Thank you, big brother," Gar said sincerely.
"Got some rest, both of you," Edward chuckled. "I'm afraid I must take my leave now. Be will Gar, and that coat is for you," he pointed to the red coat in the corner of the room and summoned the soul of Pump to his hand. Putting on his black upper shirt he jumped on the window seal. "See ya," Edward waved as he jumped from the window and into a whizzing train.
"So that was your oldest brother," Twilight said wide-eyed. "He's... yea..."
"ZZZZZZZZZzzzzzzz......"
She looked up to see a snot bubble steadily rising and falling from her coltfriend. Shaking her head Twilight used her magic to lower him back under his blanks and then curled up next to the man she loved and fell into a soft and loving sleep.
"Come sister," Celestia sighed. "I need some sleep as well," Luna nodded in agreement.
Saving the butts of Asta and the Goddess of Balance! Reconstruction, A Town... into A Kingdom!
“Guess it’s time for me to step up and do my job,” Snickered a new voice that Asta recognized. He turned his head quickly to see the form of his older brother looming over the group with a smirk shaking his head.
"Hey short stack how are you measuring up this time?" The Hologram said hoping to press Edwards buttons not knowing that that tactic wouldn't work due to this Displaced getting over that weakness Millennia ago. "go drink some milk before you face these guys."
Ed smirked, “Look who's talking half pint,” He remarked as his shot a blast of restorative energy at Ayumi. “This is quite the mess you have here.”
“It’s not my fault a novice Quincy was being stupid and came out here alone with bait,”Asta scowled.
“Yea yea,” Edward waved it off. Suddenly behind the new Displaced appeared numerous swords and weapons that were charged with a red light, they then propelled themselves forward easily cutting down the smaller hollows. With each weapon strike four blows landed on impact.
“You guys ure drew in a lot of these pests,” Ed looked over his shoulder to the other then back to the gillions. Ed held up his hand, “BANKAI!” In a flash of red Ed held his zanpakuto in his hand. The tsuba was a bright red that shimmered and shined as if on fire while the blade was a very dull dark gray. The tsuka remained solid black and there appeared to be black ribbons made of darkness coming from the ring. Its edge is thick but sharp for either slicing or outright bluntness attack to slam for outright slamming, yet the thickness does not add a great weight to the weapon. “Yake-shoku(Burning Eclipse)."
Ed began to slash through the Menos one at a time with easy, thoroughly shocking Urahara to is core.”Who is this guy?” Ginta asked.
“My big big brother,” Asta snickered. “But… if you think he is strong just cause he can take down a few Menos then you’d shit your pants if you saw his true power.” ‘Still though,” Asta looked on and thought to himself. ‘His power has increased three times more since the last time I saw him only a few months ago.”
"Icy hot don't Badger a god that's even more powerful than me who is also a living philosopher's stone." Ayumi said as she stood back up. "Thank you you're Holiness" she said with respect.
“Thanks but I’m not a god, just a long lived being that was once human,” Ed appeared in fron tof them. “Almost done with these small fries but I need to hollowfy in order to close the breach your guys can wait inside The Crimson Streak,” He snapped and a dimensional portal opened up and out shot a red solar themed train. “Now,” Ed held his hand to his face and a hollow mask with a singular red eye in the center of the head appeared over his face and he vanished in a thump and appeared in front of the breach. “Now,” He raised his zanpakuto above his head and the weapon pulsed as the blade glowed a burning red. He stabbed the sword into the rift, “Nenshō Hōkai (Burning Collapse).” the red energy spread from the sword through the breach and then painfully turned in on itself. Ed dispelled his mask and sword and then appeared in front of the group on the train thoroughly shocking Urahara once more. “That’s done.” Ed dusted off his hands.
"I beg to differ Edward Truth Elric" Ayumi said referencing his pseudo friendship with the being of alchemy. "You've basically taken over Truth's role as the god of alchemy so I will call you a God. Divine knows divine and whether you deny it or not you are a god of sorts. I mean this with respect sir."
“I must kindly deny that claim Ayumi Goddess of Balance,” Ed shook his head. “It’s true I can assume his form of sorts but I am more of his medium than truth embodied. In all honesty I absolutely hate that bastard.”
"Easy way to piss him off," Ayumi suggested "make him laugh he despises showing emotion though laughing will also make him slightly happy that's what will piss him off. Also some versions of him are displacers and kind of nice guys you must have gotten stuck with one of the worst ones."
“He was born I’m guessing around the same time I was Displaced and straight from the Void itself, making him a Void Dweller,” Ed explained. “But enough of him. As I said, he’s a bastard and I do my best to stay away from him as much as I CAN, same goes for my friends and family.” He sighed, “But enough of that.”
“What are you doing here big brother?” Asta scowled.
“Saving your ass Asta,” Edward crossed his arms. “I’m just looking out for you, like I should.”
“Wel, thanks,” he looked out at the battle scarred land. “Can you bring use back to Waillen?”
“No prob,” Ed shrugged.
"Well I'm going to take a nap even with Lord Edward's blast I'm only half strength and the battle took way too much out of me not to mention the final impact I made with the ground" Ayumi said getting comfortable and dozing off.
“I wish she’d stop with the honorifics,” Ed sighed. “I get enough of it back home. Oh yea,” He looked at Asta. “You’re gonna be an uncle again.”
“Luna again or Celestia?” Asta leaned back.
“Celestia,” Ed smirked as the train lurched forward. “We’ll be Waillen in about an hour. That gives you time to rest.”
“Good,” Asta let out a sigh and dozed off.
“Now you guys need to stay put, or I'll have words,” Edward turned to Kisuke but then got stern. “Got Urahara,” the hatted man and company merely nodded. “Good.”
One hour later on the outskirts of the city of Waillen train tracks suddenly appeared. Then out of nowhere the Crimson Streak pulled up to the City. Everypony was on edge as no one had ever seen a train of this sorts before. The Black Bulls Knights, Bending Corps, and trainees were all on scene reading for a fight. Even the Shadowbolts and Princesses were there not knowing what sort of being would command such a beast of a man. It was clear to the princesses that this train was an assault type and heavily armored so that normal means wouldn’t damage it and that whoever owned it and was aboard was extremely powerful and skilled in many magics to the point that they themselves knew fighting would be a hopeless battle.
“Sister, could they have been watchin, waiting for a time so that Asta would be away for a long time?” Luna asked Celestia.
“More than likely sister and Asta is the only pony that would stand a chance of fighting whoever is on that train.” Celestia said through gritted and clenched fist, she was truly scared for the first time in many years. ‘But i don’t even think Asta would even be able to stand up to whoever this is.’
As the cabin doors opened a lavender streak burst out tackling Luna in a hug. This action, while unexpected, was an indication that whoever owned the vehicle was at least somewhat friendly. "Hello Mom." A familiar voice said from Luna's chest.
“Oh now ain’t that sweet,” Asta said as he came out from the train.
“Asta who is this and what happened?” Celestia asked in confusion. “ Why does she look like Twilight but have even more magic than my sister and myself, what is going on?” She crossed her arms and glared.
“You can relax. Everything is fine, we just had to go and deal with but it turned into a much bigger mess than we originally intended,” Asta threw up his hands. “As for who she is you can ask her yourself, because she’s not shy about telling anyone. You can also thank tose guys and the guy who owns the train for the help because if he hadn’t shown up then we’d all be in some big fucking trouble.
As Luna stood up she looked at Twilight's doppelganger. "Why do you call me mother? I have no children and the only blood relative Celestia and I have is Blueblood."
"Well you aren't my mother pre say." Ayumi admitted sheepishly "but in the last few days I've been dealing with a bit of emotional whiplash and Mama Velvet and then you from my world always helped me. When I saw you I kinda went with my instincts instead of my mind. Sorry princess."
"You're a displaced from a world where I never fell and helped to bring you into this world?" Luna asked still holding the Lavender pony. "That would explain the wings"
"I wish it's far more complicated due to time travel, Discord, and magic." Ayumi said " long story short when you first use the elements on Discord some of his magic was released causing you to go forward in time temporarily to help in bringing me into this world through a tri-parentage spell." Ayumi said. "Humans are able to do something similar with technology. In my world it's an old spell made to ensure strong and healthy children in a herd situation."
"That does complicate things though the spell Exists in this world for the same reason." Celestia said "Your father is Night Light, I take it?"
"Well he and Discord both as a trace of his magic was passed to me through the spell that brought Luna forward though Night Light is my father by blood I carry chaos magic in me from Discord" Ayumi admitted.
"Landsakes that explains a lot." Applejack said as both she and Fluttershy approached. "Princess Luna is your kin on your world I was wondering why you called both her and Princess Celestia by their nicknames or by Mom and Aunty."
"Aww you do look like mother and daughter." Fluttershy said before turning to Asta. “I can’t wait for that to be us,” She placed a hand on her stomach.
“Forget to tell me something Asta,” Edward remarked as he stepped otu and leaned against the train’s doorway. Suddenly everypony but Asta and Ayumi edge reaching for weapons drawing, grimoires out, and taking up battle stances.
“WHO ARE YOU?!” Luna yelled, putting herself between the stranger and Ayumi without even thinking.
“Relax every pony,” Asta threw his hands up. Clearing his throat he motioned to Edward. “Allowing me to formally introduce you all to my older brother. Those that were in the Empire may recognise him from his power.”
“This… is.. Your… older brother,” Celestia’s eyes widened. She recalled back to when Asat told her of his time in the Empire and mentioned how he’d said that his brother was stronger than he was then her mind was pulled to a single thought. “Asta, where is my son?”
“Over here mom,” Spike said yawning as he walked off. Celestia immediately pulled Spike her and nearly choked him.
“Never gets old,” Ed smirked then he looked at Fluttershy with a warm smile then it faded away. “You never told me I was going to be an uncle Asta.”
“Never came up,” Asta looked away.
"To be fair Ed you still need to tell them about Al" Ayumi said " even if he never shows up you've got to remember that you're going to have a their maybe fourth brother at some point or you already do" Ayumi said as she stepped around Luna "I've done a lot of research and from what I found at least two of you have brothers based purely on who you're displaced as they're going to show up at some point whether it be Yuno or Al you guys are going to have more family showing up at some point."
“You realise as the child's father she won’t have magic,” Ed revealed.
“I suspected and how do you it’s a girl,” Asta squinted,
“I just know, and call it experience too as I have had children before and am a grandfather rmanytimes over. Don’t forget Luna and I have the twins too,” Ed crossed his arms the remark causing Luna to blush. “There is no Al.” he closed his eyes. “And there never will be.”
"He will appear if only in dreams Ed" Ayumi said. " if there's one thing every displaced has to deal with is the characters from their world whether they be Friend or Foe coming to Equestria. What worries me is why you're not jumping at the chance to have another little brother. Are you worried that something might happen to him?"
“No, it’s because I dealt with those memories millennia ago,” Ed said coldly.
“Millennia?” Celestia and Luna said in unison.
“In my world I nearly twice both your ages combined,” Ed cracked his knuckles.
“You’re over seven thousand years old,” Twilight said with intrigue.
“No, I’m over 15,000 years old,” Ed said flaty shocking everyone but Asta and Ayumi again.
Seeing the look in Ed's eyes Ayumi rushed to hug him. "I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to bring such painful memories to the surface!" As she hugged him she began sobbing "the pain dulled as it is I see it I'm so sorry!" Ayumi began glowing as her emotions took over her sorrow and shame causing her magic to go into flux barely contained at the moment as she cried. Luckily she retained enough control to keep the magic to just a light show. "Please forgive me."
“It’s alright little one,” Ed placed his left hand on her head. “I am not without fault either. Remember even gods make mistakes Ayumi, I still continue to make mistakes to this day. All we can do is learn from it. My Twilight just earned her wings and is still learning and you must know that we are never too old to stop learning,” He rubbed her head. “It runs in our family.”
“What are you implying?” Twilight raised an eyebrow.
“In my world you are my niece through Celestia, Luna, and Cadence’s marriage to Shining Armor, but you are also my student,” Ed smikred. “And your coltfriend is one of my grandchildren through a descendant of one of the many children Luna and I adopted.”
"And I thought my family was confusing," Ayumi said with a chuckle and smile as the light faded. "thank you Uncle Ed. You're right even gods make mistakes I'll be more careful from now on I promise. Now can we eat that fight plus what happened before made me famished?" To emphasize this her stomach rumbled almost as loud as a dragon's snore. "See my body even agrees!"
“It’s a good thing we fixed a lot of food back at the house then,” Aj chuckled. “Come on and let’s get ya’ll to the feeding trough.”
“Will you joining us big brother?” Asat asked as his friends pulled him along.
“Just for a bit, but can’t stay for very long as I need to get back home,” Ed shrugged. “Besides, there are a few things that I believe Ayumi could use that I have access to that she might not.”
"Whatever you're willing to give me I'll be happy to accept," Ayumi said. "You have my token so I have nothing else to give you on your level of power." She said sadly.
“Just because I give things doesn’t mean I need something in return Ayumi.” Ed shook his head. “True there's very little that I do not have but at the same time there’s very much that I can give to others that will help them out.” He chuckled. “Though I carry the sin of greed, what I value is not my items or my own life but the life and lives of those I have spent and spend my time with. I will give you your gift wafter lunch though.”
The group walked through the town and arrived at Asta’s home where they all began to enjoy a heart lunch that had been made by Aj and Fluttershuy.
“So Mr. Edward,” Twilight asked abruptly.“You said you were married to princess Luna in you world and have children with her, but I was wondering how that works? Are they normal ponies or alicorns?”
“It works like any other way,” Ed leaned back. “You go to the bedroom and have a good time,” He smirked, causing man to blush heavily. “No I’ve had many children over the years through various means but the most common for me was adoption. Luna and I didn’t have biological children until recently as we thought it would be possible after I died though.”
“You’re an undead,” Celestia shot up from her seat.
“Not even close,” Ed aved a finger in the air. “I simply traded the life I could’ve had in my home world for the one in Equestria. I didn’t want to leave what I just got back for something I could have gotten that I’ve already come to terms with dying a long time ago from me.”
“But that means ya can never go back,” Aj said in out right disgust. “What about your family other than Asta, your ma and pa?”
“My parents hated my life choice and cut all contact with me and our youngest brother rarely ever came around at the time,” Ed crossed his arms. “Asta and I were close and still are but he had his career and his training in the east. I had simply been gone so long that normally they would have been dead, though this was a bit off as I was given the chance to go back right when I left. Like I said though, I came to terms with it a long time ago and I couldn’t leave my new home and my new family.”
“What happened to your youngest brother?” Rd asked. . “He became Displaced himself not long ago,” Ed got up and stretched. “And to answer your questions Twilight, foals normally take after the stronger magical parent when conceived and at the time this was Luna, making them both Alicorns. My twins are Solar Eclipse and Morning Star. A boy and Girl. My girl takes after me and our son takes after Luna. I just found out that Tia is pregnant but she’s only caring one foal.”
“So you’re married tobot of us,” Luna thought and then hit her. “You’re… the king of your Equestria!”
“No, I’m a prince in title alone,” Ed shrugged. “I was the Minos King about 2,000 years ago but never again will I take on the king title.Too much work. I mainly oversee teaching in the schools back home. I’ll occasionally raise and lower the celestial bodies when I feel like it to. And now that Tia’s pregnant I’ll be on Sun duty.” He sipped his tea ignoring the looks of awe he was being given. “That’s a good way to catch flies.”
"On my world I'm actually the head of government and I raise the Sun and Moon alongside you two." Ayumi said "Aunty you mostly retired from Princess duty due to the 600 years of service alone before Cadance was found. Mom was going to retire as well but I convinced her to stay on as an adviser and my second in case I couldn't make it to court which was now held in a harmony blessed building."
"That's utter horse apples!" Rd slammed her fist down.
"I have to agree with my senior knight," Free Fall scowled at Ed as he crossed his arms. " No single pony but the Princesses has the power to move the sun and the moon."
"You two are committing blasphemy against our rulers," Haze added to the princesses' shock. "There is not a doubt in my mind that you two are very powerful but you can not control what is not your. Especially someone like you who isn't even a pony." He squinted at Ed.
Asta shot up and slammed his hands on the table gaining everyone's attention, Ed allo cracked an eye. Asta glared back at Haze, "Your all way out of line especially you Haze," pointing at the pegasus. "And I won't stand here and let any of you insult my family in my own home! Ayumi is a goddess who pretty much radidates power. Hell i don't even know if I could match her in a sparring match we're gonna have. And I know you sense her power but yet you have the balls to go after and my big brother who even she admits is way stronger than her. A freaking goddess," Asta motoned to Ayumi and then to his older brother. "Is literally saying my older brother is stronger than her!" He plopped down in hs chair huffing from his rant which caused many to simply stare as alot of them had never really seen their friend and leader enraged other than the time he took on the Caribou but even that was a very cold rage unlike this one.
"Remember your history Guard" Ayumi said her body glowing a sickly purple. "Celestia and Luna were not the first to raise the sun and moon. Before they took the job groups of unicorns did it." The glow one extended to her eyes. "The Princesses have the power to do it alone yes but it is their Cutiemarks that help them to do so! Feel lucky you're not on my world I'd of had you sent to my guard school to remind you of this while going through the training of your afterlife. Oh and you just insulted Luna's daughter by the way. My title is Princess of friendship and princess of the Stars you can't claim that at least part of the night isn't mine."
"Enough," Ed said sternly while stomping his metal leg on the ground sending a calm throughout the room. "Getting upset and angry then throwing a tantrum like that of little children speaks even less of what you claim you two. You have every right to get angry but know when it's appropriate to let it out. As leaders you must learn this and in act it to its fullest."
"Sorry uncle," Ayumi said shrinking in on herself. "Family is a trigger for me and I lost my head at her insulting mom."
"My bad, but its worse as its my knights that insulted my brother," Asta looked down ashamed.
Ed stood up and stretched then walked over and placed his hands on their head and bent down with a smirk wan with a smirk and wink. "Like I said you have every right to be upset and angry but know when its appropriate to let it show or you'll end up in a big mess than the one you already have." Ed cracked his neck then knelt down. Raising his right hand a spark of electricity went off slightly. He placed his hand on the floor and electricity shot in all directions.
“What are you up to?” Rd glared as she balled her fists.
“Mapping out the city so I know what and who all is in it,” Ed looked out of the corner of his eyes.
“Why are you doing that? That is if you don’t mind answering,” Fluttershy fidgeted in her seat.
Ed stood up and snickered. “That’s for me to know and you guys to find out,” He threw up a finger.
“Alright I’ve had enough of your crap,” Rainbow ready herself to strike.
“Trust me Rainbow you’re too slow,” Ed threw his hand and then brought his finger in front of Rainbow’s eyes and in it was her hair tie.
“WHAAAA!” Rd jumped back as her hair fell down.
“Like I said to slow,” He tossed her tie back to her. “My own Rainbow Dash is way faster than you. She got that way by understanding she could always improve and figuring out that there will always be someone better and that she should try and push onwards to achieve that even greater heights and not that she is already the best.”
“You ain't gotta tell me that it's one of the principles of the Black Bulls,” She huffed.
“But one you don’t fully grasp Dash,” Asta crossed his arms. “You push yourself against me to achieve your goals, making yourself stagnant.” Rainbow blinked at her captain, realizing he was right. “No what are you up to big bro?”
“Could you all have the citizenry get out of the city and head out past my train,” Ed looked at his younger brother who simply nodded and the Princess also agreed for some reason.
Ayumi took Rainbow Dash to the side. "You have good control over your Magic Rainbow Dash but none over your Ki. I'm not talking about the kind that Asta uses. That's just sensing manipulating life energy inside himself without externalizing it. The kind I use allows me to fly faster with less effort and strengthens both my muscles and my defense. It's similar to what Asta uses but it's a force that you use to affect the world around you from within learning to master this key can also help you master your magic allowing you to go Mach 5 without a Sonic Rainboom as pegasi magic allows for a low pressure Zone to form in front of whoever's flying up to their physical limits. The Sonic Rainboom is pushing past that temporarily in creating a colored explosion ring while drastically exploding in speed at least double."
“As fascinating as it would be to allow training, you can’t do that type of thing here without specific conditions,” Ed said, crossing his arms. “You’ll have plenty of time to train while you’re recovering here. Right now we need to move out of this city,” Ed snapped and without even realising it the entire group was back at Ed’s train with the rest of the citizens. Ed weaved hands signs and in a second atleat twenty other Eds appeared in pops of white smoke. Before anyone could question they quickly split up and positioned themselves all around the city of Waillen.
“Edward, what are you going to do to my city?” Asta asked with a scowl.
“Just watch little brother,” Ed smirked over his shoulder and then clapped his hands together and slammed the into the ground and in a flash red sent out red lightning out to the other eds around the city doing the same. To everyone's amazement the city and the land around it began to reform into a much grand city with much better house while springing more crystal walls for protections and in the center a grand Eastrern themed castle spang. As fast as the act began it ended with Ed dusting off his hands while turning ot everypony else. “There we go, consider this your welcome to father slash king hood present. My clones will help the citizens get to their new home while I give you all a tour of the castle. Here’s a question, have you had a coronation yet Asta and Twilight?”
“Ah…” They both looked at the much older displaced in awe.
A few days later...
It had been a few days since Edward had remodeled Waillen. The Crimson sage had made the town into a city using his alchemy. The wall Asta had made reinforced along with two more outer walls creating an easy separation between the inner city, the expansion that the townsfolk had started, and the large amount of farmland created inside the first wall. Roads of the same crystal were formed in each cardinal direction with crystal gates and portcullis appearing to allow for travelers to pass through each wall. Buildings and homes were formed in the first to rings and the farmland in the third. All watched over by a castle in the center of it all.
"Ed outdid himself on this!" Ayumi said from the balcony of said castle looking over the additions Asta's brother had created. "Though I'll admit I didn't think he would create a smaller version of the Clover capital from the manga."
“My brother was always the bigger cosplayer out of the two of us so it doesn’t surprise me in the slightest,” Asta looked around his new city from his new homestead, “I wasn’t expecting an Eastern style palace house either. We will need the room now that Twi decided to move in and with the baby on the way.”
“That was the whole point of the remodel,” Ed said as he appeared out of nowhere. “I also connected the Equestrian train lines here. I would stay with you two but I need to go. I have another place to be and it can’t wait for much longer Ayumi, I have a gift for before I leave.” He turned to the young goddess.
"Yeah? I'll take anything you’re willing to give." Ayumi said with a small smile on her face. "What is it?"
A cloud of metal came from Ed’s arm and formed into a Chibi Ed, something Asta had seen his older brother do once before. “This is a chibi-Ed. He’s an artificial lifeform composed of a colony of nanites. He has access to the void Network and can create just about any material in small quantities from absorbing the dust in the air as well as replicate any machine modern to stone. One scan is all it takes,” He explained. “These are Harmony nanites meaning they were charged with harmony magic, aka Friendship. They’re immune to tampering via any form of magic or technology outside me. If you wish for him to change into another form he can and he can hook into any machine you have. Take care of him,” Edward held out his hand and the chibi walked onto it giving Ayumi a bow.
"Thank you for the chibi!" Ayumi said as she hugged the smaller and cuter version of Edward. "Flutters is going to flip when she sees you if Christy and Nata don’t first. So what now? Are you heading home?"
“I thought you were gonna stay for the coronation and our match,” Asta said disappointingly. “You can’t stay just a little longer?”
“I have my own Twilight’s coronation to get to, plus the announcement that Tia and I are expecting,” Ed shook his head and motioned with his artificial hand. “The only reason I was here so soon was thanks to my train. I’d have had to walk here if not for it. I also have a third princess that I haven’t spent time with in over… ah… two thousand years…” He scratching his chin. “Roughly over that. We all have our own lives to live Asta. You and I are no different in that way, Gar has just learned that for himself too. You should summon him and catch after he’s healed up.”
“What happened to him?” Asta quickly asked.
“Pushed himself way too far to destroy a demon in a fit of rage,” Ed shrugged. “‘I did what I should and nothing more. I'll be watching you, Asta, and you to Ayumi," Ayumi felt a sense of warmth in her heart at that comment. "Don’t be afraid to come and see me when you have a problem, okay,” He handed Ayumi his token and a red key. “The watch can call me and the key can open a portal to wherever I am in my world. I know the twins and Nyx would love to meet you as well as Tia and Luna and our other family members in the Crimson Knights. You’ll keep in touch I hope.”
"I'd love to meet them, so sure when I get back to my world I'll give you a call and I might drop in one day soon," Ayumi said, still cuddling the Chibi. "Till then!"
“Take care,” Ed rubbed her head and hugged Asta’s neck. “Later,” He smirked as he jumped into the air to land aboard the Crimson Streak as it sped by roaring through the air at top speed. A dimensional gate opened and the train sped through it with a loud whistle then shut once more.
"HAAA!" A yell was heard throughout the forest as shards of bark and splinters broke away from a split log. Who had let out the yell was none other than Goku Black. Instead of wearing his gi, he had started to wear some more casual clothing, still Black. He wore a black t-shirt with a red-checkered flannel jacket. He wore dark blue jeans and a pair of brown boots. It's been a week since Black had explained who Zamasu was, the Saiyan had then gone fishing with Luna for food. Black smiled at the short but fun memory.
The ponies haven't found out about Nightmare's true new form yet, Black couldn't let them know yet. After that day, Goku Black and Nightmare had situated themselves at the base of the mountain next to Canterlot, much to the dismay of dark parazyte. But throughout the week, Black had been called into Ponyville by Twilight for help due to her having trouble with her friends on who to bring to the 'Grand Galloping Gala' for she only had two tickets. After Black hearing the Grand Galloping Gala, his mood instantly dropped.
"Nope," Black said as he started to walk away from Twilight. "I'm not going to help you with this problem, you're on your own." Black simply said as he stormed out of the library. Before he could take off though, Twilight grabbed a hold of him with her magic, a purple aura surrounding the Saiyan's boots.
"But why though!?" Twilight asked. "Why do you hate the Gala so much, it can't be that bad. Just help me hide so then I can think about who to bring." Twilight begged, but was getting resistance from the Saiyan.
The Saiyan let out a grunt as he easily broke out of Twilight's hold. "Twilight, I've got a simple solution to this... problem you're having," Black said, getting the purple unicorn's attention. "If you're having so much trouble on who to bring, just write a letter to Celestia and ask for more tickets. I'm sure she'll understand." Black explained.
"But then I'll feel like I'm using Celestia's resources to get what I want." the unicorn complained, getting an exasperated sigh from Black.
"Well, that's all the help you're gonna get from me. Good day." Black said as he blasted off the dirt road back to Canterlot. Twilight coughing from the amount of dirt created by Black, the unicorn looking to where Black was with a glare. But she was then grabbed by Pinkie Pie as she was tossed into the air multiple times.
The Saiyan let out a sigh as he dropped the ax he was holding into the base of a tree, wiping away some sweat from his forehead. He let out a small laugh at the memory for how ridiculous it was, he watched as the sun started to set on the horizon. He's been at it for over 5 hours now, none taking a break as had a lot of stamina. "A few more logs left to go..." Black muttered as he leaned against a nearby tree. He was going to continue until he heard hoofsteps behind him. Turning around, he saw Nightmare holding a massive log on her shoulder, the Saiyan smirking at Nightmares annoyance.
"Oh, will you drop that damn smirk Black, how many logs do you fucking need?" Nightmare let out an exasperated yell as she dropped the log next to the Saiyan, who had picked up his ax from the tree. "And why are you using an ax, can't you literally break a tree by looking at it?" Black let out a sigh, lining up his ax with the tree.
"Oh come on, using an ax is way much better, plus it's better this way," Black explained as he started to chop away the log into even lengths. "So, how's your ki training going?" The Saiyan questioned the dark Alicorn. She let out a huff as she sat on one of the logs, looking at Black.
"Like how it's been for the past week, shitty!" Nightmare shouted as she put her hands on her chin, pouting. Black seeing this, couldn't help but let out a chuckle at Nightmare's misery. The paratze, seeing this got aggravated, "What are you laughing at monkey?" Black continued to laugh, getting a hold of himself.
"Ah, nothing," Black said, waving a hand off at Nightmare. "I never said it was going to be easy, I've had a hard time in the past trying to access my power," Black explained as he continued to chop away. He continued to do this until the log was evenly cut into lengthened shapes. By that time, the moon had started to rise up from the horizon. Black noticing this, quickly got into action. "Say Nightmare, what's tonight's phase?"
Nightmare looked at the rising lunar object, seeing a crescent moon, “It’s a crescent moon tonight, you got about a month or so before the full moon.” Nightmare informed, getting a nod from the Saiyan. He stuck his ax back into a base of a tree again, grabbing a cloth to wipe away some of the sweat he had. “Come on Nightmare, let’s head back to the castle,” Black said as he dropped the cloth and started to levitate into the air. “Do you need me to carry you again, or have you gotten a hand of flying?” Nightmare gave the Saiyan a blank look, getting the answer Black needed.
The Saiyan sighed as he levitated towards Nightmare, motioning her with a hand to get onto his back. The parazyte hesitated a little before getting on the Saiyan’s back, after she did that the Saiyan took off flying up the mountain with haste. Throughout this, Black was laughing while Nightmare was hitting the Saiyan’s back and shouting in fear. This didn’t last as long as the pair had landed on a balcony on Canterlot Castle. Nightmare had jumped off Black as soon as they touched down and fell to her knees. Black laughing at her.
Nightmare, agitated by this slaps the Saiyan, a loud smack heard throughout the castle. Black stopped laughing, looking towards Nightmare with a blank look, making the parazyte nervous. The Saiyan looks away and walks toward the balcony door, opening them without saying a word. He walks through, leaving Nightmare to sigh in relief. The Saiyan walks through the room he was appointed to when he came back to Canterlot after he came back to this universe. It had a king-size bed in the middle of the room with a black circular rug under it. A dresser sat in front of the bed, it served pointless for the Saiyan but for aesthetics. A desk sat in one of the corners of the room, Black used it to read or even sometimes draw. There was also another bed, a queen size one for Nightmare Moon. He asked the Princess for Nightmare to stay in the same room as him, to keep an eye on her of course
He took off his flannel jacket and set it on the bed and walked over to the desk and sat down. He shortly put a hand over the desk and created a few pieces of paper and a pencil and eraser. Black then started to sketch out a body slowly, he always took his time doing it. While the Saiyan drew, Nightmare walked into the room without saying a word and fell face-first into her bed. Black turned around and formed a small smirk, he then returned back to his drawing. Back then before he became displaced, he would draw scenes from Dragon Ball and make them better than before. It was his way of coping for his lonesome, now it's just for fun.
Nightmare lifted her head off the bed to see the Saiyan drawing, she was going to say something until a smell reached her nostrils. She put a hand over her snout as she yelped out in disgust. Black, hearing this turns around with a quirked eyebrow, "What is it Nightmare?"
Nightmare glared daggers at Black, catching the Saiyan off guard. "You! You smell absolutely terrible, go take a damn shower!" the parazyte shouted, pointed a finger towards the bathroom. Black lifts an armpit and sniffs it, but it was a complete mistake as he gagged and put a hand over his mouth.
"Dear Dende, you're not kidding," Black commented as he put his pencil down and got up from his chair, walking towards the bathroom. Shortly after he closes the door behind him, the smell in the bedroom slowly faded away. Nightmare let out a sigh and smiled, knowing she can breathe in the fresh air, or as fresh air as Canterlot can have. Hearing the shower turn on, Nightmare's curiosity grew a bit. She got up from her bed and went to Black's desk to see what he drew. Her curiosity peaked as she saw a being similar to the Saiyan but wore different clothing.
He had tall spiky hair with two bangs of hair hanging in front of his face. He had a determined look on his face with a pair of Potara earrings. He had a gi similar to Black's but the inner shirt was orange with the upper shirt and pants being a dark blue. He had a light blue belt with white gloves and boots. Nightmare looked over the drawing more and noticed a name in the bottom right corner of the paper, it said Vegito.
Vegito? Nightmare thought, looking over the drawing more. Such an odd name, could he be a supreme kai like Black? The parazyte brushed off the thought as she began to complement the Saiyan’s art skills. Nightmare had looked it over for a few minutes but was broken out of thought as the shower had stopped. Blacked walked out of the bathroom with the same outfit, but the oder had disappeared from the Saiyan. Black saw where Nightmare was and smiled,
Black saw where Nightmare was and smiled, “I see you saw what I was drawing.” The Saiyan asked, getting a nod out of the parazyte. “That person is a fusion of two Saiyans named Goku and Vegeta, together making Vegito,” Black explained. He walked back to his desk, motioning Nightmare to get out of the chair, which she does. He picks up the drawing and opens one of the drawers and puts the drawing in it, but what catches the Saiyan’s attention is a new object. It was a pocket watch that Black has never seen before, “Hello, what are you?” he muttered as he picked up the watch. At first, the Saiyan thought it was a fob watch from Doctor Who, but the watch didn't have any Gallifreyan writing on it.
He was going to put it back, but sensed some magic from it, something similar he felt before. In curiosity, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of Potara earrings similar to his own. It was his displaced token he was gifted to from Zeldris. It had the same magical properties as the pocket watch, but the watch seemed to have more to it than meets the eye. He realized it was a Displaced Token, the first one he ever found. He smiled as he tossed the token up a few times.
“What is that Black?” Nightmare asked. Black then went onto explain to Nightmare what a Displaced was and what a token was used for, This had caught Nightmare’s curiosity, but was interrupted when a voice was heard from the watch.
“I am the one who constructs and deconstructs, the partner and protector of the moon and sun, I aid the Innocent and protect the children, If you require aid, Call my name and I will come forth, The Crimson Sage”
Black and Nightmare looked at the watch, both wide-eyed as they wouldn’t think the watch would talk. But Black now knew how to summon the Displaced attached to the token. “Let’s head outside and summon this displaced persona!” Black said with glee as he rushed outside, leaving an annoyed Nightmare in the room. The Saiyan slowly floated back into the room rubbing his back, “Sorry…” Black said as he held out a hand. Nightmare grabbed it, getting onto Black’s back. They both flew down to the gardens of the Castle, seeing an array of flowers and animals. Black pulled out the watch and spoke.
“The Crimson Sage!”
Suddenly a large train whistle could be heard from above their heads. They both gasped in awe as a crack in the fabric of reality appeared, getting a look of worry from Black. The crack then broke open like shattered glass, the whistle getting louder. Black flew up, leaving Nightmare on the ground as he hovered in front of the crack. Inside he saw a train flying towards him with great speed, catching the Saiyan off guard. But what worried the Saiyan is that if he dodged the train, it would hit the castle.
Black then transformed into Super Saiyan, just in case, he put his hands forwards as the train came through the crack and impacted the Saiyan. Black was surprised at how much force was applied into his arms as he was slightly pushed back. But he managed to stop the train from hitting the castle, he then lowered the train onto the ground next to Nightmare. “Alright, out of all the things I’ve seen before, this was not what I was expecting…” Black muttered.
“Alright,” came a voice from alongside the train. “Who’s the wise guy who decided to summon me while on my way back home while I was taking a nap,” A tall man with amber eyes and golden blonde braided hair in a black suit stepped out in front of Black and Nightmare. “Are you the one who brought me here?” He asked annoyed.
“Uh, yea…” Black said with an eyebrow raised, “Who are-” he was going to say something until he sensed something. Something that made Black glare at the man, Dark Magic… Black thought. Getting a flashback from his past, one that he hated. This caught the attention of the tall man.
“Hey buddy,” the tall man pulled Black back to reality. “You okay over there?” he tilted his head. “You look like you’re going through some serious flashbacks. Hello?”
Black shook his head a few times and looked back to the man with an apologetic look. “Sorry about that, you have a form of magic that I hate…” Black explained, getting a nod from the man. “I faced a foe around a thousand years ago that made me snap, it's a memory that I hate.” Black walked up to the man with a smile now, “Let’s restart, who are you?”
“Very well,” The tall man shrugged. “My Name is Edward Elric the Fullmetal Alchemist, but these days I go by the Crimson Sage for many reasons, speaking of which,” He snapped his fingers and a red-hooded coat appeared on him with a black cross and crescent moon on the back. “That’s better and now that my mind is more focused I remember who you are now,” he said with a smirk. “Goku Black and the recently reborn fairy-parazyte princess, Nightmare Moon.”
“Wait, how do you know Nightmare Moon was recently reborn,” Black asked with a quirked brow. “Once more, your name sounds very familiar…” Black took a moment and thought when realizing, his eyes went wide. “Your Gar’s brother, the one who had the power to traverse the void!”
“Bingo,” Edward clapped and balloons and confetti rained down. “Give the Saiyan a prize, what he won, a shiny medal,” He flicked his finger up and a gold medal appeared around Black’s neck out of nowhere. “Let’s see where our timeline is,” Edward said. “Arc of Time!” he snapped and vanished only to reappear a second later. “Oooo… the Gala is tonight. What fun....” he happily clapped.
Black looked annoyed at Edward, getting another flashback to a deformed being, Great… another one with chaos energy… Black thought. But what the alchemist said last got Black to panic. “Oh crap!” The Saiyan shouted, “The Gala is happening in a few hours and I haven't even prepared for it, Lulu is going to be so mad at me!”
“Calm down kid,” Edward shook his head. “Oh and to correct your little thought train, I’m immune to Chaos magic. Nasty stuff no what I use is creation magic,” He pointed out. Black started to speak, “And before you ask, yes I can read your mind if I want to but I didn’t. I simply have enough experience from fifteen thousand years of life. So, shall I help you with your prep so Luna doesn’t Stella Magna your butt to the moon and back?”
“Oh thank you, but you don’t need to do that, I can simply whip up a suit in no time.” Black rubbed the back of his head with a smile.
“Yea, what are you going to wear,” Nightmare asked, crossing her arms. Black was going to say something but was interrupted. “Something black, black… and more black…” Nightmare stated, getting an annoyed grunt from the Saiyan.
“Hey don’t knock the black,” Edward scolded. “Black goes with anything, except pock-a-dots. Pinkie tried that one time and it didn’t end well for her when Rarity found out.”
When Edward said the white unicorn’s name, Black unconsciously let out a shutter. Euh…
“Yea not pretty, for a week,” Ed shuddered remembering.
“Anyway, what do you think I should wear, I know Lulu doesn't want me to be too formal or too casual,” Black asked the alchemist. “I don’t know if I should just wear a suit or tuxedo…”
“It’s Luna and I can say wear a nice suit if you have one, but I recommend a tux with a dark satin blue vest, bow tie, and handkerchief,” Ed flicked his finger and a holo-display appeared in front of them of the tux. “If you go the suit route, then wear a dark blue button-down shirt at least. Do you have Moon Roses in this world?”
“Definitely,” Black said with a smile, “I’m sure they’re still around, they used to be in the garden of the old castle,” Black explained before a solemn expression fell upon his face. Nightmare put a hand behind her head and began to nervously laugh. Letting out a sigh, he put on a smile and looked back at Edward. “But yea, just don’t know where they are now.”
“Well,” Ed clapped his hand together. “If they did grow here they should still be here,” he waved and they were in the old castle. “All we need is some fluramancy to find them,” he waved his hand as a green wave of magic flew outward. “Look for any area’s glow white. Even if the flower isn’t there, let me know.”
“Alright, I’ll be right back,” Black said as he ignited his aura and flew straight up into the sky, leaving a small patch of dirt under him. After reaching a decent height, the Saiyan started to scan the area below him. In the corner of his eye, a patch of white glowed in the Everfree forest. The Saiyan then flew straight to the patch of white, arriving in a mere second. He softly landed in a clearing and looked around him to see a field of flowers, but none of them seemed to be Moon Roses. Come on… Black thought.
He was about to leave, but he caught a singular flower amongst the hundreds. A dark blue rose with different blues in it, A Moon Rose. Black smiled, walking through the flowers, and carefully picking the rose out of the ground. He was about to take off if it wasn't for a growl. Black turned around to see a pack of timberwolves coming from the forest, their glowing yellow eyes staring daggers at him. “Oh don’t think about it, you logs, the flower isn’t for you.” Black hissed. But the timberwolves began to circle him, waiting for an opening to attack.
“Annoy little thing you are,” green beams suddenly hit every wolf in the pack knocking them to the ground. “That should keep them sated for a few days,” Edward walked out from the shadows with Nightmare, baffled how they got there. “An excellent rose, now we’ll need some lavender for filler, rosemary for scent, and a few daisies for contrast,” He snapped and the flowers grew from the ground. “That should make a lovely bouquet for your moon. All tied together with some royal blue silk ribbon,” Ed held out the ribbon in his right hand.
Black smiled at Edward, grabbing the ribbon from his hands and gathering all the flowers, wrapping it into a beautiful bouquet. “You know,” Black said, getting Edward’s attention, “I kinda figured you married Luna, considering you know what flowers she loves, especially the Moon Rose. Plus, who would wait 15 thousand years anyway to marry the one you love?”
“I only waited a little over eleven thousand actually,” Ed held up his fingers. “Yea I married Luna, but I also married Tia too, more recently though. Me and Luna have Twins and several adopted grandchildren. I just found out Tia’s about three months along as well.” He rubbed the back of his head. “I wonder if Amore wants kids again?” Ed looked up then back to Black who was staring with a grin. “What?”
“Oh, nothing…” Black waved off with a flick of a hand. “At least not every displaced is all edgy and gloomy half the time.” Black then coughed in his hand and whispered Zeldris. “But seriously, don’t you think you have enough children already?” Black jokes.
“I’ve had many lovers and children with them over the years,” Ed shrugged. “I proudly raised every one of them to the best of my ability as a father. Many went on to be warriors or knights, some scholars, others became simple farmers or workers. Though they were mortal and it pained me to see them go,” he said sadly. “But I can say that they all made me very proud.”
Black looked at the alchemist with a sad expression, “I’m sorry to hear some of them passed on, immortality after all is watching everyone else dying.” Black commented, but he puts on a smile. “But it is important that they live on in your memories, those are always the best moments with family.”
“True,” Edward nodded. “But enough depression,” he shrugged and they were back in the castle gardens once more. “Let me move this,” Ed snapped and a dimension gate opened to a frozen train station where his train pulled into. “Back in the Empire once again,” he proudly put his hands on his hips then turned to Black. “Have you decided on what to wear?”
Black put a finger to his chin and started to think, it only took a moment and he snapped his fingers. “I’ll wear the suit, tux’s aren't really my style,” Black commented. Before Edward could say something, Black put a hand above his chest. He then began to glow as his attire started to change. When the light died down, it revealed the Saiyan with a dark blue button-up shirt with a black tie, Black dress pants, and dress shoes. A potara earring appeared on his left ear, but this time, instead of a green one, it was a dark blue one, matching the suit.
“Nice set,” Ed nodded in approval. “Now what about you,” he looked at Nightmare.
“Oh save it,” Nightmare said, waving off the alchemist, “I’m not going to that dress-up party.” Nightmare said, crossing her arms.
“Nightmare,” Black said, getting her attention, “If you want to be accepted by the ponies, you’re gonna have to get out of the shadows and come out of the open. So you’re coming, alright.” The Saiyan said, crossing his arms and looking at Nightmare with a stare.
“Trust me girl,” Ed looked at her. “My niece back home is a reincarnation of you and the only reason she was accepted was because she went out of her way to be seen, she didn’t have your original personality in the slightest. She was very timid, but still made friends. She has a mother and father that love her very much for who she is.”
Nightmare looked at Edward, then to Black and back to the alchemist. She let out a sigh, dropping her arms towards the ground, “Fine, I’ll go to the stupid gala…” Nightmare muttered, getting a nod from the both of them.
“Well,” Ed looked at his watch. “We best get in there before the fun starts,” he pulled a ticket from the air. “I’ll stay in the back for the time being,” red electricity surged from Ed’s body and he took on the form of a unicorn version of himself. “Now I won’t stick out at all!” He smiled.
The Saiyan was walking through the castle hallways, bouquet in hand as he was beginning to get nervous. As he walked by some guards, said guards would salute to him, but the Saiyan would wave them off, saying it wasn’t necessary. But as he walked by some night guards, he overheard a conversation between them.
“Did you hear that Princess Luna has a date tonight!” Guard 1 exclaimed, the second guard smiled.
“Yea, I heard it was the stallion that defeated Nightmare Moon!” Black then couldn’t hear the rest of the conversation as they were out of reach. This however made Black more nervous than before.
Oh, dear Dende, what if I mess this up… Black thought as he walked past some more guards, some of them were thestrals, a race of ponies that were part bat. He hasn’t seen them since before stone, they were everywhere, but the ponies wouldn’t accept them. It had pissed off the Saiyan that the same events were still happening in the present, so he talked with Luna about getting the thestrals the same rights as normal ponies. They were slow on progress, but it was slowly working.
The Saiyan turned the corner and saw the double doors with a crescent moon on them, thestral guards posted at the door. Black nervously gulped as he walked towards the door, here goes nothing… Black thought.
“So how do you like your new form?” Edward questions Nightmare trying to make conversation.
“As much as I hate the look of it, it does give me more abilities than I’ve had before.” Nightmare said, “I just wish there was a way I could stay the way I was before permanently, not returning to my new one…” the parazyte complained. They were both walking through the entrance of the castle. They’ve already shown their tickets to the guards, they were coming up on the grand staircase, which Princess Celestia stood on.
“Good evening Princess Celestia,” Edward bowed. “Black went to retrieve Princess Luna and asked me to escort Nightmare Moon to the Gala. My name is Edward Elric and I am a visitor from a far off land that recently made friends with Black and Nightmare. It's a pleasure to meet you.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you too,” Princess Celestia said with a smile, “Any friend of Black is a friend of mine. So what brings you here tonight?” Celestia asked.
“I was on my way back home when Black pulled me out of nowhere,” Edward smiled, telling the truth. “I proceeded to help him with his last-minute preparations for his big night with your sister. I do hope he’s not too nervous, but knowing how things go in relationships as well as I do, you never stop being nervous,” He gave a hearty laugh. “I expect to see quite the crowd tonight, I heard all the Element Of Harmony Bearers are coming.”
“Oh I do hope they make the Gala interesting tonight,” Celestia whispered to the man, “It’s always so dull, so I do hope they bring some light to this party. But I do fully expect Black to make quite the commotion, we’ve already put our cooking staff on overdrive because of him.” Celestia explained while she let out a giggle.
“Mmm… perhaps an eating contest is in order,” Ed chuckled. “But we have held enough of your time your highness. I know dealing with nobles is tedious even more so when they're waiting. I do look forward to speaking with you later on tonight, but until then have a loving evening and good luck.” The duo walked into the hall. “Let’s stay out of the way until the Elements get here. I hate nobles.”
“Doesn’t everypony?” Nightmare said with a quirked eyebrow.
“Good point but unlike everypony else, we can easily rip their heads off,” Ed gave a dark smile.
Nightmare Moon smiled with him, “Let’s not though, I don’t want to be executed or be sent back to the moon…” Nightmare shuttered at the last thought.
Black walked up to the guards, the two not acknowledging him, which surprised the Saiyan but it didn’t bother him. What did bother him was all he needed to do to get Luna’s attention… by knocking on the door.
Dear Dende, here I faced some of Equestria’s strongest baddies and here I am struggling to knock on a damn door! Black mentally shouted. He shook his head, preparing himself. He slowly raised his fist and lightly…
Knock, knock, knock…
“Come on in!” A voice echoed through the door. Steeling himself, Black opened the door slowly, peeking his head through the open door.
“Uh… Luna? It’s me, Black!” The Saiyan said nervously as he fully set himself in Luna’s room. Black saw that everything he saw from the old castle was here, but they were brand new, cleaned of all the dirt and rust from the years. He walked over to a dresser and noticed it had a picture of him and Luna at the fair, the same photo he had with him for years.I made him smile, but he was broken from his thought as he heard hoofsteps behind him.
“Oh, hello Black,” The Saiyan turned around and he couldn’t believe his eyes. Luna’s light blue hair was now a darker blue, flowing in a non-existent wind like Celestia’s. She wore a dark blue dress with white sleeves going down her forearms to her hands. She wore crescent moon shaped earrings with her black crown set upon her head. The dress went down to her knees and she wore black shoes. “How do I look?” Luna asked nervously.
The Saiyan was speechless, “You… You look beautiful…” Black said. The Saiyan was heavily blushing now, making the Princess of the night giggle.
“You also look very handsome tonight too, Black,” Luna said, toying with the Saiyan, making his face go beet red.
“Oh um… I got you these,” Black said as he pulled up the bouquet he was holding, getting a gasp from the Princess. “It was hard finding these, got help from a friend.”
“Thank you, Black,” Luna said, breathless as she saw the assortment of flowers in the bouquet. She saw a specific flower that made her smile, taking the bouquet from Black, she smelled the flowers and sigh. The smell of daisies hitting her nostrils my her sigh in relief. “Thank you so much, Black!” She exclaimed as she hugged the Saiyan, catching him off guard.
“Y-your welcome Lulu,” Black said in surprise. They stayed like that for a moment before breaking from the hug, “Should we head to the party, Lulu?”
“Indeed,” Luna said, locking an arm around the Saiyan as they walked out of the room. After leaving the room and heading down the hallway, the guards looked at each other. One guard had a cheeky grin while the other one was annoyed. The grinning guard held out a hand and the annoyed guard gave him a bag of bits.
“This punch is awful,” Edward remarked as he drank. “Music is nice as usual, at least until Pinkie gets up there. Speaking of the bearer,” he looked to see everyone arriving. “Right on queue. Shall we go say hello?” He turned to the parazyte-fairy.
“Let’s hope they’re friendly to me this time, the Rainbow haired one is always trying to pick fights…” Nightmare commented as she got up from her chair. The duo walked past the groups of nobles, a few of them giving glares at Nightmare, who ignored them.
“Hmmm…” Edward looked over his shoulder and did a quick snap sending a light charge of blue electricity to the Nobles, Suddenly the chairs pulled out from under them causing the pompous assed to hit the floor spilling their drinks all over them. “That’s a much better sound for them to be making don’t you agree?” He smirked at Nightmare as the two joined the Elements.
“Oh, I couldn’t agree more!” Nightmare said as she let out a laugh at the noble’s cries. She turned ahead to see the Elements looking at her, a little weary of the parazyte-fairy. Rainbow was giving her a dirty glare but was quickly smacked on the head by Applejack.
“Ow!” Rainbow yelped in surprise, “What was that for?!”
“You were being quite rude Rainbow Dash,” Rarity pointed out to the flyer. “She is trying to be a good pony, despite what she’s done. Black has spoken up for her and we should try to get along.”
“True words,” Edward snickered. “Hello everypony. I believe introductions are in order. I am Edward Elric, a recent friend of Black and Nightmare. How do you do?”
“I’m doing just fine partner, I’m Applejack,” The farm mare held out a hand, Edward grabbing it and shaking. “You’ve got a strong grip there, are you perhaps a fellow farm pony too?”
“Not at all, Ms. Apple. I’m more of a scholar than a worker, but I do my fair share of combat drills to stay in shape,” Edward remarked. “Not many can hold up to my training though.”
“Rarity,” Rarity said, stepping forward. Ed took her hand and laid a kiss on it. “Oh my charmer,” She giggled.
“Not at all my lady,” Ed remarked. “Just the proper greeting for a proper lady. As I said before I am a scholar and have studied many art forms, the art of greeting is one of them Though my wives would beg to differ on a few other occasions” Nightmare nodded slightly at that comment.
“Oh um… I’m Fluttershy,” Fluttershy said nervously.
“A pleasure my quiet little pony,” Ed said softly with a bow. He then turned to Rainbow. “And who hasn’t heard of the Rainbow Dash, the fastest pony in Equestria.”
At this, Rainbow Dash struck a pose, “Oh yeah, I’m the fastest pony in Equestria!” Rainbow exclaimed, soaking in all of her ego. To her response, everypony rolled their eyes.
“She won’t be the fastest for long anyway, so soak in that pride as long as you can!” A voice echoed behind them. The group turns around to see Black walking with Princess Luna down the staircase. The mane 6 jaws practically dropped from the sight while Edward and Nightmare looked on with a smile.
“Very true my friend,” Edward whole-heartedly agreed.”If you drop that excess baggage you could easily break the sound barrier and do the Rainboom in less than ten seconds, maybe even match Black someday.” He looked to Luna, “Good evening Princess Luna, a pleasure to meet you. I am Edward Elric and a new friend of your… boyfriend perhaps?” Edward teased.
“A pleasure to meet you, Edward, he would be my boyfriend if he didn’t wait for over a thousand years.” Luna teased Black, making him blush.
“Oh come on, kinda hard to do that if there’s a villain that pops up every month…” Black complained, making Luna laugh.
“That is true as well,” Edward shrugged. “Oh… and that’s not a denial I heard from you either Black,” He smirked, causing the Saiyan to blush. “Can I speak with him on the side for a moment Princess? A private matter if you will.”
“Go on ahead, just don’t take too long.” Princess Luna said with a wave of a hand.
“Be right back, Lulu,” Black said as walked to the side with Edward. “What is it, Edward, need help defeating a baddie?” The Saiyan jokes.
“Not in the slightest my friend, more along the lines of you need my help to keep things from going down the shitter,” Edward deadpanned. “I’m all too familiar with what’s going to happen tonight and I really don’t want to see this ruined for you and Luna. Those five,” He pointed at Twilight’s friends. “Will cause the biggest scene that has been well… seen in awhile. It would be a shame if you didn't get to have a romantic evening with your love, I can see to it that most of it goes well but it’s your call?”
“Dear Kami, if it’s that bad, then sure but wouldn’t that mess with you know, the timeline. Last time that happened,” Black pointed to himself, “that timeline went to shit…” Black began to think, but after a few moments, he sighs. “Alright, just don’t do anything that can result in a timeline disaster, ok?”
“There are ways to route things so not too much will be affected,” Edward pointed out. “The first thing to take care of is a certain blonde headed douche of a pony. If he is a douche in this reality. So where is dear Blueblood?”
“I bet right now he’s trying to screw over some other poor mare,” Black hissed, he started to sense for Blueblood’s magic signature. “He’s in the main dining area,” The Saiyan said.
“Hmmm, slip and fall with a ton of food on the asshole okay with you?” Ed suggested. ‘Or should I make him wet his pants?”
“Make him shit himself, he’s been a jackass with me ever since I took his, quote on quote ‘Spare Bedroom’” Black emphasized by doing air quotes. “Is there anything else I should be aware of?”
“That’ll work,” Ed smiled, “ and Pinkie Pie,” he deadpanned. “She will try to get the band to play the Pony Pokey. Aj pretty much just sells her products so leave her be. Twilight Stays with Celestia no need there, Rarity is mainly focused on Blue Balls. Fluttershy will cause a stampede from the gardens. Rainbow will be… Rainbow in front of the Wonderbolts. Everything pretty much happens at the same time with the end result of the cake and Aj apple cart.” Ed explained. “Blue is our main focus. He needs to be taken down a notch, I say we have him scream like a girl running through the halls at the end being hit in the face with the cake and knocked into a cart rolling through Canterlot ending up in the manure pile at the train station. As for the others, I can use my clones to keep them settled for a while but things will have to happen.”
“Let's get to work then, I’ve got a way to make him... scream,” Black said with a malicious smile.
“One of my clones will keep him in the back away from everypony while you enjoy some time with your lady,” Ed said as a piece of his shadow split off and headed for the would-be prince. “You dance with Luna, leave the others to me,” He smirked as they fist-bumped and separated to join everypony else.
“What were you two talking about?” Luna asked as the duo walked into the dining hall.
“Oh, just some things he’s been doing before he met me and Nightmare, but let's enjoy ourselves,” Black said he put a thumbs up behind him towards Edward.
Edward returned the thumbs up and looked to every pony else. “So, what shall we do everypony?”
The Saiyan and Princess both walked into the ballroom, filled to the brim with nobles. This made Black cringe as the last time he was at one of these, he was insulted beyond belief. They would usually shout...
“Get out of here monkey!”
“What, did you lose your bananas?”
“What’s a peasant doing here?”
Luna, seeing the dilemma Black was facing put a reassuring hand on the Saiyan’s shoulder. “You know things have changed now Black. I’m sure some of the nobles aren't that bad…”
“How about you get out of here Nightmare Moon!” A pony shouted as he then began to laugh with his group. This had gotten Black and Luna to glare at the pony, who then freaked out and started to chat with some other nobles. The pair had waded through the nobles, getting some to glare at the pair or even get some smiles and conversations from them. Black then saw the large array of food all situated onto one long table. The Saiyan looked like he was about to drool, this getting a laugh out of Luna.
“Keep a hold of yourself Black,” Luna giggled. Black, realizing what he was doing, immediately stopped, but couldn’t keep a blush from appearing.
“Yes you wouldn’t want to ruin the fun before it starts,” Edward appeared next to the couple with Nightmare. “How are we this lovely evening? Is the young couple enjoying themselves other than the pompous assholes that comment as you pass? Or should I give them a lesson like the ones that insulted Nightmare earlier?” He smirked.
“I know I should say yes, but...:” Black glanced at Luna, who smiled and rolled her eyes. “I think I’ll let it slide, I already showed him a hint of what would happen anyway if he continued.” The Saiyan smirked. “Other than that little incident, I’d say we're enjoying ourselves.”
“Very much, it seems the Gala changed ever so little over the centuries,” Luna commented. The alicorn took a glance at the array of food and put on a smirk. “It seems Tia put the cooks on overdrive this time.”
“Also,” Edward leaned over, “Blue Balls is waiting for ya when you’re ready. I say we still have some time though so enjoy your time with the food, just don’t go overboard. Still need some for our princey's little trip downtown. My clone is waiting for you outside the room and he’ll let you… get a little more hands-on so to say,” Edward evilly chuckled as Black smirked. “I bid you adieu.” be bowed. “ For the time being Princess. Come Nightmare, There are things we must do.”
Nightmare rolled her eyes. “Whatever showoff.”
As the pair walked away, Black couldn’t help but chuckle. “What are you planning to do with Prince Blueblood Black?” Luna asked with curiosity.
“Oh nothing, totally not something that would make him shit himself,” Black said nonchalantly.
Luna sighed at this, but shook her head and smiled. “Oh alright, just don’t scare him too much. But before that,” The princess grabs the Saiyans hand, dragging him through the crowd. “I want a dance.” This made Black freeze up a bit.
Crap Crap Crap! Black shouted in his head. He wasn’t expecting to dance with her so soon. As he was dragged through the crowd of nobles, he was trying to think of a way to get out of this one but couldn't come up with one. They made their way to the dance floor, which had a small group of nobles, dancing to the slow music. Luna looked happy while Black was now sweating bullets. The princess noticed this and let out a small giggle, “Oh don’t be like that, it’s just a dance after all.” Luna then grabbed the Saiyan’s hands and lifted them up.
They then went into a slow dance, Black now nervous of messing up said dance. Some of the nobles took notice of this, either watching with disgust or curiosity. Black was now heavily blushing now, his face turning beet red. The orchestra noticed the two dancing and switched their music from a calming song to slow dancing music. This got the attention of some nobles, who now danced with their dates.
As soon as the song ended there was a brief pause and a lot of muttering. Black and Luna looked to see what was going on. They saw Edward up on stage in front of the microphone.
Edward bopped the microphone with his finger, “Testing… Hello and good evening everypony. I do hope you fully enjoying tonight’s events thus far.” He smiled as he looked at the couple.”I have a special song dedicated to a very special couple tonight.” He snapped and a jet black violin appeared next to him in mid-air. Edward took it and plucked one string and looked over his shoulder to the orchestra. “Simply listen and follow my lead,” he turned back to the crowd. “If you can’t keep up with the song and your partner then best leave the floor, Pinkie,” The party pony looked up and was red grabbing a random guard pony. “Let’s get things rolling,” He smirked as he drew the bow across the strings and then started to play a very hot winded song.
The song kicked off, leading up to something upbeat. This got everypony in the room smiling, dancing to the beat. Luna and Black looked to each other with a smile and started dancing as well. Pinkie was wildly dancing with the guard pony she grabbed, he tried to keep a cool head but was failing. But all the attention was on the couple. They were swaying side to side, keeping up with the beat of the song. The couple weaved and spun throughout the dance floor, getting more attention from the nobles.
Celestia had come over to see what the commotion was all about. When she saw Black and Luna dancing, smiles plastered across their faces, the alicorn couldn't help but smile. Good for you two, Celestia thought with a grin on her face.
It wasn’t and the song ended leaving everypony out of breath as Edward finished playing, “Thank you and enjoy the rest of your night,” he bowed allowing everypony to clap and he then left the stage and appeared next to the couple once more. “Hope you two enjoyed that.”
“I did,” Pinkie giggled, popping up behind Black and Luna and then disappearing again.
“Anyways,” Edward shook his head. “How are you two fairing?”
“That went better than I expected.” Black sighed, getting a chuckle out of Luna. “That did leave me a bit famished, food anyone?” The Saiyan suggested, getting a nod out of Luna. “How about you Edward?”
“I don’t really need to eat but if you’re challenging me then know you won’t stand a chance against me,” Edward smirked.
“Oh, now that idea is out of the window,” Black sighed. “How the hell would I win if you don't even need to eat, and here I thought Saiyans are unrivaled in eating,” Black said as he and Luna started walking towards the dining hall.
“I never said I didn’t enjoy eating,” Edward chuckled. “Eating is one of the purest forms of sharing time with friends,” He quickly turned around. “I’ll be waiting in the hallway when you’ve enjoyed your snack,” Edward walked away humming the earlier song.
Luna looked on with amusement as the Saiyan had gone through many dishes at this point. He took his time eating, not making a mess. He still got some looks but was quickly dismissed as he continued to eat. “That hit the spot,” Black chuckled as he patted his stomach. “I’ll be back in a bit, gonna pay a certain prince a visit.”
“Alright, just don't scare him too much,” Luna asked, getting a nod from the Saiyan.
Black waded his way through the crowd of nobles and into a hallway. Nopony was in it since all the attention was the Gala, perfect for a little ‘incident’. The Saiyan walked through the hall until he found Edward's clone. “Good evening Edward the second.” Black jokes.
“Hello, but the original should be here now,” Edward two pointed over Black’s shoulder.
“That I am,” Edward appeared from a nearby shadow while the clone went poof. “All things are going according to the flow of time at this moment. All we need is that of the Blue imbecile. Shall I cast my spell? It's only a simple illusion but still lets you make this much more up close and personal.” Black gave and evil smile and nodded and Edward did the same. “Very well,” he clapped. Holding up his then and pointer and pulled to the right and a white line appeared to trail after. “There we go. You’re still you but to anyone other than you and eye you will appear as their worst fear manifested. Now go forth and scare the fuck out of Blue Balls!” Edward smiled as he threw his arms out in a dramatic fashion. “I will be in the main hall to witness it unfold,” he walked away leaving Black alone but stopped. “The spell will cease once you enter the main hall or ten minutes from now, later.” he continued to walk away.
Black smirked and started his search for Blueblood, not taking long as the unicorn walked around the corner and saw him. He then paled as he didn’t see the Saiyan, he instead saw something he feared the most.
“Hello, me.” The Saiyan looked like Blueblood, but without the title, he was covered in dirt, his mane all messy. He wore rags and his eyes full of dread. “What are you looking at?”
“This… th- this cannot be!” Blueblood cried out, slowly stepping away from himself.
“Oh it is, this is what you’ll become.” Peasant Blueblood said as he slowly stepped towards the unicorn. “One of us, one of us.” He then began to chant as smoke appeared around him, more ponies that were the same as him, covered in dirt and with rags as clothing. They began to chant with him as they stepped towards the prince.
“Stay away!” Prince Blueblood shouted as he fell onto his ass. He quickly backed away, starting to run away. “Guards, GUARDS!” The prince shouted as he ran down the halls. The peasant Blueblood laughed as the extra ponies poofed out of existence. He walked his way towards the great hall, seeing Edward looking at him with a smirk.
“That was fun but not the good part,” Edward smirked as he snapped and he and Black teleported into the main hall as Blue Balls came out screaming.
He then slipped on a puddle and went careening into an oncoming stampede of animals being chased by an angry butter-yellow mare. He was then sent flying through the air onto the air landing on the food table. Pinkie was trying to get the orchestra to play the pony pokey and was fighting with a mare over to her cello that went sent flipping through the air only to land straight up where the sun didn't shine in Blue Balls. The prince then jumped up screaming in pain and proceeded to run down the table kicking food all over the pompous nobles and slammed straight into the cake and tumbled right into Applejack’s apple cart that went sailing out the front door all the way down to the train station into a very large pile of compost.
Edward and Black hit the floor laughing so hard they were crying tears of pure joy. “Now that was even better than I thought… HAHAHAHAHA!!!” Edward belt as he stood up and then helped Black to his feet. “Okay, that was good stuff there.”
“Oh definitely, that was the funniest shit I’ve seen all week!” Black said, “Kinda feel bad for the cake, knowing Celestia, she’ll be sad for not getting a slice.”
“Not really,” Edward shrugged. “As long as they go to Donut Joe’s she’ll be happy,” Edward looked over to see a thorough cackling princess. “Yea I think you’re good. oH AND BEFORE i forget again. Gar has achieved Super Saiyan Two but he broke his body during his first transformation. I have a favor to ask.”
Black’s happy demeanor had seemed to disappear, catching Edward off guard. The Saiyan closed his eyes and inhaled through his nose. “That idiot,” Black murmured, “I didn’t think he would go to Super Saiyan 2 already, thank the fucking Omni-king he didn’t detonate himself already.” Black looked to Edward with a determined look. “I already know what you're going to ask anyway, I even offered it to him before I left,” Black commented.
“Idiot is right, he snapped every muscle fiber in his entire body due to the strain it put in him. He was fighting a high-level demon and used his magic ‘Promotion' on himself to reach SSJ2 before he went through the proper training to ready his body. Yea so thanks,” Edward smiled. “And as payment, I will set you up with a form of pseudo-Time Chamber. It won’t be as good as a real Time Chamber and it will take about a month and five days to do a whole year in it. But it’ll be a bit better in a way you can control more factors like the gravity and terrain instead of just white or ice fields.”
“Good,” Black said, a hint of anger trailing his voice. “Because when he decides to summon me for training, he’s got one day to say his farewells for a year.” Black then gave Ed a serious grin. “Once he’s done training, I’m sure he’ll be able to reach Super Saiyan 3 by the end of it. Maybe even farther than that.” Black brought a hand in front of him and clenched it. “Just one thing to be clear, I will be able to keep the time chamber, correct?”
“I had fully intended for you to keep it,” Edward crossed his arms. “Though in layout it will be a more heavily modified Gravity Chamber closer to the first Ship Dr. Briefs built. It will still have the open space you need for practice and training like the real Time Chamber just better control settings and more modern amenities. I can even put in a full hot spring bath area if ya want.”
“I’d like that, I’m glad that I get to keep it cause I had thought of bringing Nightmare in with me at one point to train her. Right now she’s weaker than Krillin from Super.” Black said, getting a glare from across the room from Nightmare. “Anyways, if we put the topic of training Gar aside, I can’t thank you enough for your help tonight,” The Saiyan thanked.
“No problem,” Edward waved it off. “Seeing an evil version of my bastard of nephew not to long ago really puts in perspective how they can turn out. Getting off with being raped with a cello bow the high road of punishments. Back home I put Blue through a hellscape of training routine and get him up to Shiny’s level. I tell him he can have his posh back and stop training as soon as he lands me on my back and stay there from more than a thirty count.” He cracked his knuckles. “You up for donuts?”
“Sure! Haven’t had one in centuries! Hey Luna!” Black shouted, seeing Luna pop her head out of a corner, giggling. “You want to go grab a Donut?”
Luna looked confused at the Saiyan, “What’s a donut?” This got the Saiyan to freeze. He looked at Luna with wide eyes as he teleported to her. Before she could say anything, Black puts a hand on her shoulder and teleports to the mane 6, leaving Edward behind.
“Young love and naivete,” Edward smirked as he walked over and joined Celestia. “Sorry about your cake, your highness, though Ido hope you enjoyed the show at its sacrifice.”
“No harm done,” Celestia chuckled. “Except to Blue backside that is but I think the cake was the right price to pay to bring that Pompous Wind Bag I call a nephew done a peg or two.”
“I don’t think it will stick for very long,” Edward sighed as he looked to see the Black and Luna teleport out. “Looks like they went for donuts, shall we,” he motioned to the door.
“Yes we shall,” Celestia smirked, lighting her horn and the two blinked out as well.
The mane 6 had gone to Joe’s Donuts to see Spike all alone. As they sat down and went on to explain how terrible their night was, Goku Black and Princess Luna appeared into thin air at the end of their table. Luna looked surprised at how Black had reacted while the Saiyan was looking for a donut.
The mane 6 on the other hand had gotten used to Black teleporting out of thin air, but they were surprised to see Luna with him. “What are you two doing here?” Twilight questioned.
“Well, I brought Luna here since she never had a donut, just figured she might want one.” Black explained as he picked up a glazed donut from a box of dozens. “Here try one, this is the most basic and original donut,” Black said as he handed the donut to Luna, who looked puzzled.
When she grabbed it, she realized how sticky it was, almost like the glaze was melting. Shrugging she took a bit and her eyes went wide. “This tastes amazing…” Luna muttered.
“No offense to you Pinkie Pie,” Edward remarked as he and Celestia appeared in a booth not that far away. Edward holding a cinnamon sugar donut in his left hand. “But Joe always has the best Donuts.” He took a bite and looked at everypony. “Looks like you six had a rough time of it.”
“I guess that’s one way of putting it,” Rainbow mutters. Her taking a bit out of a chocolate glazed donut with sprinkles on it. “I tried to get the Wonderbolts’ attention, but they were too busy…”
“Never go at your goals alone,” Edward remarked. “You all had problems because you weren’t there for your friends. The night could’ve ended a lot worse I suppose,” He took another bite from his treat. “Can any pony what your first mistake was?” They all looked at each other and looked down not having the answer. “You all left Spike at the door. He’s one of the most supportive creatures for you girls and you simply forgot him for your own goals. I understand wanting to do things but not at the cost of leaving a friend to himself.”
“I’m afraid I must agree with Mr.Elric on this,” Celestia gave a stern tone.
“Speaking of abandon,” Edward looked around and snapped. Nightmare soon appeared shocking everypony. “Don’t think I forgot about you, little miss. Have a donut.” He pointed to the box of fresh pastries.
Nightmare rolled her eyes and picked one of the pastries and took a bite. She went wide-eyed and took another bite. Black looked at the parazyte and chuckled, “The first dessert you’ve ever had huh.” Black commented as he watched Nightmare consume the donut.
“Oh shut it will you…” Nightmare said as she took another donut.
“Something is puzzling me,” Celestia looked at Edward. “The manners in which you speak lead me to believe you knew how tonight would Playout and the fact that you can use magic without a horn is very troublesome. Who exactly are you?”
“Oops…” Edward stopped chewing. “Guess the cat’s out of the bag at this point. Can I tell them who I am?” He looked at Black.
Black leaned in and whispered into his ear. “You can tell them you’re a displaced, but nothing about their future. They’re still baffled at the idea of me being a displaced amongst trillions of other Equestria’s.” Black said and stood next to Luna. “But other than that yeah.”
“Alright then,” Edward dusted his hands of the cinnamon sugar and got to his feet and walked out, and turned around to face everypony. Red electricity crackled from his body as he transformed back into his human form astonishing everypony but Black and Nightmare. Giving bow, “Allow me to formally introduce myself to you all. My name is Edward Elric the FullMetal Alchemist, But these days the Displaced know me better as the Crimson Sage. It is a pleasure to meet all of you. “ He stood back up and looked at the mouths on the floor. “That’s a good way to drown in a rainstorm ya know.” He chuckled.
“You know, It’s kinda weird seeing another displaced,” Rainbow commented, getting multiple nods in agreement.
“One of the better reactions I’ve had from ponies in my many years of life,” Edward snarked. “But yes I am a Displaced like Black and I was on my way home from helping my brothers in their worlds when he summoned me. I was taking a nap on my train so there was no way to deny the summons. Questions?” He pointed at them.
Applejack raised a hand, Edward pointed to her, “Ah’ got a question, and I’d sound like Rainbow Dash, but which of you two are stronger?” the farm pony asked. Black and Edward looked at each other.
“You know, I’ve been wondering that ever since Edward got here. But I think it would be fun to find out, don’t you think?” Black said as he gave a smirk to the alchemist.
“I’ve never tested my strength against an actual Saiyan before,” Edward tapped his fingers together. “My last decent fight was against the Dragon of the Apocalypse and we put some pretty steep ground rules barring several of our powers so… No idea whose stronger. God Ki would be a pleasant test if I do say so.” He smirked. “Got to warn you though it can be pretty nasty when I shed my human form. If you’re all willing to be patient till tomorrow I’ll have Black’s new training area built and we can do that as a way to both fight and test the Chamber. What ya say, Black? Want to have a hell of a time with someone who can match you? I do have to warn I use magic, weapons, ki, bending and many other skills I’ve acquired over the years. You could very much end up dead. Are you willing to take that chance?”
“A death-like scenario, haven’t been in one since the fight with Sombra all those years ago.” Black commented as he stood in front of Edward with a smirk. “Oh what the hell, a fight to the death is always the most dramatic anyways.”
“A few more details to iron out first,” Edward looked at Luna and Celestia. “For your other question, I know the events of tonight because I lived them some time ago already and I will say no more. Now, are you alright with me adding on to your castle for him?” He turned to Luna. “And are you okay with me fighting him?”
“Just don't go too far, I don’t want my coltfriend to be killed in something he agreed to,” Luna commented, Black looked away whistling a tune as he blushed a little.
“We agree to you building the fighting area, there should be a spot next to the guards training grounds,” Celestia commented.
“Very well,” Edward nodded. “Here you are,” He held up his hand and a small tan bag came out of a ripple in the air. He shook it slightly and it sounded like a maraca slightly. “Use these to start your own crop sometime. I figure you need some way to heal yourself quickly,” Edward tossed Black the bag. “And let’s drop all formalities. You can all call me Ed.”
As the mane 6 started some small talk with the alchemist, Black open the tan bag and was shocked. “it couldn't…” Black muttered, getting Luna’s attention.
“What is it, Black,? Luna asked. Black leaned the bag over and tossed what looked like beans into his hand. “What are those?”
“These are Senzu Beans!” Black exclaimed, looking at the magical items. “There only seems to be a couple of them, so we need to make sure we grow them as Ed said.” Black put the beans back into the bag and put it on his belt.
“They were incredibly difficult to engineer and each plant only yields up to five or six beans,” Ed explained. “These are from my first successful crop and a gen 1 bean plant. They grow best in high altitudes with cool conditions and don’t put within three feet of each other or they won’t sprout at all. Other than water every other day they just need sunlight like any plant. They should bear beans within a month or so. Closest I could get to actually Senzu. The ones I make with my magic are nowhere near as potent.”
“Thanks for letting me know, no wonder only Korin could make them.” Black chuckled. “Anyway, I think it’s kinda getting late, don’t you think?”
“Yes… Yes, it is… “Edward agreed with a nod. “I believe a sleepover is in order for everypony here, excluding yours truly,” He placed a hand on his chest. “I’m not a perv and I believe my wives would kill me at least three times before actually yelling at me if I included myself,” They all chuckled but Applejack. “That wasn’t a joke. Well…” he clapped his hands and they were all in the main hall of the castle again. “I have work to do. Have a goodnight’s sleep every pony,” Ed bowed and then vanished.
As Celestia’s sun rose into the sky, a faint yellow glow around seizing to exist, two yelling voices could be heard across the training grounds in Canterlot. Goku Black and Nightmare Moon were clashing fists as they were training, having a quick spar before the big fight. Black dodged a fist as he kicked Nightmare across her legs, making her fall onto her back. “Again,” Black commented as he stepped back and got into a defensive stance.
“Come on…” Nightmare commented, breathing heavily. “We’ve been going at this for an hour without a break, let's say we take one.” the parazyte asked.
“How about this then,” Black put a finger in front of him, catching Nightmare’s attention. “If you can land a single attack on me, then you can take a break. What do you say?” The Saiyan bribed.
“Fine.” Nightmare exasperated as she got into an attack stance, ready to make a move. Without a second to spare, Nightmare launched forward at blinding speeds. She threw her fist forward, but Black smirked and caught the fist. She then started to send a barrage of punches and kicks at Black who kept blocking or dodging them. This aggravated the parazyte, making her send a powerful punch which sent Black backward a few feet.
“Good, very good,” Black commented as he moved his head to the side, a magical blast flying past him. Nightmare had started to send a barrage of blasts around Black, making a dust cover over the Saiyan. “Clever strategy, the same one I used against you over a week ago.” He commented. He crouched down and threw his hands to the side and letting out a yell he forced most of the dust away, revealing Nightmare a bit too late.
The parazyte landed a punch on the Saiyans face. Black faced Nightmare with an emotionless look, scarring Nightmare. Without a word, he lifts a hand and points two fingers at the parazyte’s chest. Nightmare didn’t have a chance to be confused as she felt an unmeasurable pain in the chest as a hand was embedded in it. She fell to her knees, gasping for breath.
“Are you fucking kidding me, Black…” Nightmare wheezed.
“You win,” Black merely said as he sat down. “Nice with the dust cloud, hindering my eyesight is great and all, but I can sense your magic and energy easily. You need to learn how to lower your magic and energy so then you can’t be sensed.”
“And don’t forget about the bloodlust and kill intent either,” Ed commented as he floated in the air. “Good morrow my friends. How goes the training?’’ he looked to Nightmare. “Yea this could take a while if you stay at this ace but then again you're not used to that body either.” His attention shifted straight to Black. “Did Zeldris do fine-tuning on with her soul-bonding when he put her in her body or did he just shove her soul into it?”
“I’m not sure you're asking the right guy for this, but when he did put her soul into that body. She had started to convulse, almost like her soul wasn't meant for the body.” Black explained, he stood up and faced Nightmare. “But when Gar used some sort of healing ability on her, the convulsing had seized and since then she hasn't had any seizures.”
Ed walked over and looked directly at Nightmare who shied away slightly from the alchemist’s scrutinizing gaze, “Tell me, does it feel like you’re looking at the world through a veil of mist sometimes? Like your sense of touch is gone when holding objects for any extended period of time? Sometimes that your sense of taste is completely gone for no reason at all? You can’t even smell the scents around you? You can’t hear others sometimes you space out and everything goes white?” He listed off. “Most importantly, can you feel the emotions of those around you at all?”
Nightmare looked to the ground, in deep thought. After a few moments, she looked up to the alchemist. “Yes, everything is slow, my reactions are dulled, I can barely feel, taste, hear, see, and smell anything…” Nightmare said with a hint of fear.
“Why haven't you told me or anyone this Nightmare?” Black asked, confused. The Saiyan didn't get a response as the parazyte looked back to the ground.
“She didn’t want to bother you after you’ve already given her so much after what’s she’s done. She thinks she didn’t deserve it,” Ed explain to Black then went back to Nightmare. “I thought this might be your issue after observing you last night and your sparring just now. It’s soul rejection. Basically, your body isn’t the right container for your soul and you will gradually be forced out of it. To where your soul would go I don’t know but seeing as you are no longer a part of Luna but a separate soul on your own you could possibly just go into the plain between this world and the other being an existence similar to a ghost, neither dead nor alive either. You could simply pass as if you died or outright go to hell, no telling really.”
Nightmare’s eyes shrank in fear.
Black looked to Nightmare with empathy as she looked like she was about to cry. Black walked over to Nightmare and got on his knees. Black then hugged Nightmare, taking her by surprise. “I wish I could do something about this Nightmare…” The parazyte hugged Black back, tears in her eyes as she cried into his shoulder. After a few moments, Black and Nightmare let go and they both stood up. The Saiyan’s eyes widened as he suddenly got an idea, “That’s it!” The Saiyan looked to Edward, catching his attention. “Can’t you make a body for her that can be a perfect match for her soul?”
“A whole new body would take time to grow and mature,” Ed explained. “Normally, what I would do in this situation is I would start with a base from the original, in this case, it would be Luna but she has been in her current body too long and runs a very high risk of rejection. I know she hasn’t been in her current one for too long and therein lies the issue as she is still too fresh and the process could outright kill her if she goes through reaction again. But I can adjust her soul to her body with a combination of my Seith Magic and with my tech. I can engineer a serum from Luna’s DNA. This way Nightmare can keep her current body and not run the risk of dying. If Luna’s willing to give us some blood that would be great but I don’t think she’ll be very willing to help Nightmare out.”
“Luna still holds a lot of resentment for Nightmare, I don’t think she’d be willing to just give her DNA to her.” Black said as he crossed his arms, “I know what you said might be easier, but what if we made her a body of a female Saiyan with my blood, wouldn't that work?” Black suggested.
“Not at all,” Ed shook his head. “I saw what happened between you, Zeldris, and Gar. Though she has some genetic relation to you it’s not enough to where we can simply engineer a serum from you for her as Gar is the main source and she is more demon and parazyte than Saiyan and without his unique magic and skills it’s pretty much impossible. I have a lot of skills and magic of my own but at the same time, there is only so much I can do,” He knocked himself in the forehead, “Duh…” Black raised an eyebrow. “How could I be so stupid. I don’t need her blood, just her DNA. Her hair would work just fine. Just get some from her hairbrush.”
Black nodded and put two fingers to his forehead. “Be back in a second,” Black said as he teleported away using Instant Transmission. Leaving Edward and Nightmare alone.
Nightmare looked at herself, seeing her illusion spell was fading, showing her true body. “I hate this body…” Nightmare muttered. She looked at Edward pleadingly, “Please, I don’t want to keep resorting to looking like I use too, I just don’t want to look like a monster…”
“I won’t undo my brother's work Nightmare. He made that body for you because he thought you deserved a second chance. I saw how he defend you when you were in his world.,” Ed shook his head. “I also saw how he defended you when you were in his world. I do understand not liking your appearance and hiding it away from the world until you learn your morphing skill and so you don't have to solely rely on illusion magic, I will make you a charm with a built-in spell that way you don’t have to rely on your magic when you're tired. I don’t really understand why you hate your body though? Is it your appearance or the fact you’re not a pony anymore?”
Nightmare nodded slightly, “Not just that, I now have all of these powers I don’t know how to use. The only thing Black can really teach me is how to use Ki and all the Saiyan transformations, other than that, I just have all these abilities that frustrate me…”
“Nightmare,” Ed pulled her attention to him. “You have more potential in your current body than you ever did as Luna’s parasite. You have your own power and magic and it will take time for you to learn how to use them like any pony or creature that’s born does. I know you won’t like this next reference but look at Twilight. She had and has so much power that she lost control when she was a filly and could have wiped the city of the mountainside during her entrance exam for Celestia’s school.” He explained. “You remind me a lot of Gar. He too had to learn his original powers and demon-fairy powers on his own. You two are a lot alike so I’ll tell you exactly what I told him just a few days ago.,” Ed placed his hands on her shoulders. “It's your life, only you can choose the path and only you can live it. I also made a deal with Black,” Ed looked in her eyes. “And he’s going to train Gar, so when next he’s summoned to Gar or the other way around stick close to him and have Gar teach you a few of his tricks,” He smiled
Nightmare looked like she was going to say something, but held it back. She sighed, “You’re… right.”
He noticed that something else was eating at her, “Tell me what else is on your mind, Nightmare?” He sincerely asked.
Nightmare looked to her left to see the rising sun. “Do you think the ponies could accept me?” Nightmare asked hesitantly. Before Edward could answer Black appeared again with a blue strand of hair.
“Right, I got the hair, what next?” Black looked to see Nightmare looking down, he looked to Edward. “Alright, what did I miss?”
“She’s having doubts about her form and the ponies’ acceptance,” Ed explained, holding out his hand allowing Black to place the strand in the alchemist’s grip. A cloud of silver liquid appeared from Ed’s shoulder and enveloped the hair soon turned into a strange container with the hair in it. “You can relax, they’re just nanomachines.” Walking past Ed stopped and whispered to Black. “You need to cheer her up. Tell her there are advantages to her new body. Like she’ll be a queen once she awakens her magic. She also gains a spirit spear of her own not to mention a kingdom. Magic power more than that of the sisters, as far as I know.” He stepped back and looked at the parazyte. “Making this serum will take a couple of minutes. I’m also going to use a sample from my own Luna so we’ll have a better DNA map to match you to. Don’t frit Nightmare, and tell Black how you’re feeling, he is your friend after all,” Ed patted Black on the shoulder and walked off to give the two some space.
Black looked to Nightmare with envy, without saying a word he walked over to her side and sat down with her. Neither of them said anything for a minute until Black spoke up. “You know, you kinda remind me of the time I first arrived in Equestria,” Black said, watching the rising sun. “I had just walked through a door, waking inside of a body, not of my own. Packed full of power that could wipe out Equestria if I wasn’t careful. The power scared me but I had Starswirl and Luna to help meI wasn’t appreciated just like you, hell I was seen as a damn villain just like you. But you know what?” Black asked Nightmare as they both looked at each other. “I didn’t give a damn, I didn’t need appreciation or needing to be noticed from the populace to feel happy. All I needed were friends to get through the hard times.” He placed a hand on Nightmare’s shoulder. “I’m sure that’s what you need, not the attention of the ponies, but friends. That’s what me, Luna, Celestia, and the mane 6 can give you.” Black smiled at the parazyte.
Nightmare looked at the Saiyan appalled, she knew they gave her a second chance. But she didn’t think anyone would continue to help her, a being that had done terrible things. She looked to the Saiyan as he continued to smile at her. Something about that smile seemed contagious, making the parazyte smile back. “Thank you, Black.” Nightmare thanked.
“Anytime,” Black said as he patted her on the back. He stood up and was about to walk away when he stopped and turned around. “Oh and one more thing, don’t hold onto things for too long. It’ll burn you in ways that can destroy you.” Black said weirdly, confusing Nightmare. “I’m gonna go check up on that serum, take that break you’ve earned.” He then walked over to Edward, thinking about what he said. I’m so sorry Crystal… He shook it off as he arrived next to the alchemist.
“You know you shouldn't think so loud that those with telepathy can pick up your loose thoughts,” Ed remarked as he typed on a holo-display. In the container where Luna’s hair had been was a bright blue glowing shimmering liquid. Black’s face contorted into a scowl. “I won’t ask about what your life was like back on your Earth as it’s none of my business but I will listen if you ever need an ear. I didn’t live a very prosperous life back home. I was cut off from my parents both physically and emotionally and the only support I really had from my family was from my middle brother, Gar stayed in touch but nothing more than an occasional phone call,” he hit a key and the liquid shifted from blue to red. “We are just about done here. Just need to wait for the serum to stabilize. You think she’ll be okay?”
Black leaned against a nearby wall and crossed his arms, looking over to Nightmare as she watched the sun rest in the middle of the sky. “She needs time, in a new body you’re usually in a trance. Happened to me…” Black looked down for a moment, contemplating on telling Ed. “I didn’t have anyone back on Earth, no parents, no siblings, no friends. For the entire time I live there I was always in a trance. Wake up, go to work, eat, go home, and sleep. It was always the same for me. But for Crystal, she was someone from my past, a mere child.” Black looked down at his hands. “That was the same day I broke, during that trance I… I ended her life…”
“Hmmm…” Ed crossed his arms and spoke in a very calm and sad but yet understanding tone. “I recently had to kill a pony I viewed as my own son,” He closed his eyes. “I wanted to save him, but after he took my girls and my children and after I’d seen what he did… there was no hope of saving his blackened soul, then I had … to tell his mother, one of the mares I love so dearly,” Tears ran down his face as he gripped his arm so tight he bled. “That I killed our boy. Cherish what you have Black, always…”
Black walked over to Edward and paced a hand on his shoulder. “I will always cherish what I have, having the moments you loved is important. I know I don’t know the pain of ending someone you see as a son or a daughter, but never hold onto it.” Edward looked at him, Black doing the same. “It will eat at you until you lose yourself. You’ll become a shadow of what you once were.”
“Trust me,” Ed looked at Black, “I know all too well what holding on to negativity does to someone, even Displaced are not immune to their own emotions. Eventually, my own negativity led to the creation of a demon so horrible that it will never die,” He sighed. “Malice, a being composed of pure hate, rage, anger sadness… everything negative aspect imaginable dwells inside me and they have reared their ugly head every chance they got and will get.” There was a ding from the machine. Ed walked over to the container and pulled the glass tube from it and placed it in an injector gun. “Well, it’s done. Shall we…” he motioned to Nightmare.
“Let’s,” Black said as he and Edward both walked towards Nightmare. She heard the two walking towards her, turning around she saw them. She then noticed the injecting gun and got a little nervous. After Black and Edward appeared in front of Nightmare, the Saiyan noticed how nervous she was. Black chuckled, “Don’t worry, I hate needles as well.”
“Here,” Ed held the gun out to Black. “I think it would be better and easier on her if you gave her the injection.” He looked to Nightmare. “Would prefer Black do it?”
She didn’t say anything but nodded. Black seeing this, grabbed the gun from Edward and walked over to Nightmare, and knelt down. Hesitantly, she moved her forearm out and Black carefully grabbed it.. Bringing up the gun, Nightmare unconsciously recoiled but as she looked at Black, she calmed down. Black placed the gun’s barrel on her forearm and pulled the trigger. Nightmare winced as she could feel the needle plunged into her skin and she could feel the liquid being injected into her bloodstream. After a few seconds, Black pulled the gun away and placed a hand on her forearm, and healed it. “That should be it,” Black said as he stood up, giving a hand for Nightmare, which she took as the Saiyan pulled her up.
“Not too much strain for a couple of days though,” Ed points at Black. “Running her through a few martial arts sets is fine but not too fast. That is a slow-acting serum and will gradually adjust your body and add what you're missing while using remote Seith Magic to better synchronize your body with your soul,” He crossed his arms. “Why the demon edge lord didn’t take his time to make adjustments is beyond me, but I guess, ‘I am the sin of Pride and I do everything without question,’” Ed waved his hands on either side of his head. “Here,” Ed reached in a ripple in the air and pulled out a crest on a black chain. The crest was adorned with a black cross with Celestia, Luna, and a snowflake cutie mark on it. “It’s the gear I told you about. Now you don’t have to worry about casting that illusion spell. Also,” Ed rubbed the back of his head. “You’re technically Gar’s biological daughter making you my niece, so… yea. Welcome to the family and if you need anything,” he tapped the crest. “Luna, Celestia, Amore and I, well one of use will always answer. And fear not, it will work across the video.” He looked at Black. “That watch you found also doubles as a Void caller and small item delivery system too.”
“Huh, the more you know,” Black said as he pulled out the watch and examined it. “Still can’t get over how this looks like a fob watch from Doctor Who,” Black commented as he put the watch away. “Anyways, I meant to ask you earlier but how’s the chamber going?”
“The Chamber is almost done,” Ed smirked. “Wanna check it out?”
“Sure, why not?” Black said as he shrugged his shoulders. He turned behind him and looked at Nightmare, “Wanna come along?” Black asked the parazyte, who nodded in response.
“Why not have everypony else join in,” Ed smirked as he walked up to the chamber that resembled a domed capsule house with a pair of windows on the outside on either side of the front door. Looking around Black saw they were now in the Guard training area with the mane six Celestia, Luna, and Spike. “Good morning everyone,” he smirked. “This way,” he opened the door to reveal a very cozy urban living space that opened into a white expanse of nothing. “I used several special spells and technologies to create this pocket dimension similar to the Time Chamber but you can alter the terrain and gravity which every way you want at the central control unit over there,” he pointed at a large technical pillar off to the side. “You have a few extra rooms for sleeping a couple of full bathrooms for multiple occupants. There is another open-air hot springs bathing area complete with a changing area for both genders. Oh, and there is a maintenance system slash caretaker in the form of nanomachines,” Suddenly a cloud of silver appeared and form into a cream color mare with a white curly mane and tail and chestnut brown eye in a maid uniform. “This is CottonTail.”
“A pleasure to meet everypony,” Cotton Tail gave a polite bow before dispersing again into the nanomachine clouds.
“She’ll appear if you need her, other than that she’ll pretty much only speak to you over the intercom system or via a chibi that will pop up where you’re at in the Chamber,” Ed explained as a chibi maid appeared and gave another both then left. “And that’s about it. If you need food you can bring it in and also grow it in the farming biome setting. Any questions?”
The mane 6, Celestia, Luna, Nightmare, and Spike were surprised at their surroundings while Black was far too familiar with it to be surprised. Twilight shook her head and started to list out multiple questions. This had gotten Black to roll his eyes, walking over to Twilight, he put his hand over his mouth. “Other than Twilight’s endless amount of questions, I don’t think there’s any,” Black said. Twilight looking rather annoyed at Black.
“Before you ask,” Ed looked at the purple book pony. “This was made utilizing several things. Magic, science, and machines are the ingredients. But the most important one is the way you see the world,” He lifted his left hand and with his thumb and pointer finger pulled on something in the air and soon the whole area lit up with bright strings. “Start with telling me what you think these are.”
Twilight looked with curiosity at the stings, “Uh, Magic?” Twilight asked, looking nervous.
“Very good little one,” Ed smirked. “Now,” He extended his middle finger and pulled on a new string that was bright blue and then his ring finger and pulled on a red thread.” What are these?”
“Uh…” Twilight couldn’t think of an answer, Rainbow saw this and giggled which annoyed Twilight.
“It’s very simple really,” Ed smirked. “The blue is the ki of the planet while the red is the planet’s kinetic energy that is generated from the pushes and pulls of the tectonic plates moving beneath your very hooves as we speak,” He let go of the strings. “For those like myself that can see and utilize these threads we can create this,” he motioned around him. “With some help from specific spells and tech of course.”
“In layman terms to everyone that doesn’t understand, these strings are what holds the fabric of this reality altogether,” Black said as he gestured a hand to the white void. Getting an “oh” from most of them. “And I’m pretty sure this place can handle a lot of pressure like the original, correct?” Black said, looking at Edward.
“You’re not wrong but not one hundred percent right either, but moving on now,” Ed motioned. “I made this place out of a mixture of proto-adamantium, uru, and vibranium, it’s the same stuff my arm and leg are made of, “ He pulled up his sleeve and pant leg. “It’s probably the safest bunker out of anywhere on this at the moment. Once it’s finished it will be able to hold up to anything, even a Haki from a God of Destruction won’t dent it.” He explained. “Also as the nanites are infused with Harmont magic it is immune to Chaos magic. So when a certain trickster bothers any pony just come here. Any pony can also enter and leave as they wish, no need to wait on whoever is inside to come out.”
“This place is simply astonishing,” Celestia muttered. Luna nodding in acknowledgment.
“But how big is this place?” Twilight asked out of curiosity.
“Normally the Time Chamber is referred to as an entirely separate dimension on its own,” Edward explained. “Where time flows faster than the home dimension you enter from. Depending on certain factors the flow of time can differ in many areas of the dimension, especially depending on where you enter it from. This place however isn’t the real Time Chamber and has a set flow of time to it. A month and five days outside is a year in here. As for space, you can easily fit the entirety of Canterlot, Ponyville, Manehatten, and Los Pegasus very comfortably and extremely spread out with enough room for another large city.” He motioned to the expanse of white. “What else ya wanna know?”
Everyone was silent for hearing how big this time chamber really was. This made Black chuckle as the ponies were speechless. After a moment, Black spoke up, “I think they’re done with questions, don’t you think?” Black said as he leaned against a wall.
Ed shrugged. “That’s their choice,” He reached into a ripple and pulled out a bottle of blue shimmering liquid. “Anypony up for a drink to commemorate this place’s founding?”
Luna and Celestia both nodded with Black shrugging, the mane 6 politely said no, same with Nightmare and Spike.
Ed created four other glasses and poured some of the drink into them, “And there is a non-alcoholic version of this drink too. My grandson spent weeks getting this stuff just right. Woke him up passed out in my on his final day. Man did he stink. Cheers,” He held up the glass and sipped on the beverage. “Hmmm… smooth but yet crisp. Tell me what you all think. The wine changes its consistency based on the drinker, though the flavor stays the same.”
Black took a sip of the beverage, wincing slightly. “Ohh, that's strong. Man, it’s odd-tasting alcohol after so long.” Black commented as he took another sip.
Luna took a drink, she grinned slightly, “I think I can get used to this drink,” She said, taking another drink. Celestia took a sip but didn’t say anything as she smiled at the taste.
“I’ll be sure to leave you a case then. Do be careful though,” Ed warned. “This stuff can knock the most experienced drinkers on their butts after two glasses. This stuff is potent in more ways than one too. It’s very tricky to brew and can cause problems during brewing it and after if not done exactly right. It comes from the main ingredients.” He took another sip as a few chairs appeared allowing everypony to sit and enjoy themselves.
After a few minutes, Luna and Celestia had both begun to feel the effects of the drink. While Black finished his glass, he hadn’t felt the effects of the alcohol due to his Saiyan metabolism. Shortly after the Saiyan finished his drink, Celestia had fallen over who was caught by Luna. But she couldn’t hold Celestia as she was too weak, resulting in Luna falling over as well. Black chuckled as he set his glass down, “They were always light-headed with strong alcohol.” Black said as he picked the two sisters up, putting them on his shoulders. “I think they’ll need rest,” The Saiyan then walked over to the spare rooms, each giving one to the sisters. After placing them on the bed, Black walked back into the living room and looked to Edward. “Just out of curiosity, how much longer will it take to complete this place. I kinda don’t want Luna and Celestia to miss this.” Black said as he put his hands on his hips.
“Technically the construction is done,” Ed explained as he took another sip of his glass. “Man Polearm sure knows who to make a good drink,” He looked at Black. “We’re just waiting on all the systems to come online and then a maintenance check to run. Another couple hours at most.” Ed set his empty glass down and poured him and Black some more wine. “No more than three tops. Until then ya wanna learn some of my techniques?”
Black crossed his arms and began to think. The Saiyan already knew a lot of techniques, but most of them were hard to pull off, even his scythe. “Sure why not, we’ve got time to kill.” Black jokes, getting a laugh out of Pinkie.
“You’re familiar with the age-old mecha style hammer punch right?” Ed asked, “Well, instead of an attack that deals two blows I can teach you one that deals up to one hundred with a single punch, up to five hundred with a single kick.”
“Sounds interesting,” Black said. “A punch and a kick multiplied by hundreds.”
“You won’t be able to do a hundred times right away, not without completely blowing your own arm into pieces from the recoil,” Ed finished his drink and stood up and walked out to the field and a large stone block appeared in front of him. “At most right now you personally could manage fifteen per arm and thirty per leg. Probably about three times a day. Its important to note this technique deals in muscle control and storing kinetic energy in your body,” He explained turning around and reeling back with his left fist making a quick motion and it looked similar to cocking a shotgun, letting out a breath Ed concentrated for a second then, “Eight Ren Kugi Punch!” Ed buried his fist in the stone and in the next second the sound of eight hard blows caved into one forming an eight-layer crater in the stone till it crumbled apart into rubble. “You’ll notice I used my left hand. It’s due to my right arm being fake in this form and therefore I have no muscle to be able to use the Technique. The same goes for my left leg.”
Black nodded, he walked into the open space and too a black stone appeared in front of him. Black took a glance towards his right hand, thinking about what he could manage. With a quick thought, the Saiyan closed his eyes and clenched his fist, and coiled it back. After inhaling and letting out a breath, he opened his eyes and threw his fist, yelling “Five Ren Kugi Punch!” After his fist made contact with the stone, the stone instead of creating a crater fell in on itself as it was shattered into dust. This took the Saiyan by surprise but began to think of his natural strength, A simple controlled punch could already level a standard house, so multiplying it would annihilate an entire street.
“You may want to sit down before the recoil hits,” Ed warned.
“What are you-” Before Black can say anything else, he was sent a few hundred feet flying backwards. Falling onto his back, sliding across the white floor. “So that’s what you meant… OW!.” Black’s voice echoes through the void.
“Yea, you made the first mistake of not transferring the power out on contact so you got knocked back by your own blows,” Ed explained. “This technique is about transferring the power of the blows outward and not destroying the object with your punch as you just did. Then there is the muscle fatigue you go through after and you have to rest for a bit before you can use the technique again. Eventually, you can use it back to back but at your current level you’ll have to wait about five minutes in between blows,” Ed made a Senzo bean with his magic and tossed it to the Saiyan. “Not as good a homegrown but good enough for what we need. Oh and even with the Zenkai boost you won’t adapt to this as it’s fatigue, not near death.”
Black caught the bean and stood back up, “Even with that punch I did, it won’t count as a Zenkai boost for I need to be near death for something like that.” Black said as he ate the bean, feeling his sore arm heal slightly. He teleported back to Ed using Instant Transmission.
“This technique is about power transfer, not outright force,” Ed explained as a new stone appeared. “Remember the action I did before my punch,” Black nods. “Try using that as a reference. Cocking a gun or coiling a spring then let the energy shootout and flow into the stone but instead of trying to break it apart with sheer force. Simply think of it as a love tap or bump to the head. Try again.” He moved back.
Black nodded, facing the stone again. He reeled his fist again but performed the movement of cocking a gun. He let out a breath and Black looked determined at the stone. After a second, he yelled “Five Ren Kugi Punch!” Black shouted once again but this time he let the kinetic energy flow through to the stone as his fist made contact. This time instead of shattering the stone, he created a crater with 5 layers, it began to collapse. This time, Black braced himself for the recoil, his arm moving backwards slightly as a rush of air pushed against him. Black looked surprised for a moment, before grinning. He did wince a little from his arm being sore again. “So, how did I do that time?”
“Much better,” Ed nodded. “Want to keep it up till ya have a feel of the basics?” He asked. “I can make Senzu all day if it helps.”
“Yeah, I do want to train a bit before the big fight,” Black commented as another stone appeared before him. Edward made another Senzu bean and handed it to the Saiyan, who ate it and began to practice the technique. He both practiced using his hands and feet as he both failed and passed with every time he tried the technique. Black had slowly raised the intensity of the attack from five to ten. It was at this point his arm had done more than sting him now. Every time he did it, he could feel his arms and legs begging for a conclusion. After a few hours, Black was on his back taking deep breaths. He looked up to Edwards who watched with amusement. “I think I’ve got the basics,” Black said as he heavily breathed.
“Yep,” Ed gave a single nod. “Now for a real test,” He snapped and a large black cube appeared. “This is a block of the stuff the Grand priest used to make the arena in the Tournament of Power. I want you to use a max all-out punch and break it to pieces.”
“Maxed out huh,” Black said as he slowly stood up and looked towards the black cube. “If you say so,” Black then let out a mighty yell as a pink and red aura surrounded him as he transformed into Super Saiyan Rose, his hair spiking up and turning pink, his eyes turning grey. He let out a sigh and his aura dissipated, he looked towards the cube with a smirk as he reeled his arm back. Making the same movement before and concentrated. Shouting “Fifteen Ren Kugi Punch!” Black shouted, his voice letting out an echo through the void. His punch landed on the cube, him transferring the energy through it. It let out a groan as cracks covered the outer shell of the cube, letting out a white shine as it detonated from the attack. The cube turned into shards as they landed on the ground, the sound of shattered glass ringing throughout the void.
“Excellent,” Ed clapped. “But…” He turned to see Black holding his arm in pain.”You completely shattered your bones didn’t you?” He held out a Senzu.
Black grabbed the Senzu bean with his good hand and ate it, “You did say maxed out,” Black said, feeling his arm heal but it left the Saiyan’s arm sore.
“Yes I did but I didn’t expect your arm to shatter from the recoil of the god mode empowered punch. Hmmm….” Ed rubbed his chin. “I’d say only use five times eight at max until you can handle a normal fifteen times a day. Let me see your arm,” Black held up his arm and Ed held his hands over it and a very light green aura came from Ed’s palms and Black’s arms felt tone hundred percent better than normal. “I rewrote some of the nerve endings and muscle fibers to better handle the power output but it’ll still take training and time to handle the kind of force you just generated.”
“Thanks for the Technique, Edward,” Black said with a smile, reverting back to his base form while rubbing his arm slightly. “Don’t you think it’s about time?” Black asked with a smirk.
“Diagnostic will be done in a few minutes,” Ed smirked. “That gives us enough time to get your Princesses on their feet and for you to recover the rest of your energy for the fight. We want an audience and you at one hundred percent. Or else it would be no fun,” He laughed, but somehow deep down Black knew that there was much more to Edward than just the joking and generous alchemist he’d been being. A lot more.
“Let’s get this ready,” Black said with a smirk. As he walked away from Edward, he didn’t know it but he felt a rising bubble of nervousness. Black was actually kinda scared from what Edward could do, but he brushed it off and made his way to the spare bedrooms.
He had both woken up Princess Celestia and Luna and after a funny moment with Luna not wanting to wake up. Black simply dragged Luna out of the room, seeing a giggling Celestia as he walked out. After fully waking up Luna, Black sat down on the couch while crossing his arms and closed his eyes. He waited for the confirmation for the diagnostics to complete while he gathered as much energy as possible. On the outside, it looked like a blue godly aura had surrounded the Saiyan, taking the ponies and dragon by surprise.
Ed was typing on a holo-display, with Twilight looking starry-eyed at it over his shoulder. “If you even try and fll with this equipment purple book pony will be up for the grill and the cook will be none other than Cotton Tail,” Ed said aloud, causing some to recoil and others to snicker. “Looks like we’re all green,” He gave a thumbs up. “Any particular venue you want to fight on?”
“I’ve got one,” Black said as he stood from the couch, the godly aura still surrounding him as he walked towards Edward, “Let’s do it where Goku and Vegeta first fought,” Black said with a smirk. Edward smiled and pressed a few buttons, while the alchemist did that. The white void then began to shift from being empty to a rocky cannon with many spires pushed through the ground. Dead grass and a small river formed at the bottom as the ponies and dragon watched with awe. Black smiled from the familiar scene, he pictured the Goku and Vegeta fight as clashes and beam struggles happened.
“The Gizard Wastelands,” Ed smiled. “It reminded me of the Badlands back home slightly, not the sight of one of my best moments from the war.” He commented catching Black’s attention. “Let's just say that I was given a moniker I'd rather not live up to these days, I still have stories told to the young of my world to keep them in line.” Ed turned to the group of Black’s friends. “No matter what happens no pony is to interfere at all, GOT IT!” He seriously demanded as the force of his voice forced them back slightly. Everypony vigorously nodded. “Good, shall we,” he motioned to the outlands.
“Let's,” Black said, slamming a fist into his hand as the two walked into the wasteland. Luna watched warily for Black, but Celestia saw this and put a hand on her shoulder and gave her a comforting smile. It seemed to work as Luna watched with a smile as Black prep himself. The Saiyan found two rock spires that looked familiar until it hit him. It was where Goku and Vegeta initiated their first fight. He jumped up onto the shortest spire and Edward saw this, he smiled as he jumped onto the tallest one. “Man, to actually think we’d fight here, and me having almost no chance at winning…” Black commented as he got into a defensive stance, “I’m excited to get started.”
“I always would imagine myself fighting Vegeta as a kid,” Ed snickered as a gust of wind blew across stirring up a cloud of dust. “I always sympathized with him even if he was a big asshole. I’ve also decided,” he turned to face Black. “I will be fighting you as me,” red electricity sparked around his face as it shifted to have just below shoulder-length brown hair, hazel eyes, and natural features. “Or at the least with my old face,” placing a hand on his body another spark flashed, and Ed’s coat and shirt were gone revealing his upper body. A singular scar going from his right shoulder down across to the left also his left pant’s leg was gone revealing his prosthetic leg. “So for revealing attire but I don’t want to hinder myself.”
Black was surprised to see the other side of Edward, so to the Saiyan, he saw this form what he would fight in. But Black shook off this moment of surprise and focused on the obstacle in front of him. He straightened his stance and smirked towards Edward, “You about ready, we do have ponies here expecting a show after all.” Black said with a smile.
“You should know I won’t be going easy on you,” Ed smirked as his eyes should nothing but a lust for battle and he radiated killing intent and thick bloodlust. “Seals of Sin, full release,” he said and a massive wave of power shot out from his body. Ed readied himself and took a stance. “3…”
Black’s eyes widened at the power display from Ed as he could feel the bloodlust. “Guess I better skip the warmup then,” Black muttered as he popped his neck. He let out a mighty yell and went straight into Super Saiyan 2, blue and red lighting dancing around him. He went back into his defensive stance and muttered, “2…”
Ed moved his leg and then, “1…” He said while he jumped up and wheel forward bringing his prosthetic leg down hard on Black’s arms, he slightly winced from the blow but forced the alchemist with a quick kick to his ribs sending him spiraling into several hills. Ed shot out of the rubble and looked down, “Nice kick,” he held up his hand and a small flame appeared in it with a spiral sphere of wind around. Ed threw the ball and as soon as Black tried to smack it away the wind broke and the fire burst outward engulfing the Super Saiyan.
There was a yell from the flames as they were pushed away when a large yellow aura engulfed the area. It showed the Saiyan with a smile on his face, showing no signs of damage, “Nice attack, caught me by surprise there.” Black commented as he held up a hand, producing a large green and black ki blast. It grew in size until Black threw it at Ed. The alchemist looked amused and was about to smack it away when Black appeared behind him, ki blade at the ready as he swung it at Ed.
The blade collided with Ed’s left arms but didn’t cut through to Black’s surprise. The Saiyan looked close and saw what linked like a red-tinted metal. “Armament Haki is a great defense, and,” Ed remarked as he spun around and smack Black in the face with his fist send the saiyan rocketing across the sky. “Offense.” Ed shot after his target and was flying over Black, “Mars Bane Machine Gun Blows,” Edward unloaded a fury of red glowing punches into the Super Saiyan driving him down, each time he was hit Black felt as if it were four blows at once.
Black needed to get out of this barrage, so he used instantaneous movement to teleport away from the attack, surprising Ed for a moment. The Saiyan appeared behind Ed and sent a barrage of ki attacks into the alchemist's back. All the blasts landed as Ed didn’t seem to react, Black noticed this throwing his fist forward, sending a barrage of air pressure attacks. They land as they push against Ed, sending him down to the rocky mountains. “I’m not going to be able to beat him like this…” Black muttered as he ascended to Super Saiyan 3, his hair now going down his back. He sprung and threw his foot forward, sending a barrage of small ki blast towards Ed.
Ed crashed into the ground and was hit by the blast kicking up a heavy dust cloud. Black was now breathing heavily as he waits to see the damage he’d done. A huge twist shot upward and at its was the alchemist bending the air to form the twister. He stopped and looked at Black. “SSJ3, I’m must really be pushing you,” He smirks holding up a finger as it started to glow red. “You should know already this but I to can use ki, How about a dance,” Black’s eye s shrank as he recognized that stance Ed was in, “Death Beam Barrage!” Ed shot out a massive array of mini ki blast bombarding Black. The Saiyan deflected them as best he could until he was outright overwhelmed then they stop. Looking around he couldn’t find Ed, “Psssst… behind you…” Ed said quietly. Black whirled around to be met with a fist to his gut. “Mars Bane Twenty Ren Kugi Punch!” Ed sent eighty punches worth of damage into Black with one punch, the Sayin feeling ever single punch as he bounded around the sky,
Black coughed up a small amount of blood as he felt the energy behind the punch. He didn’t have time to prepare for the recoil as it already affected him. He was sent into a mountain, creating a massive crater kicking up a large dust cloud. Black groaned as he slowly got up, brushing off any dust and rock on him. He looked down and noticed the punch had created a tear in his gi and undershirt. “Wish I could kick it up to god, but I don’t want to waste any stamina here,” Black muttered as he let out a shout. Creating a force that sent the dust cloud away, revealing himself charging a Kamehameha. Edward saw this and threw his hands to one side, charging up his own Kamehameha. “KA-ME-HA-ME…” Black shouted as a black and purple orb formed between his hands.
Ed smirked and vanished reappearing behind Black, “ HA!” The fight blasted each other at point-blank, sending them flying in opposite directions. Ed slammed into a hill. “Yeah not a good idea with that,” he pulled himself loose and flew towards Black’s direction. “Kids good, but let’s see how he handles my power boost.” He stopped and landed and waited for Black to arrive.
Black appeared out of thin air, shortly followed by a large gust of air pushing against his back. “Was expecting a beam struggle,” Black muttered as he focused on Ed.
“Energy attacks aren’t really my thing,” Ed shook his head then looked at the Saiyan seriously. “You’ve got me beat in this form, even if I were to use all my technique and unload on you you still have me outclassed as far as raw power goes, so…” Black was a little on edge. “I’ll transform too,” Ed said as a red pillar of light enveloped him and a second later it died down to reveal a demonic armored from. The demon of alchemy held up his hand, “.I RELEASE YOU FROM YOU CHAIN. DEVOUR THE KNIGHTMARES TO BRING FORTH THE SWEETEST OF DREAMS TO MY FRIENDS. SHINE THE LIGHT IN THE DARK AND UNLOCK THE DOORS TO THE KINGDOM, THE KINGDOM HEARTS!” He recites and a white pillar of light came forth with a key-shaped sword with chains around. Ed took the blade by one of the handles and the chain broke as he removed the weapon from its light pillar. He then hit the air behind him, shattering it as if it were made of glass. Reach in with his free hand he pulled out a crimsoned bladed sword with a serrated edge and a fire bird-shaped guard. Cross the weapons across his chest Ed looked at Black and his eyes glowed red. “Ready for round two…”
Black watched in awe at the sheer power emanating from Edward, but he soon smirked. Soon, a small fire seemed to lit under the Saiyan as it worked up his body, the Saiyan opening his eyes to reveal it not it’s cyan-green, but for it to be blood red. A fiery column consumed the Saiyan. And as soon as it appears it disappears without a second thought, revealing the Saiyan with his normal hair but it is colored blood red. The Saiyan smirked as Edward focused on the Saiyan, “Whenever you’re ready.”
As the two displaced charged at each other, exchanging blows between each other as the shockwaves were felt by ponies and drake. The scenery changed around them from being a rocky mountain range and was swiftly changed as the shockwaves destroyed the rocky spires. They’re power changing it to a rocky wasteland as it began to look more alike to the Badlands.
The ponies and dragon watched on in awe at the spectacle of power on display. Applejack, Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Spike were cheering on Black while Rarity and Fluttershy watched on with worry for the two displaced. The Princesses however watched intently, reading every punch and kick exchanged between the two as they could somewhat follow their movements.
Another shockwave hit the living quarters, but it wasn’t as strong as they thought it would be. It was a simple shake of the building, but nothing more as the landscape began to change ever more to the sheer power of the two. “Tia, is it just me, or does the shockwave feel off?” Luna asked. Celestia put a hand to her chin, thinking on the matter. “I know the power of Black and I can feel the power of that man named Edward, so shouldn’t their power be destroying this building?”
“It indeed puzzles me, Lulu. It’s possible that there’s a shield spell over the building, but it’s almost impossible to make a shield of this level to nullify the shockwaves of their strength.” Celestia explained.
“What you are feeling are not the actual shockwaves from the blows being exchanged between Sir Black and my Creator,” Came the voice of Cottontail. The maid pony caretaker soon appeared in front of everypony. “They are in fact the aftershock of the shockwaves that you’re feeling your highnesses. And do not fret about the stability of the chamber. It’s as my creator informed you before. Everything in this universe could be destroyed except the Chamber and anypony or creatures inside it.”
As another shockwave hit the barrier, it seems less powerful now, Luna looking with curiosity. As she continued to watch the battle, she noticed something between the two, squinting her eyes. “Tia, it could be my eyes deceiving me but is Black struggling?” Luna pointed out. Celestia looked to the battle, seeing that the Saiyan had started to go on the defensive. Squinting her eyes, using her magic to enhance her sight, she could see Black went on the defensive, a painful look of struggle on his face.
“You are not wrong Princess Luna,” Cottontail added as a holo-screen popped up in front of the sisters with Black being pushed back by what appeared to be some form of armored Edward. “My creator is not as physically strong as Sir Black is in his human form even with his seven deadly seals released so he released two of his more powerful weapons, his keyblade,” She pointed at the key-shaped sword then to the bird-guard sword. “And his Dii-sword after he donned his demon-keyblade armor. My creator is actually the strongest out of his younger brothers but also the physically weakest in his human form. Asta, the middle brother, is actually the strongest in terms of raw power out of the three with Gar, and youngest brother of the trio, and another Displaced that Sir Black met not long ago being under him. But my creator is far stronger in his true forms than in his current form. He is also a master in many forms of combat, armed and unarmed, as well as many many forms of magic from many other worlds. He was never able to use Equestrian spells you see, so he taught himself over the many years of his life how to create his own spells and magics from the very ground up. Currently my creator is over fifteen thousand years old.”
This shocked the Princesses, who were only 1,038 years old. This got Luna to think, There’s no way he can win, not with all the experience from Edward, Luna thought, looking at the screen as the Saiyan had now started taking hits from Edward. A punch to the face had sent the Saiyan careening towards any mountain spire left standing as it was destroyed on impact, Black flying straight through the mountain. Why does he continue to fight, he knows he can’t win so why doesn’t he stop. Luna continued to think. But was interrupted as another shockwave hit the building, slightly stronger than last time. “Come on, Black,” Luna muttered, making up her mind. “You better win this.”
“It would appear that Sir Black is trying to push past his limits and fight to his fullest,” Cottontail commented. “My creator is having fun with this and so is Sir Black. It isn’t every day that either gets to fight a truly powerful opponent without fear of losing after all. As a Saiyan, it’s in Sir Black’s nature to seek out battle with powerful foes to constantly test his power and achieve new heights. He is currently using god ki speed form, can he use power form, or turn blue as some of you may better know it?”
“Black cannot go into this Super Saiyan Blue form, as of right now he can achieve Super Saiyan 1, 2, 3, Super Saiyan God, and Super Saiyan Rose,” Luna explained as she watched Black powerup, his fiery red aura pulsate around him as he charged back into the battle. “But for some reason, he refuses to go into Rose.”
“He is trying to preserve his stamina to better draw out and enjoy the fight,” Cottontail explained. “God ki grants mortals great power yes but it is extremely taxing to maintain the forms it grants. Speed form grants him access to great strength through the use of god ki and at the same time is much less taxing on his body. Though Black has the powers of a god his is still in a mortal form and in the world he is from even gods may be killed by mortals” The maid turned to the display. “Hmmm… Oh dear….” She looked on as Edward released his sword allowing them to fade away and then he landed an armored fist into Blacks gut and slightly went back and then for a second the Saiyan was frozen in place. Black grabbed his stomach and then hurled up a very large amount of blood, thoroughly shocking everypony there. “It appears my creator used the JackHammer Fist on Sir Black. Its a technique he developed based of the Kugi punch where instead of the power being unleashed in blows the energy remains in the user’s arm and vierates outward into the opponent’s body doing internal damage of blow back damage.”
“Come on… Go Rose, that’s the only chance you’ve got…” Luna murmured, watching as the Saiyan slightly recovered, only to be struck across the face, sending him plummeting towards the earth. Black recovered, landing on his feet while creating a crater underneath him. He looked towards the sky and spits any blood left in his mouth. The Saiyan looked towards his gut, seeing that there was a large gash across his gut. He ignited his aura again, the fiery aura surrounding him once again, but it seems more powerful this time, it pulsating like a wildfire. Luna then noticed something about Black. A fire seemed to cover Blacks gut, it being there for a few moments before disappearing. It revealed that the wound seemed to have vanished, shocking Luna. “His wound just healed itself!”
“Did he use the healing ability of the Supreme Kai’s?” Celestia asked, Luna, shaking her head in response. “But that can’t be, that’s the only way Black could heal himself.”
“Unless he used magic,” Cottontail pointed out. “It would allow him to heal quickly without draining his ki reserves. The Jackhammer Punch damage is spread through the body so that not one area is damaged too greatly. God Ki can also play an active healing roll to minor injuries such as these too. I do not wish to make assumptions as it is quite hard to analyze the data I’m receiving without my nanomachines being destroyed from the mere energy these two are puting out… "
Out in the combat area...
Black looked out of the crater, seeing Edward hovering above waiting for the Saiyan to shoot back. It aggravated the Saiyan as he cannot now get a single hit in. He powered up to his full strength in this form, his aura exploding out of the crater as he shot out of his. He appeared a few meters away from the alchemist as Black starred down his opponent. “I knew this wasn’t going to be easy but this is just insane,” Black muttered, looking down at his gi, or what’s left of it. What was left of his top gi was in ruins as it loosely hung on his left shoulder. His undershirt in tatters as the sleeves were ripped off. His pants were ruined, holes and rips covering the thing. The only things that weren't ruined like the others was his boots and belt.
Black then began to think, looking at Edwards armor with interest. After closing his thoughts off so then Edward couldn’t hear his idea. His armor seems to be taking hits, resulting in my attacks being ineffective. I need to fix that… With a shout, he powered up, this time his aura seemed to condense near him, the pressure in the area increasing as his power skyrocketed. A hint of red surrounded his god aura as it began to increase in size. Black yelled out as the area began to shake, Edward taking interest. “KAIO-KEN TIMES FIVE!” a spiky red aura surrounded his god aura, red lighting striking the Saiyan as he smirked feeling the increase in power continuing growing. The surrounding area seemed to turn slightly red as the pressure continued to grow, the landscape cracking and turning to dust.
"Hanahahaa…." Edward laughed as he saw the saiyan powered up. "You're not the only one who can change the landscape with his voice," He remarked, bringing his arms up in a cross over his chest while kreening his head back and taking in a deep breath. Black didn't understand what the alchemist was doing but he took a quick defensive stance. Suddenly Ed's head sprang forward, "Crimson Dragon ROARING; FUS RO DAH!" A massive roar and shout wave shot from the alchemist's armored maw.
On insticint the Saiyan used Instant Transmission to teleport above and behind the Alchemist. He was stunned by what he saw as the attack that was meant for him did to the land below. The pillars that were once below had been wiped away and replaced with a shallow gorge. Black hovered there in the air in awe.
"He… He did that… with his voice…" He said shakily, but Black wasn't shaking from fear but utter excitement. He looked down to see Edward hovering below him, looking up to the Saiyan with a smirk. “That attack is like the Royal Canterlot voice but cranked up by the hundreds.” Black said as he descended to Edwads eye level, staring down the alchemist with a smirk.
“It’s what happens when I combine my Dragon Slayer roar with the Unrelenting Force Shout from Skyrim,” Edward explained as red smoke came from his maw. “You are very lucky I didn’t use my Force Roar with it. Then it would've been an Omnidirectional attack.”
“Either way, I’d better be cautious with you, I almost know nothing about your strength or techniques. Let’s start with your armor.” Black said as he charged forward, Edward getting into a stance as Black got in front of him. Black then vanished from sight, appearing behind the alchemist, kicking Edward in the back with most of his strength.
Ed stopped in mid-air and caught a punch from Black with his right hand, “My arm is just that arm. It boosts my defenses greatly while shielding me from darkness or darkness based attacks and dark entities. My power in this form comes from my own body and gadgets in my arm and leg as well as any other abilities I have access to, such as chakra,” he smirked as he threw Black up into the air then weaving hand signs. “Fire Style: Radiant Crimson Dragon!” Ed showt a massive red flaming dragon straight at Black from his mouth.
Black saw this and recovered mid-air, but before he could pull up a barrier he was consumed by the flames. Black grunted as he could feel the flames eating at his skin, with a yell he sent a shockwave every direction as he got rid of the flames. Black looked down to his top gi was on fire, he camely ripped it off as it descended into the wasteland below. Black teleported in front of Edward, screaming,“Five Ren Kugi Punch!” Black punched Edwards' chestplate, seeing the plate slightly crack, Edward sent flying towards the ground. Black winced as he felt the recoil of the attack, now his arm feeling sore.
“Not bad,” Ed cracked his knuckles, “How about I give a taste of what full my technique can do,” He said evilly, “Flying Raijin,” Ed said as he vanished and reappeared in front of Black. Before Black couldn’t react as Ed pulled his left arm back as it glowed red, “Mars Bane One-hundred Ren Spiral Kugi Punch!” He buried his armored fist into Black’s chest, rocketing the saiyan upward in a spiral bouncing across the sky in a series of random directions a Black was knocked around by four hundred blows to the chest.
As Black was struck by the last blow, sending the Saiyan into the ground with a massive dust cloud followed as it rose into the sky. Black was embedded into the ground, coughing up a big amount of blood and saliva onto the ground. As the Saiyan broke himself out of the ground, he shakely got up as he felt a breeze against his chest, looking down he realized that the rest of his top gi was gone, ripped to shreds. He began to breathe heavily as the kaioken had started to take a toll on his body, he turned off his kaioken as steam started to come off the Saiyan. “Fuck it…” Black muttered as he ripped off what was left of his shirt, a little bit of it falling and resting on the side of his leg, an orange aura surrounded him as he screamed to the heavens. The dust cloud was pushed away from the Saiyan as the ground started to shake and a green thunderstorm appeared above them.
“Hmmm…” Ed looked on as he floated down to the ground. “Finally taking him a little more seriously I see,” He took up a fighting stance. “Well then BRING IT!”
Black crouched down as he continued to scream, his red hair flying upwards as it flashed pink for a moment. As Black looked forward at the alchemist, Edward noticed for a second, he saw Black’s eyes flash not grey, but to a silvery color as Black’s hair went back down and turned black for a second. This surprised Edward as the moment ended as his hair went back to red with his eyes doing the same. With one final push, Black roared with an explosion of pressure and power pushed around them as thunder and lightning shot around the Saiyan, a pink aura surrounding the Saiyan as Black looked towards Edward, becoming serious. “Get ready,” Black said as his voice changed slightly, it getting deeper.
The two shot forward with great speed, colliding in a brilliant flash of light as the area changed as rocks and boulders flew into the air as the two displaced began to exchange blows against each other. In a fury of pink and red the duo went blow for blow so fast that no normal pony could see what exactly was happening. It would only look like a blur between the fighters but the sisters were able to see but only barrily. They’d never seen such a battle and were slightly jealous of Black fighting an opponent of this magnitude.
Ed jumped back and waved his hands in an arc from above his head to the side creating a series of energy balls the shot across at Black. The saiyan either dodged or managed to knock them away. Ed smirked., “Let’s see how you handle a blast of magic then,” he held his hand out and quickly created a fairly decent size ball of rainbow magic, stunning the sister’s that he could harness that much power. “STELLA MAGNA OPUS!” Ed blasted the signed in a huge ray of rainbow colored magic.
Black jumped back and threw his arms to one of his sides, charging a pink and red ball of energy that continued to grow as air was getting sucked into it. “TIMES TEN KA-ME-HA-ME!!” He chanted, the magical rainbow blast getting closer. He smirked as the magical blast a few feet away from him, he threw his arms forward, “HOE!” The energy blast pushed against the magical one as it went into a stalemate, neither attack moving closer to the opponent. Black grunted as he closed his eyes and shouted, “KAIO-KEN TIMES 10!” Black shouted as a red aura spiked around him as he pushed the rainbow attack away as it got closer to Edward.
“Don’t think so,” Ed remarked as he popped into a cloud of white smoke. “Behind you,” The real Ed said. “Stella Magna!” He threw his magic attack forward and Black quickly turned with his to collide in a rainbow explosion that consumed them both. As the light died down Black saw Edward’s armor was now severely damaged with major cracks running all over it and bit falling onto the ground.
Here’s my chance! Black shot forward, not giving a chance for Edward to recover as he pulled his arm back, “Ten Ren Kugi Punches!” Black shouted as he sent an attack into Edwards face, pulling back Blacks other arm to punch Edward in the stomach. This sent the Alchemist flying backwards as Black followed as he winced in pain as he couldn't move his arms now. “Twenty Ren Kugi Kicks!” The Saiyan switched to his legs as he sent kicks into both of Edwards arms. Black yelped as he felt his legs bones almost shattered. He focused a big amount of magic into his legs, healing one of them as he flipped, kicking Edward into the air. Black landed on the ground with his good leg as he shot forward, his fist covered in a pink energy as it pulsed. He landed the attack on Edward as the energy transferred onto him as it sent Edward into the air. With a final push on his already shaking arms, Black yelled as he threw his hands in the air, igniting the energy around Edward as it detonated in the sky, a massive mushroom cloud followed by a shockwave shaking the plane around them.
Black huffed, breathing heavily as he dropped out of Kaio-ken, followed by his god aura as the area around him was charred and melted. Molten lava flowed around him as the temperature rose substantially, making the Saiyan sweat and hard to breath. Black began to focus what was left of his magic into his arms and legs, slightly healing them. After a moment of healing, he reverted back into Super Saiyan God to focus his god ki into healing the rest of his body. He felt his bones and muscle’s begin to heal as he let out a sigh of relief.
“NAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Ed’s laugh rang out as he walked out of the crater, his armor falling off in entire chunks. “Now that was an attack!” Pieces of the armor that had fallen from Ed’s body revealing the alchemist flesh beneath showed many severe burns and pieces of his body missing. A crack from cross the upper right corner of Ed’s helmet until it wrapped completely around and fell to the ground to reveal a maincially smiling Ed with a hazel eye staring at the Saiyan. After a few seconds red electricity sparked from his wounds and Ed began to heal automatically as bone, muscle and skin rapidly regrew.
Black watched in awe and horror as he watched Edward heal after his attack like it was nothing. Black tried to formulate a plan to beat Edward but nothing popped up in his head, he couldn’t come up with anything. Black composed himself as he shakely got into a stance, transforming back into Rose. He ignited his aura, it seemed less ecstatic this time, it slowly flowed around him as steam started to come off the Saiyan. He started to breath heavily now as he started to shake even more, Edward noticed this.
“I believe I should answer your seriousness with my own once more,” Ed said as his armor vanished from his body. He pointed to the scar on his chest. “Tell me. After seeing my regeneration did it ever cross your mind why I have a single scar running across the full length of my body?”
Black huffed, “Something… happened… Something that you hold?” Black asked as he breathed heavily, he almost fell over but recovered on his feet.
Ed summoned some vials of red potion and green potion and tossed them to Black. “Health and Stamina potion from Skyrim. Drink up,” Edmotioned. “I need you to be in better shape if I’m going to take you on in my true form. As for my scar, I got the day I died. The day I stopped being human and gave up the life on earth I could’ve returned to. But I stayed in Equestria in exchange for that life, for the sake of my wives and children as well as my entire family.”
Black grabbed the potions and looked at them, he compepanted on not taking them and using what he had left for one final attack. But he dismissed the thought and drinked the potions, feeling the liquids flow down his throat. He crushed the two vials, feeling his stamina and body restored to their prime. “Was it Faust who gave you that chance?” Black asked as his aura returned to normal, it pulsating around him more erratic this time. Black noticed that one part of his gi that had fallen to his side had somehow found its way onto his shoulder. He removed the piece of clothing, revealing a scare the shape of a hole on his right bicep. When Black looked at it, it brought a frown to his face.
“No,” Ed scowled as he clenched his fist. “The void dweller known as Truth gave me the chance in exchange for being his avatar. I absolutely hate that thing and yet I can’t help but thank it for letting me stay,” Ed took in a deep breath. “As for Faust, she died not long after Luna was born, a few years actually. Alicorns work a little weird in my world. Their physical body will die but not their souls and they must wait a certain time until they must reincarnate. Faust is currently in the form of a Harmony Nintails, the pokemon. It looks like a Nintails did the fusion dance with a rainbow,” H e deadpanned. “What about your scar?”
“Sombra happened…” Black hissed as he touched his scar, “At the time I could only go Super Saiyan. He tried aiming for the heart, but I moved out of the way slightly before he impaled me with his hand. Luna was able to heal me.” Black explained as memories began to flood in. “I eventually went Super Saiyan 2 farther into our fight, but at the cost of my master’s death… That’s when I snapped, cause I’m the reason for why he’s dead, cause I was too scared to take a life…” Black clenched his fist, “I ended up ending two pony races that day... and I hate myself for it.” Black powered up, throwing his right arm to the side as he activated a long ki blade. “Feeling the hate towards the enemy I hate the most!” He put a hand in front of him as he pointed his ki blade towards his palm. “The hate I feel towards myself, for letting me cause the atrocities I’ve done in the past…” Black said as proceeded to stab himself in the hand, a little blood falling down his palm as the ki blade seemed to shrink into his hand. Black gripped the end of the blade and started to mold it as he pulled the blade out, forming it into a scythe as he yelled. He threw his arm to the side as the ki scythe he formed pulsed with power, Black’s power increasing as he held the weapon.
“Tell me, is that the day the Empire was wiped off the map?” Ed crossed his arms.u
Black nodded, not saying anything for a moment. “I’m the cause for why the Chrystal and Ruva pony races are extinct. And don’t even think about telling me about the future, I want to find out myself because telling me could change the timeline.” Black demanded, pointing the scythe at Edward as Black looking on.
“Very well,” Ed closed his eye. “But I will say that you can’t blame yourself for not killing one pony. You have a brighter future than you think,” Ed smirked. “You should also hate the pony that caused the incident and not yourself. You’ll have a second chance to right wongs again,” The alchemist motioned, confusing the saiyan. “So, shall I show you what hatred does to a soul when left to fester in malice?” He asked serials as he glared at the Black.
Black realized what he ment, hearing the name he said, “Malice…” Black eyes widened. “Don’t tell me you’ll turn into the thing that endangered your family…” Black glared, he looked towards the entrance and shelter of the chamber, seeing the ponies watching with worry, especially Luna who seemed to be whispering something. His eyes softened as he looked back to Edward, loosely hanging his scythe across his chest. “Cause you wouldn’t stoop that low…” Black growled.
“One thing you must know, I am not the thing that endangered my family,” Ed scowled. “What endangered my family was a composite of negativity geared from the souls trapped in my body and myself that was geared towards me. A demon of I played a heavy role in creating and one that I will never be free of as long as I exist. I am in full control of myself I swear.”
Black scowled, glaring towards Edward, “Then prove it to me.” Black said, provoking the alchemist.
“As you wish,” Ed said with no emotion as the scar over his chest crackled with red electricity and a red aura surrounded his body. Suddenly the scar opened to reveal a massage golden eye with a ripple pattern but instead of a pulp the was the red Ouroboros symbol. Red twisted metal started to cover Edward’s body as shadows spread from the chest eye and filled int he cracks and gaps of the parts the red armor wasn’t covering. The Black saw the thousands of red eyes in shadows. All the while Ed was being consumed as he changed and grew larger to a fifteen foot tall form. Soon his face was cover in shadow with one gold ripple pattern eyed on his right side and three red eyes stacked on the left while his was a wide smile of fangs. Silver with red metallic tipped wings sprang from his back as did a long lizard-like tail with several spikes at the end. The new demon of alchemy exuded an aura of pure raw power.
“RAAAAAAAWAWWWWWWWWAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!” He roared, whipping the wind into a frenzy. He looked forward and all eyes shifted to look at Black, which thoroughly unnerved the saiyan. “This is what happens when you wallow in hatred Black, and it only gets worse!” He spoke with what sounded like several voices at once.
Black didn’t say anything as he closed his eyes and began to concentrate, the aura he had around suddenly dissipated. Black breathed in slowly as he felt his power begin to rise, his hair changing from a light pink to a hot pink as the pressure began to increase. Lighting began to pulsate around him as his hair became slightly spiker. He opened his eyes to reveal his pupils turned into a dark red. “And it burns you from the inside,” Black spoke as get into a stance, “Leaving a being who only knows negativity and hatred. And I don’t plan on going in that path.”
“Are you sure?” The demon glared. “Because from what I see, hear, smell, and most of all… feel from you. Is nothing but that same hate that created me,” it pointed at Black. “If you can truly overcome that hatred and malice then show me your true self and your true power!” He flexed and spread his wings then flapped, taking to the sky at breakneck speeds.
Black blasted off the ground, something the sisters couldn’t even follow. The Saiyan appeared above the demon and swung his scythe at Malice, a blade of energy ejecting from the scythe with multiple ki blasts following it.
“FOOL,” The demonized alchemist threw his hand out, “ UNIVERSAL PULL!” All of the ki blasts suddenly gathered into Ed’s palm into one ball of energy. Black looked at the scene before him in awe. Holding the ki in his Hand Ed looked at Black with a frightful glare. “You are using your hate,” the ki condenses into a smaller and then in Ed’s palm a maw of sharp teeth. Shadow hands reached up and wrapped around the ki ball and pulled it into Ed’s palm mouth.
Did he… just eat my ki?! Black stared, his eyes shaking slightly.
Ed closed his claw, “So this god ki,” he smirked. “I must say not even I had access to its yet but thanks to you I now know how far to reach for.” His eyes shifted to Black. “Don’t look so surprised kid. I’ve had the ability to absorb magic and energy from the first day I was Displaced, I just have several ways to do so now.”
“Tch…” Black realized that his energy attacks wouldn’t work, so he had to get up close. Which he wanted to avoid, he had no idea how strong he was as he could get a feel for Ed’s power. Black then thought of something, grinning. “Don’t think I’ll give up now.” Black got rid of his scythe, it falling to the ground as it stuck itself into a rock. “I’ll give you an attack that’ll leave you surprised, making my last one seem like child's play.” Black said as he crouched and began to power up once more up to Kaio-Ken, “KAIO-KEN TIMES FIFTY!” Black grunted as he began to feel the strain on his body, red lightning arcing around him.
The ponies and dragon watched with worry as Black increased his power, a huge read spiky aura reached hundreds of feet into the air. Luna and Celestia recognized the technique immediately, after hearing the Saiyan bringing the Kaioken up to 50 times, this got Luna to worry more.
Twilight watched with interest, “Every time he says kaioken times 10, 20, or 50, he seems much stronger and faster. Twilight saw Luna was worried, confusing the purple pony, “why are you worried Princess Luna? If he’s much stronger he should win, right?”
“He would win yes, but at the cost of his stamina and over all motor control.” Luna explained shortly. Twilight was going to say more but was cut off. “The Kaio-Ken Technique is a power up, enhancing you strength, speed, and power by how much you want. But a untrained body without training can lead to your body failing you completely.” Luna watched as Black charged into the battle as shockwaves destroyed the land once more. “Black rarely used the technique, but never brought it up past times 20. I can’t imagine the strain he’s feeling from a times 50.”
“He’s pushing it so far because of my creator,” Cottontail explained. “Edward Elric is the most powerful thing he has ever had to face and perhaps one of the one of the only beings he will ever face. Even in this state my creator still isn’t using his full power,” She pulled up a close shot to reveal a good look of Ed’s form which in turn thoroughly shocked and scared everypony and drake there. “He still isn’t using but just a fraction of his power. This is his first form and has another that is far larger, then if he activates his Susanoo he will easily tower over a small mountain then there is his hollowfied Susanoo which is still larger. And even with this great size,” A camera caught Ed easily dodging Black’s ki blasts. “His speed isn’t hindered at all. If I had to put this on a scale, Black is still nowhere close to being where he needs to be in order to actually damage Edward in this form. If anything from my files' past experiences my creator is trying to teach Black how to unlock something.”
“But what could possibly Edward be trying to teach Black. The only thing I could think of is…” Luna said, but she cut herself off when she realized what Edward wanted to teach the Saiyan. “He couldn’t be talking about that form, is he Tia?” Luna asked, Celestia going wide eyed when she realized what her sister was implying.
“But how could he know about that one, I thought only Black and the two of us knew about it…” Celestia said as they turned their heads back to the battle in front of them, Black failing to land a blow.
“Have the two of you already forgotten what and who my creator is?” Cottontail raised an eyebrow. “He knows more than either of you combined. In his world he was there when you two were born and even taught you both to fight and unlock your true powers. He has traveled the Void many times over being summoned and on his power. You truly think that something like Ultra Instinct wouldn’t be known to him, especially since he can use ki and magic with no issue. True he didn’t have access to god till today but he still knows many secrets of this world and many others that made worlds over. He is a sage after all.”
After hearing Cottontail's explanation, it gave a conclusion to the sisters. There was no way Black could win this battle with Edward. It was practically a one way battle with a displaced that far exceeded Black’s power.
Black huffed as he tried to land an attack on Edward, he thought he could get some hits in but could as Edward was faster. Black launched forward, towards the alchemist but was smacked towards the ground, creating a dust cloud.
“Are you finished?” Ed floated above the saiyan. “Have you realized you’re still relying on your own hate for power?” Black sprang to his feet and sent a large ki blast a Ed who slipped into a hole behind and came up from below Black. Ed grabbed the saiyan in his right claw. ”I take the as a no,” Ed squeezed. Suddenly-
SQUEAK!
“Ah…” Ed raised an eyebrow. “Did you just-”
“Now I know what you're thinking, ‘should I continue to crush him?’ The answer may surprise-,” Black tried to plead as he laughed nervously.
SQUEAK!
‘“Sweet gods of the Void you did!” Ed laughed happily.
“Oh sweet mother above now I know how Vegeta and Slug felt!” Edward belted. “This is so much fun!”
“Not… for me…” Black wheezed as he felt all of his bones being crushed.
“Are you giving up?” Ed asked harshly as he brought the saiyan closer to his right eye. “So the answer you have for me is that you will continue to rely on that hatred in your heart?!” He let the saiyan fall and hit the ground hard. “Do you want to see what hold on to endless hate does to you Black?!” Ed growled, tuly showing anger this time. Black lifts his head and felt the bloodlust come from the demon. “ANSWER ME!” He stomped his foot shaking the earth.
Black slowly got up onto his feet, screaming as he felt his body starting to give out. “Will you please, SHUT... THE FUCK... UP!” Black shouted as he glared at the demon. “I will never give up! I will never let this damn hatred into my heart, and you showing it and crushing my body doesn’t FUCKING HELP!” Black raised his right arm and facing his hand towards Edward. He shouted as he gripped his arm with his left hand. A dark purple sphere appeared as it grew in size. “Haki…” Black whisperers as he fires the attack.
“Foolish child,” Ed’s comment completely threw Black off as the Alchemist captured the Haki in between his thumb and pointer finger. “I am first and foremost an Alchemist. My whole existence is based around the construction, reconstruction, and destruction of matter,” He crushed the Haki as if it were nothing shocking every creature there, “This is a Haki!” He held hand up and it sparked with a dark red energy and grew into a black sphere with a jet black core. Ed threw it off to the side and stomped his foot causing a rock spire to spring from the ground and collide with his Haki. The only thing that was left was a flat plateau.
Edward looks back down to Black, only to see the Saiyan missing. The demon looked up to see the Saiyan charging at him, a second before he impacted the demon. Black realer his fist back and shouted, “Eighty Ren Kugi Dragon Fist!!!” Black threw his fist forward, he exploded into a red dragon as it impacted into Edwards head. It pushed the Demon back slightly as the dragon recoiled off of him as it disappeared, being replaced by a Saiyan. Black was no longer in rose as he fell back to earth, tired out and broken.
“So close but not quite there yet,” Came Ed’s voice as he spiraled into existence. “If I hand phanse when you hit me I’d have had a pretty decent size hole in my head. Listen Black,” the demon knelt down. “Why do you think the Spirit Bomb Triggered Goku’s first transformation into Ultra?”
Black didn’t reply, the Saiyan having gone unconscious from the lack of stamina and energy. The Saiyan had used what was left of his ki and stamina in his last attack, then steam started to come off Black as he started to burn up.
“Hmm…” Ed’s gaze narrowed. “It’s time,” he said as cracks formed all over his body and his demon form shattered to pieces to reveal his human form again. “This will be my first time actually using God Ki with my main body so I give it three minutes before I burn out. I only had my shadow clones in another dimension for a week, once done they went poof and sent me the experience. Here it goes, RAAAAAAAAA!” Ed roared as he ki overflowed covering him in a dark maroon aura with bright red highlights. His eyes changed from hazel to a burning yellow as his hair went spikey and turned maroon with red highlights. Ed looked at his artificial hand while closing it with a smirk. “Feels good.” He looked at Black, waiting for the saiyan to react.
The Saiyan’s body began to emmite more steam as the body of Black started to move. He slightly shook and the whole area exploded around them as a white beam of light shung from the Saiyan. Black slowly and shakely stood up with a blue and white outline surrounding his body. The beam of light dispersed as it revealed the Saiyan standing up with little trouble, his back facing Edwards. Black turned around slowly, his eyes closed as he faced the Alchemist. Shortly after, he let out a small breath and breathed in. Opening his eyes had revealed his pupils had turned silver, having Edward smile. His hair was slightly spiky, not changing color. His eyes turned silver. The Saiyan stayed silent as he had a stare down with Ed.
Edward got into a stance and grinned, “Lets go…”
Black didnt say anything as the two vanished from thin air, a trail of shockwaves coming from the ground as they ascended into the sky. The mane 6 and drake watching in awe while the sister watched in disbelief. For a few moments, the two displaced would appear and disappear as they traded blow after blow, not landing an attack. They both reappeared several feet from each other, Edward was grinning while Black remained calm, not making a sound as he walked slowly towards the alchemist.
The duo slowly walked towards one anothers and gradually started to pick up their paces. Slowly their slowly paced walks turned in a faster on then they started to sprint and then full on ran at one another. They steadily built up until they vanished from sight once more but this time not even the sisters could keep up with the fighters. All of a sudden there was a huge shockwave, nce so bad that it knocked every creature on the butts,followed by a set of two explosions on opposite ends of the fields.
“Oh my…” Cottontail stared at her display. Luna rushed over to see what was wrong.
“What’s wrong-” Luna cut herself off when she saw the duo several hundred feet away from each other, the screen showed the both of them. Black had a large cut across his left cheek while Edward a small cut on his. “What happened?”
“During their cross counter the force of their own blows sent them both flying back,” Cottontail explained she replayed the feed in slow motion and it indeed showed that but in Ed’s blow he was using his artificial arm. “In my creator's case his right arm is still a lethal weapon even in his standby mode. Though if he keeps using it for punches and taking hits it will soon need to be discharged of its inert kinetic energy build up.”
Luna watched with worry as Black stood out of the rubble with a brand new battle scar, blood running down his cheek. Black on the other hand didn’t seem to be bothered by his new scar, he instead floated onto the highest boulder behind him and landed on it. He clenched his fists as steam had started to rise from his feet once again. In an instant motion, Black rose his head to the sky, letting out an ungodly roar, a second voice overlapping the Saiyan’s. As the pressure broke the area around him, hurricane winds were pushing away debri from the saiyan as it threw boulders and rock in every direction. A white and blue pillar of aura shot upwards into the sky as the weather changed. Shortly after the scream, Black set his eyes once more on the alchemist with an emotionless stare.
“I see you’re finding it hard to maintain this partial transformation,” Ed’s voice came as he appeared in front of the saiyan. “Know that as long as you continue to feel the hate you’ll never attain Ultra’s true form,” he vanished and reappeared right in front of Black and landed a hard punch right in the gut. Black then did the same and the fighters repeated this action several more times with neither showing signs of back until Ed brought his right hand up above his left shoulder and smacked Black across the left side of his face and sent the Saiyan through several rock spires.
A massive dust cloud followed, the cloud rising up into the sky as the rock spires fell under their own weight. There were a few moments of silence until an explosion blew the debris away, revealing the Saiyan with his eyes closed. The Saiyan breathed out slowly and inhaled sharply after, there was a silent growl as he opened his eyes. He appeared in front of Edward with his back towards him. Without saying a word, he sharply elbowed him in the stomach, then he swiftly turned around and kicked him on the side of the head, sending the alchemist flying to the side.
Ed skipped along the ground as if he were a pebble thrown on the surface of a pond until he hit a massive mountain side forming a sizable crater. Black glared down but he wasn’t without injury from Ed’s last blow either as he now had another cut that ran from the opposite direction across the first forming a larger ‘X’ across Black’s cheek. Get up Ed popped his back and he looked up at Black. Knowing his God form would last longer and neither would Black’s Ultra form the two took off in a flash and exchanged dozens of blows in air and on the ground. No creature could keep up as what seemed to be random air exploded from either an unseen crash or very hard hit.
Black tried to land a blow but couldn't as Edward would continue to counter his. Black then thought of something, closing his eyes he began to let go of his anger, feeling calm for the first time this fight. This triggered something in him as his power grew slightly, he began to let go as his blows and blocks were sharper and more precise. On the outside, Black’s aura gew twice in size as he landed a blow against Edward, the Saiyan opening his eyes. But as he landed this blow, Black’s eyes began to flicker slightly, losing its silver color. Black realized this, he then took the opportunity to land hundreds of punches into Ed’s gut before kicking him to the ground. As Ed fell towards the ground, Black appeared below him, charging a white and black orb between his hands, air being sucked into the energy ball. Followed by a voice growing in volume.
“Ka…”
“Me…”
Ed stood up and smirked at his opponent. He knew the Saiyan was finally starting to understand his transformation and knowing his own god form wouldn’t last too much longer and that he’d achieved his goal. He was ready to take the incoming attack when his arm flashed purple and released steam. “Hmm… he really put this thing through the ringer,” Ed said as he arm opened up to reveal a heavy laser cannon. Holding up the weapon as it was now glowing purple, “Omega…”
“Ha… Me…”
“Vibration…”
“HAAAAAAA!!!!!!” Black roared, throwing his arms forward as he broke the sound barrier as a shockwave shot throughout the land, the blast shooting forwards at ungodly speeds. The blast grew in size as it broke the ground beneath Black.
“DRIVER!” Ed threw his right arm forward sending out a massive purple laser blast and everything went silent then concussed outward as it collided with Blacl’s blast. The ground under Ed’s feet started to crackle and fissure open as he was forced down. Ed was being forced back. “Urrrrr.. Got say the kids got power in spades, but not enough!” He shifted his right arm slightly with a rotation and the purple beam changed to a red one, “OVERLOAD!” The beam consumed Black’s attack and the saiyan along with it.
The beam flew off into the horizon as it got thinner before disappearing completely. Edward’s hair had turned back to normal as his god ki had vanished. Before he could say anything, Black appeared in front of him with a last ditch effort, “TAKE THIS!” Black tried to uppercut him in the stomach, only for it to be caught by the alchemist. At that moment, Black’s aura had disappeared, his eyes and hair turning back to normal as he began to feel the after effects of Ultra Instinct. Before falling onto his back, “Good… fight…” Black whispered before falling back, going unconscious as he hit the ground.
“Indeed,” Ed smirked as his own aura faded away. “Hmm… gonna have to train to get better with God form but for now,” his eyes were on Black, “Let’s get you patched up enough to where luna won’t try and kill me, and then you after you’re better,” he held his hand over Black as he knelt down and cover the saiyan in a seafoam green aura and started to heal the fighter. “There we go. I’m not healing ya all the way or you won’t get your zenkai boost or remember the cost of the Dragon Kugi punch.” He made a few hands signs and they both appeared at the entrance where every creature else was. “Well, did you all enjoy the fight?” Ed smirked as everyone looked at him as if they were doing their best fish imations.
“THAT WAS SO AWESOME!” Rainbow Dash yelled, breaking every creature there out of the fish impressions. “You were all ‘HAAA’ and ‘TAKE THIS’ and-” She was cut off when Applejack smacked her across the head, knocking Rainbow into the floor.
“You’re so loud.” Applejack mumbled.
Luna quickly rushed to Black’s side, full of worry. “Is he gonna be ok!?” She asked hastily as she looked into Edwards eyes.
“He’ll be sore for a few days but nothing life threatening,” Ed waved it off. “A few new scars and some new abilities is all he’ll walk away with. I did have to completely reknit his bones, muscle, and nervous system in that arm,” Ed motioned to Black’s right arms. “That’s really gonna be tender while he’s recovering. A slow heal is what he really needs at the moment. But the meat head will be just fine, Luna,” he knelt down and looked at the night princess. “I know all too well how much you really love him and how waiting has torn you two up on the inside so I’m not going to hurt him beyond anything I can’t fix, especially without reason. I’m very sorry if it looked like we were trying to kill each other.”
Luna glared at Ed for a second at the comment Edward calling Black a meathead, but let it go as she sighed. She looked at Black’s new scar on his face, touching it slightly before putting her hand on his cheek. “It’s… alright.”
“Let’s get him to a bed and off the floor,” Ed motioned to the back. “He’ll be sleeping for a couple hours and I recommend we stay in here for that time,” Ed looked around while Luna took Black into a bedroom and tucked him in. “Well what do you want to know Celestia?'' He shifted his gaze to the corner of the room. “And Elements?”
6 hours later...
Luna sat next to Black’s bed, holding his hand as she continued to wait for him to wake. She hadn’t left his side, she was interrupted by the silence of the room by a groan from the Saiyan. She quickly looked over to see Black slowly opening his eyes, “Black?” Luna asked quietly.
“Why does it feel like I’ve had a moon thrown at me…” Black spoke out in a raspy voice. He looked over to his side to see Luna looking at him with worry. “Oh, he lulu… enjoy the fight?” He was interrupted when Luna had hugged the Saiyan suddenly, taking the Saiyan by surprise. “Lulu… cant breath!!!” Black gasped out, having the air forced out of him.
The night princess realized this and quickly got off the Saiyan, “Oh I’m so sorry Black, I didn’ mean to-” Black put a finger on her muzzle, silencing the alicorn.
“It’s alright.” Black gasped as he tried to sit up, but ultimately regretted it as he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. He groaned as he laid back onto the bed, “Oh… that smarts…”
“Edward told us you would be sore for the next few days, he also said he had to redo the arm you used when you used that Dragon fist with the Ren Kugi technique.” Luna explained as Black looked at his right arm, seeing a large scar going across it.
“Yeah…” Black said slowly as he inspected the arm, “Definitely not going to do that for a while…” Black commented as he returned his focus back to Luna. “How are Edward and the others?”
“Edward and the others are doing just fine,” Came Cottontail's voice as a chibi maid appeared. “Do you require anything Master Black?”
“I would like to talk to Edward, and please don’t call me Master Black. Just Black is alright…” Black commented.
“As you wish sir,” She bowed her head slightly. “And my creator has actually just arrived at the door now. He wanted to come see you as soon as you were awake so he had me notify him.” she turned to the door that opened on its own to reveal the alchemist who’s face and hair here were as they were before the fight. “I shall take me leave now,” Cotton bowed and faded away.
“How are you feeling there?” Ed smiled evilly. “Got to be pretty good seeing as how ya got a good looking girl caring for ya.” At this comment both Black and Luna got a slight blush on their faces. “Anyways, do you mind if I speak with Black alone for a bit Luna?”
“But-” Luna was going to continue, but a hand shakely made its way onto Luna’s shoulder. She looked to see Black giving her a reassuring smile.
“I’ll be fine Lulu, I’ll be in bed anyways for a few days.” Black reassured, Luna hesitantly nodded and walked out of the room. Leaving the two displaced alone. “So, out of curiosity, may I ask why you didn’t fully heal me?”
“You need to learn that your actions have major repercussions, and you wouldn't get a zenkai boost,” Ed plopped down next to Black on the other side of his bed. “You won’t always have Zensu to use and you will have Luna play nurse for a couple of days. Gives you two some much needed time together.” He sighed. “I know all too well what happens after you get together. Sure ya spend a good bit of time together the first week then it gradually declines due to duties. I’m speaking from my past experiences from my own world raising the girls and being their teacher then later Luna’s lover. I was a king at the time so you can imagine even after we got married it was still hard to be together.” Black nodded. “Let me ask you something. Why haven’t you proposed to her yet?”
Black turned serious as he turned his attention to the ceiling. “I don’t know to be honest. One thing is that I don’t want her to feel lonely after I pass, I’m not immortal. And I guess I’m just too damn nervous…”
“No you’re definitely not immortal but you are a saiyan,” Ed leaned back while Black looked over and raised an eyebrow. “Saiyan ages nearly three times slower than a human does, think back to Vegeta in GT. He was taller sure but still looked almost exactly the same as the day he landed on earth,” he held up his hand and a white box plopped into it. “I think you’ll have plenty of time to spend with her. Remember she has longevity not true immortality. This is something you’re lacking too,” Ed opened the box to reveal a dazzling ring that had a gem that looked like it had an entire solar system in it. “It’s called a Nebula Diamond. I would’ve used it for my own Luna had I had it at the time. Here,” he set the ring down next to the saiyan.
Black looked at the ring uncertainty as he watched the galaxy in the diamond, “I… I don’t know if I can take this…” Black said as Edward raised an eyebrow. “I mean… you helped me get prepared for the gala, for Luna. Then you help me with Nightmare, build me a hyperbolic time chamber alike and now you are giving me a ring for me to propose to Luna with. I just don’t know if I can take any more gifts from you…” Black said with uncertainty.
"I never said you didn't pay for anything," Ed shook his head. "Look Black, I've been around the block more than a few times at this point in my life and there are a lot of things I regret not being by my girls' sides for part of their lives is one of them. I had to leave when they were young so they pretty much forgot me then the second time I was forced away by somepony I trusted. I was encased in stone for 2,000 years, my mind completely broken for the first half, then when I was sane enough, Luna's fall was starting and all I could do was watch and listen. I saw the two most important women of my life at the time Fighting. For a thousand years I stared at the Moon. Luna stared back but we were never able to speak or touch. I want you to do what you should've done before you were encased in stone," He heaved a sad sigh, "Helping others isn't one of my regrets. I helped you get ready for the Gala cause this was the first time you've had a chance to spend some casual fun with her in awhile. I built this chamber because you need it, especially to be ready for things to come," Black's gazed confused. "I know the future, and since you want the timeline to go on as unaltered as much as possible I won't tell you what could happen but this place is for what might happen. As for your gift,"A golden ripple appeared and out of it came a decent-sized perfectly round ball made of a single emerald.
Staring at Black swore he could see an orange flame inside the sphere at its core. His entire body suddenly pulsed. He then felt a pull of some sort one the wanted him to reach up with his sore arm. Reach out he tried to take the gem from the alchemist's left hand but couldn't due to his sore body.
Ed pulled the crystal back and spoke, "Before I give you this Black tell me why," Black raised an eyebrow. "Why haven't you married her? For real, you're not just nervous. Are you scared of what will happen if you two do get married? Or is it the outcome of what that marriage will bring that really scares you?"
Black looked away from the alchemist and stared at the ceiling, deep in thought. After a few moments, the Saiyan spoke. “I… I’m just afraid that I won’t be a good father when the time comes…” The Saiyan looks back to Edward. “What if I mess something up?”
Ed took a deep breath and let it out slowly, "I can only speak from the experiences I've had that we can only do what we feel and think is best for our children. Whether or not we are a good parent is only up to those around us, the choices we make, and most importantly our children," he looked at the saiyan. "I have been a father both to adopted children and of my own flesh and blood and I can honestly say that every time I was a father," Black looked hopeful, "That I always managed to mess something up. Parenting is something we can't do right no matter how many times we have children, it's only something we can try our best at each and every time. Take Gohan for example, even though Piccole hammered into Goku that he wasn't a fighter but a scholar. But at the same time Gohan eventually came to terms that he was both a scholar and a fighter and that's due to how he was raised by both his parents. Mistakes are made by everyone, that's inevitable. We can only do what we can to help guide and be there for our children when they need us. Do you want to see what I have back home?" Ed pulled out a pair of lockets, one gold the other silver.
Black thought for a minute, looking towards the pair of lockets. “Sure.” Black said after a moment.
Edward opened the silver locket and handed it over to Black. Taking the pendant with his good arm the saiyan's eyes widened as he looked to see Luna, or at least a nearly human version of her, in a wedding dress next to a much shorter and younger Edward in a tuxedo. His eyes were then drawn to the opposite side which had Luna with an aged Edward sitting under a tree. In each of the couple's arms were young smiling alicorns.
"We call them our Twins Stars," Ed commented. "The one who looks like his mother is named Solar Eclipse and the one I'm holding is his younger sister. She looks more like her maternal grandmother when she was still an alicorn. My daughter's name is Morning Star."
“They have beautiful names,” Black said as he examined the pictures. The Saiyan saw they were happy, all of them seemed happy in the photo. Black had seen many families in his life, all with their own sets of smiles in photos. Edward’s family had a genuine smile that was contagious for the Saiyan. “I would like to make a family…”
"Then you start with what you already have," Ed held out the ring. "It took me and my Luna a long time to have biological children and it wasn't from a lack of trying either," Ed smirked as the saiyan blushed slightly. "Alicorns are very unique in their biology, in some worlds they can only have children with truly powerful beings though I don't think this is my case. I've had biological children many times over at this point in my life and loved everyone of them. You'll both be great parents but I must warn you that alicorn pregnancy can put a great strain on her body if she doesn't have a steady supply of her natural magic. Even more so when carrying Twins," He took his locket back while his mood grew dark. "That was in my world though and it was touch and go for Luna after she gave birth. I ALMOST lost her and would have had it not been for her Lunar Sage Stone that I'd crafted millenia ago. I'm paranoid to the point when Tia told me her news I immediately got her Stone and made her wear it. That's why I'm leaving your Celestia and Luna with stones of their own too. That and to access their full power without nightmare mode." Ed explained. "The stones are enchanted to only work for them, even if Moon somehow returned to an alicorn she can't use them or Celestia if she went Day Breaker. So no frit there okay? So are you going to ask her later?"
Black slowly nodded, “Once I can get out of this bed.” Black said as he chuckled, only to groan right afterwards. He looked towards the alchemist, “Thanks for this chance Edward.” Black thanked.
"You're part of my family now Black, even if it's through extended means," Ed smiles. He holds up the burning emerald orb. "This is the crystal of the Boosted Gear, The Forearm of The Red Dragon King that Surpasses God and inside it is the soul of the Great Red Welsh Dragon from Arthurian legend, the of Draig."
"You who calls himself Goku Black, I have felt the cry of your soul," The orb spoke in a thunderous roar. "Why do you seek power? Power for Power's sake, riches may happs, or is it for women? Tell me so I may judge if you are worthy to wield my power and are worthy of the Title Red Dragon Emperor?!"
Black raised an eyebrow at the women's part, but responded. “I do not wish for power, riches, or women. I only wish for the safety of my friends and family. Even if it’s the cost of my own life.” Black said, staring at the flaming emerald seriously.
"RAHAHA!" The orb laughs confusing the saiyan. Black grits his teeth thinking the dragon's soul is laughing at him. "Do not miss judge my laughter at you young warrior. I have had many wielders give me this answer and all meant it until they were consumed by the power they sought for others' sakes. You will have a stronger heart and kind soul. I carry you type to be the best partner, know this that in accepting me you will become as a dragon and I am still fully aware of everything though you may use my power as you see fit. If you accept these terms You may use that power. I will bond with your mangled arm but until the gauntlet is active you won't see me until I speak, and even it will be as a glowing green circle on your hand. Once bonded I am there until you die and then I will find another or return to the alchemist's vault. Are these terms acceptable?"
Black thought it over for a few moments, looking at the flaming emerald. “These are… acceptable.” Black confirmed.
"Very well," The orb floated over to Blacks hand and placed itself there. Soon a crimson red armored gauntlet spread from the Emerald and covered the entire lower half of Black's arm. Green energy designs fluxed on the armor then the gauntlet and ord faded away. "We are now, the RedDragon God!!!" Draig roared proudly from his circle. "I look forward to our coming battles together, Aibō(partner)!"
Black looked at the gauntlet with a smirk, “Kiite yokatta(Good to hear).” Black looked over to Edward, “So, I’m guessing you're going back to the void soon?”
"Yes, hopefully to go home this time," Ed chuckled. "But first let me tell you about your new Sacred Gear. It's similar in concept to the weapons Zeldris can make but unlike his a Gear can be wielded by anyone but most people have a better chance if they're compatible. Your's is one of the Original Thirteen Sacred Gears and embodies the principle of power, strength, and the destruction of whatever stands before you. The Boosted Gear as it's more commonly called doubles your power every 3 minutes at your current level, train hard and it lessens the boost time down to 15 sec minimum. The gear can evolve based off of your will, want a sword put in, get one and concentrate on fusing it with the gauntlet," Black intently listened. "When you reach the peak of your power push hard and achieve Your Balance Breaker and well unlock the dragon armor. This can be done by also offering parts your body to the gem if you haven't unlocked the armor to the point it has wings but I don't recommend doing this as that part of you becomes fully dragon."
"As a pseudo-dragon now you are much more durable physically to the point that even conventional weapons won't even scratch you or hurt you, period," Draig explained. "You also have an extremely high tolerance for most magic and enchanted weapons as well as near poison immunity."
"Like a dragon you will seek things out that you crave, mainly battle for you, even in minor doses such as training but it will not consume you like Equestria Dragon Greed," Ed iterated. "Once you achieve Balance Breaker, beware not to be consumed by hate, lest you unleash the Curse of the Juggernaut Drive. Becoming a gigantic red dragon of Destruction. If you can overcome the hate in your Heart, like I know you will thatd back onto the pillow and sighed, “This just means a lot of training for me, not just my body but also my mind. That’s gonna be fun…” Black said sarcastically as he put a sore hand on his cheek, feeling the new scar across his face.
“Makes ya look like Bardock,” Edward commented. “I can fix those scars if you want me too?” He offered.
Black shook his head, “Nah, I think I’ll keep them as a reminder of my many fights.” Black said as he looked at his chest at the numerous amount of scars on it.
“Hehe…” Ed chuckled drawing Black’s full attention. “You remind me of mine an Gar’s middle brother. He goes by Asta Ferris and out of the three of us is the most dedicated to just about everything. He’s the one you should see for any type of Martial Arts skill. Mastered several of them in his trips across Europe and Asia, though he only says he mastered the basics up to or just below black belt standards. Everytime he gets a scar he’s proud to shower it off. He’s nowhere near as powerful me and Gar are in the magic department but if you want a descent fight call him. He can transform a few times and he can show a few breathing techniques to further increase your physical power, he’s a beast when it comes to pushing and training for greater heights though.”
Black chuckled, “I’ll give him a call when I get the chance then.” Black smile as he grunted, slowly sitting up.
“Ya looking forward to having Luna as your personal nurse for the next week?” Ed gave a cheeky smile causing the saiyan to go beet red. “Need not worry too much. After a week the crop of Senzu I had Cottontail start on will be ready. Till then you can coach Nightmare on basic energy control from the lounge. I do recommend you stay in the chamber while you heal as ony about a day will pass outside, probably not even a whole one. Pass the time with a story to the mane six about the old days, gods knows I have a few. You good?”
“Yeah, I think I am. This won’t be the first time Luna had to play nurse. The first time was after the battle with Sombra, had to stay in bed for a month after my body couldn’t handle the power of Super Saiyan 2 and the hole in my chest.” Black said, gesturing to the scar. “At least telling the mane six about my past will get some questions off my chest they’ve been asking me.”
“I hope so,” Ed nods. “A fair warning Black, sometimes what’s happened in the past, can still be redone in the present.” Ed got up from where he’d been sitting.”I think my stay here has been fruitful but I must return to my own world. I have a pregnant wife to see too and another princess I love that I haven’t seen in over 2,000 years. Not to mention a corontination, christ my nights are going to be full. Never have more than one kid at a time that’s the same age if it can be helped.”
“Yeah, well don’t let me keep you waiting then.” Black said. He slowly lifted his right arm, grunting as he held out his hand, “Farewell, for now.” Black smirked.
A portal open to the left of Ed. “Have a fruitful honeymoon,” Ed smirked. “Tell Gar I stopped in, and give him hell for the stunt he pulled. Take care my friend, and I’ll be watching you,” He snickered and stepped into the void as the rest of the group fill through the door all piled on top of each other.
Luna saw Black sitting up as the Saiyan lowered his arm back to the bed. She quickly rushed over and carefully helped him back onto the bed. She looked to the fading portal, “Did he head back to his world?”
Black nodded, “Yeah,” he replied as he saw the portal vanish as the rest of her group entered the room. He looked towards them with a smile. “You all enjoy the fight?”
“I gleamed it from your memories,” Spoke Ddraig from the glowing green circle on Black”s right hand and catching everypony off guard. “It was quite the spectacle!”
Black noticed the ponies confusion at the new voice, “Oh, this is Ddraig. The soul of The Great Welsh Dragon. He gave me a chance with his power.” Black went on to explain the rest to them about Ddraig, Twilight asking a barrage of questions. But her questioning was put to rest when she saw Black was getting a bit agitated. She went onto apologize, the ponies and drake laughing at this, while Nightmare rolled her eyes.
Ed soon arrives at the Crystal Empire's main court area. Looking around he saw the Crystal Guards starting while doing their best fish impressions. Ed merely shook his head and entire the place. From what he could tell it has been around three to four days since he'd left to initially dave Gar and then Asta. Due to his taking a nap he could refuse a summons from Gar's friend Goku Black. It was safe to say he had and eventful stay in the Saiyan's world and gained the power of God Ki and another set of family members in Black and his Nightmare Moon as well as Black's Luna, soon to be his fiance.
Soon Edward came across Princess Amore, "Hey Amore what's..." Before he could finish she blasted him with a beam of gleaming icy blue magic knocking the alchemist down to the floor on his back. "Ooooowwwww.... Been a while since I was knocked on my back by magic," He groaned as he sat up but was suddenly on the ground again as Amore had talked him and started to cry into his chest.
"You bastard..." She cried into his chest. "When Tia said you left for another world I... I..."
"Shhh... I'm sorry I should have told them to explain things better or at least left a message for you but I needed to attend to some family business," Edward rubbed her head calming her down.
"Family..." Amore looked up confused. "You have family on other worlds besides that Bright Stone alicorn?"
"Stone is my son from one such work, yes, but I have more than just Stone out there one Void," Edward stood up and helped Amore to her's. "Let me tell you what you've missed out and about my family and I hope you'll consider them your's too."
They walked and talked as Ed told Amore of his own awakening up to the events of the current that has just passed. He told her of his brothers, nieces, and nephews, and his adventures as well as the nature of the kind of being he is.
"Ed," Amore looked at her as they were in her room. "I... I don't quite understand everything in detail but I DO understand that this is who you are and I will support you how I can... "
"I understand," he nodded. "So you'll be coming to Cnaterlot?"
"If you're asking me to marry you that I can't quite answer yet," She looked away. "I'll come but... I am still a little confused on how I should view you right now Ed..."
"I understand," Ed nodded and stood up.
"Everything you've done, I should hate you for it but I can't..." Amore said in sadness as tears ran down her face. "Sombra was... our son and you... killed him with your own hands..." She gritted her teeth, "But I can't bring myself to even be mad at you. He... had to be stopped... He took Tia and Lulu along with your children and little Nyx. All of the things he'd done and would've done...Thank you for stopping him and saving the Empire."
Ed placed his hands on her shoulders causing her to look up and see the tears streaming down his cheeks, "Amore, I still consider him our son but the creature he's become wasn't our boy. I hate myself for letting the girls and kids get taken and even more for having to end him but I'm thankful to him for having enough humanity left to hide you away before his evil side fully took over," He hugged her tightly.
"Will... will you please stay with me tonight?" Amore sniffled. "I don't want to be alone."
"Sure," Ed laid her down and she snuggled into him. "I won't ever let you go again," he mumbled to himself.
Sometime later that night... and in another world...
Deltorix POV
I sigh and rub my chin. ‘I should try to get some more powers..and I just thought of a great way to get some.’ I smirk and rush back to my smithy and see Chibi Ed then rub my chin.
“Ok I’ve decided to name you to blaze as I’m not good with names,” I tell the parrot made of nanites. Then I pull out a huge world map. “Now for our next project I want to make dragon slayer lacrima, how do I or we, do that?”
"Thank you, frankly I was getting tired of being referred to as Ed or chibi," Blaze happily flapped his wings. "But you want to make Dragon Lacrima of a specific type or all types?"
“I plan on making every type possible,” I say smirking and look to Blaze. “With my gamer powers I can absolutely get and use all of them, and spike will soon be ready for the one Ed gave me for him, I want to know the basics of how to use it before I give him the lacrima.”
"You will need several magics some extremely dangerous even in their basic concept and hard to obtain material," Blaze said as he flew to a nearby table and display a list. "First will need a location extremely rich with many types but mostly raw clear quartz. I limestone bed for growing the Lacrima. Extreme heat and pressure spells. Mineral-rich groundwater. A powerful grow to spell for stone and very power but yet simple time displacement spell with a fast-moving time spell."
"Other than these you will also need basic seed material of whatever want the Lacrima's Element to be," Blaze explained then he starts to vibrate and his eye showed a warning sign.
I rub my chin and grumble a bit. “Well damn, the only time spell I know stops. I could try using earth and fire bending or try to learn lava bending for the heat and pressure. I don’t know where we could do this.”
I look at Blaze and ask. This will not be easy, are you able to do most of these things?”
"I am a matter generator/convertor and piece of magi-tech, not a wizard that can cast complex spells in conjunction to create an extremely powerful dragon based artifact. Other than these you will also need basic seed material of whatever want the Lacrima's Element to be that much I can do," Blaze explained then he starts to vibrate and his eye showed a warning sign. "ALERT!"
I blink and expand my senses just in case. “What’s wrong?”
"Resetting," the bird froze for a moment then was back to normal. "It would seem that Dragon Lacrima creation is list under Edward's Priority access list and I just sent an automatic message to my progenitor about access."
I groan and rub my face as I sit down in my work chair. “Damn well at least all my secret projects are hidden for now, he will most likely either call through his token or come here himself from what little I know of Ed.” I then pull the watch token out of my inventory and set it on the table. 
The watch immediately began to vibrate then popped open. The hands started to spin rapidly as a holo-display popped up and soon the Alchemist's face came on. "Why the hell am I getting a red alert in the middle of the night?" He rubbed his eyes and looked at me and Blaze. "Oh, its just you Del, what are you up to?"
I smile apologetically and tell him. “I was gonna start making some dragon slayer lacrima, but it seems Blaze here was programmed to tell you if I asked. Sorry about waking you.”  while I am talking I am unaware that Ed can see over my shoulder an incomplete golden gauntlet with six holes on the knuckles and back of the palm on it.
"Look kid," Ed rubbed his face, ""I'm not gonna tell you 'no' if that's what you think," He yawned, "I just went through hell, found out Tia is three months along in a massive battle, got the third love of my life back, helped both my brothers out and I still have a whole order of knights to oversee training for with morphers. I'm hella tired and am going to be overseeing a lot of duties to keep Tia from doing a lot for her and the baby's sake. I'm the last person that's going to give you shit on whatever you're personal projects are. Now what's got me up, even though I don't need sleep.""
“Well, according to blaze it was an automated message that called you,  but right now I’m faced with the problems of not having the spells or ingredients needed to create the lacrimas,” I inform him of scratching my head.
"You have all the ingredients you need in the old gem quarry outside Ponyville," Edward waved his hand in the air. "But the reason I got the message is because the over the construction of a Lacrima generator is top secret. Mainly because of the Larcima, but allows for the source of the mana needed."
I nod a bit and say. “Yeah, I can understand that. But you don’t have to worry about anybody learning it, just me and blaze.” I lean back and blink my eyes before looking at the clock. “Huh seems our worlds have sunk up, it’s the middle of the night here too.”
"I'm not worried about that," Ed waved ot off. "It a program all my chibis are installed with to notify me if something those who I leave them with are trying to access sensitive information is all. As for why the main reason is because of the heart of the generator."
“The heart? What do you mean?” I ask Ed as I lean forward.
"Dargon lacrima are crystalized dragon mana formed over the process of highly rich mana infused water leeching into the soil over a period of a hundred years," Ed stated. "to proceed one like that is extremely difficult in nature alone. To do it on a scale artificially with the generator you need a steady supply of mana to leech into the water which then run of the element you used as seed material but the mana must remain constant supply like the flow of the water. Not just any mana will do either is has to be Dragon mana," Ed explained as he leaned back in his chair. "Unless it's in a mana-rich zone where a dragon has died or hibernated for over ten years you won't find a natural Lacrima, even in the Dragonlands they'd be rare."
I groan and hit my desk. “Damn, I was hoping to save some money by making them myself.” I rub my face to try to relax and think.
"You also have another couple of problems," Ed pointed out. "The only mana rich zone you have access to is the Evefree, more specifically the Tree of Harmony but no dragon his died or slept there in a very long time."
“Well, technically I’m early enough in the timeline that big green dragon may still be there,” I say while rubbing my chin in thought then shake my head. “But even if there was dragon magic there I wouldn’t take from the tree.”
"Has it been there for over ten years," Ed pointed out. "And your missing something very important young drake."
“No clue and what is that?” I ask as I dig through my drawer.
"You have a constant mana supplier I made for you!" Ed complained as he leaning to the display stretching out to meet my face.
I blink and slap my forehead. “Right, I forgot about it and it’s still in my inventory.”
"Right," Ed rolled his eye. "But it still wouldn't work as the mana heart. You need Dagon Mana, remember."
“Very true, plus it only gives me 80% of my MP per minute so if it uses my MP faster then I get it back I’ll burn out and just waste MP.” I groan and shake my head.
"My you are so dense sometimes," Blaze squawked.
I give a small glare at Blaze. “Yes I can be, but guess what I’m completely new to doing this.”
"Even a novice magi-tech user like yourself should be able to put to and to together," He pointed out. "What is the heart of the Lacrima Generator?"
“Lots and lots of dragon mana, which I can’t make on my own yet.” I shake my head.
The bird slammed his face onto the desk.
"You need a Dragon Sage Stone Del!" Ed slammed his hands on his desk with a loud thud.
Suddenly out of right field a pillow hit the back of his head, "Keep it down!"
"Sorry Amore," He called over his shoulder and then sat down in his chair again.
I blink for a moment then sigh and slam my head onto the table. “Yeah that makes sense...sorry Ed, I’m like a kid trying to be a scientist, I’m working on things I don’t fully understand, hell the only reason I have had any success is because I’ve been using my clones to do the experimenting which leaves a lot of craters....everywhere.”
"This is why I left the bird there," Ed pointed at the parrot. "He has all my knowledge, well, previous knowledge."
“Right, I’ll try to see if I can make one, thanks for the heads up, Ed,” I tell him and my eyes widen and I pull out my newest token. “Oh before I forget here is a new token, you should keep an eye on him, he will most likely end up killing his Celestia and Luna, and here is a knife made of a special material that is useful against people that have a fast healing factor.” I send them through the watch.
"Del," Blaze cut in. "Ed is the only living being who makes the Sage Stones. Even though his Twilight, princesses, and nieces can use alchemagic He kept the way to make Stones for himself."
I lean back and sigh. “True, Damn...” I look at Ed and ask. “What do you want for one?”
"First off," Ed leaned in. "How are things going over there? Has Twilight understood my gift and started to ask questions?"
I nod and say. “She has started to study alchemy but I did give her a harsh warning of what happens if you go too far with it. As for asking questions, I’m not sure...I really should start bonding with the main six.” I trail off lost in thought.
"Del," Ed's vision narrowed. "Celestia over there is hiding A LOT of things from everyone, but especially and more importantly, you, Luna, and Twilight. I know you don't want to get on her bad side more than we've already put you but maybe you should do some digging. Especially on those humans."
I nod and tap the side of my head. “Way ahead of you I’ve been sending my clones out across the planet looking for records and any trace of what happened to them, so far it’s the same story, but one of my latest trips across the sea did find something interesting there is a magical field miles wide in the middle of the ocean. my clone didn’t go through the field but I plan on going there eventually.” 
“I’ve even had clones going into Celestia’s bedroom looking for secret rooms and stuff maybe find a diary or something but all I found was a closet full of cake...” I shudder a bit.
" Mmmm..." Ed rubbed his chin. "I wonder...." He got up and walked off. I heard rummaging in the background and another moan from Amore. Soon Ed came back with a sun-themed key. "You're looking in the wrong castle altogether. You need her bedroom in the old castle. It has a secret passage behind her dresser. This key is a copy she made for me years ago. It should work for the one in your world if it's there."
He sent it through the watch. "It'll glow when you're close to any of her secret rooms in the old place, as for payment for the Stone," A ripple appeared above his hand, and out fell a large crystal ball. "I want you to summon me for any undertaking of something to do with these subjects. Stone or Human related," He held up the stone. "It doesn't look impressive but this stone is often referred to as the Tear of a Dragon King by the dragons themselves. I can set up the generator for you in your base. The spells for I won't teach, sorry."
“I will and I would appreciate that. I do understand wanting to keep somethings a secret.” I look at the dragon stone and feel my emotional flame burn hotter and just being near it my chest glows.
I look to Ed and say. “Thank you for your help, Ed, how is Raava doing? You should have had a spike in the avatar state a few days ago.”
"Yea I didn't feel that," Ed shook his head. "As I said, I had a bit of an issue a few days ago." he scratched the back of his head.
“To make a long story simple the version of Raava I gave you was incomplete after some meditating in another displaceds world  I was able to fully link with the avatar cycle and now everyone who I’ve given the powers to and will give the powers to will be a full avatar meaning the Raava inside you should be at full strength soon,” I inform him.
"Hmmm..." Ed nodded. "Will, I really didn't notice as I was stuck under Malice's influence, though I did awaken my Bankai and Hollowfication."
I blink then rub my chin and think to myself. ’ huh maybe I could get a soul reapers sword.’ then I shake my head and smile. “That’s cool so when will you have time to come over and set it..” I look north and my eyes widen. “No freaking way..”
"I should be able to come over in about a week or week and a half," Ed though. "Things should quiet down enough after the announcement of Tia and the baby and Twilight's ascension that I'll leave most of the workload to Amore and Luna. Amore has more than enough power to raise the sun with some help from Luna," Ed stroked his chin, "What's up?"
I look back to Ed with my eyes wide. “One of my clones just found what seems to be the ancient home of the ponies.” 
"Rainbow Valley," Ed cracked his neck.
“Is that what it’s called?” I ask as I think back on what my clone saw then I lift up the map and point to where it is. “The clone was around here before he poofed himself.”
"Ah Dream Valley," Ed corrected himself. "Windigo ran then ot and scattered them so much that they blame each other and fought for dominance until the Unification led by Platinum. Or so the stories go."
I nod and then say. “Even now the whole place is frozen over, good news is I can use water bending to melt the ice. My clone already tested it. But moving on so I should expect you to come over somewhere around a week?”
"Make it a week and a half two at most," he held up two fingers. "Just to be on the safe side of things. I'll come via my own means though, no summon. I want to keep this a little on the discreet side. How is Greed fairing?"
“Honestly the last time I saw him was when I saw Celestia and Luna coming over to inspect the new guard armor I made for them.” I chuckle and smirk. “I surprised them big time with full armor sets for them at an alicorn set for Twi when she is ready. But back to greed, he was mostly just standing behind Celestia, I think they are making him guard her or maybe they found out he has a new power?” I tell him then start guessing.
"Hmmm..." Ed rubbed his chin. "We may need to check on him. The only power he should have are the ultimate shield, enhanced body, and rebirth, Are the curse still visible on him, or have the faded away?"
“I was speaking of those abilities and no the curse hasn’t faded.” I get an idea and walk behind the chair and grab the gauntlet and show it to Ed. “Hey, I’m working on something tricky any on metals that can channel a huge amount of magic that I can use to link the seven gems together?”
"Uru," Ed said immediately. "It's what helps me use magic through my arm and leg."
“Alright, thanks.” I set the gauntlet down and sit down. “So anything else we should talk about before you get back to snuggling with your wives?”
"Hmmm...Watch out for a cello token, or it may be Ichigo's first zanpakuto," Ed advised. "It belongs to Asta's old friend and he's displaced as Ichigo, but as a full soul reaper."
“Oh? Huh could be interesting, maybe he could help me get one of those words.” I think out loud and rub my chin. “Oh speaking of new displaced, I recently had myself a little Power Rangers adventure.” Chuckling i continue. “The guy summoned me and a Charizard to help him on a rescue mission to help save a few old power ranger‘s that were captured by villains.” 
"Oh so ya met Rodger," Ed leaned back in his chair.
“Yeah, he seems to be getting along with his universe’s royal sisters,” I smirk softly. “Lucky bastard.”
"He was forced here about a week ago and help save the Empire from Malice with some help from Spike, Shin, and Pole," Ed rubbed the back of his head. "But enough of that. I need snuggles and rest. Later."
“Alright, enjoy your night Ed.” I wave as he ends the call and I sit back and rub my face. “Well damn, looks like I won’t have dragon slayer magic for a few more weeks at the most. Oh well, next project time.”
“And what would that be?” Blaze asks me.
I open my mouth then sigh. “I don’t know yet.” I then hear pop up so I read it and shrug. “I may as well.”
"He was forced here about a week ago and help save the Empire from Malice with some help from Spike, Shiny, and Pole," Ed rubbed the back of his head. "But enough of that. I need snuggles and rest. Later."
“Alright, enjoy your night Ed.” I wave as he ends the call and I sit back and rub my face. “Well damn, looks like I won’t have dragon slayer magic for a few more weeks at the most. Oh well, next project time.”
Ed's World Morning 3rd POV
Ed woke to the gentle howl of the winds on the protective shield over the Crystal Empire. He yawned and then tried to get up but soon found himself pend to the bed. "What the?" he pulled the blankets back to reveal a nude former empress tightly holding onto his left arm. "That's right I slept with her last night," Edward happily smirked as he lovingly brushed a lock of her from her face. "And then I got a call from a certain red dragon in the middle of the night," he grumbled.
Ed produced to try and free himself from Amore's grasp but quickly found the more he struggled the tighter she held on, "I guess I have no other choice," he whispered, "Shadow Clone Jutsu," he said quietly as a new clone of himself appeared. "Use phasing and switch with me asap. We need to get started on that list pronto." The clone nodded, it and the original alchemist used their ninjutsu to quickly swap places.
"Alright," Ed said as a black muscle shirt, baggy pants, and blue plaid slippers appeared on him. "To the dining hall." He marched off quietly and met everypony else there beside five of the mane six.
Edward quickly explained that he was going to train five or six of the elite Crimson Knights in Canterlot to use the morphers he'd had built by his nanites. He also explained they'd be using theTime Chamber as to cut down on the waiting period before sending them back here. Ed also told the sisters that Amore was going to go back to Canterlot with them but that she was on the fence about marriage but none of them expected her to want to dive into that as she just been freed and needed her time and space.
"And that's about it," Ed sipped his coffee. "Other than the announcement and Twilight's coronation of course," he let out a breath and set the cup down. "I will be leaving after that so ee Deltorix. The young dragon needs me to build him one of my machines, and a few other things will happen I suspect," He looked worriedly at Celestia.
"I'm fine and so is the baby," Celestia giggled. "Always the vigilant father and husband."
"Luna," Ed git his first wife's attention. "Would you and Amore be able to handle things if I took Tia with me to the other world?"
Everypony looked at Edward a little shocked but then Luna smiled. "I think she and I can manage. Twilight can also be there to help so she can get some experience dealing with royal problems, nobles, etc."
"What?!" Twilight looked at her mentor Aand former teacher dumbstruck.
"I agree with you, sister," Celestia nodded and then turned to Twilight. "You may not be holding any major power except for a title at the moment my former student but you still need to learn these practices."
"But...
"She right Twilight," Ed cut off the lavender alicorn. Twilight got quiet very quickly as she knew when Ed started using full names he was serious. "You were already part of the royal family and the mother of a princess. It's best if you learned how to deal with some of the more... annoying aspects of the lifestyle of royalty before you have too many responsibilities of them that you can't count."
"Okay," Twilight pouted.
Suddenly the doors to the dining room were thrown open and in charge a Crystal Guard and Crimson Knight. Each went to to their perspective commandeers on either side of the table, Polearm and Shining Armor.
"What's going on Pole?" Ed looked at his grandson as the knight bowed and stepped back slightly, staying just behind Polearm.
'Shiny?" Cadence looked at her husband.
"It would seem our battles from a few days ago have drawn the attention of our neighbors," Shining Armor crossed his arms and looked at Polearm.
"The knight confirmed it," Pole stated. "There is an army of Yaks headed started for the Empire and they're heavily armored and armed to the teeth."
"But why?' Twilight looked around the table confused. "We've always had a descent enough relationship with the yaks. Why are the coming here with an army?"
"Equestria has had descent relations with the yaks but the Empire hasn't for some time," Ed sipped his coffee. "At least not since Sombra's reign as king. The Empire is a equine-based society but it was never truly apart of Equestria," He looked strongly at his niece and nephew. "You actually have enough territory to rival Equestria in terms of size but you can't access it due the the storms and the drastic terrain shifts that can occur."
"So what do we Aunties?" Cadence turned to Celestia and Luna.
"We can't do anything Cadence," Luna said abruptly then looked at er sister who looked to her niece, concerned and wanted to say something but knew she had no right to. This was Cadence and Shining Armor Kingdom and they had yo make a call on this.
"I know it may seem harsh but Luna is right. We can't do anything in this matter." The young couple looked stumped with utter worry. "At least until you ask us," Celestia smiled and he eyes traveled to her husband. "Though the creature you she be asking is not us but your favorite uncle," Celestia cued in a jovial tone causing said uncle to stop sipping his coffee.
"Ed has experience with the yaks after all," Luna added playfully. "He lived with them for a while during in his days of traveling the world. But you can only ask him Cadence. If he says 'No' then do push it."
'Damn it Luna. You know I would never let this place fall, let alone say no to family in this type of situation.'
"Unc-" Cadence started to say but was cut off by the scuffing of a chair.
"Don't even ask Cady," Ed looked at his niece out of the corner of his eye. The he looked up. "I know the yaks very will. And as long as the stanch traditionalism hasn't changed in the last few millennia then we have already won this fight. Shining," His gazed slightly shifted. "Ready your guards with their strongest most intimidating looking armors then meet me Pole and Spike at the of the western area just inside the gate."
Shining saluted then ran off to carry out his uncle's order.
"Pole," Ed looked to his student slash grandson. "Get you armor on as well and ready the knights," Pole stood up and he and the knight that came in thumped a fist to their chest and held it there as the bowed before running off.
"Spike, you're with me." Ed looked at the aspiring Gemstone Alchemist who returned a steadfast gaze. "I'll get you ready with something I'd hoped to give you on you birthday but this is just as good a time as any, " The young drake gave a toothy grin. Ed looked to his wives, "We'll be heading to Cantorlot to get his armor and pick up one more pony. See you both in few few," Smiled warmly as his Blinked in between the sisters and kissed them both on the cheeks before Blinking over to Spike and placed a firm hand on the youth's shoulder. "Ready?"
"Yea, let's do this," Spike gave a thumbs up and then Ed teleport them both away.
"Do you think he'll ever slowly down?" Looked at her sister.
Luna smiled with a nod, "He will, especially when your baby is ready to meet their father." Luna sipped her tea. "For now just let him be Tia."
Celestia placed a hand on her belly and smiled, "You're right Lulu," she sighed. "I can't wait for the day to meet them either."
In Ed's world-Yaksare a bovoidisc species closely related to minotaurs through a branch of oxen that had settled in the more mountainous areas of the continents sometime in prehistory. They are much like their distant cousins now distant but have retained a much bulkier body and more of their primordial strength and have much better endurance than most species on any continent. They often wear fairly thick wool coats throughout most of their lives as well as very heavy steel thick helmets to protect their skulls as most problems are solved by head butting it in their societies. Like minotaurs the Yaks have a pair of horns on either side of their heads but unlike the Minos race the horns are much thicker. They have retained their strength but they minds are another story. Though they are a primitive species they still have a much greater understanding of things than most species give them credit for but at the same their language is missing a few words and definitions to say the least. Like all Minos the aren't afraid to speak their minds and are very bold not being afraid to sow their strength, smash things, while rarely if ever taking 'NO' as an answer. Yaks have a superiority complex to the point that the are always right not matter what and will only listen to those who's hold power and even then they will not listen very will. If a figure proves to a Yak that they hold any from of power, even the bravery to face the yak in a fight despite knowing they have no chance in winning the yak will respect the figure and hold them as an equal, even above world leaders.
Ed Polearm, Spike, Blueblood, and Shining Armor all stood at the forefront of the Army of the Crystal Empire behind them to the right and the Order of the Crimson Knights on their left flank.
Blue was adorned in a mid-tier light weight golden armor that was accented with copper and cobalt blue highlights. I t was sturdy but light, allowing the prince to move around easily to dodge close range combat styles. Being a fencer he excelled at close ranged sword play and martial arts, taught to him courteous of his uncle.
Shining was in the same gold and amethyst romanisc style armor he had worn during his time as captain of the guard of Canterlot Castle. The ponies of the Empire and the Order started to call him The Steadfast Prince or The Wall of the Empire.
Polearm was in a suit of red paladin style armor akin to that of the Knight's of the Crimson order. Paladin were the highest ranking member of the Order any knight could hope to achieve and one could only receive that blessing from either a previous paladin that had passed down his crest to a barer of their choosing or by the or knighting of Crimson King, Grandfather Edward Elric. It was noted that there were only six paladins at any given time, and each was usually the head of one of the main Households that the order had formed, The Aries being Polearm's family line and the right hand of the King. Polearm did't not receive the title through inheritance as he normally would have being the last of his family line in the world at the time as his family had since sold off all properties but a few acres of land and the crest he wore around his neck to payoff debts. His title was granted via Edward for his time and effort put into his training and studies of Alchemy and magic. Polearm had Garnered the name Polearm The Undaunted.
Spike work an amethyst and emerald gemstone draconian themed armor with a layer of gem-fiber clothing under his armor that he'd made himself. The Crystal Pony foals took to calling him Spike the Brave and Glorious while the adults called him The Gemstone Alchemist being more familiar with alchemy, and the Crimson Order took to calling him Princess Spike the Jeweled. It was safe to say that the young Drake preferred the later two but didn't speak out against the first as it brought a smile to the foals faces as he passed, when he wasn't mobbed by everypony on the street that is.
"So what's the plan Uncle?" Blueblood slightly turned to Edward who was standing at the center with Shining on his right and Polearm on his left.
"To get them to back off and go home," Ed crossed his arms. "I really don't want to shed anymore blood than necessary and as far as I know... there is only one way to do that and that's only if the Yaks have stuck with their for the last few thousand years. That in lies our problem to. Though the Yaks are all for their traditions, that doesn't mean they haven't changed over the many years since I was last in their company some time ago as the Crimson King."
"So there's no guarantee we can get out of this unscathed," Shining sighed as he slightly shook his head the steeled his resolve. "But how do go about doing things if this way you have in mind can be done and is still part of the Yaks' traditions?"
"The Yaks are an old, proud and and very strong set of clan of mostly warrior," Ed held up a finger. "Though there not the brightest bunch in the bushel of creatures on this continent either but they can still figure things out well enough. But at the same time they still warriors with more brawn than brain at the end of the day whose main way to solve most issues is to hit it hard enough to make it bend to their will."
"What about this tradition you keep mentioning?" Pole spoke up. "I have my mare and foal and would rather keep them safe as possible than have them see a battle like what we had against Sombra and... Malice," he said with venom on his breath.
"The Yaken-Ki," Edward spoke up.
"The Yaken Why?" Blue blood raised an eyebrow.
"No Blue," Spike cut in. "The Yakne-Ki," He emphasized the last part.
"You know of Spike?" Ed looked to the youngest amongst them a little shocked to say the least while the drake nodded.
"Yea, it's one of the Yak's oldest traditions." Spike held up a finger. "It's their main way of solving personal issues. Two Yak's enter a ring surrounded by all the other Yaks and no Yak leaves the ring until one of them either dies or gives up, usually the first one though. WAIT!?" He called out in realization as he now figured out Ed's plan. "You want us...." Spike pointed to everypony and himself. "To fight in a Yaken-Ki with the leaders?!"
"That's pretty much the just of it," Ed nodded.
"What's so bad cousin?" Blue looked at the drake. "I'm sure we can take them."
"Yaks a inherently strong and like earth ponies, have the magi of the land making them stronger," Ed looked out at the approaching yak. It wasn't just an army but the whole settlement, seeing as they were mainly a traveling species with going back and forth from two area's during the winter and summer moths of the mountains. "The worst part is the more you knock them down and they get back up the stronger they get. Not to mention some if they're covered in mud get stronger as will."
"I still thin we can take them," Blue crossed his arms.
"No doubt you can at the the moment nephew," Ed agreed. "But their strength comes from the stubbornness not to go to down easily and stay down if you put them there. It's why the Yaken-Ki rarely ever has one where both yaks walk away." He sighed. "We challenge them to Yaken-Ki, take them down as fast as you can but not so fast the yaks don't see it. Give a bit of a show but at the same time be careful as to not pull your punches to much. Looks like they'll be here in a few minutes, let's go," he jumped off the Gate's top and landed some twenty feet on the ground. The others soon followed and then they waited shocking the pony army.
Some Time Later...
"And so the show begins," Ed remarked as he and his students walked to meet the leaders of the Yaks.
"Prince Rutherford of yaks come to fight," A burly man with a messy mop-top of tangle moderate tangelo facial stubble and hair tied back with a gold ring, large horns adorn with gold crown-like rings, lime green eyes, and heavy iron armor stepped forward. "Yaks here to fight in battle against ponies and who ever ponies fight, prove yaks strongest." he was flanked by a few other yaks in similar garb, except for the gold adornments.
"I am Edward Elric and these are my nephews," Ed motioned to Blue, Shining, and Spike. "And this is my grandson." He patted Pole on his shoulder. "And sorry to disappoint you Prince Rutherford, but the fighting is over, the ponies won that battle. So you can go home."
"No fight fight pony enemies and ponies then yak fight just ponies instead," Rutherford stomped and all the yaks roared "YAKS FIGHT PONIES!" Rutherford threw his hand out and all was silent. "Bright Princesses to fight with Prince, NOW! Tiny red pony."
Ed let out a strained sigh as he grabbed the bridge of his nose. "My girls aren't coming out in this to deal with you. Celestia has a baby in her belly and Luna is tend our children. Cadence and Twilight are keeping the Empire from panicking. So no princesses for yaks to fight. Only princes here," he gestured to the four with him.
"You princes, HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Rutherford laughed a long with the other yaks. "You funny, now move!"
Ed through his hand up and used his water bending to bring all the snow from under them to behind his group forming it into a massive ice wall between them and the Empire.
Rutherford stood there in shock. "You do that?"
"Yes I did," Edward turned to face the yak leader. "And I and my family invoke, YAKEN-KI!"
"Yak...en... Ki..."
"Yak...en... Ki..."
"Yak...en... Ki..."
"Yak...en... Ki..."
"Yak...en... Ki..."
"Yak...en... Ki..."
The yaks chanted and stomped their thunderous hooves in unison on the cold frozen tundra. As they did this the whole group reforged their ranks into a very larger circle.They then moved in circles counter clock wasi of each other wit ha steady rhythm.
"YAK...EN...KI!" The roared as the put one more good stomp into the group as the parted their legs and skated throwing their fists together. Ed in the meantime dropped his ice wall to let the pony forces see what all was happening. All was then silent for some time.
Rutherford stepped onto the center of the circle followed by his generals, from what Ed guessed. "Ring made for Yaken-Ki. Your family fight us one on one, no one leaves till opponent is dead, no move, or give up!" He looked at Edward. "Agreed?"
"Ed looked to his left and they both nodded then looked to his right and they did the same. "We all agree."
"No WEAPONS," The prince roared and Ed nodded. "First is Rojo," Rutherford said and a yak on the far led stepped forward. He had built even for a yak, and had a messy of chestnut brown hair over his eyes while her wore iron armor like most of the yaks. "Who you pick?"
"Uncle," Blue stepped forward. "Let me take on the brute, please?" He looked Ed in the eye and the alchemist nodded and left the ring with the other after Blue gave Spike his sword. Blue stepped in front of his opponent.
"You little," Rojo chuckled as he towers over the tail stallion. Another stomp from the yaks signaled the start of the battle. "Me win easy," Rojo raise a heavy fist and slammed is down to the ground and shot dust up, "Hehe... no more blonde pony!"
Then there was a gasp fro mthe yaks as Blue had merely jumped back from the blow, "Was that it?;' he mocked and chuckled not seeing Rojo's other fist come at him and throwing him into the dirt across the circle. "Me win for sure, he not get up!" Rojo raised his fist in the air and the yaks roared with excitement then stopped.
Rojo looked around confused then saw Blue standing as he dusted of his armor before looking over to the again confused Rojo, "My uncle hits hard than that," Blue taunted causing the yak to grit is teeth in anger, "YAK CRUSH PUNY BLONDE PONY!" Rojo rushed Blue in a flurry of wipe swings the never again connected with the Prince who kept dodging, quickly tiring out his opponent. Finally when Rojo was wheezing Blue ran up and nailed him in the stomach with a punch the knocked the last of the wind the general had left, then he fell to the ground completely unconscious .
Rutherford looked on shocked and a little annoy, "No more dodge, ponies must fight!" he slammed a hoof down.
Blue left the ring and fist bumped Spike as they waited for the yaks to remove Rojo. "I'm next," Spike thumbed himself and no pony argued.
Spike stepped into the arena with a look of determination that didn't go unnoticed by the yaks. "Fival," Rutherford bellowed and smaller female yak with tan braid came fro the left. She looked at Spike and new what he was right away, "Name is Fival Grodhum. You drake, what your family name and house you from?"
"I am Prince Spike Solaris Everfree Elric," Spike proudly stated. Edward had given him permission to use his last name as Technically he'd adopted Spike after he formally married Tia, but never did he actually think the salamander would use it in a true contest.
"Is honor to fight you," Fival bowed. "But now you must lose," she lunged forward and reeled back with a left hook that Spike caught and then tossed the female yak to the side. As she was getting up Spike rushed in behind her and brought a leg sweep that collides with the side of Fival's face. The woman was knocked across to the other side of the ring unconscious with her helmet part of the way to Spike.
Rutherford looked on in shock, Fival's specialty was fighting drakes yet this young salamander took her out as if it were nothing. "Tact, you up now!" I yak roughly the size of Rutherford, perhaps a bit taller, and with a dark coat tan his, stepped up. "Is my brother Tact," Rutherford proudly stated. "He way stronger than others. " Tact only gave a slight snort.
"My turn then," Pole stepped up as Spike returned to Ed's side.
Tact charged head first at Polearm who merely stood there and threw up both palms taking the full of charge. Tact was force the Paladin back slowly but assuredly. Pole dug his heels in the ground until her stopped about ten feet from the edge of the circle with Tact digging his hooves in the ground still trying to push forward. Polearm tightened his grip on the yak horns and started to push back until her had enough space to lift Tact off the ground, the straining to do so, and then spun the yak around and proceeded to slam him in to the arena. "Polearm so far was the only pony who'd out strengthened the yaks. He style wasn't for quick pacing but for taking the brunt of an attach and to fight with a pole weapon. Seeing as he couldn't you a weapon he feel back on his baser training as a guard and the strength that his grandfather's training had gifted him with.
""Nice job Pole," Ed said softly then looked to Rutherford. "That's three of five Prince. We should stop."
"No stop till last yak left stand!" the prince clenched his fist. "ROLOS!" He yelled and an aged grey yak stepped out. He was much smaller than any of the yaks there but with that said the all respected the old one, which said volumes as to his strength.
"Alright my turn," Shining cracked his neck and started to walk forward, but Ed threw out his right arm .
"No, hell kill you Shining. Yak's don't live to be as old and grey as him without a reason. He's more than any of you can handle, even if you were to fight him together," he undid the clasp of his of hos inner jacket and then took of upper clothing, even the muscle shirt, revealing his prosthetic arm. "Rolos is mine. Your fight is with Rutherford," Ed placed a firm hand on Shining's shoulder and then walked into the arena and eyed the old yak who's eyes were obscured by his big bushy unibrow. "What's you clan?"
"It is an honor to meet you elder," Rolos said in a soft grouph and a deep bow, thoroughly shocking everyone. "And Founder of the Iron Limb Clan of our Scholars. Though your arm has changed and you have aged slightly I can tell from the paintings our clan has passed down you are Edward Elric of the Iron Limbs. The Founder of the Clan, of our Scholars."
"So even after all the millennia the clan still endures," Ed chuckled and Rolos nodded. "How many of you are there?"
"About twelve or so in the group and more in the home valley," Rolos said confirming Ed's hopes that the clan he'd founded long ago had endure. "I would love to speak with you more on this but I am afraid I must fight you now. Perhaps after?"
"Indeed," Ed nodded then took a battle stance. "Come Rolos," the old yak nodded and then vaniched only for a shcokwave to hit the ponies and yaks into direction of the Empire. Ed had only moved slightly forward and there was Rolos at his side, the yaks fist in the alchemist metal grip with Ed's left palm in Rolos's stomach. "I see after all this time the Shaori technique I taught is still the staple of the our clan. I am honored to see one who's truly mastered it unlike I was able to do Rolos," Ed said softly as he caught the old yak as he fill to the side, unconscious. "Thank you el...der..." Rolos muttered out as he slipped into total unconsciousness. Ed walked over to his side and let one of the yaks take Rolos from him. "Four down, one to go," He looked to Shining Armor. "You up." Ed pushed the young stallion out into the arena circle.
Shining stumbled to the center and waited as Rutherford stepped up, "Your uncle train you?" He asked sternly and Shining gathered his resolve then nodded once. Knew he was in a losing battle right then and there but there was no way he could back out of the, pride wouldn't let him, and above all else he would look weak to his people and more importantly his little girl. "Fight well Pony Prince," he held up his for arm.
"Shining was taken aback by this and so were the yaks but nonetheless he returned the gesture and bump Rutherford's forearms with his own. The tow then separate and slowly faced each other.
Can Shiny Boy win this Uncle?" Blue looked on at his cousin.
"In terms of strength no," Ed said bluntly. "Pole is barely stronger than Rutherford as it stands and he barely managed to beat Tact. In terms of brains Shining is better suited for the Prince but Rutherford is no foll either, he knows he's stronger than Shiny but he also knows he'll still lose."
"But why?" Spike asked as the fighters squared up and readied.
"Simple," Ed crossed his arms with a smirked as he saw Rutherford charge in with a hard right and it collided with a pink shield that Shining has placed around his forearm in the shape of a gauntlet. "Shining shield spell and his own mental fortitude to never stop protecting his kingdom and those he cares for."
Shining smiled wickedly as Rutherford recovered. The two princes looked at each other "I can't lose, I have ponies counting on," Shining remarked as he clutched his magically enhanced fist.
"My have yaks looking to me to lead," Rutherford thumped his chest.
It was then the the both gained a mutual respect as both leaders and fighters.
"Then let's do this," Shining zoomed in and unleashed a barrage of blows into yak and knocked him back but Rutherford shook his head and took off at the pony with the force of one might hoof step. Without thinking Shining threw up a shiled having Rutherford collided with it and actually dented the shield. The yak followed up with his own barrage of punches into the shield further denting and even cracking it. "RAAAAAA!" Rutherford yelled as he reeled his head back and headbutted the shield shattering it and forcing Shining back this time.
"Pony Prince is strong... BUT YAK IS STRONGER!" Rutherford boomed, charging forward.
Shining throw up his arms crossing them in self-deference and was suddenly met with a hard thud. He heard Rutherford taking a few staggered steps back. Shining looked and he saw himself covered from head to toe in pink magically constructed shield armor. Ed grabbed his chin and stroked it slightly, "Colt finally fully manifested his talent magic," he smirked, "To bad he won't last much longer."
Shining looked himself over only once and the smirked a she rushed the Yak prince. The duo exchanged in a furry of thumps and booms. Fists collide with one another and others hit their marks on the opponents body until Rutherford and Shining both pulled back at the same time. Shining with his fist as he poured all his remaining magic into his right gauntlet and Rutherford with his head putting all his force and strength behind his helmet.
"YAKS WILL WIN!"/"FOR MY EMPIRE!" The princes yelled in unison as yak helmet met magic pony gauntlet in a ringing. the fighter stood there with gritted teeth neither backing down until, "Good punch..." Rutherford fill off to the side his helmet next to him and imprint of Shining fist in it. Shining didn't say anything but started to fall to the opposite side but staggered just enough to stop himself and give his family a shaky thumbs up.
With the Yaken-Ki done the Yak gathered up their fallen waited on their leader to awaken and once he did he spoke with Ed. They promised they'd never march against the Empire and that they'd come to Equestria sometime. Ed was also interested in seeing them and their homelands as h'd not been there in some time and Prince Rutherford wholeheartedly agreed to let the Elder of the Iron Limbs come to see his kin.
A few days later in Canterlot Castle...
It took about a day for everyone to return to Canterlot from the Empire and to rest and readjust. And everyone means even Shining and Cadence tagged along for this not wanting to miss their little sister's coronation or the reactions from the nobles faces when they found out that their sun princess was pregnant with the spawn of Edward. Last time it was announced via newspaper as Edward wanted to spare Luna any unwanted stress. Last time with Luna many nobles came forward to voice their protests in pony to Celestia or stallions would come forward to claim they were the true father of the foals.
Ed had already taken it upon himself to take all these meetings. It was safe to say on these days many a noble learned to bring an extra sit of pants with meeting the Crimson Prince. The guards got to the point to where they had started carrying pre-made dragonfire scrolls in order to summon, not maids, but an actual cleaning crew for the floors.
After everypony had returned and was well replenished the mane six and helpers got to work right away with the coronation planning and so on and so forth. Twilight was actually barred from helping which would normally have driven her up the wall but Ed distracted her with a few new forms of alchemy and a couple of magic lessons for Nyx, Solar, and Star. With Chrysalis recovering from Sombra's assault she need the extra help to keep watch over the children when Luna was in court.
In the meantime the coronation vanguard was hard at work readying things for Twilight and Celestia's big day. The gem encrusted power couple, Spike and Rarity, were busying themselves with dressmaking. Pinkie was busying decorating and handing out invitations. Applejack was in charge of cooking staff, the entire kitchen, and food preparations. Fluttershy was, being Fluttershy and mostly helping Chrysalis with the children most of the time. Rainbow was putting the Wonderbolts through the ringer for the umpteenth time. Ed, Shining, and Pole were training the group of Crimson Knights that Ed selected for the new Class of Ranger added to their order. Cadence mainly stayed with Celestia and Twilight in order to spend time with them both. The trio with Nyx, the twins and Luna would go to visit the Sparkle house to see Twilight's parents who were thoroughly shock to the point of being sent to the hospital at the sight of their daughter and her new wings when she dropped his disguise spell, then again by Celestia's little secret. The palace footed the bill.
The day of the Coroination...
On the the mainly balcony of Canterlot Castle Stood most of the royal family and their friends. Twilight stood in the back out of sight under the large archway. At her side were Polearm and Nyx.
He was dressed in a darker red formal uniform with a silver half cape, black pants, black dress shoes, and silver tassels across the chest but not one that belonged to the Equestrian guard but that of the Crimson Order. Edward had seen it fit that his grandson had earned his name The Undaunted and rank of Paladin but also appointed him the head of the Grand Master of the Crimson Order. The princess also reinstated his stasis as a full nobleman and granted him Fort Sunder and the land it was on as his estate. The lad was speechless to the point that only a deep kiss from Twilight could pull back to reality.
Nyx was dressed in a dark sapphire dress with accents of powered blue diamonds. In the the light the dress shimmered like it was the very early night sky itself.
Edward was standing out on the Balcony with Celestia flanking his right and Luna just off to the left behind him. Solar Eclipse and Morning Star where on either side of their mother. Chrysalis was standing next to Blueblood along with Cadence and Shining on the opposite side. The Element Bearers were all in between the royals Everypony was in their regalia and formal wear.
Edward was wearing a formal tuxedo with a white cape with a red liner. Something he said he only wore a few times and that was made many years ago in the Empire. He was currently addressing the return of Princess Amore and her moving to Canterlot Castle and the return of the Crystal Empire along with Cadence and Shining being the reign diarchs of this region and the resent treaty with the Yaks, who we in attendace. Prince Rutherford got up and spoke in his broken speak.
Twilight started to tap in place, "Mom?" Nyx turned her head.
"Twi?" Polearm looked at his marefiend.
"I-I-I-I-I-I-I can't does," Twilght said frantically as she spun around.
"Oh no you don't," Pole grabbed hold of her and slight but easily lifts her off the ground, carefully to not touch her wings.
"But I don't know how to be a princess or even want to be one!" Twilight complained. "Everything they've had to go through. They're immortal. I don't want that!"
"So this is more about about me," Pole sighed as he set his mare down and held her chin as tears started to run down her face. "And how I won't be around forever."
"Nyx looked between her parents puzzled and then it hit her, her father wasn't an immortal alicorn like her and her mother or the rest of her family. "But you can't..." she started to cry. "You can't leave, you'r my daddy! I won't let you!" She hugged his leg tightly.
"I'm not going anywhere for a very long time you two," Pole patted his daughters head and then knelt down to look her square in the eyes.
"You promise..." Nyx sniffled. "Even if you find somepony else and don't love momma anymore?"
"He looked to Twilight out of the corner of his eye and then picked up Nyx and held her with one arm. "I promise I won't EVER leave either of you . I love you momma with all my heart Nyx. If I do fall for soempony else I'll ask Twilight if they can join a herd."
"And your daddy's not going any where for a very long time like he said," Twilight said half-heartedly, but she knew there was more than one way to become immortal in a since. Her gaze shifted to Edward, 'But I'll on;y turn to Ed for that way as a last resort,'. Her eyes fill on Princess Amore, 'Ed told me once when we were discussing the Subject of the Humunculi that he can create by giving a living creature a lesser Philosopher Stone. He said there were actually a number of ways to become immortal, though becoming an alicorn some how was missed. He said most seek out immortality for a selfish reason, be it for themselves or somepony else, it's still selfish. Only a select few have true immortality as well. The Princess weren't truly immortal either, just ageless as will as having better magic. Though Princess Amore, looking back on it now there could be no pony else, was in fact ageless herself being even older than her aunts. Ed still seems older then even her to though.'
She was soon pulled back to reality, "Yoohoo, Twilight you there?" Pole waved his hand in front of her face.
"Wha... ah... Sorry Pole I guess I got caught in my own head again," She chuckled nervously
"Looks like our girl is back to normal, aye Nyx," Pole smiled.
"Hehe.. Yea, and good thing too." Nyx pointed at the balcony, "Uncle Ed is just about to announce us!"
"And now let me introduce the newest Princess of Equestria," Ed's said projecting his voice outward with his Thu'um. "Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship along with her daughter and consort, Princess Nyx Nocte Caelum Sparkle and Polearm Aries the Undaunted, Grand Master of the Knights of the Crimson Order," He clapped as the he moved off to the side and motioned for the three unseen to come up.
They all came out and waved to the crowd as it erupted in a glory of cheers and howls. The older royalty took a deep bow to the new royalty and then stepped off to the side. The new royals stood on the balcony for what felt like and eternity and merely waved to every creature that ad made the track to see them.
"I never thought a day like this would come," Twilight mumbled as she looked out over the crowd of every creature that had shown up to see her and then she slightly looked over her shoulder to hose who were there to support her in this event.
"Neither did I," Polearm turned to look at Twilight with a soft gaze and a bright smile as he dropped down to one knee as Twilight's eyes got wide ad the crowd grew silent. Cadence started to freak out a little as eh grabbed her husband in a bone crushing hug. The Elements were stunned in place. The three prices smiled along with Ed. Pole arm pulled at white box from his pocket and open it to reveal a mystic fire topaz cut in the shape of Twilight cutie mark. "Princess Twilight Sparkle, will you marry me?"
Twilight placed her hands over her mouth and started to cry, "Yes Pole, a thousand times over yes!"
Pole sprang up and grabbed the new princess around her waist and twirled her in the air whirl and the crowd broke its shock and awe in an eruption of cheer.
Nyx just stared for a moment and then it hit her, "Mom, dad just ask you to marry him," Pole set Twilight down and picked up his daughter and pulled his fiance into a big hug. "And you said yes!" she wrapped her arms around her parents squeezing as tight as her little arms would let her. "We're gonna real family now!" She cried tears of joy.
"It's about time," Blueblood said as he rolled his eyes.
"He better treat her right," Shining mumbled in a wheeze.
"Oh hush Shining," Cadence scolded her husband. "You know he will."
As the crowds roar died down once more Ed stepped up and gave the newly engaged couple a big hug anf ruffled Nyx's hair ever so slightly causing her to giggle. "I'm so proud of you, all of you," he said to them softly before letting them go to stand in front once more. "Once more we have gather to recognize the accession of Princess Twilight Sparkle or rather... Princess Twilight Sparkle Aries and her new fiance." the crowd clapped and whistled. "I must say I did not except the proposal but I grateful," Ed looked over to his family, "for it nonetheless. I must also proudly proclaim that I to have an announcement or rather..." He motioned for Celestia, Luna, Amore, and the twins to join him. "We have an announcement! Soon, within another four to five months' time, Princess Celestia and I are excepting the birth of our first child!" He shouted with a wide smile on his face and the crowd again erupted in to cheer and boisterous noise of excitement. "Enjoy your festivities my friends and a I WISH GOOD HEATH TO YOU ALL!"
With the announcements of the coronation out of the way the true fun began. The festivities carried on long into the next until the early morning hour of dawn the next day when all the could be heard was th e silence of a heavily drunken city. Ed had revealed in his cheer with his family and thoroughly enjoyed his time. He passed out with his girls in Celestia room soon after they'd all had their fill of cake and booze, except Celestia. Ed made sure that she just had cake. Luna was the first to wake and she started her day with a shower. Amore had opted to sleep in her own room to give the trio their own time the night before. Ed was laying stark naked in bed next to Celestia. He groggily opened one eye as he was awoken by the sounds of Luna showering. He looked over to the window and raised his right hand and lowered the moon and raised the sun. He was then quickly embraced by Celestia who snuggled into him. Ed shrugged and went back to sleep, that is until a certain vibrating sound was head on the floor not far from the bed.
“Ed!” Luna’s voice calls out for her husband.
“Mmmm.” Ed growns in response to the summons.
“That damn watch is vibrating all over the floor, answer it please!” Luna calls out.
“Yea... yea… on it…” Ed drowsily calls out. In a few more seconds a swoosh can be heard and part of a face covered in blonde hair and one amber eye is looking at the face of a young red dragon. Ed yawned and asked, “Who… it is?”
I look at the diary that I found yesterday and frown. Once I make sure I am alone I open the book and start reading.
Celestia’s diary
Dear diary, August 20th ten years after my sister's banishment. this whole month has been strange. The magical field around Equestria has been feeling off lately, even earth ponies are able to feel the wrongness that I've been feeling for a while. I fear something from beyond the veil has either breached or is trying to breach into our world. I pray that I am wrong and it is just an overeager magical experiment.
Dear diary, September 5th 10 ANM. my ponies are telling me some troubling rumors. They say a new species has just appeared out of nowhere on an island not far from our west coast. I will be sending a few pegasus guards to investigate, I hope they find some answers.
Dear diary, September 23rd 10 ANM. Things are not looking good. The group of guards I sent never returned, and even stranger the ponies that live near the coast have reported loud booming thunder and other loud noises coming from the island but there are no clouds to make a storm strong enough. I will send a diplomat to the island in hopes of making peaceful contact.
Dear diary, July 10th 11 ANM. It has been almost a year since the strange beings have appeared on the island yet every attempt to make contact with them has ended in the disappearance of those I send. I fear that these beings may not be peaceful and have ended the lives of my ponies. I've increased the guard patrols around the West Coast.
Dear Diary, August 1st 11 ANM. A earth pony came to my court today, he told me he has seen these strange creatures they call themselves ‘humans’ and from what this pony has told me they are extremely dangerous, as they have started to come towards Equestria and killed his friends. He waited until they were asleep and took one of these weapons. A powerful but small cannon, at first I did not know what it was until I accidentally set it off and it shot a tiny cannon ball through my captain's left foreleg. I fear these ‘Humans’ but be dealt with for the safety of my ponies.
Dear diary, August 20th 11 ANM. It has been a year since I have felt the magical disturbance that I now believe it was these humans entering our world. I will personally go meet with them and try to resolve things peacefully but I fear that they are not our harmonious species.
Dear diary, September 30th ANM. it has been over a month but i feel we are finally safe from those monsters. I suppose I should explain what happened. Me along with a battalion of pegasie tried to fly over to the island of this ‘humans’, everything was going fine till we heard loud booms coming from below us. Then sergeant Strong Gust, private Thunder, and Lieutenant Archer were all struck down by miniature cannon balls. I was also hit but thankfully nowhere too important. I was angry and ordered my ponies to find who was responsible. II landed on a cloud as they drove underneath the cloud cover into the forest below half an hour later they were turned with the miniature cannons. it's then that I knew the humans had tried to attack us, tried to kill me and that was the last straw. I immediately flew over to their island and the first thing I saw was a military base. I knew that these creatures were not harmonious in any way. They need to be ‘banished.’
“Well that is a bit troubling but now i know where to find the island, and i bet it is behind that energy field.” I make a few clones and send them off to find a way onto that island.
I spend some time leveling up my seismic sense skill while waiting for my clone's investigation to get done. I close my eyes as I walk around the Castle and every step using seismic sense to see the world around me.
“Hopefully my clones can find a way past that magic field.” I say to myself as I start to pace back and forth. ‘Hmm maybe I should call Ed and show him what I found first.’ I think to myself as I pull out his token.
I scratch my cheek then shrug. “Screw it, call Ed.” I say holding up the token and it opens before the clock hands start spinning faster and faster till they blur and a screen of static appears.
Suddenly the screen becomes active but I don’t see anything but black, “Ed!” I hear Ed’s Luna’s voice.
“Mmmm.” I hear someone grown.
“That damn watch is vibrating all over the floor, answer it please!” Luna calls out.
“Yea.. yea… on it…” I hear Ed drowsy call out. In a few more seconds I hear a woosh and see part of a face covered in blonde hair and one amber eye looking at me Ed yawned and asked, “Who… it is?”
“Hey Ed, sorry about waking you but I thought you'd want to know, I found Celestia’s diary and I have clones looking for a way through that magic field in the ocean as that is where the island is.” I tell him while showing the diary to him. “I should also warn you I have gotten on her bad side more since the last time we talked.”
“Hmmm…” Ed rubbed his eyes.
“Ed, who are you talking to?” came the voice of his Celestia.
“It's Deltorix Tia,” Ed said, putting the watch off to the side. “Get ready to go. Luna, you and Amore are in charge till we get back.”
“How long?” Luna called.
“A day n more than two for sure,” Ed picked up his watch. “Yea me and Tia will be there in roughly thirty Del, and we’re coming in via my Train The Solar Streak. Unless you have a station I can leave it at, it'll return here. We good?”
“Yeah that sounds good, i am at the old castle as it is my makeshift base for now, so you will most likely have to send the train back after.'' I told him as I headed out of my smithy to see it's getting close to noon. “You may want to bring sunglasses.”
“Noted,” He gave a thumbs up. “Tia, where are pants?” he hung up.
I shake my head with a smirk. “Lucky guy, got people he can love and trust.” I rub my chin. “Huh, I know I would like to have that but I don't feel a need for it...must be gamers mind.” I shrug and move over to outside the old castle and use alchemy to make a stone train station for Ed. After that I activate my eyes to keep leveling them up.
30 minutes later a larger void portal appeared outside the Castle of the Two Sister and out of it came a very large red solar themed train. The train squealed to a stop and let out a puff of steam and out of one of the back cars stepped a familiar red coated alchemist with his second wife, clearly showing a bit of a baby bump. Ed had a pair of red frame wrap arounds with small silver accents at the corner of the eye with red shifting lenses. He waved his hand and the train departed through another void portal.
He and his wife entered the castle and soon came across a red built dragon, “Del,” Ed called his attention. “What ya doin over there kid?” They walked over.
“Just leveling up my eyes, other than that waiting on you.” I told him then smiled at his Celestia. “Congratulations by the way.” Then I look back at Ed and hold out the diary. “Here, read up on her side of things. Hopefully by the time you finish my clones will have found a way over the magic field without setting off the alarms.”
“Thank you,” Ed’s wife warmly smiled at me.
“Sure, can ya set Tia with a place to sit while she’s here, I want her off her feet,” Ed took the diary and started to read through as he paced around the room and read silently to himself.
I nod then pull out a beanbag chair and set it down. “I use this when I’m playing games but I have all my clones working on other things right now.” I then help her sit down and use a little alchemy to add some support walls around her.
“Thank you Deltorix,” She smiled at me again, ‘she is so much nicer than the one I deal with,’ “Do have tea and cakes?”
I nod and open my store and use a few bits to buy a cake and some tea. “This is a rare tea from the avatar universe as well as a chocolate cake.” I say as they appear in a flurry of pixels then I catch them with the force and make a table out of the ground.
“Thank you and I’m sorry for the trouble,” she giggled.
“THAT BITCH!” Ed slammed the dairy shu cause Celestia and I to look a little more than shocked. “Sorry honey but I can honestly say this version of you is on my shitlist in the top fifteen that I’ve met.”
“What’d she do?” She looked at her husband.
“I’ll let Del explain if he wants to but I honestly think you're better off not knowing right,” Ed sighed as he grabbed the bridge of his nose and handed me the diary.
I took it and slipped it into my inventory then I looked at his Celestia. “To simplify it she made an island of people, humans like what I and Ed used to be, disappear. We don't know what she did with them but I'm guessing something bad happened. I think I'm close to having a Daybreaker Incident on my hands.”
“Oh dear,” she placed a hand over her mouth.
“Tia has never had to deal with Daybreaker type situations since Luna and I came back,” Ed explained. “I trained them to better handle their emotions but after I was turned to stone Luna’s mentality and grasp of her emotions started slipping and that led to her developing Nightmare Moon as a split personality. A harsh mare that could handle being alone and the negativity that came along with being shunned but eventually even Nightmare fill to the very negativity emotions that she was trying to protect Luna from. Tia nearly fill after She sent Nightmare to the moon, I read some of the old files in the archives.” Celestia looked down in shame. “Suicide watch.” He placed a hand on her shoulder and pulled her close.
“Damn well, it is to be expected given what she had to do. But i doubt she would have become Daybraker, it's odd, Luna always becomes Nightmare Moon but Celestia’s have many different forms, there's Daybreaker, Corona, Black Sun, Solar Flare, and the most disturbing of all molestia.” I list off then shutter a bit.
“I… I don’t think I want to know,” Celestia hid her eyes.
“It’s fine Tia,” Ed rubbed her back. “You enjoy your tea. Del and I will be discussing things out of the way as to not bother you. Come on Dragon Boy,” Ed pulled me off by my shoulder piece. “Okay so tell me the run of things on your end kid.” He released me and I rubbed my arm.
‘Man he’s strong.’ I think to myself before I start talking. “Well, if you want to know what I have been doing to Celestia, I have been trying to keep my distance but there are times I can't avoid her. Like when me and Luna returned from Rodger’s world Celestia was there and accused me of kidnapping her sister. Of course I got mad and told her to back off, she didnt so I slammed a cream pie in her face and flew off.”
I then use my illusion magic to show Ed my memories. “I have also been busy with displaced calling me away like every day, but other than that I found that book on hearts warming and left a surprise for Celestia.” And then I showed him the drawing and what I did to her old room.
“You made fun of her ass,” Ed deadpanned stared at me. ‘Unless she’s not proud of her big flanks here, she won’t really do that much about it. All Celestia have big butts, my wife will tell ya personally that most of them actually really like that feature on themselves,” He thumbed over his shoulder. I looked and saw his Clestia and she noticed then gave a little wave before returning to her cakes.
I play the memory of her yell of rage that can be heard from Canterlot castle. “I’d say because i'm the one that did it, she was pissed.”
“Yea… that and she really doesn’t like ponies or creatures staring at her ass,” Ed shrugged. “So, any progress on that field or do you need me to send out some clones too?”
“Hold on.” I send a message to my clones then they all poof and flood me with memories. “Ow..ok yeah they got over it and found the island, had to go into the atmosphere but now that they found it I can just use the golden tiger claws to get us there.” I look to Celestia and the back to Ed. “Should she stay here? Especially with the little one.”
“I think she’ll be fine as long says here,” Ed rubbed his chin as he walked over to his wife and started to speak with her. She looked at me and then back to d and nodded. Ed came back over. “She promises she’ll stay here and won’t mess with your stuff. Just as an added layer of protection though,” Ed snapped and flaming runes appeared in the air and flew to the four corners of my base's walls and burned themselves in before disappearing. “Alarm wards to keep out low level magic and enemies. They’ll let us know if any pony wanders in here too.”
I nod then place a hand on the ground and the ground glows before it forms into a dragonoid golem. “You will do whatever this princess Celestia says.” I told it while pointing to her. It nods and walks over to her. “There now she won't be alone.”
“Thank you my friend,” Ed smiled. “Now let’s see the graveyard.”I nod and use the golden tiger claws ro open a portal and walk through first. Once I get through I see a wasteland. All i see for miles is glassed earth then the sea in the horizon, no buildings, no plants, and no animals.
“Holy shit man...I know she is suppost to be powerful but fuck.” I said looking everything over then I stomp my foot as hard as I can cracking the glass and focus on my seismic sense.
“Don’t bother trying to sense life,” Ed scowled, looking around I saw a tear roll down his cheek, “Focus on another buried that might have survived her blast,” he placed a hand on the ground. “Even for glassing a place this is overkill, even for Celestia,” he gripped the ground and pulled up some of it and opened his grip and lit all fall to the ground again.
I nod and then I felt something. I looked to the west and flew off before landing and stomping again. This time I got a clearer picture of it in my mind and used earth bending to make a pillar of earth rise up till I see a black box made of metal. I break it loose and see it can be opened. “Hey Ed, I think i found something.”
“Hmm…” Ed looked over my shoulder and came next to me. Holding up his right arm it opened and small wires and tentacles came out and started to scan the box. Once he was done Ed retracted to his tools. “Will it looks like she was right in some way. This is a military grade black box that records things in case of emergencies in order for reinforcements to find out what happened when they show up. I’m surprised it survived. The question is, did the recordings?”
“Maybe because of how deep it was, look.” I point at how deep it was by how tall the pillar of earth is. “And we can check it out, I'm sure with your tech you can access what's on it.”
“We can have Blaze hack in and make a copy for his data Banks,” Ed added. “For now, why don’t we watch what happened here since the humans’ arrival and… destruction.”
I nod and cross my arms. “Yes, I want to see what happened.”
“You’ll literally be seeing the real time events of the past Del but we’ll be ghosts to every we see,” Ed explained. “We won’t be able to be seen or heard or even touch them. No matter how you want to do something you won’t be able to. Do you understand this? This will be what really happened and no stopping it or you from seeing it? You’ll have to harden yourself in a bitter sense of the world.”
I sigh and look at Ed. “I get that I'm going to see something horrible, but that doesn't mean I can just close my eyes and pretend it didn't happen. I need to see this so I know what kind of person my Celestia is.”
“Very well,” Ed said coldly. “Place a hand on my shoulder and hold it there until I say to let go. Otherwise your soul will be lost to the waves of time,”I gulped hard and placed a claw on his shoulder. Ed held up his hand and a silver spell matrix appeared behind us. “Arc Of Time!” he threw his hand out and we immediately turned transparent as the land around us whirled into a lush forest. “You can take your hand off now,” I did just that and as I did we saw a portal of some kind open, not a void portal either.
It seemed to be a rip in reality then a simple robotic drone comes through looking around then shortly a group of humans both soldiers and scientists come through and start making a ring around the rip. “Huh, kinda looks like they are making a stargate.” I said.
Soon they had finished it and the rip became more stable and hundreds of humans came through. Most are scientists and military but a good number of them are civilian looking. “Ok we need to set up a base camp, welcome to your new home people, there is no going back, in less than a day our old world will be frozen over, so no one will be allowed back through.” a military looking man told the civilians.
Ed walked closer and examined the technology. “Definitely not from a normal earth, probably a hyper advanced one. It sounds like they’re trying to escape a planet wide catastrophe that is causing their planet to freeze over,” Ed looked at me. “They were refugees. The last remnants of their world, mostly likely.”
I nod and sigh. “Yeah sounds like that, can you fast forward a bit?” I ask as we watch them start making small tents and fires.
Ed placed a hand on my shoulder and held a hand, He slightly rotated his hand and things sped along to the point where there now all sorts of people and a small settlement had been constructed. There was no longer a portal and children were running around play, many people were living comfortably and peacefully. Soldiers were around but not many.
“This is about a month in,” Ed removed his hand. “I see soldiers but not many weapons outside a few firearms. Military sure but it's more of a police and security squad for protection than evasion,” he walked over and we heard gunfire. Rushing over we saw a few personnel shooting at a large timberwolf.
I watched as they humans used guns to fight off a timberwolf but their bullets were not doing much then a younger man grabs a more advanced weapon and fires a bolt of lightning at the wolf. Then an older man with a scar walks up and grabs the gun out of his hand. “What have you been told! Do not use our advanced weapons as we can not replace their power source!”
“Huh, I guess they had to start over on a lot of tech when they came here.” I said to Ed.
“Make sense,” Ed said to me as he froze the time stream. “When you’re evacuating from a planet scale apocalyptic event there isn’t a lot of time to grab every single little thing. Only the essentials.This stuff is still more than advanced enough that they could use it to process the materials needed to make them more than enough for them to live even thrive off of in the most minimal of conditions. Weapons are necessary to defend yourself in an unknown land and secret weapons give you an edge that most don’t expect,” He looked at the people.”They are scared but they also look great full to be here. Soon they’ll have to go out in search of other supplies of intelligent life. Let’s fast forward for about three months from here,” Ed moved his right palm in the air to the left and everything sped by in a blurr and the small settlement grew into a thriving small town of sorts.
To my surprise soon the little town grew and soon modern looking towering buildings started popping up in the blurs I saw them go up and see they were using some tech to make them. “This is some impressive level of technology, where it takes modern earth over a year or if not more to make these towering buildings they've accomplished multiple in only a few months.” I said then when Ed let things play out, we were in a building and in what seemed like a meeting between three people.
One seemed to be military as he was in a dress uniform of some kind, the second seemed to be a scientist who was wearing a labcoat and had broken glasses on, the last one seemed to be a civilian as he was in street clothes as it were. “Interesting let’s see what's going on here.”
“I am telling you, we need to explore beyond the island sooner or later, even if it is just a few scouts. What if there are people here? What if they are more advanced than us and we are destroying something important to them by living here?” The civilian said.
The scientist adjusts her glasses before speaking. “While I agree with Jonathan that we need to explore, I think we should be fully prepared. We ran into more strange animals as we were expanding the town. Me and my team have been studying them but we just don't understand how creatures made of wood can be alive.” She said, shaking her head.
“Like anything they evolved that way,” Ed shook his head. “Looks like we found a critical turning point in their history. I’m not getting a good vibe from the results either,” He crossed his arms.
The military representative shakes his head and crosses his arms. “I don't think we should leave the island till we have mastered this Island. We don't want to risk the peoples lives on a maybe.” He then pushes a folder to the middle of the table. “I suggest we set up a base close to the beach to keep us safe, but once that is finished.” He sighs. “I will send a team of scouts to find any life on the mainland.”
“Given the time frame hey set up their basic amenities around here it should only take about a week for the soldiers to get a fully functional base setup, maybe a week and a half it how far we’ll jump ahead,” Ed waved his hand again and the humans quickly came and went as we walks to the cite of the aforementioned base. “There it is,” Ed pointed as he waved his hand and things returned to normal speed.
I watch as some humans are training and a small group of five are gearing up to leave on an inflatable boat. “Remember men, this is a scouting mission only, do not engage with any unknowns, we are not going to make contact only look around.” said the leader and the others shout with affirmation.
I get closer and look over their equipment and see nothing that can be lethal then look at Ed. “I don't see anything lethal in their equipment but I could be wrong.”
Ed walked up and pointed up causing things to freeze in place. “Let’s have a scan shall we,” He said as nanites came from his body and formed into mini-camera drones. The machines went to work and within a minute returned to Edward’s body. “According to the data nothing is lethal to any extent. The worst this stuff would do is knock a unicorn out for a day, an earth pony for a few hours, and a pegasus with a low weather skill would be down for a few minutes at most. Simple low grade trazers really, nothing more than Hot-Shot cattle prods.”
“Well that's good, at least we know they are not trying to conquer.” I said as I step back and look around but saw a man standing at the armory door.
“That doesn’t look good,” Ed saw him too. “What do ya think he’s up too?” Ed turned his slightly to me.
“I am not sure, but maybe we should follow him.” I said as I walked over to him.
Ed nodded and we left the scouts to prep their boat. “What are you up to?” Ed said to himself as we entered the base and he waved his hands causing history to play out again.
The man walked into the armory and picked out some flintlock guns then to my surprise a horn appeared as it glows and the guns enter a bag. “Seems this is a thief, and most likely a changeling.” I said watching the man as he hides his horn again with a grin. As he turns to leave I see something. “Ed stop time for a minute, I think I saw something, a necklace or something, could be a clue.”
Ed pointed up again and things froze again. “Let’s see what you are,” Ed walked over and examined the possible changeling, “Yea definitely an infiltrator. What ya got?” He joined me.
I get closer and then point at the necklace. It is a purple dragon head with sapphire eyes on it. “Seems to be important.” I use observe on it and read the pop up out loud. “This is the necklace of the order of Malefor the dragon god of war?” I looked at Ed shocked.
“Did the changeling bring it?” Ed rubbed his chin as he looked over his shoulder. “Could they be gathering magical artifacts in order to boat the queen’s magic power? Or are they just taking anything they think might help them?” Ed looked to the amulet. “Too bad we can’t take it without damaging the time stream. What does that thing even do?”
“According to my observe skill it's just a normal necklace that indicates that you are a follower of Malefor, whoever that is.” I scratch my chin.
“I don’t think we’re dealing with a normal changeling,” Ed rubbed his chin. “I think what we have is a Follower of some long standing religion dedicated to this Dragon of War.” He explains, “These guys are cultists whose goal is to spread conflict and war in the name of some ancient dragon war god and they’ll do anything to further it and if they think it was spark somethin they'll do it. The probably have something set up on the mainland for the scouts and some creature in Canterlot pushing Ceelstia’s buttons to see what’s out here.”
I frown and cross my arms. “So it wasn't completely Celestia’s fault?” I ask Ed.
“Will, not the start but at the same time it is,” Ed stopped that train of thought. “She didn’t have to glass this island. The children and others that never raised a hand to her were innocent as were the humans that defended themselves. No she didn’t have to wipe out this place. She’s more than strong enough to take them prisoner. That much is clear. You don’t commit geneocide cause some is protecting themselves from locals.”
I sigh and nod. “Well let’s see where this goes.” I growl softly. “Is there a way to find items in the present? If I can find that cult I can stop them from causing more trouble.”
“We make a copy,” Ed held his hand up and scanned the amulet. In another second a silver spell matrix was behind him and a copy of the amulet appeared out of nowhere and landed in his hand before he handed it to me. “And show it to Luna, the mane six, and your guard buddies. Celestia will just say some bullshit like, ‘Your cult, or what evil powers does this hold.’ Some shit like that. Anyways let's fast forward about a month from now.” He snapped and events whizzed by until a month had passed.
I put the copied necklace into my inventory as I watched the blurs of humans move by but I never saw any I come back from the mainland. “This is looking troubling.” I said pointing to more and more people watching the mainland waiting for people to come back.
“Like I suspected,” Ed tapped his metal finger on his arm. “They already had a group waiting on the scouts. “Ponies or cult I can’t say, but I’m bit it’s the ponies in the cult. We looked out on the horizon and saw something. Ed’s eyes shifted to sharingan and mine too. “That’s Celestia’s group she wrote about. That can on mean one thing, this is they day she did the unspeakable to so many.”
I step closer and watch as the ponies in a boat coming to the island but then out of nowhere their boat explodes and the humans look completely surprised. “What the hell?!” i said and watched as any survivors suddenly get pulled underwater.
“Sirens and predatory sea ponies,” Ed pointed to the water and I took a closer look and saw a number of sirens and seaponies that resembled different predatory fish like sharks and barracudas. “Cultists for sure.”
I growl and cross my arms. “If they are still active I plan on destroying their organization. From what I'm seeing they are setting it up to look like the humans are killing the ponies, but they humans can see what's happening, why aren't the ponies on the mainland seeing it?”
“Do you even see the mainland from this point?” Ed pointed out as a few ponies made landfall. I scoured the horizon for any sign of the mainland but only saw the ocean. “Celestia would’ve been the only pony at the time who’d be able to make the flight and I can guarantee after a string of several disappearances that no one would come alone.”
I sigh and frown. “This is not good, the humans saw what happened but Celestia can't make contact and when she does she won't listen.” I said as I watched the people leave the dock and go back to town.
“Nothing we can Del.” Ed shrugged. “I don’t like it any more than you do but these things have already happened and I’m not willing to change the time stream and risk the current future for things that have already happened. What we can do is watch this and make sure the world knows what Ceelstia hid from them. First we need to try and convince her to listen and see that some other creatures were to blame, but I highly doubt she will,” He sighed as we too walked back towards the town. “Though it does make me wonder, what is the drive to destroy the human?Did she have an intimate relationship with one of the ponies that were killed or one of the ones that were taken? If this is the main reason I can sympathize a lot easier.”
“Maybe, but who can say, but if possible can you record the important parts of what we see and put them in a crystal ball? Basically the memory balls from fallout Equestria.” I said to Ed as we passed a school that has kids from all ages from kindergarten to college.
I noticed Ed tighten the grip on his left hand and it drew blood which quickly turned to ash, “I have been recording everything that’s transpired, even the parts we sped passed,” He growled. “The ponies should have made landfall by now. You wanna watch from the wall?”
I nod and pat his shoulder. “Thank you Ed and sorry for having you go through this.” I flap my wings and move up on top of the wall.
“What? Reliving scenes of the past?” Ed said as he was now next to me. “We’re here for the Truth. I have no qualms about helping you in this Del. Justice is a funny thing and it's all according to who’s behind the wheel but in this sense, there was no justice. Only the senseless slaughter of those defending themselves and many innocents. I understand why she did it but it was not right to do so,” He leaned against the wall. “She didn’t even try and talk. After the guards were downed by not even fatal wounds she just destroyed.”
I nod and pull out my notebook and hand it to him. “While we are watching things you can go through my skill list, and just so you know I now have the ultimate spear and shield.” I told him.
“I see Optimus and Black taught you a few new tricks,” Ed looked at me.
I shrug and tell him. “Actually I didn't even get anything from Optimus, the two shield spells that I got were actually from a kid named Jake. He's a Steven Universe Displaced, you may wanna keep an eye on him, kid has potential even has an omnitrix.” Then I look back as people are gathering again.
“I keep an eye and my family and those that need to be watched out for,” Ed closed his eyes and the humans started to run around frantically. The children were all shut into the base along with most of the women and scientists. “Looks like the show is fixing to start.”
“Question is, what happens next.” I said as we watched a body wash up on the beach but this one looks human, making me frown. “Changeling?”
“Human,” Ed sighed. “The changeling and cult are gone. Only ponies and humans.”
I watch as the people help them into town and start treating him. “They...killed...us..” He said weakly. “H-horns...wings...small horse-like creatures.”
I cross my arms. “Seems like they captured, tortured, and then released him in order to make the ponies look evil.”I turn to look at Ed. “what do you think?”
“In order for a seed to grow into a plant it must be nurtured,” Ed commented.
I look back and frown as they bandage him up. “My thoughts exactly.” I then look out to where I saw the boat before and try to spot anything. “How long before Celestia shows up?” I ask Ed.
“WE NEED A MEDIC,” One soldier called out. “You lot, provide cover fire. They’re coming in now!” I looked up to see pegasi overhead. “Fire!”
“I’d say very soon,” Ed said coldly.
I frown as the humans get into position and in their on fashion guns up at the pegasi before they start firing. I watch as a few of them go down after the first shots then the last of them goes down except for a larger white one. That one had to be Celestia and she flew into the clouds. “Let's get back to where we found the black box. I want to see how it survived.”
“Okay,” Ed sighed as he jumped over to the base slash shelter and I flew over.
When we get to the building there is a beam of solar fire that fires down from the sky. I see it destroy the military base and slowly start moving left to right destroying anything in its path. “So that's how she did it.” I said then rush inside the building and see the head Scientist in front of a camera.
“This is most likely the last recording I will make.one year ago we managed to escape our planet distraction through a dimensional rift that was artificially created, however the world we found ourselves in was not as stable as our own. The night and night cycle seems to fluctuate slightly and when we ventured beyond our island our scouting party didn't return for a long time. Soon after one of them returned the creatures that had captured him came, we defended ourselves but now one of them seems to be using a high powered beam of heat to destroy everything on the island.” She said to the Camera and I looked out the window behind her to see the beam moving closer.
“We don't know why these creatures have attacked us. all attempts of communication have failed. I'm afraid this will be the last recording of the human race, inside is all of our knowledge of the entire history of the human race. If you find this, please don't make our death worthless use our knowledge to advance yourselves.” She looks behind herself then quickly pushes a button and the camera turns off and the black box it was hooked to is moved to the SCenter of the room as the floor opens up to reveal a deep hole before it's dropped down the hall and then the small charges seem to go off burying it.
“Huh that is actually smart.” I said just as the beam gets to the building and turns everything inside except for me and Ed to ash.
“She was a scientist for them after all,” Ed sighed as he snapped his fingers and everything sped by until we saw Celestia land in front of us . “This seems like we may find out why.” He scowled as he crossed his arms.
I nod and watch as Celstia looks around still looking pissed before she starts to have a look of regret on her face. “They were monsters, they killed him.” She closes her eyes and sighs. Then her horn magic lights and she covers the island.
“Seems someone important to her was killed.” I said to Ed.
“Hmm…” Ed growned but it sounded much more sympathetic, like he knew exactly what pain she felt. “She lost her son.”
“Ah, a mothers rage is something no force in the multiverse can stop.” I said nodding my head. I then turn to Ed. “So what next? We saw what happened here now and have the black box. I have a few ideas but I'm still debating whether I should go through with it.”
“You make that call Del,” Ed placed a hand on my shoulder and a silver spell matrix formed behind him once more and we sped back to the present. We were soon the only beings on the island of glass. Ed placed his hands in his pockets and looked around. “Hmm… I can honestly say I would do the same. I lost many children to old age and very few to conflict. Those that died in battle did so on their terms and while I can’t say I wasn’t upset, I still didn't lash out as they made their choice. My son, Bright Stone as he’s called now, was a sage stone of the Mind. His other father was partially Optimus and his Matrix. During the War of Cybertron the stone became self aware and even gained a soul of its own. I neame hime Stone Elric. He was murdered by Quintessa. Save by faust and reincarnated when she did. He is now an alicorn in another world,” Ed let out a sigh. “To this do I haven’t let Quintssa’s totuture seize.”
I pat Ed’s back and use illusion magic to show him what I did to the diamond dogs. “I know it's not the same but I get it, I recently did this to a whole den of diamond dogs.” I show him me using earth bending to crush a whole mountain into a mile deep hole. “Anger can make us do some messed up things.”
“You miss the point of why I told you this Del,” Ed looked at me with fire in his eyes. “There is no calming this type of rage. To this very second I have the creature that killed my son being dissected alive over and over again. She healed and then tortured again, everytime a different way no two ways are even remotely similar,” He looked at the island and then held out his hand. “Grow and create a new. Bring life to the land of glass,” he said aloud. A compartment opened in his hand and to the ground fill what looked to be a large green seed. Ed then created water and splashed it over the pod which started vigorously rithe around until it started to grow until it was a giant plant based elemental.
I look up at it and whistle. “Damn that was cool, it looks familiar. So it will stay on the island right? I don't have to worry about it coming to the mainland?”
“Not unless I tell it to follow your orders,” Ed looked at me. “It's a forest god and its very presence brings floral life. So does its blood but it won’t bleed unless hurt. It might cut its own vines to spread and grow if things take too long to get started but it won’t necessarily hurt him to do so. A lot of plants do petter if this is done from time to time, so you might want to come help him out every now and then. Get some blood for ecotic plants you may want to grow,” He looked to the plant god. “You, no act dragon,” Ed pointed at me. ‘Protect islander nice red dragon come visit,” The plant nodded and Ed looked at me. “That’s done. Shall we go back?”
I nod and just before I summon my golden tiger claws I get a notification that my golem has been destroyed. “Shit, either your Celestia got mad at my golem or someone else is there!” I use the claws to open a portal and rush through.
On the other side of the portal is my Celestia flying overhead, her horn glowing with magic. “Princess what are you doing?” I ask but she fires a beam of magic at me before landing and summoning a knight that is glowing with heat.
“I am going to end your sick experiments, human. I found your clone of me and I plan on exterminating her!” She said as she pointed to Ed’s Celestia. She then rushed at the human Celestia but I use instant transmission to get between the two Celestias and create a hexagonal shield.
“Extremely bad idea Celestia you so much as lay a hoof on her, and you will face the most powerful man I know!” I warn her as her knife hits my shield and it cracks and shatters almost instantly. I close my eyes expecting to feel that knife dig into me.
I wait for the knife to hit me and to feel th sering pain of fire but instead I feel a bone chilling cold. I crack an eye open to see Edward standing in front of me, the knife in his shoulder but his form was… unknown to me. Ed now has completely iridescent shining white hair sapphire blue eyes and his coat takes on a flowing galactic theme similar to The Sisters manes and tails. The knife was completely frozen.
“You bitch,” Ed seethed with anger. “YOU DARE TRY TO ACT MY WIFE AND UNBORN CHILD!” He yelled in pure rage, an out powering of whelming magic that threw even Celestia effortlessly against the wall behind her.
I stare at Ed surprised at how strong he is but then I run over to Celestia and look her over as there is some golden blood leaking from her head. “Damn, she hit her head. Ed, I get you are pissed at her but please let me handle her.”
Ed was immediately in front of me before I could even blink, staring at me with one eye, his Mangekyo sharingan active. I stared straight into a blackened six pointed sun and it terrified me to the core. “Move, or I’ll move you myself,” he said coldly.
I gulped but didn't move. “Ed, this is my world, she is my Celestia, I understand you want to punish her for attacking your wife but if you kill her that will just make things worse for me.” I sigh and activate my keyblade armor and frown. “I know I stand no chance against you in a fight but that just shows you how much I don’t want you to do this.”
“Do what,” Ed said from behind me. He snapped and I was now inside a ball of red magic. “I wasn't asking you Deltorix,” he looked over his shoulder. “I was telling you.”
“Edward stop it!” Ed’s Celestia ran over and embraced her husband. “It’s okay. Me and that baby are. She didn't hurt us, calm down and let Deltrix out of that sphere. He’s your friend after all.”
Ed looked from me to his wife then to Celestia, “I won’t hesitate to really hurt her next time,” he said coldly as he returned to normal and released me. “Sh all your Del,” he said through his teeth as he and his wife walked off to the side. “But how did she know I was here?” He remarked softly. “I ‘m wearing suppression gear. Hmm...”
I hear a voice in my head. ‘Dragon, I feel a power being near you, it is like the feeling I get from you but millions of times stronger.’ I recognize the voice is the changeling queen I gave the last stone to and snap my fingers.
“It was Greed!” I said out loud. “Greed must have felt your presents the same way lust just told me about you he must've told Celestia.” then I replied to lust. ‘Thank you for the heads up, he is a friend.’
Ed grits his teeth, “I should’ve known that he’d feel my presence and scheme to sick his auntie on my,”
“Ed?” His wife pulls him closure and looks worried him.
“Business from my last visit here dear,” he sighs. “Looks like Luna noticed me too.” he remarked as the Lunar alicorn teleported in
I look over and see her look around confused. “Sir Ed? Sister?” She asks seeing Ed and his Celestia then I step to the side and she gasps. “What happened?!”
“I was here under the radar,” Ed sighed. “Forgot greed and his siblings could sense my presence. He schemed to sick your sister on me,” Ed pointed at Celestia on the other side of the room. “This is my Celestia from my world. She is currently carrying our unborn child. Your sister attacked her out of rage for humans. I got a little unhinged and invoked my lunar magic and it overflowed knocking her back against the wall. She has a small cut on her head and is unconscious. I’m sorry for causing you trouble and worry Princess but I’m not sorry for what I did.”
I rub the back of my neck as I deactivate my armor. “It's my fault too, I should have help protect Ed’s Celestia better.”
Luna sighs and shakes her head as she calms down and looks over her sister. “I understand and have to apologize for my sister's actions. I've been trying to get some answers from her but she refuses to tell me anything about the humans and from every human I've met so far, they do not seem monstrous.” She uses her magic to heal her sister and destroy the blood.
“You want answers,” Ed levitated Celestia’s old diary in front of Luna in a red aura. “Start by reading this, then we’ll show you if you want more.” He remarked as he help his wife sit down again.
Luna looks at the diary before she starts reading it. As she does I walk over to Ed and rub the back of my neck. “I hope we are still cool, you know when I tried to stop you and all, even though you could sneeze and take me out.”
“We’re fine Del,” Ed looked at me. “You were doing what you thought you should, but again… I’m not sorry for what I did. Especially after what she’s done. Death of her son or not.”
“What are you talking about?” Ed’s Celestia asked her husband.
“I’ll tell you,” Ed sighed as he started to tell her about what we found.
I let them talk as I walk over to Luna who is crying over the diary. “Hey, I'm sorry you had to see your sister like this.”
“Luna, are going to be okay?” I looked over to see Ed’s Celestia.
Luna sniffles softly then wipes her eyes. “Yes, thank you. It seems after my fall to darkness my sister had done some bad things.” She looked down at the unconscious Celestia.
“Luna, this would have happened even if you were around, a third party set this up.” I show her the necklace. “If you see anyone with this necklace do not trust them.”
“Their part of a cult that worships an ancient dragon war god of some kind,” Ed came over, held a hand over Luna’s sister and covered her in a green aura I recognized. “I really don’t care for your sister but at the same time I understand why she did what she did. She lost her son to the cult, your nephew.” He sighed. “I lost my son to war too and can see why she did what she did but at the same time I don’t don’t condone it. The eradication of an entire species,” Luan’s eyes shrank and her gaze quickly fell on her sister.
I cross my arms and sigh. “I just hope that that cult is dead.'' Then I blink and slap my forehead. “I’m an idiot, I just jinxed us.”
“More than likely my friend,” Ed sighed. “Looks like we need to talk with Luna.” He pointed to the lunar diarch.
I sigh and walk to her and ask. “Hey, how are you holding up?”
Luna glares at me for a moment. “I am not fine, I just found out my own sister did something horrible.” She sighs and looks down. “I understand that she was angered by the death of her son but to go that far...”
“Princess,” Ed placed a hand on Luna’s shoulder. “I know that same pain she felt and I completely understand the reason behind it but I also agree with you in the fact that what she did was totally unjustified. I lost my own son in a war around a year ago, though recently I found out that he was reincarnated in another world recently but it still doesn’t stop that hate and pain of loss. What do you plan on doing?”
Luna sighs and closes her eyes. “I'm not sure there is much I can do. What's done is done, and I can not bring them back even if I wanted to, I am not the avatar of death.” She rolls her eyes. “Not like she would let me anyway.”
I scratch my chin and suggest. “What about just having Celestia come clean? We have enough evidence of what happened on both sides. I can give you enough time to convince her to do so, probably by the time Twilight passes her final test?” I ask her then notice something and frown.
“That would certainly be the right course to go but I know how she’ll react and she’ll still say was in the right,” Ed explained. “Once Twilight passes her final test Celestia will have to either come clean or face a tribunal trial against genocide of an entire race.” He looked at Luna who looked down at her sister. “It would be different if it was just one individual but an entire species. She must be made to take responsibility.”
“I have to agree with Ed,” Ed’s wife came over and placed a hand on Luna's shoulders. “I know it hurts and I know she’s your sister but you have to step up and do what;s right Luna. Even if I am another version of her I still can’t stand by and let her action go unpunished.. We’d be no better than her or that cult that started this.”
Luna nods and closes her eyes. “Yes, I agree with all of you, my sister will either admit to the world what she did or face a trail, and waiting for young Twilight to pass her test is a good idea, that would give us three princesses against one.”
I tap Luna’s shoulder. “Say Luna a bit of a random question but where is the moon stone ed gave you last time he was here?”
Luna blinks and tilts her head. “The strangest thing, after we returned from the trip to that other Equestria I could not find it. I know I left it in my night stand.”
“I know exactly what happened to it,” Ed scallowed as he looked to the unconscious princess. “She took it from you because it was a ‘gift’ from a human to brainwash her little sister,” He used air quotes. “I must also inquire about the Moonlight Greatsword, did it too vanish?”
Luna actually blushes as she looks away. “Um..well...no I um...have a secret hiding spot for my favorite weapons. No one knows where it is but me, so it is safe but I did see the hammer you gave my sister in a lab being studied.”
“Huh, maybe she wants one for herself, but doesn’t want a human made one.” I said then shake my head. “Anyway, what will we do with her for right now? She saw Ed, and his Celestia and I don't think she will be willing to listen to you anymore Luna...no offence.”
“I won’t let her do anything to Tia while I’m here and it’s not like she can do anything to me or you while I’m here. You didn’t summon me this time so there is no going back home unless I want to,” Ed held up his right hand and out of nowhere came the Lunar Sage Stone. He took his left hand and waved it over the stone and a breastplate formed around it and he held it out to Luna. “Don’t ever take it off, especially around her. I wove a disguise spell into it so it’ll look like any normal piece of your regular regalia until you invoke the stone's power.Does Cadence still have her Stone?”
“I believe so, but I haven't spent that much time with my niece. I did see her around Hearts warming yesterday and she did seem to have more magic then normal.” Luna said.
“Last time I saw her was ...before I called you and woke you up, she seemed fine and I saw she had it on her.” I tap my chin. “Say Ed what would happen if someone like old cheese legs got her hooves on Cadence’s stone?”
“They could easily feed up to twenty hives with over a hundred thousuand a piece in under a week to be completely thriving in just under two,” Edward answered. “Though it won’t work for anypony but Cadence do to the enchantments I placed on. If Chrissy tried she would poison her whole hive and they’d be dead in three days,” Ed shrugged while both Luna and I had our mouths open on the floor. “I take my stones very seriously. You both saw what happened when I invoked only a small portion of my own Lunar Stone’s power. I know you felt it,” he looked at Luna. “That was equivalent to when you first become Nightmare Moon.”
“What Ed is getting at Luna is that form you took in the corrupted state is something more akin to true power,” Tia explained. “He taught both me and my sister how to transform without the stones. But that form eats up a lot of magical power which is why you look like your filly self when you returned to normal. It’s the main reason why he created the solar and lunar stones to begin with.”
I chuckle a bit but when everyone looks at me I smile sheepishly. “Sorry I was just thinking about all the fanart of woona.”
“I really wouldn’t dig a hole you can’t refill Del,” Ed warned me. “Cause now you’re gonna have to explain that to her,” he pointed to Luna. “I want to check a few things about this world and seeing as I’m not bound by restrictions this time and my powers have grown I can do more while you explain thing to Luna,” He smirked as he walked aways
I roll my eyes and say. “Just don't go pissing off any one and leave me to clean up the mess.” I tell Ed then turn to Luna and Ed’s Celestia and use illusion magic to show them some fanart of both of them as children.
I chuckle as Luna and Ed’s Celestia are laughing at the male six I am showing them along with the names for each of them. “Yeah, some of the fans decided to make up a what if, of a gender swapped Equestria, oh speaking of that.” I smirk and change the image to show a male Celissia and Luna. “Say hello to prince Solaris and prince Artemis.”
“Showing them rule 63,” Ed commented with a smirk as he kissed his wife’s cheek. “Good news, nothing new to report, bad news I have found multiple ties to the cult throughout this world. I also managed to find the coordinates for the humans homeworld,” He looked at me, “It’s nothing but ice and snow, but everything they left is still intact.”
I rub my chin and say to Ed. “In order of your comments, I only showed them clean images I promise. Damn seems I’ll have to do some grinding soon, and finallyI know it's a big request but could you fix that planet? Give it a sun and a stable orbit or maybe just put it in a storage pocket thing, where I can go to it anytime I want?” I look to Ed and snap my fingers and make a shadow clone. “You head home, we are close to finishing Fable.” The clone salutes me and then puts two fingers to his forehead closing his eyes. After a few seconds he disappears.
“Don’t worry I trust you man. I can’t do a whole lot for that place Del,” Ed shook his head. “There’s already a young star and the orbit is totally fine. The humans there did it to themselves by blanketing the planet with a thick smog from their machines. Maybe I could clear it up after I analyze the chemical makeup of the smog but it would take a long time for it to be able to sustain life again,” He explained. “I’ll do what I can for it if that’s what you want. I already sent Blaze the Coordinates for you to travel there and scavenge tech. And what Fable?”
“Thanks, their tech could come in handy later, and fable is a video game.” I chuckle as Eds look of annoyance so I explain. “One of the side effects of my powers is that when I finish a game’s story mode I get a reward in exchange for erasing the save data so far every reward I've gotten has been an item of some kind.”
“I know the game, one of the first greats when it came to true good or evil outcome choices,” Ed rolled his eyes. “I played them all except the bullcrap fourth one for the kinect. That just closed up the story and set it up for a would be series of another that never came because the series took a huge flop after the third release. Oh, looks like our guest is waking up.”
I look down at my Celestia and back up slightly as she starts to wake up and groans as she stands up. “What happened?” She then looks up and her eyes widens when she sees Ed, Ed’s Celestia and me. “You!”
“Sister that's enough.” Luna said with a strong voice. “I know what you have done.”
“Be still or you’ll hurt yourself,” Ed scolded Celestia. “It’s time you listened and answered.”
Celestia is about to say something but Luna stomps her hoof hard enough to make large cracks appear around her hoof. “No, you will listen, sister. You killed a whole species they were refugees and you destroyed them.”
“I understand your anger for them at lose of your son,” Ed looked at the princess and her pupils shrank and eyes went wide. “I lost my own child to war not too long ago, though I did know who did it and could go after them personally and still do. You on the other hand killed innocents to sate your rage and thirst for punishment. Tell us why?”
Celestia grit her teeth so hard i could hear them grinding against themselves, “Those monsters attacked us, every attempt of communication ended in death. They were destroying the island with their pollution and poisoning the sea. They were nothing but beings of chaos no better than Discord.” She glares at me.
I sigh and close my eyes then said. “Princess, not every human is like that, and both sides were being played by an outside source.” I show her the necklace.
She looks at it confused then asked. “What does the necklace of the order of nobles have to do with this?”
“There’s a noble family with this emblem?” Ed looked at her.
Celestia frowns. “A few noble families, they are a small group that help keep order across equestria, But what does they have to do with the humans? The group wasn't founded till around three hundred years ago.” Celestia looks to luna. “See Luna, they are trying to confuse us.”
*SLALP!”*
“Don’t you dare try and justify yourself,” Ed's wife had come over and slapped the shit out of her other self. “My husband has done nothing but try and help you and you scorn him for being a human and the same for Deltorix. You committed genocide in the name of your son. You killed innocent life that had nothing to do with him. You will not twist the words and worm your way out of this,” She said in outright rage. “I’ve seen many more things than you in my life and Edward has seen more than that. He did something…” tears started to fall from her eyes. “That breaks most. He killed a stallion he considered his son to keep our world safe!” She stomped off.
Luna and Celestia looked at the alchemist who was dead silent, “I’ll be back in a minute Del, I.. I ah… should go get her..” he walked off.
I take a deep breath before nodding to Ed. “Take your time.” I said to him then I turned to Celestia with a frown. “I have always shown you respect when I'm not just pulling a prank, even when you threaten me.” I close my eyes. “But with what you have done, you have lost all my respect. Celestia, starting today you have until Twilight becomes an alicorn or until Luna decides, to tell the world the truth. If you do not then I will show them the proof I have.” I frown and hold out a hand.
“I honestly don't want us to be enemies, Princess. So please talk with your sister and Cadence.” I think about it and then add. “As a show of good faith I will tell you the crystal empire will return after Shining Armor and Cadence's wedding.”
Ed soon came back but his wife was staying a good distance away, “She’ll be okay. Hormones plus emotional outburst got the best of her,” Luna tilted her head. “We’re excepting our first in about four and a half months, though I didn’t find out till about a week and a half ago. Been busy with Displaced stuff and my brothers need their butts saved back to back.”
I chuckle and smile. “Well you are now the older brother right? So it is understandable you have to make sure they don’t get themselves in a hole they can’t dig out of.” I said to Ed.
“Oh my, your wife is pregnant? I didn't even realize.” Luna said.
My Celestia slowly stands up fully and looks down at the ground. “I am going home...don't hurt my ponies.” Celetia tried to leave but Ed stopped her.
“Wait a moment please,” Ed held up the medallion. “These are true perpetrators of the conflict with the humans Princess. They’re a cult that worships an ancient dragon god of war and they’re made up of more than just ponies. Their goal is conflict pure and simple. They took your son. I know it's touchy for you and that you can’t stand us but was he an alicorn or normal pony or something more?”
Celestia closes her eyes as they begin to fill with tears. “He was an earth pony, and did not have the spark to ascend. He was one of my best ambassadors, but when I sent him to the island he never returned.”
Ed looked at me and then to the princess, “He may still be alive. When we went back in time there was a changeling among the humans. Even if your son was an earth pony he is still your son and would have a very much prolonged life, say about five hundred years to reach his true upper eighties,” She looked at Ed, a light of hope in her eyes. “If there is a noble house with this symbol as its crest they’d need a true bloodline in order to walk with ponies as nolbes. If they used changelings to keep him alive and hypnotized he could be being used as a breeder and once his job as one is done he’d be put back in a stasis cocoon as a food sore as well. That is what I theorize at least.” He gave her the necklace. “You should look into this house and their holdings across history. Perhaps test the genetics every fifty years back. Compare the results to your own genetic code and the life spans. If they are indeed using your child the genetics will match your to a twenty-five or great percent ratio.”
Celestia looks like she is about to cry from joy but also heartbreak as she thanks Ed I think to myself. ‘I wonder if I can use the stone in my inventory to communicate with Ed psychically like I did with lust.’ I rub my chin.
“I do hope your boy is still alive Princess,” Ed gave her a concerned look. “If you can I would try and get your family away from that cult. If they have been using your boy like that it means you weren’t nearly as alone as you thought and that you’re a grandmother several times over by now,” Her eyes widen with a realisation. “By that look it seems you just had a revelation. They stole your family and you need to start looking now.” She teleported away as soon as he’d said that. “Unfortunately I don’t think that will quell her hate for humans too much but it will give her some much needed hope.” He looked at Luna. “I don’t like hurting creatures and I try to help them as much as I can if they can be saved, no matter what they’ve done.”
Luna nods and smiles softly. “Thank you, I should go help my sister with her search.”
I lift my hand. “Luna, before you go, try to get a description of what her son looks like. I'll have my connections and my clones start searching the planet. Just don't tell her I am.” I wink with a smirk.
“I wish you luck in endeavor Luna and know that you can call me anytime you need my help,” He held out a watch with a red background and moon on it. “It's not like the one Del has. It specifically works for you to call me directly. And just think, you have a lot of family that needs you too.” She took the watch and smiled.
“You best go.” Ed’s wife said as she came over having calmed down enough to speak again. “She’ll need a shoulder to cry on and somepony to be there for her right now.”
Luna nods and smiles at Ed’s Celestia. “Thank you.” Then she turned to Ed. “And thank you Sir Ed, your help will hopefully lead us to my sister’s happiness and we can find our family.” Luna then nuzzled both of them before teleporting away.
“Well, now that those two are gone and I have more info on this world…”I slump and groan. “I have even more questions!”
“Then ask them,” Tia giggled. “No pony gets anywhere on keeping silent Del.”
“True.” I said them stand up and roll my eyes. “For now i'll just settle for what I can get. Ed, while you work on those dragon slayer lacrima could you also try to give me some tips on how to improve my shadow clones? At the moment I can create up to forty of them but they still all have one HP and unfortunately because of my gamer power they're somewhat limited. They can only gain experience for the shadow clone skill, skills that require chakra or skills that require no energy at all. Skills that require other types of energy they can't earn experience for I can get skills using them but once I get them I can't earn any experience with them.”
“Yea I can do something about that,” He said as he made a few hand signs. “Particle Style: Body fission,” Suddenly Ed split into two. “This Me,” the new one pointed at himself. “Is only a small sliver of myself and should have more than enough power to spar with your clones and teach them some chakra control without killing them outright.” The original spoke. “Or I could kick your ass with some killer training or boost you with a high toxic chakra fruit. You’re pick.”
I blink and scratch my cheek. “I think I'll take the fruit, but have health potions handy please.”
“All right,” Ed 1 shrugged as he reached into a ripple and pulled out an ox blood red glowing fruit. “Eat up,” he tossed it to me. “And here you Max Healing potion,” Ed 2 pulled out a large teardrop shaped red bottle and handed it to me. “All you now bud.”
I look at it then shrug and eat the fruit and after I finish chewing I swallow it. “Hopefully my gamer powers will keep this from hurting.” As soon as i finish saying that i feel a burning and gasp as chakra surges around me and the ground around me burns a little. I see my life points going down so I grab the health potion getting ready to drink it if my life points get too low.
I grant as my life points get dangerously low before I drink the health potion. “Ok the burning is over lets see.” I see I got a few pop ups and read them while using illusion magic to make them visible to them.
New Skill: sharingan. - One of the three great dojutsu that allows the wielder to copy even the slightest of movements at the lowest level of power to being able to predict and mimic precise control over most living things and peice through nearly all illusions.A basser power of the eye it to see the flow of chakra in a body.
Costs 500 Chakra per minute of use.
New skill: sage of six paths. As a form of senjutsu, this ability grants similar benefits to Sage Mode, though the user's sensing capabilities are increased to a far greater extent, to the point where they can even sense shadows in the invisible world of Limbo. They also gain a complete comprehension of chakra, including the ability to use all five basic nature transformations and make perfect use of Yin–Yang Release, as well as an almost unconscious mastery of the floating ability used by the Sage of Six Paths. When one awakens Six Paths Senjutsu, they also obtain a number of Truth-Seeking Balls.
Costs 1000 chakra per minute of use.
“Looks like it worked in some ways,” the Eds said in unison. “You now have two tomo in each eye!”
“I do? Holy crap.” I said surprised then used some water bending to form some water then turned it to ice to make a mirror and look at myself.
“Nice look on you Del,” Tia complemented. “Perhaps now you’ll have the confidence to ask Fluttershy out on a date.”
I frown and look at Ed’s celestia. “I don't need any confidence because I’m not interested in a partner yet.” I look back at my ice mirror and focus then my eyes return to normal. “Ah better, now I’m not constantly using chakra.”
“One of the powers of the Six paths is the user can absorb chakra and the jutsus of others to replenish their power,” Ed One noted. “And another allows you to revive the dead completely but it will either kill the user if used on a wide scale or kill someone else in exchange, upside if you can choose who dies.” Ed 2 added.
I whistle and say. “Well that's good, it would save me a wish.”
The Ed’s shrugged. “It's still a high price to pay,” They said in unison. “Another useful skill is puppet body.,” they held out their left hand and out came a black rod of some kind. “These rods are chakra receivers. Living or dead if someone or something has these rods embedded in them you can control them, Another note is when you control another living creature or dead body is that you are visually linked to that person or body and have access to their abilities in that body but not your original body. The visual link leaves no blind spots unless the eyes are damaged.”
“Your main body is the only one who can use all the paths or the body you select for a set path is the only one that can use that path, being six individuals at once,” the eds took turns explained. “But you can still control more than six living or dead bodies at a time and be visually linked to them. The rest you’ll have to figure out on your own.”
I rub my chin and nod as I listen to Ed. “Alright, i'll have to level up my skills, thank you for these skills.” I smile and rub my hands together. “Do you know if any of the dragon slayer magics will be ready before the dragon migracion?”
“Depends on what you want to use for seed material in that department,” Ed one snapped and a machine that looked like it was transmuted with a piece of limestone appeared. “All yours, I built when I was in the time chamber back home while train same of my revived Crimson Order to be power rangers.”
“Oh? Sounds cool, maybe I can see them in action someday. For seed material, what do I need exactly? Because I got a few gems and other things but most of it is junk but I can use some bits to buy anything I need.” I said as i make as many clones as i can and they all walk off to start leveling up different skills.
“Whatever you want really,” the Eds shrugged. “Organic materials work the best and are the fastest to grow but can be weaker due to their fast growth rate, most synthetic stuff takes forever to grow but yields the strongest magics due to longer growth period.”
I rub my chin and pull out of my inventory a couple of zombie teeth and a few jewels. “Well I got this but how about I use something unique like this.” I pull out the super mushroom.
The alchemist and Tia both gave me a deadpan stare, “Dude, that is like the worst thing you could try and put in the generator. Is a magic artifact creation machine not a power spawner,” Ed one said. “And it wont even fit and now you can use it as it’s a power up. It has to be real material.”
I nod and smile as I pull out a small bar of Baskar steel. “How about this? If I keep messing up it is because when I think of seed material, I think metals or something like that they can grow into something else.”
“Yes you can use metals as seed material but I don’t recommend using beskar,” Ed two said. “You want things available on this planet and not rare out the ass even in star wars.”
I nod and use fire bending to make a fireball. “Can I use elements like fire?”
“Fire is an extremely tricky element for the generator,” Ed one said. “You have to supply a constant supply of fire without it ever going out and no fuel and just straight flames. But it’s still do able.”
I rub my chin and think then make an ice ball, buy a piece of steel, a fire and thunder stone. “Think these evolution stones would work? I also have this ice ball, a piece of steel and I'm going to try something, step back.” I stomp my foot and close my eyes as I focus on my earth bending and twist my wrist forcing the ground in front of me to melt together until it starts glowing red hot and turns into hot lava. “Yes! I did it!”
New Sub Skill: Lava bending. Lavabending is a specialized sub-skill of earthbending that allows the user to manipulate molten earth. This rare ability allows the bender to phase-change earth into lava, lava into earth, and otherwise manipulate existing lava with great dexterity.
This skill requires no energy.
“Stones won’t work unless you want something akin to say a fire ruby dragon slayer,” Ed two explained. “Lave is trickier to get right than fire is.”
“Oh? Well damn well at least I got lava bending.” I said then call some of my clones over. “My clones can make the fire one, for now how about metal, and ice?”
“Metal won’t be a problem. Just use ordinary metals like iron or copper,” Ed one said. “Ice is also tricky due to having to maintain it constantly but if you use a piece that you have a clone keep frozen with waterbending you’ll be fine.”
“Alright, how about I use gold? Equestria has a ton of it and I can always use my loot if I need to.” I asked while pulling out a bag of bits.
“Anything will work pretty much,” Ed two added. “The trick is the more element powers and maintaining the seed material. Lightning would probably be the hardest other than fire as you have to keep it from completely discharging it to the liquid mana.Gold is easy but I don’t recommend it. It's a very heavy and very soft metal like lead.”
I rub my head. “Ok how about this, i list off what i want, and you tell me the best seed material.” I said to Ed.
“Sure,” the Ed’s shrugged. “But that can be later. For now just do some common stuff like fire, earth, metal, ice, wood, etc.” Ed two walked over to the generator and leaned on it. “You can have one of your clones tell me where your base is and we’ll bring it there. I can make some of the harder to maintain lacrimas so you don’t have to.” Ed one continued. “I want to see the girls and have a tour of your Ponyville. I know Tia wants to leave this castle too.”
“Please,” She looked at me. “This place isn't a very fond place for me, even if we have a lot of good memories here.”
I rub the back of my neck and point to the smithy partly inside the castle. “I kinda took over here, but yeah my clones and yours can work on those.” I then point to town. “So walk through the woods or portal?”
“Your call,” Ed one said. “I’d prefer less of a spectacle but I won’t be wearing a disguise this time around either. Tia is my priority as well. So whatever you decide is how we’ll play it. I think Celestia will stay off our case for a good while anyways.”
I nod and say. “We can take a walk, not like anything in this forest could hurt us.” I then activate my kamigami no sugata and say. “I’m gonna try to level up my eyes while we walk.”
“You do you buddy,” Ed one said as he walked next to his wife and we left the castle.
We walk through the forest and fold my arms behind my head. “Say Ed, how is your family?”
“Well, Asta is going to be a dad with Flutershy soon as well as dating his Applejack and Twilight who just ascended like mine. He just had his coronation and is officially taking the title of the Black King of the Black Clover Kingdom and he unlocked the first release for both his swords,” Ed said. “He also met with a deuce of a demon prince and gained a soul reaper badge and got fullbring powers. Gar is a parazyte-demon fairy king saiyan and dating the Twilight of his and helping her start a school of friendship, His world is also directly linked to the deuce of a prince and they fight demons. Idiot nearly killed himself to stop one of the Six Knights of Black.My nieces and nephew were facing their own villains and being put through the ringer too. That's about it. Back home things are quiet right now other than the baby on the way,” Yia blushed.
I nod and let out a whistle. “Damn, busy lot your family is.” I say in a yoda impression. “I may have to meet your last brother one day, who knows what kind of skills I could get from him.” I flick my wrist and a rock goes flying into a bush and it scares off something.
I look over to Ed. “You said earlier that you got soul reaper powers right?”
“Thanks to a certain red dragon sharing his spiritual pressure skill,” Ed smirked.
“Do hurry up please,” Tia siad as little irritated.
I nod and start floating. “Right, well do you know how to get one of those swords?” I ask Ed as I make a hexagonal shield laying flat in front of Celetia. “If you want i can lift you out of here and to town faster.”
“I’m perfectly capable of walking young man,” Tia scolded me. “It’s been some time since I last walked through the forest and I do wish to enjoy it.”
“Let her be Del, we’re not far from the town and she is more than capable of handling anything that pops up,” Ed waved to me. “As for the sword, I had to be controlled by Malice for mine to even activate then defeat the bastard to unlock it and my hollowfication. Mine is so strong that I only have bankai. I also have my mask but that's neither here nor their.”
I shrug and the shield fades away. “Fair enough, I was just trying to be nice.” I sigh and fly on my back. “Damn, maybe i'll have to go to the world of Bleach to get a sword, and yes I forgot what they are called.”
“Seireitei,” Ed smirked. “Go see Asta then. He has a buddy that was Displaced as Ichigio in the Seireitei in his world. He’s always been a better fighter than me anyways. Manifests his swords in the physical world through sheer will alone and his katana are also nichirin blades from Demon Slayer.”
I nod and rub my chin. “I will have to do that, maybe try something I have been wanting to try.” I flip over and land. “Ed, please don't tease me but how can I be friends with Luna without accidentally getting into a relationship? I would rather not start drama with relationships yet.”
“I’m not really the best person when it comes to this sort of advice but I’ll give my take on it,” Ed sighed. “Yes you can be friends with anybody and not be in a relationship. Whether or not you choose to pursue them romantically is not totally up to you though. If the creature in question has feelings for you then you should both sit down and talk about how you boh feel and what exactly it is that you want and if you two or more should move on or act on those feelings.”
“I fell in love with Ed when I was still very young and he was our teacher but I thought if I acted on my feelings for someone who helped raise me I would be looked down upon, by not just him but my people,” Tia added. “Looking back when Edward left the first time I deeply regretted not even saying anything to the point I buried my feelings and forgot about him in doing so. Luna rto forgot but never loved Ed beyond that of a mentor which is why it was easier for her to tell him how she felt after he’d returned from his travels.”
I listen to both of them and nod. “I get what you are both saying I do, and will try to keep an open mind about things but, right now I’m just trying to make friends, hell I couldn't even finish Twilight’s hears warming gift because I could figure out wind magic.” I said while showing them the wind reader glasses. “That and these obviously won't fit a Ponies face.”
“Did try an adhesion spell,” Tia asked. “Or a simple sticky spell even? Just apply it to the arms and the bridge.”
“A velcro spell would be the best,” Ed countered. “Will only stick to her face as long as it’s connected to it and won’t adhere permanently,” He pointed out as Tia looked away with a bit of a blush on her face.
I nod and pull out a notebook and write down the spell names to look for them. “Alright, I'll look for those spells later.” Then I put the book and glasses away as we excited the forest.
“Where shall we go first?” Tia asked.
“Twilight I say, she’s the closest,” Ed looked at me.
I nod and take a step before a pop up shows up. I smirk and press yes. “Seems my clone finished Fable one.”
Congratulations for finishing [Fable] By finishing this game you can sacrifice the saved data for that game for a reward Would you like to sacrifice your saved data? Yes? No?
After I pressed yes the screen disappears and a flurry of pixels drops off a gauntlet. I walk over and pick it up. “Huh, let’s see what you are, observe.” I use illusion magic so Ed and his Celestia can read it too.
Heal Life spell gauntlet. Level 1 magic item. This allows the caster to trade in his magical energy for health at a rate of one MP to one HP. Health can also be passed on to non-hostile entities in the vicinity. Higher levels provide more health with each use. This item can level up. Costs 100 MP per second of use. Item is reward item from the game fable.
“Huh, so this item levels up. That is a first for me.” I said while trying to put it on but my arm is too bulky for it. I try shrinking but then it is too loose, I frown and sigh. “I'll have to ask Rarity to take a look at this later.”
“Good thing we’re going to see all of the girls then,” Ed said as we arrived in town. Many of the ponies had started to stare, I was used to by now but Ed’s wife seemed uncomfortable. “Pay them no mind Tia. I know the stare is discerning but they aren’t used to humans.”
“It’s not that it's more embarrassing than anything,” She rubbed her arm. “I haven’t been stared at like this since I first raised the sun back home, Ih the library. It looks smaller than the one back home though.”
“Probably because it is dear,” Ed chuckled. “Twilight is a pony pony here and our Twi lives with her fiance and their daughter. Not to mention Spike still stays over from time to time too.” He looked at me. “You better knock.”
I nod and knock two times then walk on in and say. “I'm surprised how many people forget that this is a public space as well, as long as the sign says it is open you can walk right in.” and point at the open sign.
“It’s still also somepony’s home Del,” Tia scolded me. “It’s a little thing called being courteous. Okay?”
“I know, but until I can buy my own plot of land I live here too.” I tell her then smile when I see Twilight and wave. “Hi Twilight, you remember Ed, and this is his wife, Princess Celestia.” She stares at Celestia with wide eyes, then she sits down and closes her eyes.
“Deltorix, why do you keep surprising me like this?” Twilight asked, then sighs. “Spike is ready for his training by the way.”
“Right, I’ll get to that soon.” I told her.
“Hello,” Tia said. “As you heard I’m Ed’s wife and the Celestia from his world. It’s nice to meet you.” She gave a very warm smile. “Oh you're so cute, all I want to do is snuggle you!”
“Hello Twilight, how have things been for you?” Ed waved as a pair of chairs appeared and the couple sat down.
Twilight blushes lightly and coughs into her hoof. “Oh um I have been well thank you for asking Ed. But I do have a question about something Deltorix showed me.”
“By all means ask him,” Ed pointed at me.
“Do you mind if we have some mint and lavender tea?” Celestia asked the pony. “Craving is gnawing at me.”
Twilight nods and heads into the kitchen. She starts making tea from the sound of it. “Actually Ed it is a question for you. Deltorix showed me these two boys who lost their mother, and I noticed one of them looked alot like you.” She came back with the tea. “What I’m wondering is, was he just using your image or did you really do that?”
“Twilight,” Ed said calmly. “I am the one with that boy’s image. I have indeed worked with souls and placing them in bodies but they were the souls of the living. But I have never worked with the souls of the dead but I do have spells that deal in reanimating corpses as living dead but not truly alive. They eventually run out of magic and turn to ash.”
Twilight’s ears fold down. “Oh, I'm so sorry for bringing up bad memories. I have been working on alchemy and can now make small solid figures out of one material.”
“So Twilight, how was the rest of the party last night?” I ask her, then Ed elbows me and I frown.
“There is nothing to be sorry about little one,” Edwaved it off. “I’m glad to hear that you have aspiring to be an alchemist and I’m glad to hear that you. Weary of the dark side of the work. Perhaps one day you can even study alchemagic like my own Twilight. She will be a bit busier due to recent events and the fact that she has to plan her wedding but I know she will still study hard like you will,” He smiled.
“What’s this about a party I heard?” Celestia said playfully.
“Oh, last night was hearts warming here, and the royal sisters had a party for twilight and her friends, and one of them invited me to come along with it was a good chance for me to give them gifts.” I told her.
"Well that certainly explains all of the decorations and the snow," Celestia gave a light chuckle. " Where is Spike at? Perhaps reading some new comics?"
“Actually I’m in the kitchen!” Spike yelled from the kitchen. “I’m making dinner, and did I hear that right? Your Twilight is getting married?”
I smirk at Twilight as she starts to blush. “Why is that so surprising Spike?” I ask while staring at Twilight.
“Well let’s just say there is a good reason why I am the one that always cooks.” Spike said.
"Yes Twilight is getting married or at least she will be in a few months," Celestia giggled. "I'm so proud of her and Polearm. Then there is Nyx, I was weary of her at first but I'm so glad she was born. I'm especially proud of our Spike. He's grown into an outstanding young drake."
Twilight looks confused and asks. “Who is Nyx? I don't think I have ever heard of them.”
I rub my chin and look at Ed. “Go ahead, she knows about the other Equestria’s so she could understand.”
"Nyx is the product of a somewhat successful but failed attempt at the revival of Nightmare Moon,"Ed explained to Twilight's horror. "A cult made of Moon possessing ponies tried to revive her by using several magics and Twilight's blood with the remains of Moon's armor as catalysts. The ritual was interrupted before Moon could form but enough was done to call forth a little alicorn filly in her shape. Though she looks like Nightmare she is far from what the evil look like. Being it was Twilight's blood that was the living catalyst that gave Nyx form that makes Twilight her mom by default."
“That is so scary but also sad. Did my other self take her in?” Twilight asked, as Spike walked in with sandwiches and drinks.
“Nyx calls our Twilight mom outright,” Celestia smiled. “She is quite happy living at the library with Twilight and Polearm. Pole officially became her stepfather not long after they started living together. She plays with Morning Star and Solar Eclipse quite often.”
“That sounds adorable.” I say then hiss in pain and hold my eyes as they sting. “Well I think my eyes just leveled up again.” I open them and pull up my skills and use illusion magic so they can read it too.
Skill: Kamigami no Sugata [Sight of the Gods] (active & passive) Level:4 Next level:0% This skill is an ocular ability created by Deltorix, the user can see through solid objects up to 7 feet and the player’s field of vision is expanded to 270° in every direction. Costs 500 points from all energies for the first minute, then an additional 100 points for each minute after that.
First tomo: lock on: level 1 This ability lets you lock onto a target and keeps it in your sights and increases the chance of hitting it.
Second tomo: Bullet time: level 1 This Ability allows you to speed up your perception when aiming a projectile weapon and allows you to lock onto one target.
“They are quite the trio,” Ed rubbed the back of his head. “Looks like ya got some good stuff.”
“In all honesty When I think of all the children playing together I can’t help but laugh,” Celestia placed a hand on her stomach. “I wonder what our child will be. A colt or a filly? I told Ed no peaeking as I want to find out when they’re born.”
I peek and smirk. “I see, well I'm sure whatever they are they will be happy.”
Twilight and Spike both looked at Celestia with looks of confusion. I chuckle and say. “Ed’s Celestia is pregnant, and Ed here is the father.”
“I’m married to both of the girls back in my world,” Ed chuckled. “And I and Luna are the parents of Morning Star and Solar Eclipse.”
“And our Spike is also my adopted son,” Celestia added. “He’s been trained by Edward in magic, fighting, and what he at the most, gemstone alchemy.”
Spikes eyes light up. “So I'm super cool and tough? Not just waiting back at the library for Twilight and her friends to save the day?”
“Far from it young drake,” Ed pointed at Spike with a smirk. “You actually no longer live at the library in our world but you moved in with your girlfriend,” Spike’s eyes got wide. “You also helped save the world nearly a week ago from my Demon known as Malice.”
Spike grins and jumps around. “So cool! I bet I kicked that demon's butt!” He started play fighting around.
I chuckle and shake my head. “You'll get there one day but I'll give you the first step in your training if Ed here is willing to make a training gi for you.” I make a picture of Spike in an orange and blue gi appear. “What do you say Ed? I'd say about five pounds for the wristbands and boots and ten pounds for the undershirt?”
“Hehe… sure,” Ed snickered as the specific gi formed around the dragon. “I recommend you take it is little fella. An extra twenty pounds is a lot of wait even if it’s distributed evenly.”
“Thanks Ed and now for my part.” I pull out my omni badge and aim it at Spike. “Omni badge splice in a small amount of saiyan DNA.” The omni badge fires a beam at Spike and when it fades nothing changed.
“You really thinks its a good idea?” Ed raised an eyebrow. “The kid’s a dragon like you. Though he doesn’t have the gamer body he is still a species that already excels at fighting. I would not change him at all but build on what’s there already.”
“That's why I only gave him a small amount, enough to help him catch up with me.” I tell Ed then smile at Spike. “Enjoy tonight because I'm gonna start your training tomorrow, and the only times you'll be allowed to remove that is when you're in the bathroom and when you're sleeping.”
Spike nods and slowly walks around in his new outfit. I take this chance to send a message to Ed using the stone in my inventory. ‘Ed, he is going to be my back up plan, if i ever go overboard he will take me down.’ I then look over and smile as Ed’s Celestia and Twilight and talking.
’Good plan but I’d also make the kid sleep in the undershirt, it’ll help him develop stronger breathing and help him grow used to using lager breathes’ Ed mentally noted. “So Twilight,” ed got the pony’s attention, “Have you started to ask the right questions?”
She bushes lightly and shakes her head. “Not exactly all I've done is research so far I haven't had the courage to ask Celestia.” I walk over to spike and tell him the new order about sleeping in the undershirt.
“Twilight,” Tia pulled the little pony’s attention to her. “You need to speak up and be much more open with your teacher. My Twilight was almost lost because I doubted her when she was asking the right questions. If it hadn’t been for Ed we wouldn’t have found her. Tell me, why are you afraid?”
Twilight fidgets a bit and looks down. “I um..well i'm afraid i will fail her and she will kick me out of the school or worse banish me, or throw me in jail or throw me in jail in the place she banishes me to!” Twilight starts panicking and hyperventilating.
I sigh and look to Ed while I think to him. ‘Oh great she is Twilighting.’
Ed motioned to the pony with his head, “Twilight calm yourself,” Tia wrapped her arms around the little pony. “It’s okay. I know it's hard to ask someone questions like those that need to be asked. Especially if the pony is some you’ve idolized since you were small and is now your teacher,” She pulled away and looked into twilight’s eyes with a warm smile. “But those questions lead to answers that must be heard and someone must ask them. If those closest to us do not take a stand when someone needs to be in our way then we are no less than nothing.”
Twilight slowly calms down and then smiles and nods. “Ok princess, I'll take your words to heart.” She then wipes her eyes before saying. “I'm sorry for panicking.”
“It’s quite alright Twilight,” Tia smiled. “I find it quite refreshing to see this side of you, even if you are from another world. My own former student no longer has such attacks due to the hellish training her other teacher has put all his students through.”
“Former?” Twilight asked.
I clear my throat. “Twilight they are from further into the future, best not ask for spoilers.”
Celestia gave a little wink. “You’ll go on to do great things Twilight and Spike will too.”
Twilight's eyes sparkle and Spike grins. “Really!?”
“Yes you will,” Ed nodded. “Especially, if you ask the right questions and trust in your friends.” He pointed at me.
I chuckle and rub the back of my neck. “Yeah, trust Ed when he saids something.” I pick up a sandwich and start eating it.
“Tell me Twilight,” Ed interlaced his fingers and leaned forward while Twilight tilted her head. “What are your feelings and thoughts about… Dark Magic?”
“Dark magic? You mean like curses and hexes? Those aren't real.” Twilight giggles. “Magic is magic, there is no good or evil magic just how it is used.”
“That’s very true little one,” Celestia nodded. “But there are such things as curses. The creature that was once known as Blueblood here and now greed is under punishing curses that Ed placed on him. Those glowing marks that cover his body are those curses. I take it your teacher never told you the truth of what happened and how he became like he is now.”
Twilight shakes her head looking confused. “I saw Blueblood yesterday but he was oddly quiet until Deltorix came with his friend, and Deltorix said something happened but he didn't tell me.”
I sigh and shake my head. “I guess Celestia silenced the news.”
“Not surprised seeing as it was her darling Nephew and what had happened to him was done by the hands of an evil human,” Ed leaned his head against his right hand. “Should Itell her or do you want to?”
“I think you should, I was alway summarizing stories, I always start rambling until I have told the whole story out of order.” I told Ed, shaking my head.
Ed nodded. “What I tell you now is a state secret for this world. You are qualified to know it given your status as an Element of Harmony. Only you and your immediate circle of friends,” She gulped hard and nodded. “Last time I was here my brother and I helped Del uncover an underground creature butchering operation,” twilight gasped in horror and placed her hooves over her mouth. “We found documents loading us to the source. The one who was funding it and heading the operation was Blueblood. I call him a genius if it wasn’t for the vile experiments he did to gain his power. The whole point of his ring was to turn himself into an alicorn and he was successful at the cost of many lives and innocents. I took his wings, horn and magic completely away to never return and gave the princesses the choice of his punishment. I turned him into. Homunculus and cursed him to forever serve those he tried to overthrow.”
“Blueblood did all that? I don't understand how one pony could fall so far.” Twilight said looking down.
“There will always be those who seek power by any means necessary, it's up to the ones that hold the moral high ground to show them that they are wrong.” I said then smirk and add. “And if that fails you get a bad ass like Ed to kick their ass.”
“Back to my earlier question young one,” Ed smirked. “Would you like to be taught how to properly wield true dark magic?”
Twilight nods quickly. “I always love to learn new magic.” She lights her horn and a sandwich is pulled to her.
“Good but know the magic you’ll be learning will be taught to you by no pony less than a slave driver,” Tia smiled.
Twilight’s eyes shrank, “Don’t scare her like that Tia,” Ed scolded his wife. “You will be taught by m Luna. Though she isn’t nearly as soft as Tia is either. As she does put you through the ringer and her tests are trial by fire. Knowing all this do you still want to learn under my wife?”
Twilight thinks about it for a few seconds then nods with a smile. “I will do my best to live up to her expectations.”
I look to Ed. “Try to keep the lessons when your Twilight won't be there, don't want them to meet yet.”
“She will be busy for a while with her own studies. My Twilight has already read a good portion of the Dark Library anyways,” Ed shrugged. “She never really cared for dark magic and only studied it for the sake of knowing it,” He held out his hand and a black key appeared along with a crest with a crescent mont and black cross on it. “You will need these. The crest is to be worn at all times, It lets you speak with mainly Luna or I telepathically across the void. The key is the key to the Dark Library and you use it on any mirror then step through the mirror. The crest will a;so shield you from dark magic corruption so never take it off.”
Twilight looks at them as picks them up and pulls them closer. “Ok, i'll be sure to do that.”
“As much as I would enjoy getting more spells I will pass on the library, No offence to you but I could accidentally absorb an old book.” I said with a shrug.
“No ya won’t,” Tia chuckled.”Both Ed and Starswirl enchanted against theft of any ind, accidental included.”
“Beside, I never offered you a key to Luan’s library,” Ed deadpanned. “A highly emotionally unstable fire drake that burst into flames when he even gets slightly pissed in an interdimensional tower chalk full of ancient paper. Gee, I wonder what will happen?”
“Hey I don't turn into flames when I get a little mad, it only happens when I am truly pissed off.” I told Ed. “As do the second thing, when I have a book in my hands that counts as a skill book a screen will pop up asking me if I want to learn it. If I tap yes it becomes energy and is absorbed into me and I learn the spell.” I cross my arms and huff.
“It won’t work that way in Luna’s tower anyways,” Ed shrugged. “Like Tia said, there are a ton of enchantments over everything not to mention the void barrier to keep the unwanteds out. Starswirl and I moved it to its own pocket in the void, thus the need for its own key and portal system,” Ed then stood up and helped his wife to her feet. “It was nice to see you again Twilight and nice to see you’re progressing in alchemy but here’s a little bit of a token for working so hard,” he smirked and placed a hand on Twilight’s head and I heard a quick zap and Twilight’s eyes got big for a moment. “Remember to ask the right questions, stand up for yourself and most of all… trust in your friends and your friendships.”
“It was lovely to meet you Twilight,” Tia smiled. “I’m very glad to see you’re open to learning new things and whenever you come by and see Luna for your lessons be sure to let me know.” She bent down and gave the lavender book pony a warm hug, “And don’t hide away in the books, look for love too…” she whispered causing Twilight to blush.
“I think it’s time we moved on Del” Ed looked at me.
“Yeah I agree.” I said as I got up and opened the door for them. “So how about pinkie next?”
“That works for me,” Ed shrugged. “I bet Tia would love some sweets about now anyways.”
“Maybe…” She muttered as she fidgeted a bit while Ed smirked. We all headed onwards to Sugarcube Corner.
I put my hands behind my head and ask. “So Ed, what do you think of Twilights progress so far?”
“Considering I was only gone for a little under a month or so she’s done very well with very little instruction,” Ed crossed his arms. “But you should continue to monitor her to make sure she doesn’t start to pursue the darker aspects. And I’ll be able to help as she’ll be coming to Lulu for regular lessons too. All in all she’s done very well.”
I nod and smile. “Yeah, i'll do what I can. Hopefully things calm down for me but I have a feeling I'll have to do some hunting soon.” I said to Ed as we got to Sugarcube Corner.
“You’re not in it alone Del,” Ed said. “I’m more than willing to help you where and when I can.”
I nod and pat his shoulder. “I appreciate the offer and I will call you if I get in over my head but I plan on doing most of this on my own, can't get stronger if I let everyone else do the work.”
“Hi there! What can I get ya?!” Pinkie asked after popping up behind the counter.
“Hey there pink sugar demon, how ya been?” Ed waved. “I’ll have the red velvet surprise if you please.”
“Can I have a cherry-changa?” Tia asked.
“One cherry-changa and one red velvet surprise coming up!” I blink and she is gone. I sigh and shake my head.
“She will always be this hyper I bet.” I said and looked over and found a table. “Do you two want to sit and eat or eat as we walk?”
“Pinkie is Pinkie except when she’s depressed,” Ed sighed. “Then she turns into Pinkmenia, a totally flat stone faced pony. Let’s sit as we just had another on our list come by. Applejack is in the back I just heard her voice.”
“Oh? That saves us a trip.” I walk over and sit at the table. “Hey Ed could you use a huge robot?” I ask.
“Are you asking if i need one or if I can actually drive one?” Ed asked.
“Either, I got myself one that I can't use.” I tell Ed and lean on my hand. “Cost me a ton of money too.”
“Sorry Del,” Ed shook his head. “I have a whole collection back home so no need for it. Why can’t you use it?”
I showed him an image of Gurren lagann. “It needs spiral power to run and I guess, with gamers body I don't have any.”
“Spiral power is just another name for evolutionary power or fighting spirit,” Ed shrugged. “I’m the story the beast men could pilot gunmen just find and they did not have it either. You do still have the ability to evolve and grow stronger so you’re fine.”
I shake my head. “I was in the middle of a fight when I got it, and it wouldn't even light up when I tried to use it. I think it sees me as something like the anti-spiral.”
“All I can say is keep trying,” Ed shrugged as Pinkie came back with their orders and Applejack in tow.
I wave at them and smile. “Hey Applejack what's up?”
“Ah was just making a delivery to the Cakes.” She said tipping her hat.
“Good to see you again Applejack,” Ed waved. “Let me introduce you to my wife and one of the sisters from my world.”
“You ponies are so adorable!” Celestia giggled. “I just want to cuddle you so much!”
“Easy there Tia,” Ed chuckled.
I chuckle and smirk. “As funny as it would be to see Celestia cuddle ponies, how about you two tell us how you've been?” I ask Pinkie and Applejack.
“Yes I'm quite curious to know if those crystal apple trees are fully grown by now?” Ed asked. “They should’ve been bearing fruit that are ready to eat by now.”
Applejack nods and smiles. “They sure are, lota hard work but worth it.”
“That's good, hopefully you'll make more profits now.” I said.
“Oh that reminds me Granny wants ta talk with ya.” Applejack said to me. I nod and tell her I'll see her soon.
"They're an apple that are made to grow in harsh environments," Ed took a bite out of his cake. "So they'll be a bit tougher to harvest but its a fast growing plant thst grows almost by itself. These apples at one time were actually more prize that zap apples in the winter times. Cider that they make is much sweeter than either apples in early spring."
“Boy howdy, that will definitely help in the winter.” Applejack said.
"The apples have always been good with growing most anything," Tia added. " I need to go see Granny Smith when we get home."
"Tia, you're rambling off topic again," Ed deadpanned. "I can't wait to heat about your first crop. How'd you family take to the new apples?"
I chuckle and lean back as Applejack answers. “Well, they weren't that happy at first but once they planted them they changed their mind.”
'At least they were willing to try," Ed shrugged. "How have you been Pink one?"
“Oh I've been super duper terrific!” Pinkie bounces. “I have been trying out every recipe in the books that Del gave me!”
"Pinkie, have you ever considered being a Gourmet Hunter?" Ed asked.
Pinkie tilts her head. “What's that? Somepony that chases food?”
"Pretty much," Ed nodded. "They go out and hunt down monsters and hard to get plants and fight stuff. They usually partner up with a chef and make an eight course meal of their own."
Pinkie looks uncertain. “I don't know, looking for rare ingredients sounds fine and all but I don't want to hurt some poor monster.”
"You don't have to go after monsters dear," Celestia burped slIghtly.
“But who could I work with?” She tilts her head the other way.
"Monsters and plants of all kinds," Ed explained. "Just cause they're monsterS doesn't mean they're bad or ya have to kill or fight them. Many species are quite tame and ingredients can be harvested from them with little to no effort. Many plants are the same way but just cause they're plants doesn't mean they won't fight back or even try and eat you."
“Sounds interesting, but like she said, who would she work with?” I ask.
“Gourmet hunters are well known for finding and hunting rare hard to get ingredients,” Ed stroked his chin. “While they do hunt and do have a measure of cooking talent well beyond that of any normal chef you need a partner that can truly shine in the most hellish and outdoors of places,” He looked over at Applejack. “Hmmm…”
Applejack blinks and points at herself. “You want me ta work with her on this hunting stuff?”
“You’re both more than both physically strong enough to deal with any monsters, beasts, and plants and ya both know your ways in, out, around, and twice to Thursday in a kitchen,” Ed explained. “You both grew up in the outdoors and have more than enough survival instincts. So yea, I hint you and Pinks would make a great combo. You can both be chefs and Gourmet hunters and swap out on misssions until you start to get a feel for what you both specialize in hunter, not to mention you’re both very good friends already.”
They look at each other unsure. “Well think about it ok?” Applejack said.
“Ya don’t have to lie to me Applejack,” Ed booked her nose. “I was only messing with ya both. I never intended for you two to go out and hunt for stuff. It’s one thing when’ you have the heart for fights to do so but you little ones don’t have the heat or right state of mind for that type of work,” He patted their heads. “Best you you stick with apples and sweets. Its what you’re re good at.”
They both look a little upset and I chuckle. “Uh oh looks like you pissed them off, and here I thought you were the ladies man.”
“I never said I was,” Ed raised an eyebrow. “I honestly wasn’t trying to be mean about it. I do think Itook it a little to far…” he rubbed the back of his head
“Do forgive him you two,” Celestia stepped in. “Ed’s sense of humor isn’t for most but who he was joking he was truly sincere about what he said. You two aren’t meant to fight monsters for sport and instead should stick with what you know. Like Ed said you’re both good at what you do and not that you bad have bad hearts. You just don’t have the mindset to go out and do it what it is that a hunter does,” She smiled and wrapped the ponies in a warm hug. “ But Ed made a very good point. Be good little ponies and be there for each other and your other friends.”
“Thank you for the snack Pinkie,” Ed and Tia both stood up. “And again sorry for the bad joke girls. Good luck in the future and I hope you have a good winter harvest Applejack.” They walked out and waved as I followed.
I followed Ed and Celestia out of Sugarcube Corner. “So where to next?” I ask as I adjust the spell Gauntlet on my arm.
“I say we go see our favorite fashionista,” Ed looked over his shoulder at me. “Then we can see Rainbow and Fluttershy. After that we can head back to the castle and see what types of Lacrima have been made so far,” He placed his arms behind his head. “I would also like to renovate that castle into a proper base for you.”
“Really? Sweet, I had some plans on using clones and golems to do that myself.” I told him then I rub my chin. “Should I leave a certain book in the castle for a Small dragon to find later?”
“You tell me kid,” Ed looked over his shoulder. “If you want things to go on how they’re supposed I would. As for what the base’s look, just let me know what ya want. Won’t be too big an issue with it being such a small location,” he looked forward to seeing Rarity’s place.
‘Did he just say no big deal, it’s a small place?’ I thought for a moment and then shook it off.
“Best you knock,” Ed pointed.
I walk up and knock on the door before looking back at Ed. “I think me being here has changed things enough that I will have to hide it or give it to Luna.”
“Ya know I can create just about any type of base you Del,” Ed smirke. “I just remade Asta’s small town into a full scale working city. I did have to employ the use of some clones to spread an array large enough but if it's one place I can easily do that.”
“Why not make your base a flying one that moves throughout the atmospheres around the planet,” Tia suggests. “You could even give Luna some sort of link to it so she can reach you, or some form of communication device like Edos watches.”
My eyes widen and then I pull out a blueprint I made. “I had an idea like that a long time ago and drew it out. I recently re-drew it here and it's more like a whole floating city!” I said with a grin as I showed Ed the blueprint.
The door opens and Rarity smiles at us. “Oh hello darlings I believe I know you sir but I’m afraid I don't you ma'am.”
“I can totally do that,” the alchemist gave a thumbs up. “You couldn’t have forgotten me already,” Ed sighed. “And after all the trouble I went through to help you with making gemstone fabric.”
“Hello,” Tia waved
I roll my eyes and elbow Ed as we walk inside. “She said she knows you, now how have you been Rarity?”
“I know I was just missing,” Ed snickered. “And it's good to see you again Rarity.”
“It’s nice to meet you Rarity,” Celestia smiled. “Allow me to formally introduce Myself. I am Princess Celestia from Ed’s world as well as his wife.”
Rarity gasps and her eyes widen. “A princess!? Oh my goodness please let me make you a dress!”
I chuckle and hold up my arm. “I have a request for you actually. Can you fix this for my full size arm?”
“I’d be delighted for you to make me a dress.” Celestia smiled.”Not every day you get a seamstress from another world to do for me. Though,” her face turned slightly pink. “I am carrying a bit of extra weight. You see we’re expecting.”
“It should allow me to see how well you’ve picked up on making the fabric,” Ed nodded. “Do you mind if I put on some tea while we wait?”
Rarity nods with a smile. “Of course sir Ed, and I will be sure to make you look fabulous princess Celestia.” She takes Celestia into the back and I shrug and go over and sit on the couch.
“Hey Ed, how big can that floating Island be before it cant keep its balance or can't float anymore?” I ask him as he walks into the kitchen.
“Depends on how big ya want it buddy,” ed said as he fixed up the kettle. “I can set up an entire city three times the size of New York on a bad day. With all of the access I have to tech and magic it could stay up for millennia to come and go. I made black a pseudo-Time Chamber that can survive the destruction of his entire dimension. Use your imagination.” He came back and leaned against the wall. “Why do ya ask big man?”
“Well, I would want it to be large, that way I can have tourists explore and have some fun while bringing me some money, and I could use golems as a police force within the city. I was also thinking that maybe there would be small floating islands that when the main island stops they link up and form a bridge from the city down to the ground but for Luna maybe something like a warp pad from Steven universe?” I told him my idea’s and looked through my inventory.
“That or a small stargate looking thing… Actually do you think you could modify a Stargate to work on a single planet, so there could be a whole network of them across the entire planet and a specific address for a gate that's constantly moving?” I ask him as I sit up.
“I have a Stargate that warps to other worlds through the Void,” Ed chuckled. “One of my first projects before I got all my powers was my Rune Transporter. It can’t handle more than a few beings at a time mind you but it works rather well. Doc Hooves uses it to go back and forth from Ponyville to Canterlot daily and Pole uses it when he has business in Canterlot too,” Ed shrugged. “Yea it be fairly easy to set up a warp gate system for ya. Hell I can even make ya some portable ones for personal use. That way ya can have one on ya at all times. Sound good?”
“Sounds good, and as I don't exactly have permission from the other countries of the world, perhaps it would be best if you make a lab specifically for making stargates that will drop them on the location when the island is over the location, that way I won't just be dropping them off without permission.” I said to him as I drew my new idea.
“I can set it up for you to put them where ya want,” Ed shrugged. “A deposit system isn’t hard to make. I’ll just have to set it up for you to where ya point and click in a location. That way you just have it sent out wherever you’re at.”
“Sounds good, for defences I would like a powerful shield and if you can, a device that can pull everything in the rage of the shield into an I.D.” I smile. “That way if the place is attacked I can just move it into a safe space. Other than that feel free to add whatever other defenses you want.”
The kettle started to whistle and Ed went back into the kitchen and took it off the stove and added the tea bags. “Do ya think I can get that in writing?” He jabbed. “I’ll see what I throw in there. I’ve been experimenting with I.D. And this will really be something to test. I used it in the construction of Black’s Time Chamber. Naturally I couldn’t set it for the whole ‘Year equals three days’ scenario but I was able to push it where a whole month outside is equal to a year in it.”
“That's still impressive, I have only been able to get a one fourth time dilation, one hour in my I.D.s are only fifteen minutes in the real world.” I told him as he came back with cups and the tea kettle.
“Asta’s is so high that one day is nearly six months now,” Ed poured some tea for the ladies. He picked up his own cup and sip. “But he uses his quite often from bathing to mainly training himself and his recruits. You’ll seriously flip how much he’s changed his appearance. Last time I was over there to save him and this goddess of balance version of Twilight. She’s nothing to sneeze at but she wears herself out too fast. Asta and were having a match. She’ll more than likely win of course but I left a fission piece behind to watch and maintain a barrier to keep the spectators safe.”
“Huh, sounds neat but unlike you and Asta, my I.D.s can only level up a certain way, the time dilation seems to cut in half every ten levels, so by that logic and I'll have a ways to go before I can catch up to you guys.” I sigh and lean back before stomping a foot. “Huh, they are still taking measurements.”
“We are talking about two of the biggest gossips in this world currently,“ Ed pointed out and I sighed with a nod. “And Rarity is probably also trying to figure in her size after the little one is born,” he pointed out.
“Or little ones, it is too early to know but if Luna had twins then maybe she will too.” I said with a chuckle. “Anyway, I was thinking after the wedding that I’d see if I could find Yensid’s castle tower thing. Maybe learn from him.” I summon my keyblade. “I managed to activate my keyblade’s transformation function; its second form is a set of claws.”
“Nice,” Ed nodded. “But I’d seek out an actual keyblade wielder displaced first,” he smirked and pulled a gummi phone out of a golden ripple in the air. Ed then tossed it to me. “She’s displaced as Kairi and she’s held up in Yensid’s place. Good girl and a great friend to my niece. Her Doctor Hooves and I developed the Stargates for Void traveling. Tell her I sent ya.”
“Huh cool, I may give her a call, think blaze could copy the gummi phone? I plan on giving them to anyone I meet across my travels.” I said looking it over.
“He’s a nanotech hive machine with access to a void-wide network of info, what do you think?” Ed deadpanned as the girls came back in giggling.
I shrug and said. “Hey I have no idea what his limits are, or how complicated gummi phones are. Well hello ladies did you have fun talking?” I ask them with a smile.
“Very much so yes,” Tia chuckled. “Ed never told me that he set up an entire gem fabrication for anypony else. The only other pony who knows how to make fabric like this is our Rarity. Though she’s not the only creature who can make the fabrics as Ed only taught one other.” She looked at Rarity, “You’d be surprised who it is…”
“Oh? Well i'm afraid i have no clue as to who it is, but if Rarity has some time maybe she can take a look at this now?” I grow to my full size and hold up my arm and the spell gauntlet. “Oh I almost forgot, analyze.” the gauntlet and I glow for a second. “There.”
Celestia walked over to Ed and whispered, “Should I tell her Spike is the fabricator and Rarity and him actually live together casually?”
“I honestly don’t care,” Ed shrugged as he whispered back. “It’d be funny to see how she reacts but it's up to you Tia.” Ed looked at me. “What spell ya get?”
Rarity takes the gauntlet and measures my arm. “It is heal life, from fable one.” I told Ed. “One of the cool things is the gauntlet itself levels up, so I can have clones using it to level it up. I don't have to use it myself.”
"Nice," Ed gave a thumbs up. "I fixed you both some tea," He spoke to the girls.
“Thank you darling I will have some in a minute, this gauntlet is fascinating.” Rarity said as she looked it over.
"You'd be surprised at what some of them can do," Ed leaned back in his chair.
"What are they for Ed?"Tia tilted her head.
"Each casts an on the fly spell," Ed explained. "They are used by heros that have a capacity for magic but not the time to study or cast spells as that would be a life or death moment in a battle."
I nod and smile. “I may start making some for ponies to use, that way earth ponies and pegasus ponies can use magic too.” I said as I watched Rarity makes it a bit larger.
"I think that would be a good idea," Ed nodded. "I would really like to get some from Fable 3 myself."
“If you want I can have multiple clones work on getting some for you, of course I would keep the new ones while I send any duplicates I get to you, that or I can send you one of them and you can reverse engineer them.”I said as I message the clone that is gaming. “I will also send you a working prototype with multiple spells in it used for ponies.”
"Cool," Ed said . "I was always partial to the Fireball, lightning combo. I think it was a Firestorm at max power."
“Maybe I can't remember myself.” I said then smiled. “Good news my clone is already working on fable 3, if there are a few of my clones that aren't needed for the dragon slayer magic then have your clone tell them to go play fable games.”
"Oh yeah go ahead," Ed waved. "My fission is more than capable on his own. He can make clones if need be," he remarked as he some a shadow clone then dispelled it again.”Their, now we’re all set.”
“Alright, I'll get all of them working on gaming for now then.” I send them a message telling them just that then look over as Rarity comes back with the gauntlet.
“Here you go darling, it should fit now.” She uses her magic to lift my arm and slip the gauntlet on my arm.
“Thanks Rarity, I may come to you later.” I said to her as I stood up.
“One more thing,” Ed smirked as he held up a finger and then placed it near Rarity’s horn. I saw a quick spark of red and then my dressmaking friend’s eyes got big for a second. “That’s all knowledge on gemstone alchemy and its finer uses, mainly detailing in clothes. If ya need any pointers on how to properly use it ya can call my students in my world,” Ed placed a watch with Rarity’s cutie mark on an amethyst on the table table. I snickered at the thought of the first encounter. “They will be able to help ya. Or you can go see Twilight for pointers on improvements to your new skills.”
“Thank you so much sir Ed, I will be sure to use this to the best of my abilities, and your wife's dress will be ready by sunset.” Rarity said.
I rub my chin and ask. “Hey Ed, do you have any of those gloves that Roy Mustang used?”
“I can easily make you some that are better than the ones Mustang used,” Ed held up his hand and a pair of white gloves with red fire based transmutation circles on the back appeared. “Here ya go. I made them out of a white diamond and fire ruby weave,” He gave me the gloves. He turned back to Rarity, “Thank you for your time and I do hope you continue to enjoy the gemstone alchemy.”
“Cool, sounds very useful, I’m guessing you fixed the only weakness?” I asked then looked at the gloves. “Analyze.”
“Of course,” Ed rolled his eyes. “I wove a water warding spell into them so even if ya get soaked they’ll still work.”
I nod and smirk as I put the gloves in my inventory. “Cool, I may make a par for Roy and visit that word just to give them to him.” I laugh a bit.
“Here,” Ed made another pair of gloves. “Exactly the same as yours. Mainly cause you can’t weave the spell into them so the ones you’d have made would've been indestructible but not waterproof.” He walked towards the door. “See you this evening Rarity and thank you for the tea.”
“I look forward to seeing my dress Ms. Rarity and have a lovely rest of our day,” tia followed her husband out.
I wave at Rarity then rush after them once I catch up and smile. “Alright that is four down two to go, Dash or fluttershy next?” I ask.
“How about we see Dash,” Ed said. “Her place is still in town and on the way to Fluttershy’s.”
“Sounds good to me.” I start to look around and spot her house. “Found her house.” I point it out.
Ed smiled evilly, “Like Oh my Celestia, have you heard Rainbow Dash?” Ed said in a mock valley girl accent. “Like totally.” he changed his pitch to a lower tone. I could only raise an eyebrow and look at Celestia who shrugged. Ed continued. “I like totally heard she’s like totally the slowest pony eveeeerrrr! She like totally lost to some sort of like race with this like monkey thing!”
“WHAT!?” I heard her yell and soon I saw a rainbow blur shoot out of her house and land hard in front of us. “Who said that!? I didn't lose!” I chuckle and smirk while pointing to Ed.
“Funny cause I was there and I saw everything,” Ed smirked.
She frowns and sits down and crosses her arms. “Oh it's you, did your brother come for a rematch?”
“No,” Ed said with a smirk. “You still wouldn’t win against him either. Asta’s gotten a lot stronger since you last saw him. Any ways I’m here helping Del and giving my wife some time off from her duties,” Ed motioned to Celestia.
“Hello,” She waved with a smile. “I’m the princess Celestia from Ed’s world nice to meet you.”
Rainbow looks Celestia over and holds up a hoof. “Nice to meet you hooman Celestia, um what's with your chest?” She tilts her head and I facepalm.
“I don’t quite follow dear,” Celestia tilted her head. “Is there something on my chest? Ed did I spill some tea or cake on my earlier?”
Ed let out a sigh and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “No Tia you’re fine. She was referring to your chest in general. As in your boobs. Am I right Rainbow Dash?”
Rainbow nods still looking confused. “Yeah, isn't her chest supposed to be flat like yours and your brothers? You are the only humans I've seen,”
“How the hell did this go directly to talking about my wife’s chest,” Ed sighed. “Not Dash. Female humans have mammary glands in their chest to feed babies, or foals in your cause. Males do not. In lay man’s terms…”
“These are my ties,” Celestia pointed to her chest.
“Yea, that,” Ed deadpanned.
Rainbow blushes and looks away rubbing her neck. “Oh, well um sorry for asking. So what did you come here for?”
I chuckle and look over to Ed. “I think you embarrassed her, cute do you want to tell her?”
“Depends,” Ed shook his head of the earlier thoughts while Celestia giggled. “Should we tell her the reason why you called me or the reason why we’re out here?”
I rub my chin then nod. “As long as you can make sure she only tells twilight and the other elements what we tell her, then yeah go ahead and tell her about the island.” I told Ed as I walked past Rainbow while making an illusionary dome around us.
“Okay Rainbow you have to Pinkie promise not to tell anypony but Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy and before you tell them make sure they Pinkie Promise not to tell any soul, okay?” Ed looked at Dash with a serious glare.
Rainbow looks around then back to Ed. “I haven't been very nice ro Deltorix, my friends have made sure I know that, fine I pinkie promise not to tell anyone but my closest friends. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”
“She is telling the truth, her heart beat didn't speed up, then again I'm still new to feeling things like that with seismic sense.” I said to Ed.
“Del asked me to come back and help him investigate the humans’ disappearance after he found their original island here,” Ed said, causing Rainbow to gasp. “As it stands, your Princess Celestia has lied to everypony about what happened. She did have her own reasons and after some investigating we found out she was manipulated by a war mongering cult that transcends every known race and nation on this world. Their only goal is war,” He explained. “She hid the fact the she wiped out an entire species.” Dash looked at me with horror and I could only nod and look away. “She was mad cause she lost her son but in this rage she killed even the innocent that were only defending themselves. Both sides were played and only one lost.”
“That is horrible! But how can it be true!? Celestia wouldn't do that.” Dash said looking terrified.
“Maybe show her what we record.” I said to Ed.
“As much as you may want to believe that little one,” Celestia placed a hand on Dash’s head. “I know all too well she did. I have done many things in my long life and killed me creatures with my own hands in times of war. Believe me when I say rage can cause you to do the most terrible of things.”
“Do you want to see what happened Dash?” Ed said calmly.
Dash looks hesitant but nods. “Yes, show me, I have to know what the princess has done.”
I roll my eyes and shake my head and mumble. “Why is it always ‘the princess’ when there are more than one.”
“Because deep down no pony truly wants to see Luna as a princess,” Celestia whispered in a somber tone to me. “The ponies grew up thinking there was only one princess after the history books were altered. I made sure that never happened back in our world.,” she clenched her fist. “Ed and I would never forgive ourselves if we let the world forget Luna even existed.”
“This may sting a bit so hold still,” Ed raised a hand while Rainbow gulped. He gently placed his palm on the little ponies head and then there was silence as Dash’s eyes went total white for a moment. She soon returned to the waking world and her eyes started to immediately fill up with tears.
“That...that was horrible, i...i don't know how to feel.” Rainbow said looking down.
I lean over and whisper back. “That explains Luna but what about Cadence? That is one thing that always ticked me off, I mean even if a Celestia makes sure there are no records of Luna, Cadence has been An alicorn long enough to be famous.”
“Cadence tends to stay out of the public eye and away from the limelight as much as possible due to her relationship with Shining Armor,” Celestia explained. “She does mainly diplomatic missions to keep her busy but out of sight. Shining is usually her escort to and from the sights this way they spend time together but don’t get caught and so Shining can keep the nobles off their backs,” She shook her head. “I can’t count how many nobles have tried to undermine me by going to my niece or even try and set up a wedding to her claiming that it’s their birthright established by a nonexistent agreement made years prior.”
“That sucks, one of the reasons I don't like nobles.” I told her then watch as Ed comforts Rainbow Dash. “Maybe showing her was a bit too much, but at least I can see how ponies will react if I show them what happened.”
“This is only how some will react,” Celestia looked at me. “Many will outright deny it. There will be riots if you just show the truth outright. Start small, with those willing to at least hear what you have to say Deltorix.” She spoke softly but sternly, I knew she was being serious as she used my full name.
I look forward, away from Celestia. “I will give her time, but after you know who gets her you know what's I will expose my Celestia if she hasn't come clean.” I walk over and pat Rainbow’s head. “I know what you saw was bad but now I need you and the girls to help me keep an eye out for this.” I show her the necklace.
Rainbow’ eye widened for a moment, “I’ve seen that all over this one place in Canterlot. I’ve also seen it a few times in Cloudsdale!”
“Where exactly in Cloudsdale?” Ed asked.
“Mainly in these old abandoned buildings that were used by these bullies and thugs back when me and Fluttershywere in fly school together.” Rainbow explained.
“Looks like we have another lead besides the noblehouse in Canterlot,” Ed looked at me.
I nod and frown. “At least I can naturally cloud walk, so I don't need a cloud walking spell. But thank you Rainbow, that is helpful.” I smile at her.
“Sorry for the pain I’ve caused you,” Edlooed at the prismatic Pegasus. “Let me are it up to you,” He snapped and we immediately found ourselves below Dash’s house but there was an airline hanger there now. “Del told me he gave a lot of plane books for stunt material, so I thought,” Ed walked up and opened the hanger doors to reveal serval plane parts and bodies waiting to be built, “why not go the next step and give you your own hanger so you can build your own planes. They run on magic of course so no need for fuel unless ya go on extended flights to where magic is lessened. I also have stoked several engineering books for you to read.”
I roll my eyes with a smirk. “Geez Ed you sure like to one up people don’t ya?”
“Whoa whoa whoa, I'm not some egghead that reads and builds stuff.” Rainbow said, waving her hooves back and forth.
“Sorry Del, I wasn’t trying to one up you,” He rubbed the back of his neck and looked off to the side. “True you're not an egghead,” Ed agreed. “Eggheads are more…” He whirled his hand. “Test tubes and beakers like Twilight. No you my colorful friend are a grease monkey. Some pony not afraid to get dirty, one who is good at building things, using, and knowing what they do and know they’re good at it too.” He then pointed at me. “And you’ll have Del to help you when you don’t understand something too well.”
“Grease monkey? Huh...that doesn't sound bad, alright i'll give it a chance.” She said then nod and look at all the stuff.
"You're more than capable of learning how to do things," Ed walked in. "But you have extreme ADHD. Making it really hard for you to concentrate while sitting still." He explained while Dash looked confused. "ADHD stands for Attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. Basically it means you have a hard time concentrating on the will sitting still and find it easier while you're moving, like say when you are flying."
Dash nods a bit. “Yeah, I have to pay attention when I'm flying or I could run into someone.”
“What he is saying is there are some things that keep your interest while others bore you too quickly so you move on, I had a friend that had ADHD, he had some problems but he found ways of getting himself to get stuff done.” I said to her as I walked over and touched an engine looking device. “Analyze.”
"Its way I spaced things out in here. So ya can fly around and work on stuff or read." He said. "These are some of my earlier skeleton projects from back home that I work on in my spare time," Ed explained. "I figured you two could fill in the gaps together."
“Well, it does look cool, I guess I'll give this a try and those plane things in those books looked neat.” Dash said and I walked over and patted her head with a smirk.
“That's the spirit Dash, you can do anything if you put your heart into you.” I said.
“You’ve certainly proven that on more than one occasion haven't you Ms. Rainboom,” Ed smirked.
Rainbow smirks and pumps a hoof. “Hay yeah I am awesome!” Rainbow lifts into the air and does a few loops.
Ed smirked and then vanished to reappear upside down stand in the air, hs hair angling down as he crossed his arm, “Maybe you’ll invent a rocket pack or something one of these days that helps you surpass Asta.”
Rainbow glares at him then shakes her head. “How the hay are you standing in mid air upside down?”
I pat her back. “Think of Ed like a human Pinkie, he can do things no one can understand just thank the stars he isn't loopy like Pinkie.”
“Quite the contrary,” Ed turned in the air. “I'm even more insane than our dear pinkie sugar demon… As for how I’m in the air it’s just ki flight,” he dropped down.
I chuckle and walk over to the door. “Well as fun as this has been, we need to check up on fluttershy. See ya rainbow.”
“Have a nice day dear,” Celestia waved as she and Ed followed me.
“That was a shocker,” Ed commented. “I still shouldn’t be too surprised that their is a cult symbol in Cloudsdale.”
“It is one of Equestria’s major economic powers as well as one of the most important over all locations even though it doesn’t seem like it,” Celestia pointed out and Ed nodded totally agreeing with her.
I cross my arms. “I wouldn't be surprised if I found that symbol everywhere at least one.” I said as we walked down the path. “Jarvis place keep an eye out for that necklace and made a note of who is wearing it.”
“You need to speak with the Princesses about screening anypony with even remotely A connection to that symbol,” Celestia pointed out. “Especially if they're in the nobles and weather factory.”
“Mmm…” Ed rubbed his chin. “I think I know where we can start…” he looked at me.
“I know you are right, Celestia and I will plan with Luna, but i also plan on taking care of the ones I can find on my own.” I make a ki ball in my hand before crushing it. Then I look at Ed. “Where?”
“Greed,” Ed glared at Canterlot.
I rub my chin. “Yes, with his connections he might know who's involved and who's not. For all we know he could've been part of it, and so long as Celestia didn't order him never to tell me anything then I should be able to just order him to tell me what i need to know.”
“You’re forgetting somepony important Deltorix,” Celestia got my attention and pointed to Edward. “Ed is here and he is the parent homunculus not to mention the curse caster. If you ask any question while in Ed’s presence then Greed will have to answer. Celestia may also be more willing to punish him if you share what you suspect with her about Greed.”
I nod and grin. “Right, place we need to get him back for sending Celestia after us!” I punch my palm and my ultimate shield activates for a second before deactivating.
“After we see our little caretaker friend,” Ed said as we arrived at Fluttershy’s cottage.
“Alright, but before we speak with her, you should know, I have the ultimate spear and shield but as they are turned to skills I can only use them for one second and one inch.” I told him and knocked on the door.
“Pretty sure you already told me that,” Ed rubbed his chin. “Que the white demon…”
“I hate that rabbit,” Celestia mumbles.
I chuckle and when the door opens and Angel bunny is the one holding the door I smirk and aim my finger at him casting bind. “oops.”
“Come on Del, let him go,” Ed shook his head. “She’ll never come to see us if the rabbit is tied up for bondage play.”
I roll my eyes and dispel the ropes. “Alright bunny go get Fluttershy and I'll get you a golden carrot deal?”
“I take it you were able to give her the vixen necklace for Hearth’s Warming?” Ed asked while the demon hopped off.
I nod and lean on the wall. “Yeah, and a pokemon egg that I got from someone else.”
Soon the rabbit returned and begrudgingly motioned us all inside.
“Stay with me Tia,” Ed warned as we entered the house.
I look around at the nice little cottage. “Huh the show made it look smaller.” I mumble, then I feel something kicking my leg and look down to see Angel. “Oh right, hold on.” I use my store and buy a golden carrot from minecraft and it appears in a flurry of pixels and it lands on the ground flat and still blocky.
“Will ya did promise him a golden carrot,” Ed raised an eyebrow while Celestia giggled as the rabbit tried to hall off his prize. “Fluttershy, ya in here?” Ed softly called out.
“Oh um I’m in here I’ll be out soon.” Her voice comes from the kitchen then she comes walking out with a massive bag of feed on her back. “Oh mister Deltorix, and mister Ed, how nice to see you both, and I’m sorry I don't know you ma'am.”
“Hello there I am the Celestia from Ed’s world as well as his wife,” Celestia gives a quick bow.
“Let me help you out with that,” Ed pointed to the bag which then levitated off Fluttershy’s back in a red aura. “Looks like we caught you right at lunch time for you furry friends.”
“Oh you didn't have to do that, thanks to this necklace I can easily lift it on my own.” She puts a hoof on the necklace. “And yes it is lunch time.” She touches the necklace and is covered by an astral cheetah. “Don't worry i can handle feeding time quickly.”
“I know better than to argue with you little one,” Ed set the big down. “But if you want some help we can do it with you.”
“Oh I don't want to bother you mister Ed.” She said with a smile then with cheetah-like speed she zips around the cottage getting bowls and filling them with food, setting them out for all of her friends.
“Huh, I knew she would take to it but I didn't expect her to use it often.” I said as I watched her zip around the room.
“Her talent is literally everything to do with animals,” Ed deadpanned.
I shrug and say. “True, but I would have thought she would be too nervous to use it.”
“It literally gives her the powers of animals,” Ed again deadpanned. “She went from closed off to open box in broad daylight when she first met Spike. I bet she was nervous at first then,” He pointed at the white thing still trying to move the gold carrot. “She got a pep talk from that.”
I chuckle seeing Angel still struggling. “Most likely yeah, how long do you think before he realizes he can't move it?”
“I say until Fluttershy tells him when she comes back in,” Ed shrugged. “Then it’ll be your ass on fire by her.”
I blink and look at him confused. “Why? I didn't do anything wrong.”
“You still pranked it,” Ed pointed.
“And Fluttershy is very defensive of all her animals, but especially that one she calls her pet rabbit,” Celestia added on.
I shrug and say. “Hey, it may weigh as much as gold but it is still edible at least it is on minecraft.” I then see Fluttershy stop and tap the necklace and return to her shy self.
“Would any of you like tea? If thats ok I mean.” She said hiding behind her mane.
“That would be lovely Fluttershy,” Celestia smiled.
“I’ll take a cup thank you,” Ed smiled.
“I’m good, I don't need food or drink.” I wave my hand. She nods and walks into the kitchen and makes three cups of tea bringing them out to Ed and Celestia.
“Here you go, what brings you to my small cottage?” she asked while sipping her tea.
“We had some time to kill and I wanted to check on all of you,” Ed said as he sipped his tea. “I also wanted to introduce all of you to Tia,” He motioned to his wife. “Trying to get her to have a bit of a vacation, or something of the sort at least.”
“I am having a good time even if it started a bit rough,” Tia sighed as she smiled.
“Oh, that's sweet of you to give your wife a vacation mister Ed.” Fluttershy said with a smile then she looked over and saw Angel trying to take the golden blocky carrot. “Um..what is that?”
“All yours buddy,” Ed patted my shoulder.
I roll my eyes then say. “I may have bribed your pet to let us in for a golden carrot, turners out they weigh as much as gold, who knew?”
“It was the only way we had in at the time,” Ed shrugged. “Little fella isn’t hurt or anything but his pride might take a hit when he finds out he can't move the carrot by himself let alone even eat it.”
“Hey now, it could still be edible for all we know it's just colored gold and weighs like gold but can still be eaten like a normal carrot. On the world it comes from you can still eat it.” I said to Ed.
"Yea, you applied videogame logic to one of the most diabolical planning lagomorph there is," Ed waved his finger with a slight glow. Angel then started to move his prize with some effort. "Let me know when he takes revenge, I'll bring my camera." Celestia giggled at her husband's remark.
I roll my eyes. “Sure, if he even does.” I lean back and relax.
“Oh well as long as Angel can eat it I don't see the harm.” Fluttershy said.
"No offense to you or how ya care for your animals Fluttershy, but it wouldn't surprise me in the slightest if that little white demon could eat a solid gold metal carrot not from a game," Ed sighed. "It would be a sight to see though."
I chuckle as Fluttershy frowns slightly. “I know he can be a handful but he isn't a demon.”
“Relax Fluttershy he was just joking around, most people call their pets little demons when they can be a handful, come to think of it my friends parents called him a little demon too.” I said with a chuckle.
"No I meant every word of it," Ed deadpanned flatly stared. "In Asta's world he never got along with the bunny. It sinks its teeth into my brother's every chance it gets. Never got along with his dragon either. I guarantee to you he would have let Ymir eat Angel the first time she tried if he didn't love his Fluttershy so much. Did I tell ya they're expecting?" He turned to me.
I shake my head. “No you didn't, next time I see him I'll have to congratulate him.”
"Well back to you," Ed turned to Fluttershy who'd turned redder than a strawberry speaking to a room full of tomatoes. "What ya been up to?"
“Oh well, I read those books you gave me but I haven't tried any of that alchemy stuff. I have also been taking care of my animal friends mostly.” Fluttershy said to Ed.
"The alchemy is maniy for closing up cuts and stuff like destroyed skin," Ed shrugged. "Mainly quick patch jobs in the field. The more advanced stuff like bone minding you'll have to study under somepony as an apprentice. I can give you the knowledge easily enough but applying it in the field is the hard part."
“I see, I will keep that in mind mister Ed.” Fluttershy said.
“How is the egg?” I ask.
“Oh, it is nice and warm but it is quiet.” Fluttershy said. “The book said that's normal but this is my first um ….pokemon… egg.”
Ed blinked a couple of times, "Gave her a pokemon egg without the proper pokemon to help hatch didn't you?"
I shrug and said. “I gave her a book on pokemon care, and from what I remember from the anime they just hatch after a while.”
"You need a nurse pokemon like Chansy to look after the egg when you can't," Ed explained. "and one with Flame Body to speed up the hatching."
“I could use my store to buy the pokemon needed.” I offer.
"Urm…" Celestia got everyone's attention. "I believe Ed and I can help."
“Oh? Mind telling us how? I mean I know Ed can do almost anything, but what would he do to help?” I ask Celestia.
"Ed,would you get Solo and Clip please," Celestia asked.
Ed shrugged and then walked into a void portal. He only gone a second but when he return he had a Bastiodon on one side and a pink Solrock that happily floated over to Celestia.
"This is an example," Celestia happily snuggled her pokemon. "We have pokemon all over back home."
“Thats cool.” I pull out my omnibagdge. “Do you mind if I scan them?”
"I know Solo won't mind but," Celestia shrugged as her pink pet rock happily bumped into me to pet it. I looked at Bastiodon who was just giving me a stern flat stare. Fluttershy was silent with eyes as big as dinner plates off of getting a new animal high. "Clipeum may not like it though."
I shrug and hold up my omnibadge and scan the solrock. “That's fine, I don't get anything out of scanning them.” I then pet the pokemon with a smile.
"Anyways I have a few who want to work in nursing and hatching but our Fluttershy has all the help she needs," Ed said as two portals appear and the two pokemon enter and leave after which their portal closes, much to Fluttershy's disappointment. Suddenly a slew of pokemon tumble out of the still open one.
“Wow, I think you broke her.” I gently poke fluttershy who is frozen looking at all the new pokemon.
"We can let the Chansy take care of her then," Ed chuckled. He then spoke with the pokemon and told them the details to watch they were overjoyed about. "That takes care of our visits in Ponyville."
I clap my hands together. “Excellent so I suppose now we move on to either the Dragon slayer magic or the floating island….speaking of do you think my Celestia and Luna would be upset if I pretty much took their old castle and made it part of my floating island? Oh wait no I can't do that, the tree of harmony is too close to the castle.” I facepalm as we leave Fluttershy’s place.
“If we did take the castle that would leave the tree exposed.” I said to them as we walked down the path.
"Why don't you just take the castle and not the land it's on," Celestia asked.
"She has a point there," Ed agreed. "Let's check on the slayer then we'll head up to Canterlot. We still have to see Greed. Who knows," Ed shrugged. "Maybe your princess will be in a good enough mood to give ya the castle. If not then I'll just make it from the ground up."
I shrug and say. “I just want it for bragging rights, honestly I was alway a Luna fan more than a Celestia fan, no offence.” I said then continued. “I would feel better if we talked with Luna about the castle thing, but knowing my luck we will have to find Celestia to find Greed.”
"None taken,"Celestia giggled. " Luna is actually much prettier than me in my personal opinion and she has the whole dark beautiful mysterious night thing going for her too. I want a big block of Sharp Cheddar."
Ed gave his girl a block of cheese, "Technically they share ownership so you'd have to ask both of them anyways." Ed pointed out as we suddenly arrive back at the inner castle.
I look around then frown. “Show off, and before you start Celestia, no I do not have a crush on Luna, I was just a fan of her tv counterpart, but I do respect the version of her I know.” I said to her.
"I wafmt gomma sah anothin," She said with a mouth full of cheese.
"First off honey, manners. I know you're pregnant but don't talk with your mouth full," Ed rolled his eyes. "And Second, I didn't feel like tracking through the forest again. Third. You have lacrima." He pointed to several different colored crystal balls under the generator in a tray."
“Oh cool, I wonder if they work like skill books or if I have to absorb them another way.” I said picking up one that looked like it had a fire inside it.
"You have to have it physically implanted into your body," Ed said bluntly.
“Um...do you mean like surgery?” I ask.
"Yes I do," Ed nodded. "There's a really easy way to do this with virtually no to very little pain at first," he said, I gulped. "I can just phase it into your body using one of my powers. It'll hurt like your being torn apart after the magic activates. Technically you will be remade into near peak physical condition, more muscle and bigger body., Want to do it?"
“Hmmm.” I look at the orb then back to Ed and nod. “Just be sure to give me a health potion after each stone otherwise you could end up taking out all my life points doing this.” I said then equip the spell gauntlet. Then I sit down and sigh. “Need to go through my chest or back?”
"I'll do your back," Ed shrugged. "That way ya won't feel it at first. Also a health potion won't do squat. You're not taking damage but an upgrade. Ready?" He asked and I nodded hesitantly as the lacrimas for fire, metal, ice, water, air, poison, lightning all floated behind me. "1… 2!" zI felt a cold sensation throughout my body and then nothing. "My parts done," Ed dusted his hand together and he summoned a vigorous healing potion for me and set it down. "Pain should start soon. Just grin and bear it."
I wait for a minute then shrug. “I’m not feeling any-” I feel a shot of hot lava down my spine. “Asahh fuck!” My claws dig into the stone I’m sitting on as I growl out the pain.
New skill. Skill: fire dragon slayer magic. This skill allows the user to wield fire as a weapon and fight like the fire dragons fior. The user can consume any fire except his own to replenish his MP.
Cost varies on type of move used. Lowest 100 MP maximum 1000 MP
Plus 10 points to Strength due to Fire dragon slayer magic.
New skill. Skill: Metal dragon slayer magic. This skill allows the user to turn parts of their body to metal weapons and fight like the metal dragons fior. The user can consume any metal except his own to replenish his MP.
Cost varies on type of move used. Lowest 100 MP maximum 1000 MP
Plus 10 points to Strength due to Metal dragon slayer magic.
New skill. Skill: Ice dragon slayer magic. This skill allows the user to wield ice as a weapon and fight like the ice dragons fior. The user can consume any ice except his own to replenish his MP.
Cost varies on type of move used. Lowest 100 MP maximum 1000 MP
Plus 10 points to Strength due to Ice dragon slayer magic.
New skill. Skill: water dragon slayer magic. This skill allows the user to wield water as a weapon as well as turn parts of their bodies into water and fight like the water dragons fior. The user can consume any water except his own to replenish his MP.
Cost varies on type of move used. Lowest 100 MP maximum 1000 MP
Plus 10 points to Strength due to Water dragon slayer magic.
New skill. Skill: Air dragon slayer magic. This skill allows the user to wield Air as a weapon and fight like the air dragons fior. The user can consume any air except his own to replenish his MP.
Cost varies on type of move used. Lowest 100 MP maximum 1000 MP
Plus 10 points to Strength due to Air dragon slayer magic.
New skill. Skill: Poison dragon slayer magic. This skill allows the user to breath out poison gas as a weapon and fight like the poison dragons fior. The user can consume any poison except his own to replenish his MP.
Cost varies on type of move used. Lowest 100 MP maximum 1000 MP
Plus 10 points to Strength due to Poison dragon slayer magic.
New skill. Skill: Lightning dragon slayer magic. This skill allows the user to wield lightning as a weapon and fight like the lightning dragons fior. The user can consume any electricity except his own to replenish his MP.
Cost varies on type of move used. Lowest 100 MP maximum 1000 MP
Plus 10 points to Strength due to Lightning dragon slayer magic.
“Fuck that was painfull.” I said wheezing then I swipe the screens away.
"I Offer a congrats drink but I don't want to tempt Tia," Ed said to me. "How ya feel?"
I look myself over and smirk. “I feel a lot stronger! Though now I need to level up more to even out all my stats.” I said. “Also I don't drink alcohol.”
“I know ya don’t drink,” Ed chuckled as he shook his head, “any ways, let’s get you moving around. We got things to do.”
I nod and stand up and stretch. “Alright, let’s go scare the shit out of a punk.” I look myself over and frown and shrink my body to look like my old self.
“How ya want to play this?” Ed asked me. “We can just pop in or we can go in formal like with me and Tia in disguise. It won’t do much good once we get in the castle as Greed would know we’re there right away but it would keep mass panic from happening while we walk to me the princesses. Once Greed senses me he’ll let his auntie know right away how close I am./ I doubt Luna will put up with his blubbering, and Celestia will want answers right away so we could clear things up.” Ed sighed. “I don't want to cause any more trouble than necessary for you.”
I look over to the mountain where Canterlot is on. “Let's go with your second idea, as much as I want to punch him, it would be best if we did things calmly.” I sigh and summon my golden tiger claws. “So your batman bullshit or my claws?”
“How about we go with your claws in an alley not far from the castle.” Ed suggested. “This way I don’t set off any alarms by using multiple spells for the guards to pick up on.”
“What are we going to use for disguise?” Tia asked. “I can’t really use alteration spells with the baby.”
“I’ll cast a simple illusion spell on you,” Ed turned to his wife. “You want to use Sunny Day or Banana Blitz?” She was thinking.
“Sunny please,” She said as Ed waved his hand and she took on the form of a baby powder pink coated unicorn mare with fire orange mane and tail and yellow streaks. Her cutie mark wasa sun rising over two mountain peaks overlooking a green meadow. “Perfect!” She laughed as she did a once over. “Gods these ponies are so adorable!” She squeed.
“She’ll get over it as soon as the hormones still back down,” Ed whispered to me as he changes into his unicorn form from last time but in full pony.”Alright we’re ready.”
I chuckle a bit and make a portal. “Alright bad asses first, then ladies and finally handsome dragons.” I smirk at my joke. Ed rolls his eyes but we each go through the portal and come out next to donut joe’s.
“Oh oh can we get donuts?” Tia waved her hoof in the air.
Ed and I looked at each other and then to the pricing pony version of Celestia then back to each other. “Ya go on ahead. We won’t be too long. I just hope Jos has enough donuts.”
Ed sighed as he slowly trotted after his wife who was already in the shop with a pile of pastries picked out. A few moments later they found me outside the castle drawbridge. Celestia was happily munching on a box of donuts held in her magic while Ed was carrying another twelve boxes on his back.
He deadpanned and looked at me, “She cleaned out the shop.”
I try not to laugh but a few snickers escape. “S-so she g-got the Celestia special?” I asked between snickers.
Suddenly a spray bottle popped up next to my head and spritzed me, “No bad Deltroix.” I looked to Celestia who was clearly pouting.
“I wouldn’t say that again unless you want jalapeno in your eyes next time,” Ed snickered.
I frown at Ed then sigh and look at Celestia. “Sorry Celestia, I was referring to my Celestia, you see every few weeks she'll come and clear out the whole store so Joe actually named it the Celestia special.”
She squinted at me,” Mmm…” She was actually terrifyingly cute in a way. “Okay,” she smirked and went back to happily munching in her donuts. “Just don’t do it again.”
“I really would,” Ed whispered to me. “She might flip out and blast you next time and trust me, she is much stronger than your Celestia.” He backed slightly “Shall we?” He motioned to the castle.
I nod and walk towards the castle and whistle. “Oh guess what I found out last time I was training.” I said to Ed.
“What?” Ed levitates Celestia, another box of donuts.
“*BURP!* Oh my goodness… Excuse me..” Celestia said with a tint of red.
“Nice one!” one of the guards called out.
“SHUT UP KEVIN!” A collective of them yelled.
I chuckle a bit then say to Ed. “Well, every time I meet a new displaced I unlock enemies for my instant dungeons, and when I beat one of them with my grimoire equipped I unlock a new summon.” I pull out my grimoire. “So now I can summon, zombies ghosts, Timberwolves, crocodiles, manticores, cockatrices, bugbears, hydras, changelings, gryphons, minotaurs, dragon teens, Diamond dogs, hellhounds, pony vampires, pony werewolves and All the characters from dark siders one, two and three, my hero academia, black clover, full metal alchemist, Ben 10, sonic, Pokémon, power Rangers, Steven universe, transformers, and dragon ball.”
“Okay,” Ed shrugged. “What do ya want me to do? Fight a lot of them so you can get a bunch of items again?”
I laugh and shake my head. “No, I was just telling you what I can do. Maybe later we can do that when your wife has had the kid or kids.” I said as we walked up to the gates.
“Your loss,” Ed shrugged as we entered the castle.
“DONUT ME!” Celestia yelled causing some of the guards to jump to the side and fall into the moat.
“Here ya go dear,” Ed remarked nonchalantly which afterward he pulled the soaked guards up in his magic. “Sorry about that fells. She’s got cravings due to the little one.”
“No problems sir,” One shook off the water.
“Yea, I know how it is. Just be sure to keep her as quiet as you can in the castle,” the other added.
“I’ll do my best,” Ed smiled as we went on. “Now…” he turned to the side. “Where do we go? Oh yea have ya been keeping an eye on that siren?”
I shake my head as I feel for ki. “I haven't, I have been busy with displaced all over. I'm thinking after this I'm going to start pressing no when someone calls me.” I turn left and point down the hallway. “Both Celestia and Luna are that way.”
“I know,” He nodded and handed his wife another box of donuts as she belched again.”Seems Greed is rushing to meet them too. Shall we,” he evilly grins as he trots along.
I smirk and start running down the hallway and say. “How about the first one there has to tell Celestia why we are here?”
“You do that,” Ed pointed at me. “I have my own to look after,” he pointed at his wife who was munching on a donut and squinting at a guard. “Haa…. she does this at home too but since she’s in disguise in another world she can get away with more. Oh no…” He looked to see her teasing them with some of the donuts and they were actually shaking a bit. “No pony can resist Joe’s. Give me a second and hold these but don’t eat them,” he laviated the donut to me as he went to get his wife. “Sunny… dear… don’t tease them while they’re on duty please.”
“But I wanna see them sweat!” She complained. “All they do is stand there!” She pranced in place.
“Okay… I asked nicely.” He looked at me and I raised an eyebrow. “You did hear me ask nicely right?” I slowly nodded. “No more nice then,” he enveloped his wife in a red magical aura and dragged her along. She didn’t even complain and merely munched on her pastries. “Let’s go.” Ed said flatly as he walked past me and took the donuts again.
I chuckle and shake my head and flick a bit to the guard that she was bugging and follow Ed. I watch as Celestia eats donuts while floating in Ed’s magic and soon we make it to the dining room door. “We are here, say Ed can you do me a favor and magic up a cake?”
“Here just give her these,” Ed levitated a specific box of pastries with Celestia’s mark on them golden from a ripple in the air, “Chocolate Bavarian Cream filled eclairs.”
“Did you get those from my stash?!” Ed's wife scowled at him.
“This is why if you ever have a kid you do your best to keep the woman carrying it happy,” Ed deadpanned as he pulled another box out and gave it to her.
I chuckle and smile. “Won't be a problem for me.” I said as I held the box and opened the door. “Hello princesses, sorry to interrupt you two, but there are a few things I need to speak with you about. I bought a peace offering.”
“We come bearing new news of the cult and possible leads as well,” Ed added. “Don’t mind her as she is craving donuts, thus the stack on my back.”
“I see…” Celestia said before I floated over the box I was holding and she looked inside before she set it down on the table and fidgets.
“Tell us what news do you have sir Ed.” Luna said while taking a donut from the box.
“Rainbow Dash mentioned seeing the symbol of the amulet painted on a wall in an abandoned building in Cloudsdale when she was younger,” Ed hopped up on a chair and put a new box out of his ripple thing and set it in front of Luna. “Moon pies,” He said. “Any ways,” he looked at Celestia. “She said it was a building that a lot of the more… deviant foals hung out in.”
“Mah fu fme reed,” Ed’s wife muffled through a pastry.
“Manners,” Ed scolded her. “Anyway, we also need to speak with Greed. He may have connections from his times dealing in the underworlds, or at least know some pony who does. You’re both more than welcome to question him too. With me being here as the parent stone to his and his curse caster there is no way he can lie or slither around the truth.”
Just then the door bursts open with a panting blueblood with his head down. “Auntie that monster is back!”
“Speak of the devil.” I mutter with a smirk.
“He looks terrible,” Ed’s Celestia remarked, pointing a hoof at Gredd as she devoured another donut.
“Hello,” Ed waved a hoof. “Nice to see you again Greed bozu.”
Greed looks up and his eyes widen. “Wha! No! My name is blueblood not greed you monster!” He grit his teeth and activates his ultimate shield becoming black with red lines. “Now that I have powers you can't take away I will have my revenge!”
I watch as he is about to rush at Ed’s Celestia but I yell. “Greed I order you to stop right now.” He stops and can't move. I get up and walk over to him and grab his face. “You listen here you little chickenshit. I just saved your fucking life, if you would've done what you were about to do, Ed would have destroyed you without a second though. Actually he wouldn't have killed you. No knowing him, he would've made your life a living hell. Trust me when I say, never go after Ed's loved ones.” I let go of his face and walk past Ed. “He is all yours.”
“Yes thank,” Ed hopped down from the table and trotted over to Greed. “You are free to move now,” Ed said as he brushed some fuzz off his coat. “Now let me tell you this from the start, you are absolutely a worthless piece of filth that I have no respect for. The only reason you are still alive is because I thought it would be better if you received punishment from those you sought to overthrow witH absolutely worthless power you gained yourself for yourself,” He Greed, whose shield was still active, dead in the eyes. “And if you don’t think the one who gave you these powers can’t take them away,” suddenly the shield was deactivated. “Then you’re even stupider than I gave you credit for.”
“My own nephew,” Ed’s Celestia added as she joined her husband, her entire demeanor got serious all of a sudden. “Is a hundred times stronger than you are. Even when you were an alicorn he could’ve easily beaten you without trying. Want to know his name?”
Greed glares at Ed’s Celestia. “Like I care what a freaky commoner’s name is. I am a prince and I will rule one day.” He then snorts and turns away.
“Greed you are a mornon, that is Ed’s Celestia.” I said crossing my arms.
Greed froze for a moment as he slowly turned his head to see a very human looking Celestia glaring down at him. “Like I said, my nephew is much stronger than even you were and are currently and he’s still a unicorn.”
“He’s actually passed on the opportunity to ascend on multiple occasions,” Ed said as she returned to his human, his remark surprising both my princesses. “All because he wants to grow stronger than he already is in order to protect his ponies and his Kingdom. Blue is currently the head of the Canterlot guard as the Prince Captain.”
“How is that possible?! Alicorns are the pinnacle of evolution; there's nothing higher or stronger than an Alicorn!” Greed yelled.
I groan and shake my head and pull out the necklace. “We are getting off topic, Greed tell me everything you know about this.” I hold up the necklace.
“Ha! I don't have to listen to you beast. Thankfully my brilliant auntie Celestia has foreseen something like this happening and gave me the order to ignore all of your orders about information, beast.” Greed laughs at my face.
“I order you to spill your guts with your own hand,” Ed said darkly.
“What are you on about monster?” Greed asked before he sparks with red lightning and his left hoof lifts up and covers itself with his ultimate shield before punching into his own stomach. “Gah!” He coughs up blood as his hoof moves and rips his stomach open.
“Enough,” Ed ordered. Greed stopped but his eyes widened in horror at what had just happened. Ed then went around and bent down and looked at Greed in the eye as one of his bangs covered Ed’s left eye while his right showed his black sun sharingan. “Do you get why I can order you to do anything? Because I made you. You will answer any and all questions no matter who, what, when, where, and why they are asked. You will be direct and explain in detail when asked. Do so and be forthcoming and it won’t hurt at all, don’t and the curses will activate.” He walked back over with his wife and sat down. “He’s all your,” he looked at me and my princesses.
I nod and hold up the necklace. “I want to know everything about this, and anyone linked to it.” I said with a frown.
Greed grumbles and starts talking. “That is the logo of the Canderlot secret society. They are a group of so-called nobles that think they know everything and have tried to gain more power but I only know a few of their names, not that it matters they are pathetic commoners playing at being nobles.”
“Spill!” Ed slammed his hand on the table. “There is info here and we needed it. Speak of any pegasus among them.”
Greed gritted his teeth and then winced in pain as the curses activated, “There is one true noble amongst them. Her name is Lady Scarlet Feather.” the curse effects subsided. “She… thinks she's above my aunties. She comes to court quite regularly trying to prove herself the rightful heir to the turn. Sh eleven degrades them!” He showed visible anger towards this pegasus.
“Is this all true?” Ed turned to my princesses.
Celestia and Luna nod. “Yes, she is quite annoying but hasn't caused any trouble yet.” Celestia said.
“What about the rest of the members? Who are they and what do they do?” I ask Greed.
“Continue,” Ed looked at Greed.
“You’re already familiar with one of the lower rung members, beast,” Greed hissed. “Spoiled Rich from Ponyville. She’s a bitch and the most wretched pretender amongst that circle.”
“I always thought she was trouble.” I said then ask. “Where do they meet? What do they do? And most importantly what are the other members' names?”
“Like I’d tell you,” he spat until the curses activated again. “RAH!” He fell over on the marble floor gargling in pain.
“Told you there’s less pain if you're forthcoming,” Ed said as he was working on his arm a bit.
Greed pants and glares at Ed and me. “I just know that they meet once a month, they have members across Equestria and that once you go snooping into their business you tend to disappear.”
“Hmm…” Ed looked at Greed. “Are there any amongst them that claim to have direct blood ties to the throne?”
“Just that slut of a pegasus and that mud pony from Ponyville.” Greed said and all three princesses gasp.
I walk over to him and make my fingers grow into sharp points before I stab his side. “No cursing in front of ladies, or next time i'll castrate you.” I pull my hand out of his side and walk back to Ed.
“Does Scarlet Feather constantly brag about her family being direct descendants? And have either of you ever seen her husband?” Ed asked my princess and the both nodded and then shook their heads to the perspective questions. “Del, I need you to go down to Ponyville and try and snag a couple of Diamond Tiara’s hairs or something with her dna on it.”
I raise an eyebrow. “Why Diamond’s? Most of the fan theories say Spoiled is a step mother not her blood mother.” I asked Ed. “I could just get a hair from both, won't be hard.”
“Get some from her father too then,” Ed said. “I have a theory.”
I nod and use my golden claws to head back to Ponyville. Once there I look around and float up till I can spot the Rich family home. I head over to it and once close enough I feel inside for ki signatures, once I find they are all on the ground floor I enter an empty I.D. and head inside through a window.
I look around and find I am in Diamond’s room. I pick up a brush that has some hair on it and put it in my inventory and then go into the hall and see a golem. “Shit!” I jump back as it attacks me and I use bind on it. “Not good, time to hurry up.” I use transformation jujitsu to make myself look like a pony.
I run down the hallway checking doors till I find the master bedroom where I see a whole board of information and notes nailed to it. “Huh, well she won't be needing this.” I take it all into my inventory and when I hear stopping I quickly exit the I.D. back to the real world.
I look around not seeing anyone and grab another brush and a comb. The door opens and I look to see a mad Filthy Rich. “bye.” I use the tiger claws to make a portal and escape through it.
I land in front of Ed, before the portal closes, everyone can hear Filthy Rich yelling. “Get back here you thief!” I stand up and smirk as I give Ed the brushes and comb.
“Did ya have to provoke him?” Ed raised an eyebrow. “The guy is usually a decent pony.”
I shrug and stand up, breaking the transformation. “I couldn't help it, he opened the door and spotted me, but two things, first off there was a golem inside the illusionary space of their house, meaning someone in that house knows about the illusionary barriers. Second, I only came out of the illusionary space after I found this in the master bedroom.” I pull out the bord and notes and lay them on the table.
“Also I think Spoiled must have told him someone was in the house because before I went inside all three of them and their buttler were on the ground floor.” I cross my arms.
“Give me those,” Ed said and I handed over what I took beside the info. “Let’s see here,” Ed took a few hairs from the brushes and comb. Above his left palm cameaa ball of white flames. “First we use a spell from our dear friend Clover the Clever,” he takes a hair from the brush I took from the master bedroom. “Celestia, would you mind donating a couple of your own hairs and dropping one in the flame?” He looked at my Celestia.
Celestia snorts and using her magic plucks a hair and drops it in the fire. “I doubt that there will be a match, I've only had one child throughout my life and he is dead.”
“This test isn’t just for direct relation,” Ed noted. “It's for any relation, even across generations. But I hope you're right about this one,” He said as he dropped the hair he pulled from the brush into the fire and it turned a bright red. “That’s good news. Spoiled isn’t related to you at all,” He closed his pam and quenched the flames and then repeated the action with Diamond’s brush. Celestia again played her part and Ed dropped Diamond’s hair in and this time the flames turned blue. “As I thought. Diamond Tiara is your direct descendant, meaning her father is as well.”
Celestia stares at the flame. “B..but how? My son died before he could have children and I know I didn't have any others.”
I bite my lip and look at Ed. “Well.. there is a chance...he isn't dead.”
“Remember what I told you at the castle earlier,” Ed dispeled the flames. “If they have changelings then they can keep him in a sort of suspended animation-like state when kept in one of the changeling cocoons. He’d already have a prolonged lifespan being your son and if kept in a cocoon it’d be even longer.,” Celestia was thinking this over but was obviously still untrusting. “You don’t believe then have Luna perform the test on some of her own hair. The flames would be yellow seeing as she wouldn’t be directly related.”
Celestia sighs and gets up. “I want that spell you used human, if I have family out there I want to find them.” She then leaves the dining hall.
“Please forgive my sister she must be heartbroken.” Luna said then bows her head slightly.
“No worries Luna, I understand she is feeling down, but honestly testing everyone for blood relations is a bad idea. All that will do is make it easier for the cult to cause chaos.” I said.
“I’m afraid so,” Ed added as he reached into the ripple and pulled out an old pony book and floated it over to Luna. “I hate that I have given her hope only for her to again be kept from her boy by that very same hope. But we can’t afford to let the cult know that you both are aware of them and their blood ties to you both. I will leave the book of Clover’s spells with you and only you will be able to read it.”
“Ed,” Celestia motioned to the Greed who was lightly sneaking away.
“You will stop and turn around.” Greed stopped and did an about face. “You will say nothing about this meeting to any creature and are not allowed to tell Celestia and of what has transpired after she left,”
Greed grumbles but nods. I chuckle and smirk. “This is almost as good as putting that necklace from Inuyasha on him, now that would be hilarious.”
“Nice idea,” Ed snickered as he snapped and said necklace of enchanted beads appeared around Greed's neck. “Again only You, your sister and Del can command him but just to show you how this item works. Sit boy!” Ed commanded.
“I am n-” Was all Greed could say until he slammed his own face into the floor.
“It well also work-” Ed is interrupted by Greed.
“You bastard!” Greed yelled as he staggered to stand up.
“If you just say sit,” Ed smirked as Greed slammed his face down again.
I start laughing my ass off and fall over. “Oh god that is fucking hilarious.”
“He’ll dig a pit with his face if ya say it enough,” He smirked as Luna was doing her best to contain her laughter.
Greed stands up with a bloody nose. “You will pay for this! I am not some filthy mud pony!” He stomps a hoof and runs out of the room.
I smirk and turn to luna while holding the door open. “It also works even when you can’t see him, Sit boy.” we all hear him slam into the ground and groan in pain.
“Also as punishment for racism SIT, SIT, SIT, SIT, SIT, SIT, SIT, SIT,!” Ed said repeatedly as several thuds were then heard from the hallway. “It only works within a certain range but as long as he hears it he’ll have to obey it.”
I chuckle and sneak one of Luna’s moon pies. “Seeing as we have covered the cult, I have a question for you Luna.” I ask as I take a bite.
“I’m ducking,” Celestia said as she ducked under the table and I was hit in the face with a magical boot.
-200 points
“Ow...ok why was I attacked?” I ask as I sit up and rub my face.
“You stole a Moon Pie,” Ed said nonchalantly as another rboot nailed me in the face. “She’s just like her sister when it comes to her sweets even though they do have differing tastes.” I looked over to see Luna with her cheeks puffed out.
-200 points
I frown and roll my eyes and point at the large box. “I only took one, there is still a full box. But fine I’ll get you more later.”
“Here,” Ed brought forth a few boxes. “Now back to the other reason we’re here. Ask before she throws another boot, or an anchor next time.”
I rub my face. “Where did she even get them?” I mutter then shake my head. “Would you mind if i took the old castle?”
“He wants a place of his own,” Ed shrugged. “Only natural for an eligible bachelor to have a Bachelor’s pad.” He smirked while Celestia giggled.
Luna thought about it then nodded her head. “So long as you return anything that you may find that belongs to us, i don't see why not.”
“Cool thanks, I’m sure you will love what I do with the place.” I say with a grin.
“Has your sister noticed the stone is missing?” Ed looked at Luna.
Luna shook her head. “No, but she has been busy with day court.” She then shows she still has it on her.
“Don’t ever take it off,” Ed stood up. “I have it enchanted to immediately return to you if it’s not on you for more than an hour but still don’t take it off.” Ed stepped over to the window. “Things in this are much worse than I’d originally thought.”
“Yeah, oh and Luna I will want to make some plans with you later, I’m sure you will know where to meet me.” I chuckle as I walk over to Ed. “Alright the castle is mine, we talked about the cult and even have a few of their plans, what next?”
“We go back to the castle and find a location to bring it where we won’t draw a lot of attention then we refurbish it to better suit you,” Ed turned and looked at me. “We go over the plans you found. I’d feel better if you were there when we did that Princess.” He looked at Luna.
Luna nods. “I will wait for your call sir Ed, Young deltorix, and princess Celestia.” She said to each of us.
I give her a thumbs up. “Right, we won't be long I think. Ok Ed, let's get me a castle.” I chuckle.
“Already there,” Ed smirked.
I look around and see the ood castle surrounding us. “Damn you and your batman bullshit.” I grumble upset that I can't be that cool. “Ok, so we got the castle, next is rebuilding it and making a floating island for it.”
“No, first we move it to a discreet location so as to not cause mass panic and get your ass in any more hot water than it's already in,” Ed flicked my nose.
I grumble and rub my nose. “Fine, we could use an illusionary barrier and then just once everything is finished, we can use illusion magic to make most of it invisible while we move it somewhere over the ocean.” I shrug. “But hey I may be an idiot, my strength stat is more than double my intelligence.”
“Or we could use the Badlands outside the door,” Celestia pointed.
I look out the door and see the badlands. “Well, I guess that works.” I walk out the door and look around. “Hey Ed, do you need any golems to help? I'm trying to level the skill up, if not can I borrow one of your clones so I can spend the time making golems and your cologne and destroying them?”
Ed shrugged. “I don’t need any help to create. I’m really the only one who can do this but you can have your golems move your equipment out of the castle so it doesn’t get damaged.” He looked out over the Badlands. “I hate this place. Sure you can borrow fission Ed.”
Fission was snoozing in the far corner as a snot bubble steadily rising and falling.
I look around and scratch my head. “It's just a desert, and thanks.” I place my hand on the ground and make five dragon-like golems with glowing red face holes. They walk into the castle and I stand up and watch.
Celestia walked up next to me, “You need to be more conscious of what you say to my husband.”
I look to Celestia and nod. “Yeah I know, but I can be a dumbass at times, anyway the hardest thing to move will be my forge as it has a time dilation field put on it by Professor paradox.”
“I was referring to your comment about this desert,” She scowled at me. “Ed created our Badlands back home when he first lost control of his powers. He consumed all life energy and magic to the point nothing will ever grow there and it will never recover. He gained the title, ‘The Crimson Butcher’.” She sighed. “That’s why he hates this place so much. As for the forge, have Fission move it,” Celestia walked away.
I sigh and rub my neck. “Um fission could you move my forge please?” I ask.
*POP!*
“Ah… wha… Oh yea sure thing,” Fission hopped to his feet and walked over to the forge. He rubbed his chin. “Time dilation field aye. No prob here,” he cracked his knuckles as a silver spell matrix formed behind him. “Arc of Time: Chrono Bubble!” A black and gray bubble appeared around my forge and Fission picked it up with ease and moved it out of the castle. “I hate this fucking place!” I heard him from outside.
I walk with him. “I've heard, after you're done moving that would you mind helping me level up my golem crafting skill by destroying the golems as I make them?” I ask him.
Fission shrugged as he finished moving the forge. I smile and place my hand on the ground and make a golem. “Thanks for your help.”
“It’s why I'm here,” Fission scratched his cheek. “Anyways, if ya want to level up ya better get started. The original will have your island done in less than three minutes.”
“Well, start destroying, my other golems will be here soon.” I said as I looked at my golem next to me.
Fission walked up to the raising his left hand in the form of a karate chop. All I could make out was a quick white crescent and a quick zipping hum. My golems then fill apart in two halves on the ground. What was surprising was that the surfaces of the two halves were completely smooth with a mirror finish.
“Wow, that is impressive.” I said as I made another golem.
“It’s called the vibration chop. Basically you vibrate your arm and ultrasonic speeds and it cuts through just about anything like a knife through butter.” Fission explained. “Believe it or not it’s one that our dear friend Blueblood came up with back in my world.” He then buried his left in the golem and it it exploded outward as if he placed dynamite in it. “ That is called the concussion first musically you make a small bowl of compressed air your magic and then crush it once you place you fist in your gut, another Blue’s own techniques..”
“That was cool, oh here comes the rest.” I said as the other four golems come over. I make another and smile as the five golems stand around fission. We continue making and destroying golems for a while until Ed finishes creating the floating island.
“I’ll finish this in one go,” Fission reeled backward and a sword blade sprang from his right arm. He slung his arm forward and the blade shot out in links to wrap around all five golems. Fission pulled his arm back and pulled in the slack of his weapon ensnaring the golems.. With another quick tug he shattered them all.
“They won’t be at that for long,” Ed said as he created around ten clones. “You all know what to do. First we make the islands then we put the castle on to the main one,” The clones nodded and all spread out and immediately went to work creating the sky bound islands. A few moments went by and then Ed came over. “The islands are made. We moved the castle. Now all that needs to be done is to put on them what you want and begin remodeling the castle to its former glory.”
I smile and nod. “Well I was thinking the castle will be the main building in the middle and have an elevator or something to get to my lab inside the island, then around the castle would be a wall. Outside the wall would be a city that has everything needed to keep it alive as well as some entertainment areas like a carnival area with a roller coaster.” I told Ed as I made six golems that seem better made.
“Okay,” Ed made several more clones and then dispelled one. “Get to work!” he ordered.
“Sir!” the Ed army all flew off as did the castle.
“They’ll be busy for a few minutes,” Ed looked at me as he fused with his fission. “More golem destruction then?”
I nod. “Yeah, I want to level it up enough for one of my projects I had in mind.” I said as I stepped away from the golems.
“You line them up I’ll knock them down,” Ed said as several swords appeared in the air above us. “Might want to move back so ya don’t get hit,” Ed scratched his neck. I nod and move back and once I was a good ways back as Ed destroyed the golems with a barrage of swords.
I smile and make seven more golems. “Alright this is working, the more I make the faster I level up the skill.” I order the golems to move over to the shooting range.
“Just don’t push yourself,” Celestia said in a bit of a worried tone.
“I think he’ll be okay Tia,” Ed ais as we moved to the range.
“Yeah, the worst thing that will happen is I run out of MP and I just need to wait.” I tell her as Ed destroys the golems and I make more.
“The fact that you have a sage stone equipped means you won’t run out of mana anytime soon either,” Ed added.
“That's true, and I'm not even using that much magic.” I said then we fall into a routine of Ed destroying the columns and then I make them. We continue doing this a few times before Ed lifts his hand and stops me from making another batch of golems.
“Come see your islands,” Ed motioned to the sky.
I look over and grin. “Holy cow it's huge! If I had to guess, I'd say New York could fit on it.” I said as I started floating up to see it from above.
“I told ya I could make it big,” Ed smirked. “I have the clones placing the equipment outside the castle. Do ya want to completely revamp the castle into your own thing or the way they had it a thousand years ago?” We touched down on the main island.
I take out my art book and draw a castle thankful I have put time into my drawing skill. Then i show Ed the drawing adding some illusion magic to it for color.”I would like this please.”
“Big, blue, pointy, and medial as all hell,” Ed smirked. “Yea I can can do that,” he remarked as he held up his left hand as a silver spell matrix formed behind him, “Arc of Creation: Paradigm Revolution,” Ed said as he shot a beam of red magic at the center of the island. Soon the massive castle I’d shown my friend formed from the ground up. As the magic ied down Ed shook his sizzling and smoking hand. “Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot.” He blew on his hand. “I left the Sister’s castle intact over there,” he pointed to the old castle that was being renovated by several clones to its former glory. “That way if they come to stay they’ll have somewhere familiar.”
I nod and smile. “They both look amazing, thanks Ed.” I walk over to my castle and smile at it. “I’m guessing the entrance to my lab is in the castle right?”
“We’ll have to find where ya want to put the entrance first and then we’ll have to hollow out a space for it.” Ed said as we walked forward. “I’m thinking we use dimensional space magic.”
“Ooo sounds cool, so are we gonna do some time lord shit?” I ask as we walk into the castle I look around and use seismic sense to get a good idea of what's inside the castle then I point to the throne room. “How about we do the thing where I push a button on the throne and it takes me down to the lab or a second button to open up a larger elevator so I can bring guests.”
“No, a little bit more extreme than doctor who,” Ed smirked. “But we can make it where you can bring others in as long as it’s you that brings them in. My clones brought your stuff up,” he pointed. “Now, let’s get inside and see where you want your entrance.” I nod and As I take a step I start to fall forward. Ed sees this and quickly moves to catch me. “ Easy, ya need to take it slow. The air is much thinner up here so steady until your lungs are used to it.”
I shake my head and look around. “That is odd, with gamers body I shouldn't be affected like a normal person.” I said as I checked my stats and see there is a debuff.
Debuff: low oxygen environment. This debuff will make the affected members trip at random intervals. The effect will last until the affected enter an oxygen rich environment.
“Well shit, think you could add in an environment shield thing for the whole city that I am not under this debuff?” I ask Ed while showing him the screen with illusion magic.
“I can do that for the buildings but I won’t do it for main open areas,” Ed said. “If ya have any creature stupid enough to fight it’ll make it that much hard on your enemies. Think of this as training. Asta went through much worse under his own breathing training.” He smirked as he left me and walked on with his wife.
I groan and roll my eyes. “Oh sure, I can train myself not to get debuffs. I don't work like normal people! There's a chance I can get an immunity for being this high up but I have to stay out there constantly.” I say as I try to follow them and trip at random times so I start floating.
“Seeing as how I don’t have patience for this,” Ed sighs as he vanishes and reappears above me and places a hand on my back and then we were at the doors to the castle and I could walk normally again. “There we go.”
“Thanks, now that the Debuff is gone I can actually walk on my own.” I shake my head and make a plan to make tunnels between buildings.
“Alright so how do you want the interior of this place to look?” Ed asked while we walked through empty hallways of black shimmering stone.
I look at the walls and smile. “Well I like the walls, but i'm thinking of having golems lining the place for protection. As for stuff like furniture, honestly I'm not that picky, so long as it looks nice, and works I don't care.” we walk into the throne room after a bit.
“The walls are actually made of solid black diamond with a vibranium wire infusion,” Ed tapped on the nearest wall, “Nearly indestructible to the point that only proto-adamantium can even pierce them. As for the golem due you want some elites like the stuff my arm is made of?”
“I would love to use that stuff, I just need to level up my skill enough so I can have an army of golems.” I said. I walk up to where the throne would go and then look around. “As for the elevator I was thinking the first one will be where the throne is in the second one right about over there.” I point a few feet away from the steps up to the throne.
“Alchemy is the only to shape this material other than super heating it but you can only produce the liquid form of proto-adamantium the first time around,” Ed explained as several piles of ingots formed. “What we’re going to do is create vibranium and uru fibers into a mesh skeletal weave then we'll dip the piece of the weave in the liquid metal. After that we put the golems together and add these,” He held up a bright blue glowing stone. “Minor Sage stones similar to yours but not nearly as powerful to act as the beating hearts of your elite golems. Enchanted so they’ll die if taken from the golem and so no creature can replicate them. One last piece of the puzzle. “He looked at me. “You have any loose beskar I can have?”
I nod and start pulling out bar after bar of pure beskar till I have a square stack that is five feet high. “That enough or do you need more?” I ask him. I also walk over to the ingots and use analyze on it.
“This is more than enough,” Ed smirked as he picked one of the ingot up and placed it in his ripple in the air along with most of the rest of it except for four of them. He then detached his right arm and left leg using his shadows to temporarily replace them. “All right time for my upgrades,” he smirked as he clapped his hands together and used alchemy to fuse the beskar with his arm and leg before finally reattaching them via shadows. “Mmm..” He opened and closed his hand. “Feels right,” he smirked at me.
I chuckle and smirk. “Couldn’t make your own Beskar huh? Well enjoy it, so what next? And if you don't need the rest of this.” I start putting the beskar bars back into my inventory.
“Now I can,” Ed looked at me. “I couldn’t before because I didn’t know what the natural version was like. I can make all sorts of improvised magical versions but at the end of the day all they really are are knock-offs that don’t compare to the real deal,” he held out his hand and I noticed it looked more detailed, even with claws at the ends of the fingertips. “And now that the beaker is in my vault it has been enhanced to heroic standards making anything it’s forged into a legendary class heroes item. I plan on using it on you golems to make them hero class fighters all on par with the sisters here,” he laughed evilly. “They’ll be more than a match for your Celestia when I’m done with them. HAHAHAHAHA!!!”
“He’s got that look in his eyes again,” Celestia sighed
I look to Celestia. “Why do I have a feeling that he goes all mad scientist whenever he gets something new to play with.” I said to her.
“Ed is first and foremost an alchemist, doctor, mage and scientist,” Celestia sighed. “In that regard he is very much like our dear niece and student Twilight Sparkle but with much more freedom to experiment but at the same time more of a moral high ground to where he won’t test them on living creatures without asking them or making sure that what he’s doing won’t save them. He does so by using himself as the guinea pig as he knows he can still live after it” She looked at her husband. “But you are correct in the fact that he is basically a mad scientist when it comes to these sorts of things, especially when he knows it's for a good reason and that there are no limits to what he can experiment with when there is no life involved.”
I chuckle a bit. “Well let him have his fun, I wonder if he remembers I can only control ten golems at a time.”
“Ed is more than likely going to go completely overboard and give them subroutines and anything else he may think is necessary,” Celestia sighed. “A little known fact is that Ed can actually be somewhat prophetic. He uses his Arc of Time to travel into the future to see things that might happen if things are left as they are. The drawback to this power is he can”t use it in our world to do this.”
“I see, well try to get him to program these pass phrases in programming into each of them. I'd rather have them programmed in and I plan on programming them in my golems when I get good enough.” I ask her while writing down the code words and what the golems should do. Then I handed them to her. “He would listen to you, while he may just ignore me too focused on his work.”
“I’ll do that but he’ll still listen to anyone,” Celestia took the paper. “Especially if it's for the work he’s doing,” She smirked and then there was an explosion in front of us and more manically laughter. “Just don’t… stand too close to him.”
I look over and shake my head. “Oh boy, why do I have the feeling he and I could both save the universe and doom it at the same time if we were left in a lab together?”
“The man has the power to become a void dweller but can’t due to his connection with one born from the void itself Deltorix,” Celestia sighed. “He absolutely hates Truth and that’s one of his primary sources of power. Ed has told me several times he’d give all his power, even his immortality to sever that connection and live life as a normal human with us.”
I sigh and cross my arms. “I see, well I’m sure he has his power for a reason. But one day I can tell he will be human again and grow old with you and Luna.” I whisper softly. Then I walk over and sit on the steps.
“That day will never come,” Ed said behind me. “I’ve lived too long and taken too much damage to the point that my original body has turned to ash, even this body I have now isn’t real,” He remarked. “It’s actually just a puppet my core controls from outside of it.”
I look behind me. “Maybe, but who knows the future.” I smile softly. “Maybe you can have a new human body later, but enough of that. How are the golems coming along?”
“Your elites are done and I input your commands,” He thumbed over his shoulder.
I smirk and nod. “Good, and now.” I hold out my hand and Ed shakes it transferring control of the golems to me. “Done, next is the lab entrance right?”
“Sure,” he shrugged as we headed for the main hall.
“I had to ask this but do you think using my keyblade to get to the fullmetal alchemist universe will force me to go through truths area?” I asked Ed as we walked.
“Normally I would say no,” Ed looked at me a bit of disgust in his eyes, “but due to the fact that you have close ties to me and your powers of alchemy directly come from mine there is a very high probability for that reason I do not recommend going there without me to face the truth.”
I rub my chin. “Think there's anything I could use as payment other than souls or body parts?” I ask him. “I know you hate your Truth but what are the chances your Truth is the same one from the fullmetal alchemist universe?”
“Truth only accepts what Truth wants,” Ed crossed his arms. “In other words… it decides what you’ll pay and you don't have a say in it whatsoever. I used to be able to pay the toll for others but Truth no longer accepts my payment system as sufficient…”
Celestia comes up and whispers to me, “Please stop…”
I nod and get an idea. “Hey Ed have you ever had a chance to study a lantern ring and batter?” I ask him.
“No,” he sighed. “But that’s after we get your base set up.”
I sigh and scratch my head. “Well, i can let you borrow my orange lantern battery and ring to study when you leave, if you want.”
“We’ll see,” Ed said as we reached the throne room. The entire room was made of the same black sparkling stone as the rest of the castle. On the far side was a place for a throne atop a series of moderate stoops. “Now comes one of my favorite parts of decorating a castle,” I looked at him with a raised brow, “ the throne and over all accents’
I nod and take out my art book and draw a thrown while using illusion magic to add color and make this. “How about this?”
“As you wish,” Ed smirked as he slammed a hand down on the floor and the entire room became adorned in wahit marble and accents in which varieties of gold sculptings. From the ceiling blue silks garlands with gold embroideries flowed across from atop white marble columns to the other side of the room. The throne was made of a blue meta with royal blue upholstery with gold silk accents. The most notable feature was the large gold dragon statue above the throne.
“This what ya had in mind?” Ed asked.
“It is perfect.” I said and walked around looking at everything. “It still amazes me how good you are at alchemy. I mean I'm not even seeing the telltale signs of transportation, you know those little square stretch mark things that you see on the show.”
“I have been doing alchemy for the better part of my life as a displaced,” Ed commented. “When you have to maintain automail limbs and make your own parts in a time well before modern technologies to make them you have to get good at stuff so it’ll last longer. Sure I first create the raw material with Arc of Creation but the details and refinements come from my baser instincts of alchemical sculpting.”
“Sounds tough at first.” I said then sit down on the throne. “So what next?” I ask him. I am surprised with four pop ups.
Congratulations for finishing [Fable 3] By finishing this game you can sacrifice the saved data for that game for a reward Would you like to sacrifice your saved data? Yes? No?
“Huh? That was fast, they must have speed ran the game.” I said and pressed yes on all four. And in a flurry of pixels a sword, war hammer, flintlock pistol and flintlock rifle appear.
“Looks like they went all out,” Ed reaches for the sword and a shock strikes his hand burning away his palm . “Touchy thing isn’t it?” He smirked as his hand regenerated.
I chuckle as I pick up the sword and it glows slightly. “They are the hero weapons from fable three, I think they are linked to me. If they were linked to you, they would fully evolve in a second.” I laugh a bit. Then put each of the weapons into my inventory.
“True but now that I’ve seen them,” he smirked, “they're in my weapons vault.”
I chuckle and roll my eyes. “Lucky you, say do you have any kyber crystals?” I ask him as I finish putting away the weapons.
“Why do you need a kyber crystal?” Ed asked nonchalantly.
I shrug and say. “I have this idea for a lightsaber with every color blade, and I plan on going to the star wars universe someday.” I look over at him. “And I would rather save my money than buy one if I can.”
“You do know that’s an impossible task right,” Ed raised an eyebrow. “So have every lightsaber color you need an ability like mine or The King of Heroes. Those are not things that can be gained easily either,” His arm popped open and he pulled a darksaber like hilt. Ed ignited his blade and it was black with a crimson outline. “My master and I designed this one together, though I made the crystal that is inside it. If we go by legends standards you make just about any type of crystal into a lightsaber crystal but if you use a kyber crystal even in legends it’s a living thing that chooses you. We can build you a saber and you can use whatever crystal you want till you can find your crystal through the force.”
I nod and sigh. “I see, well damn so much for my idea, and I didn’t know the kyber crystals are alive.” I scratch my chin. “May be troublesome to find one that likes me then.”
“Very much so,” Ed nodded as he put his saber back in his arm. “You’ll find one eventually but first we have a lab to build.” He pointed out.
“Yeah I know.” I stretch and smirk. “Think you could do something like a mix of doctor who and warehouse 13? Bigger on the inside but when it needs to it will grow without growing on the outside.” I asked and explained to Ed.
“Do I travel in a big red train?” Ed deadpanned
I roll my eyes. “Ok smart ass, let's get to work. I’m sure your other wife is missing you and I want to get my lab.” I rub my hands together.
“Let’s do this,” Ed motioned to the throne. We walked up the steps. He then walked up to in between the statues and went over and stopped at the statue to the right as you came up to the chair and pushed down on it. I saw the dragon statue come to life with glowing eyes and then it opened its mouth with smoke coming from its nostrils. Growling it extended its next and looked at us both then quickly ate us to my surprise. It was dark for a moment and then we were in a long silver hallway, like from the X-men movies.
“Putting the entrance in the statue was the best way to keep it hidden,” Ed smirked. “And to any creature that tries to find it will either be scared off or end up fighting a golem. What ya think of those plans?”
“Pretty impressive, I wouldn't have thought of that.” I look around and grin. “I especially like the X-Men like hallway.”
“Wait till the next part,” Ed smirked as the three of us walked and he stopped and faced the wall. “Tell me what you see?” he motioned to the wall.
I look it over then look at Ed with an raised eyebrow. “Is just a shiny wall, like the rest of the hallway.”
“Exactly,” Ed smirked as he reeled his hand back and with a karate chop, sliced into the wall opening up a space inside of it. “This is where your lab will be. Inside the wall itself, literally in the space between the molecules.” He smirked.
I blink surprised and confused. “Alright but how will I get in without you? I don't know how to cut things that small.”
“Technically I ‘m not cutting anything,” He held up two fingers and in between them was a small silverish-clear stone. “It’s a dimension in between stone, or pocket stone. It’s an artifact that gives you access to the space in between things in solid objects and the best part is there is practically no limit to how much stuff you can put in here,” He dropped in my paw. “Also, as long as you have it on you can access these types of spaces almost anywhere in anything except living things. Instant hide away if ya need it. Though you can still be found wit the right spells and abilities when they’re used together but no singular method can find you otherwise.”
“Wow, thanks. Just to be clear, I can access my lab from anywhere so long as I have the stone I need to go specifically here to access my lap?” I ask him as I put the stone in my inventory.
“No, you have to come here to access it,” Ed said bluntly. “Everytime you’re using the stone on something you’re accessing the space of what you’re cutting into, not this specific space. You are literally going inside of the object you’re accessing.”
“Ah I see, well I’ll be sure to remember that. Let’s add my lap equipment in there and set up the stargate making device and then discuss what I found with Luna. After that you two can head home.” I said as I walked into the lap.
"No arguments from me," Ed fully agreed as he pulled a small blue pouch from his belt. He set it on the floor and opened it up to be as wide as a small TV. He then summoned several clones, "We'll leave the lifting and moving to the boys. After I set up your machine for the gates we can meet Luna. Make a clone to yell at the others where to put stuff." I did as instructed while he set up the Stargate.
I watch as the clones move the lab equipment into the new lab space then I turn to Ed and ask. “So where do we set up the stargate maker?”
“No all that hard really,” Ed waved me over to the side of the Stargate. “First thing I need to note is they’re not Stargates but Warp Gates. They can’t take you to other worlds just across the planet. As for the machine, it works similarly to how Blaze and my other Chibis do in gathering material from the air. Hit this button,” he pushed a blue button and the machine, which looked similar to a soda vending machine, dropped a pineapple or grenade looking object. “And vwahla ya have an easy to carry portal. Down side is you can only carry three in inventory, don’t know why it's just the way these things work, and that also goes for anyone else. Next we need to go outside for the next part.”
I look at it and nod. “So I am guessing you pull the pin, place it where you want the gate and back up.” I put a hand on Ed’s shoulder and used my tail to poke Celestia as I raised two fingers to my forehead.
“Almost,” Ed said as he motioned to a red button. “Also, I want you can’t use instant transmission to get in here at all,” He said as we teleported out to the throne room. “Getting out yes, but getting in is a no.”
“I'm guessing without the stone there is no way to get into that space without getting squished.” I said and let go of them.
“Exactly,” Ed confirms.
“Ok I am thinking we put the warp gate in that building over there.” I point at a building a bit away from the castle. M
“Okay so here’s what we do,” Ed explained. “Press the botanical and SET it on the ground then run like hell, just kidding.” he smirked. “But seriously, we’re gonna need to back up a bit.” Ed pressed the button and set the grenade on the floor. “About twelve feet should do,” he estimated and Blinked us back.
I saw grandee then unfold into a platform and bolt itself into the ground. The platform then had a set of arms come out on opposing sides and extend upwards. The arms started curving as they extended out. Eventually, the arms meet at the stop to form a hoop before locking together. Suddenly the circle hummed and sprang to life with an outward rush of energy that then suddenly rushed back into the circle and formed a swirling blue vortex that looked like Dr. Who’s title sequence.
I walk up to the warp gate and cross my arms. “What is it connecting to? There shouldn't be another gate on this planet yet.” I ask Ed.
“It’s connected to the maser gate in your lab,” Ed deadpanned. “I know you remember me setting it up. You were literally standing behind me when I did it.”
I groan and facepalm. “Right, I guess I thought that was just used to copy the others and wouldn’t be connected to the others.” I shake my head and shrug. “Alright so want to spook the nobles by showing up with this whole island?”
“Do you really think that’s the best idea right now Deltorix?” Celestia asked me. “You Celestia is very emotionally unstable at the moment. She already holds hate for you being a former human. The fact that you now have a place of your own, an ISLAND no less, she might take it as you’re trying to set up a new haven for the humans.”
I rub my chin and sigh. “Damn your right, I'll just have to find another way to mess with the nobles later.” I roll my neck. “Ok let's go find Luna so we can set up the warp gate in canterlot.”
Ed and Celestia both Danes their pony forms again and Ed Batmaned us behind a jewelry shop across the street from Joe’s Donuts. “Don’t want to show up coming from the same place twice. Let’s find Luna.” We headed to the castle again.
As we walk down the street I get a bad feeling and use seismic sense to feel around us and I notice two unicorns trailing us. “Hey Ed, have you ever seen that old movie about those cops were followed by someone for most of the movie?”
“Does Harrison Ford know how to use a bullwhip and drive a giant spaceship with hidden cargo holds?” Ed remarks as we walked along. “What ya wanna do about those two non discrete chaps?” He whispered to me.
I think for a moment then whisper back. “You two go ahead, I will see what they want but if you head a fight start get Celestia out of here then come back, and only interfere if it looks like I'm losing.”
“Be careful,” Celestia told me.
I nod and give her a thumbs up and stop walking and let them walk ahead of me before and cross my arms and look over my shoulder. “You can come out.”
After waiting a few minutes a blue earth pony with a sash holding a spear on his back and a grayish purple Pegasus wearing a Japanese styled shirt come out from around the corner. “Hey check it out the Drake things he can take us both on.” The earth pony said.
Red River Level: ???
Storm Front level:???
“Make that both of us,” Ed commented as he popped up behind. “I brought Sunny to the castle. She’s with Princess Luna at the moment.”
I nod and frown. “Thanks for being here Ed.” I said then step forward. “Why are you following us?”
The Earth pony, Red River chuckles and says. “We aren’t following you. We are tracking you, you see someone hired us to take care of a small problem, a certain drake has been putting his nose where it doesn't belong.”
“Oh so you’re hitmen,” Ed rolls his eyes. “Tell you two what,” Ed said as he appeared next to Red River. “Tell us all about the ones who hired you and I can make you both very rich or writhing in pain. Your choice.”
They both jump back and take fighting stances. “Whoa holy Celestia I didn't even sense his movements!” Red river said.
Storm Front takes to the air and starts swinging a steel ball on a rope all over his body. “It doesn't matter we were hired and we have to see this through but he is in our target the Drake is.” He said calmly while keeping his eyes on Ed.
“Yes but Del is my friend,” Ed remarked as he was now in front of me. “And as well as somewhat of a disciple. I would be very remissed if I let you hurt him. I offer again, back away or you will both be extremely hurt.”
“Sorry dude we live by a code, we got paid to do a job and that's what we're gonna do.” Red River said as he got his spear ready.
Storm Front throws his metal ball at me and I side step it but he flicks it and it slams into the back of my head. “Ugh!”
-200
“I did try and be nice,” Ed remarked as he clopped his front hooves together and slammed them on the ground, sending out red sparks. Suddenly to a pair of large hands formed from the walls on either side of the stallion and grabbed them. They struggled but couldn’t break free. “You can give up on your struggle. My constructs are strong enough to hold even the strongest of dragons. I ask again, who sent you? And don’t make me ask again cause then I won’t be nice. You okay?” He looked at me.
I nod my head. “Yeah, I am fine that was just an annoyance.” I told him then I looked back as Storm Front’s wing was flapping like mad but I noticed a faint shimmer around his feathers before I felt a familiar buzzing in my head. I duck just as the metal ball comes flying past.
"I'm fed up with this now," Ed deadpanned as he grabbed hold of the chain in his magic and sent a shock through the chain to Storm Front.
“Thanks Ed.” I said then went up to Red River. “OK here's what's going to happen we're going to find out who hired you and then I am going to kick their ass myself.” I pick up His spear and use analyze on it. “So how about you tell me what I want to know or you get to feel my first attempt at digging through someone's memory.” I activate my sharingan.
"And trust me," Ed looked them both in the eyes and activated his own eyes. "It's a lot more painful and takes a lot longer if he does as it's his first time. You two seem like honorable ponies and skilled warriors. I do respect your code and you sticking to your morals but for the sake of yourselves and any family you have, please tell us who sent you."
They look at each other before they shake their heads. “Sorry can’t do it, if we talk then we are as good as dead.”
Ed and I looked at each other then to the warrior, "Does it have to do with this?" Ed reached into his coat and pulled out the medallion.
They look at it and seem to recognize it. “Now how do you have one of those?” Red River asked.
"Thought so," Ed placed the medallion between the to And they slightly backed their heads back. "We saw it in a very important memory and I made a copy. We have very viable reasons they have taken somepony very important to the Princess and are using them for less than honorable reasons for over a thousand years. Help them please."
They shake their heads. “No can do, no way we are getting involved with them. They are everywhere.” Red said. I open my store and start looking for a spell.
"You know my friend here is quite skilled," Ed pointed a hoof at me. "And if I consider him somewhat of a student what does that say about me." They looked at each other. "I'll let you two stew in misery for a bit," Ed trotted over to me. "What are you looking for?"
I whisper back to him. “A spell I saw once that turns a memory into an orb.” I keep scrolling through the store while I make a clone to keep bugging them.
"Memory Sphere?" Ed asked, "if that's it I can do it."
“I think so, just get them to think of the memory you want and zap you got what we want.” I whisper then find the spell and buy it.
"Alright fellas," Ed turned around and trotted over to the duo. "Tell me, what do you know about this cult?"
They look at Ed. “they are powerful.” Red said.
“They are everywhere.” Storm said.
“They are insane.” They said together.
Ed snickered as his bangs hid his eyes, "My dear boys," He walked and tilted his head to the left to reveal a single rippled golden eye as the top if his face was still dark. "What do you know of insane?" He corrected himself as the stallions were shaking from his display. "Now talk what are they about?!" He stomped his hoof causing a few cracks to form under it.
They flinch back and Red yell. “That's all we know! We do our best to stay out of their way because those who do get in their way tend to disappear.”
"They're all yours," Ed motions to me.
I shake my head. “No point they are telling the truth.” I said and sigh. “Their heart beats didn’t change.” I pat Ed’s shoulder. “I say we let them go.” Then I smirk and in a flash I have my golden tiger claws and open a portal and snow comes blowing out of it. “We’ll let them go through the portal.”
"I have a better idea," Ed said with a smirk. "Come and work for him," he pointed at me.
They blink in surprise. “You want us to work for a dragon that we were hired to kill?” Red asked looking at Ed.
I looked at Ed surpied as well. “Um Ed are you sure?”
"You could use an extra set of hooves on the island. Ones that won't go poof," Ed pointed out. "Not like we can leave them to die. You'd have trouble fighting them both but you'd still kill them and if the cult knows they're still alive and couldn't do the job they'll kill them anyways. Safest place on the planet is the place they can't get to and don't know about. You could really use some more experienced fighters outside you guard friends them both but you'd still kill them and if the cult knows they're still alive and couldn't do the job they'll kill them anyways. Safest place on the planet is the place they can't get to and don't know about. You could really use some more experienced fighters outside your guard friends."
“Whoa that crazy cult didn't hire us!” Red said.
I scratch my cheek. “Yeah, they aren't guarding me anymore, Luna said I don't need to be watched and I haven't seen them since.” I told him but scratch my chin. “But I guess I can hire them for a while.”
"If the cult didn't hire you two then who did?" Ed squinted. "And know that if you don't talk, I play”
Red sighs and groans. “Prince blueblood, he is the one that hired us to kill him.”
Ed gritted his teeth and pressure was exerted over the whole area. I found myself leaning on the wall doing My best to stay up while the other two wear knocked out. Ed clopped his hooves together and two clones appeared.
"Take them to the island and hold them there till Del decides what to do with them," He ordered and the clines nodded. "Come on. I have a bone to pick with a homunculus." He stormed off to the castle.
I nod and follow Ed. “Honestly I'm surprised it took blueblood this long to pull this shit.” I said not surprised and put the spell book into my inventory.
We walk up and see the guards, they see Ed and both dive into the mote without saying a word. "I dropped Tia off in Luna's. Lets see what she has to say about the assassins and what liberties she gives me this time," He sneered.
I chuckle and leave some cupcakes for the guards before catching up with Ed. “Well I would like at least one good punch before you have your fun.”
"Granted as long as Luna approves it first," He agreed.
“Good, I really should practice using the ultimate shield so I can level it up more so I can have more than just one second of it.” I said as we walked through the hallways and I crossed my arms.
Soon we make it up to Luna's room and Ed knocks and we get the clear to come in. Luna is laying on her bed talking with Ed's Celestia. She seems quite comfortable without her regalia on, except for the piece with her Lunar Sage Stone in it on her chest.
"Telling embarrassing stories?" Ed chide.
"We are," Celestia giggled.
He turned to Luna. "We have beef with a certain pony named Greed."
Luna sighs and rubs her head with a hoof. “What did he do?”
"He hired assassins to go after Del," Ed said bluntly while pointing a hoof at me.
I wave and shrug. “They are taken care of for now so um…” I tap my chin. “Can we go pay Greed a um what is it called?”
“A visit?” Celestia asked.
“A beating, that's it we're going to pay him a beating.” I smirk.
"You can beat him," Ed told me. "I'm going to fricassee an asshole," he said bluntly.
"He really is mad now," Celestia mumbled to Luna, who then had flashbacks to the last time Ed was pissed off at Blueballs.
Luna sighs and nods. “You have my permission to do whatever you want as long as he lives.”
"Oh he won't die," Ed smirked. "The curses make sure of that. They heal him before his stone can. Only if he has a full body regeneration does he use that stone." he turned to me. "So go nuts." he turned back to the princesses. "I hate to impede on you Luna but we need you to come with us. After his punishment we have need to speak with you about the cult and a few other things."
I fistpump and Luna nods. “Very well I shall come with.”
"Please tell me you know where he is?" Ed asked.
Luna shakes her head but I speak up. “He is down in the dungeons at the lowest level. Being able to sense ki comes in handy.”
"Why would he be in the dungeon?" Ed rubbed his chin. "I didn't think Celestia would have kept him down there for this long, or was it your doing Luna?"
“I did not put him down there, last I heard he has his own room still in the castle.” Luna said, looking confused.
“He is with someone down there.” I add as I look down at the ground where he is. “I'll bet it is one of his contacts.”
"Then I'm not waiting," Ed glared as we appeared in the dungeon and Greed was standing in front of us talking away to a cloaked pony who'd froze. "Hello, Greed. Who's your friend?" Ed said coldly as Greed whirled his head around and the other pony tried to flee but found that neither could move. "Give it up boys. Shadow capture means you're not going anywhere."
I walked up to Greed and then punched his face using my ultimate shield at the last moment and I broke his jaw as well as knocked a few teeth out. “That's for sending two ponies to their deaths trying to kill me.”
As the curse painfully activated and repaired the damage done Ed walked up. “I am getting quite fed up with you and your antics,” Ed glared at Greed. “You know who hired master warriors to kill someone. Yes they would’ve put up a decent fight against Del but they still would’ve lost. The fact I am here didn’t occur to you either. I am more than capable of handling a fully grown natural born alicorn you idiot,” Ed back and front hoof slapped his face, knocking out all of Greed’s Teeth.
‘Ooo, backhanded and bitch slip. That’s an insult of the highest degree to any noble.’ I think with a smirk then while Ed deals with Greed I walk over to the hooded pony.
“Lets see what's behind door number two.” I reach for their hood. But just before my hand touches it my sense danger skill goes off like crazy and I jump back a few feet.
“Best leave them to me,” Ed said as he threw Greed to the floor black, blue, and bloody. “You must be incredibly strong to make Del back off like that.”
The hooded pony struggles to move and manages to take a step backwards. “Strength is one thing we all possess, but I refuse to be seen.” They said but their voice sounded like it was going through filters till nothing remained of their natural sound.
“Yes, the fact that I used only my physical shadow to hold makes sense why you were able to break free,” Ed remarked from behind the pony. “I smell a very nasty enchantment on you, one that would kill you instantly should that hood come off. Tell me, are you doing things because you want to or are you being forced to?”
The pony gasps when Ed appears behind them and turns their head. “You move fast, but you do not have the sun's blessing, I will not tell you anything.”
“Oh for fucks sake, I think I know what's going on here.” I said and held my hand up to them and used the force ro pull anything loose from them to me. I get a bit or two then a necklace lifts up around their neck, an image of a golden sun. the same sun that is on Celestia’s flanks.
"Not really surprising she has one," Ed sighed. "As for the blessing of the sun," He smirked at the hooded pony. "I already have it, just not in the way you religious nuts do." Celestia rolled her eyes with a smirk.
I also roll my eyes and make gagging sounds playfully before walking up to the hooded pony and kneel in front of them. “Alright here is what is going to happen, first you are going to tell me what Greed wanted from you, second you are going to tell me what you know about this group.” I show them the cult symbol. “And lastly you will tell your religious friends to leave me alone.”
"And if you don't do it willingly," Ed added. "We can force it out. But first," he placed a hoof on the pony's hood and they lit up for a second and then Ed pulled back tossing a ball of magic in the air. "Now that I've removed the enchantments on you, there's no need to worry about any boom boom goes our info."
They gasped and started to shake. “I will not help those who wish harm upon our goddess.” they said with a now femenine voice.
I groan and facepalm. “I don't want to hurt Celestia! She is just being a bitch to me because of something out of my control.” I said then grab her hood and rip it off showing a mare that has white fur and pink mane.
"Oooh, she's adorable," Ed's Celestia cooed.
"Look Miss," Ed said as he nonchalantly eats the enchantments he pulled off the mare. "We don't want to hurt anypony uneccarssily, except the foal killer over there in the corner," He pointed a hoof at Greed. “I don't know what Greed has been telling you and your group and you shouldn't believe a word that comes from his lying mouth. Del hasn't done anything to Celestia except pull some pranks."
"What Sir Edward says is all true my little pony," Luna Confirmed. "My former nephew is the true criminal in all this and has been strioped of most of his power and title, though Celestia does not wish to fully acknowledge his crimes," She glared at the homunculus.
"If anything we're trying to help her get back something very precious to her she lost nearly a thousand years ago," Ed explained as he pulled out the war cult medallion. "The ones who follow this insignia have caused your mistress much suffering since the loss of her sister before the loss of the other they stole. Do you know them?"
She looks around and then puts a hoof on her necklace. “I know of them but that's all, I don't know where they are based or how many are in the group.” Then she looks at me and frowns. “But the dragon will face his crimes of not showing the goddess any respect.”
"You are young and you worship your goddess as you wish but I do not want needless deaths for the lies of a horrible pony," Ed shook his head. "May we have your name Miss, please?"
She sighs and closes her eyes and lifts her head. “My name is Sunny Skies.” I chuckle and look over to Ed’s Celestia.
Ed's Celestia comes over and sits in front of Sunny Skies. "Hello. My name is Sunny Day and I am sorry if my husband," She motioned to Ed. "Caused you any fright Ms. Skies but he is only looking out for Del as he is our friend and doesn't your mistress say to look out for your friends?" She warmly smiles.
Skies nods her head. “She does, she is a kind motherly goddess, I pray one day I can meet her.” She then frowns and looks at me. “But we do not take kindly to those who disrespect our goddess, know this drake, though we won't listen to the demigod Prince any more, you will still pay for your crimes against our lady.”
I groan and roll my eyes. “Whatever, I can handle a few religious ponies coming to yell at me.”
"If all you do is yell that is fine," Sunny/Celestia stood up. "But do not waste lives for petty jokes." She sternly looked at the mare. "Creatures are free to worship and follow whoever they wish but just because they are gods and goddesses does not mean that they are not without foibles little one. I know this all to well for I have been around for a very very long time and my husband has been around nearly twice that. I don't dismiss your worship but don't let it blind you either is all I will say." She stood up and then took her spot next to Luna again.
The mare looks down and frowns while I walk over to Greed and grin before using the ultimate shield while stabbing his side with my tail. “One more thing, he isn't a demigod, he is just an asshole.”
"The only reason he seems like a demigod is due to his punishments," Ed interjected. "Which I see I need to tweak quite a lot." He looked over his shoulder then back to Sunny. "I heard you wish to speak with your mistress. Well now is your chance. You will be coming with us to see her and tell her what Greed has done."
Her eyes widened and she shook her head. “I am not worthy to meet my goddess!”
I roll my eyes and hold up a hand and make a red bubble shield around her. “Doesn't matter what you think about yourself, Your goddess needs to know what he is up to.” I look to Ed. “alright let's go so we can finish this up, Oh and Luna i know this is out of nowhere but can I set up a warp gate in Canterlot?”
"We'll set it up only for you right now," Ed said after he picked up Greed and slung hIm over his shoulder but not before making sure he and the mare couldn't hear us. "Here we go," Ed huffed as we were now outside the throne room looking at a thoroughly shocked taller grey unicorn stallion with blonde mane and tail wearing a fancy White dress shirt and purple vest and clipboard in his magic. His name was Starched Collar. "Oh great, this guy…" Ed mumbled as he rolled his eyes.
I wave at him and ask. “Can we go see princess Celestia?”
"Do you have an appointment?" He says stuffily as he readjust himself.
"Eeeeenope," Ed says with a blank stare.
"Then no you can no-" Was all he said as a dark blue magic aura enveloped him and shut his mouth.
"They are with me," Luna said annoyed. She then summoned a trash can stuffed the stallion in said can, slammed the lid on it with his tail sticking out causing him to yell in muffled pain.
Luna set the can in front of the doors to the outside and bucked it, sending it rolling and bouncing with the screams of Starched Collar ringing throughout the city till it landed in what appeared to be a manure cart. It then promptly exploded and the pony inside it let out a cough with a puff of smoke before collapsing.
Luna snorted with a bit of steam coming from her nose, "Serves you right, you pain the flank," she turned and looked at us. "What? He was in the way and being rude to my friends. Not to mention he deserves it for the bull crap he puts ponies through. Let us now see my sister," She said as she slammed open the doors.
Ed murmured to me, "Ya see why I love mine. Straight forward and no takes no crap from anyone," he trotted in while his wife rolled her eyes.
I chuckle and smirk as I follow and whisper to Celestia. “Same reason her tv counterpart was my favorite character.” Then we stop in front of my Celestia who after seeing us starts to rub her head.
"Hello," Ed says as he gives a warm smile before turning around, throwing Greed off his back to land on the floor. "Guess who's been taking advantage of your little ponies again?" He remarked with a bit of venom. "And before you rebuke us we have a very devout follower of yours who can back us up." Ed pointed to the pony in my bubble.
“Followers? What are you on about this time.” She demanded as I moved the bubble closer before popping it.
"We're goddesses Tia," Luna deadpanned. "You have enough common sense to know that we have worshippers and cults."
"I really hate some of mine," Sunny Day grumbled.
"At least none of you are seen as the buggy monster to keep minotaur calves in bed at night, yeesh," Ed sat on his rump and crossed his foreleg while he hugged in comfort.
Celestia shakes her head. “But Luna, I made it illegal for them to worship us after...you left.” She looks down. “I knew my followers back then made you out as a monster and did nothing till it was too late. So I stopped them from doing it again to anypony else.”
"Then what do you call what's going on in the bubble?" Sunny/Celestia pointed a hoof at Sunny Skies who was currently praising and bowing to my Celestia. "You really are that stupid to think that just because you say to stop they'll listen. How naive and thick headed are?! Are you so full of yourself that you believe they'll just listen, cake flank?!"
Ed and I started with our mouths on the floor as our gazes went from either Celestia. I lean over and whisper. “Seeing as you the only immortal one here, if this turns into a fight I am leaving you here.”
Celestia looks at the pony and flinches back a bit then sighs. “I thought I had destroyed all traces of the religion and stopped looking for the followers.”
" 'Destroyed' As in you took action in wiping them out along with their tomes or just their literature," Ed squinted at my Celestia with scrutiny.
“I had any bibles destroyed and their churches destroyed.” Celestia said to Ed with a frown.
Ed leered at the princess in front of him with an unquestioning gaze of disgust. I think I saw her starting to sweat a little, would have laughed if I didn't know how she handled things.
"You might want to check again," Ed remarked while pointing. "Cause I really hate to be the one to burst the bubble in this case but this here," He motions to the mare we brought again. "Is an issue with what you claim."
Celestia sighs and looks away. “I guess I have missed some.” She comes off her throne and steps in front of sunny skies. “Rise my little pony, you do not need to do this.”
“Some, some she says,” Ed gave a mocked shock. “According To this one here, there are quite a few of them, enough to know about this cult,” he tossed out the war cult’s medallion. “They are more then willing to blindly follow in your name to the point they targeted Del, and with Greed’s help because you once again REFUSE to accept he is a bad pony and can do no wrong cause he was raised as a pompous ass by you to try and usurp your Rule.So tell me princess, what are you going to with them and Greed this time? So help me if you refuse to dish out the correct punishment.” He voice cut through the air like a hot wind
Celestia frowns and glares at Ed. “how I dish out punishment in my kingdom is no concern of yours.”
I tap my chin and ask out loud. “Why is it called a Kingdom if there are no kings, just princesses?” But I am completely ignored by everyone.
“Fine,” Ed said as he turned back into his human form.
Sunny Skies looks over and screams when she sees Ed’s true form and runs behind the throne. “AHHH a human!” She yells in fear. “Please my goddess protect me from the demon!”
“Yes dear princess what will you do with this demon before you?” Ed glared at the princess. “Or can you?”
I put a hand on Ed’s shoulder. “Ed I think we are done here, we can speak with just Luna about what we found.”
Celestia and frowns at me and Ed. “Yes please leave.”
“No I want to say my piece,” Ed knocked my hand away and looked back at the princess. “You have no right to lead this country. I have no say so in this world even though I do have the power to do something. You have no idea what a real sacrifice is,” He glared as tears ran down his face. “I have given so much since my life started in my world and yet I had to sully my hand with one of the most disgusting things someone a parent can even do,” He pointed at her. “I truly pray you never have to commit such an act of evil even if it is for the greater good of the world you live in let alone for the ones you love,” He turned away and resumed his pony form. “For if you ever do … there is no hell that will hold a candle to those nights you stay awake.” he walked out.
“You truly are the most horrible creature I have ever met in all my years,” The other Celestia shook her head. “He had to kill a pony he considered his son with his own hand and he still can’t speak with that pony’s mother about even though she is one of the mares that holds his heart. I hope you choke on that next slice of cake,” She walked off.
I sigh and pat Ed’s shoulder. “Go cool off and be with your wife, I can handle Celestia and Luna.”
Celestia looked distrubed and then she looked away as her ears folded back. Luna walks up to me and Ed. “I agree with deltorix, go be with your wife sir Edword, I can keep deltorix safe from my sister.”
“Very well;'' Ed stood up and turned to Luna. “I have something for you that may come in handy when the time is right. I will give it to you so neither you nor your sister will suffer with one another for another thousand years. I hope you get her to see her follies princess, I truly do,” the couple walked off.
I watched Ed leave and sigh before glaring at Celestia. “You want to know something Celestia? When I first came here I showed you respect, I asked for permission, and I followed your conditions for me living here. But you still thought of me as a possible threat, then when you found out what I used to be you accused me of legitimately being a threat.”
I shake my head and growl softly. “Believe it or not I actually like most parallel versions of you, because they know when to show respect to another living being and when to be suspicious of that being. But you have lost all my respect, yes you have been tricked in the past but you refuse to see the truth even with it literally right in front of you. So you know what...I am done with you, IF I find your son I will save him, not for you but for him and for Luna. As far as I am concerned you and I have nothing to say to each other anymore anything I find out about the colt I will discuss with princess Luna and she can inform you of what I have found but from now on I refuse to speak with you”
I turn to leave but before I do I hold up a hand and use illusion magic on the windows to change them to show Celestia destroying the human island. “You have until the rise of the alicorn of friendship to reveal to the country what you have done.” I turn my head to look back at her with a glare. “Or I will.”
“I hope you're proud of what you’ve created sister,” Luna scoffs and trots out.
I found Ed staring at the city, “So much like my own and yet so very different.” He looks at me. “I am… sorry for my outburst Del. I couldn’t take the blatant blind eye she turns because she says so, so it must be bullshit anymore.” He sighed.
I nod and lean on the windowsill next to him. “From what I heard you needed to vent, I am sorry for what you had to do Ed.” I sigh and close my eyes. “I kinda blew up too, but that's behind us, just know if you need an ear I am always here, even Semi-immortal homunculi need to vent now and then.”
“I do appreciate it my friend more than you know,” He sighed as Luna joined us and sat down next to me.
I sigh and look out at the city. “Well today has been a rollercoaster.” I then look over at Luna feeling her staring at me.
“I am afraid I do know know what that is.” Luna said looking puzzled.
“Its a form of ride that has many twists, turns, up, and down,” Celestia explains. “It's just a way of saying that things have gone very unexpectedly and that were very taxing for them.”
“I see, then yes today in deed has been a rollercoaster.” Luna said nodding.
“Well, if Ed is up to explaining the technical stuff, we can go over getting the warp gate set up, then show Luna my new place.” I said with a shrug.
“It’s not really hard but for now it depends on where you want the gate placed,” Ed looked to Luna. “I would prefer somewhere that your sister won’t be able to find at all.”
Luna taps her chin thinking for a moment then says. “How about the lunar lounge? It is a large club for the night guard.”
“As long as you approve of it and they stay loyal to you and only you,” Ed said sternly. “I am very far from admitting it but these cults are an issue. The Solar cult could prove useful in helping locate your nephew but they will only answer to your sister. The Children of the Night, do they exist here?”
Luna blushes lightly and nods. “Yes, they existed long ago and still exist to this day in fact most of my night guards are members of our yeah my religion.”
I chuckle and smirk. “Please tell me your religion started when you flew through the city and sang a certain song, adopting a whole bunch of orphaned foals.”
“Don’t mock the song!” Ed and Luna said at the same time.
I chuckle and smile. “Relax I'm not mocking it in fact it was one of my favorite fan made songs.” I told them while holding up my hands.
“Take us to Lunar Lounge please,” Ed looked at Luna. “I’ll set up the gate where only you and that have set parameters can use it. Aka,” he looked between me and Luna. “Only those you truly trust.”
I tap my chin. “Maybe some gates could have a genetic lock on the dining pad that way if they're not programmed to accept the user the wormhole or whatever won't connect.” I said as Luna turned to lead us to the lounge.
“That's a sound idea actually,” Ed agreed. “I even set the gates to lock back into pineapple maze so it can’t be tampered with and if none does try, given the circumstances it will defend itself with minor annoyance until it finally disintegrates into dust.”
“Nice, hmmm what symbols are on the gates? I didn't look that close yet.” I asked as we traveled down the hall and pulled out my Orange lantern ring and burst into orange fire.
“Careful with that thing,” Ed cautioned. “The symbols are actually a set of coordinates to get from one spot to another. The ones on your are radically different from a normal Stargate as yours are Warp gates set up for travel across this planet on its planetary network. Basically you punch in where ya want to go on the pad here,” A holo appeared from some of Ed’s nanites that appeared from his shoulder and turned into a display sphere. He pointed at the panel. “The data ‘tis then processed and the gates read the coordinates carved on the ring via a spinning dial. Really simple stuff actually.”
I nod and hold out the lantern ring. “You can go ahead and study this, and the battery, if you can look into making a gold set for me and I'll let you keep it.”
“I’ll see what I can do,” Ed took the lantern and placed it safely in his vault. “It’ll stay safe and out of the way where any creature won’t be influenced by it in there. I might have to speak with my master on this though. Light based constructs aren’t my forte. Looks like we’re here.”
I blink in surprise and turn to him. “YOU have a master? Holy crap they must either be super old or mega strong or even both.” At Ed’s look I wave a hand. “I don't mean any disrespect or anything, but in most animes old guys tend to be the most bad ass.”
“None taken,” He shrugged. “Technically you are a newborn and Luna here is barely a child to me when here.”
“Pyro is quite the charming fellow,” Celestia added. “Though he didn’t become Ed’s master until the cybertronian wars with Optimus.”
“The guy is hella old compared to me,” Ed looked at me. “By over hundreds of millions of years.”
I let out a whistle then someone throws a glass at me but I dodge it. “Watch the loud sounds around us bats drake!” An old guard yells before he notices Luna and bows. “Your highness.”
Ed steps up in front of reverse theatre and night guard in the room, they were actually much more of a diversity than Iod thought there’d be. I saw a few earth ponies, some Pegasi, but for the most part it was unicorns and thestrals that made up the bulk of the group.
“I’m guessing the capital was still mainly unicorn dominated back in the day,” Ed looked at Luna who gave a bet of a shamed nod. “It’s hard to change things princess but you should be proud of what you did. Especially for the foals you took in in that time. I bet many of these guards are their descendants,” He looked to the old thestral. “Or am I wrong?”
He looks surprised but nods at Ed and shows a moon necklace. “Yes, most of us are the descendants of those that Princess Luna took in long ago.”
“Do not look so surprised,” Celestia chucked. “My husband and his first wife, my younger sister, did the same with many of the orphans from a war many many years ago. He has since become a grandfather to their descendants many times over.”
He looks at ed then nods. “I see, well I am sure they make you proud much like how we do our best for our princess.”
“Hey guard dude, how are Crimson Moon and Night Lily? I ask him.
“Oh those two are off duty back at shady hollow.” He said with a smile. “You must be Deltorix. We have heard about you.”
“Then you should know he’s a good guy,” Ed sat. “Anyways. I am here to set up a sort of… secret tunnel of sorts for Princess Luna so she can meet with Deltorix where her sister can’t listen in or know his location. He’s on Celestia’s shit list and will look for any excuse to target the big fellow. Due to recent events, we’ve found out that a lot of the past she has covered up. It wasn’t just her fault but at the time, but she didn’t try either. So we want to set up a transport for Luna to meet with Del outside of prying ears and eyes. Is there somewhere we can set up the transport in here where it won’t easily be found?”
The old guard rubs his chin then smiles. “It is a bit dirty but there is the secret room hidden in the back, there is a whole false wall to hide a whole nother room.” He then coughs into a hoof. “Though the younger guards tend to use it for um.. activities that are less than regulation.”
“Nothing that i haven’t seen or heard of before. As long as there’s no pony in it now,” Ed said rolling his eyes. “What are the thoughts on humans here?” He sternly asked the million dollar question.
The guard shrugs. “The books said they were evil war mongering monsters, but they also said us bats sucked blood and only came out at night.” he turns to lead us to the room. “Until I meet a human I am not judging.”
Ed and Celestia both looked at one another and then to Luna. “It’s your call princess.”
“I trust my guards with my life.” Luna said with a smile.
“Then we shall too,” Celestia smiled as the couple regained their human forms.
“Sorry for dissipation but one does not walk round in daylight here while portrayed as monsters as you are aware,” Ed said. “My name is Edward Elric and this is my Wife Celestia. NIce to formally meet you.”
He looks at them and his eyes widen. “Holy moon, you are human, that is surprising.”
“Technically I’m formally human,” Ed chuckled. “This isn’t my original form or even body but still yes, I do technically classify as human at this present moment.”
“I am not human however,” Celestia added. “I am technically a pony, though that is on our world.”
“Your world? Wait he said your name is Celestia, are you Princess Luna’s sister?” He asked.
“Yes she is but not from our world, she and Ed are from another universe, I called them here for some help.” I said.
“Instead of one universe there are in fact many that exist out in the expanse that’s is known to many as the void,” Ed explained. “These alternate worlds are usually some form of Equestria. On these alternate Equestria there exist beings like Deltorix and myself that are former normal humans that are sent there by beings known to us as Displacers. We are called distanced and can call others of our kind when we find specific items with phrases attached to them. Those like myself that have had time to grow in strength don’t necessarily need to be summoned but can come willingly. So in short I am human and I am in fact married to both Celestia and Luna respectively,” He said with a smirk while Luna blushed a little, showing the guard his lockets. “Those children are ours too and Celestia and I are expecting as well.”
I look at them as well and smile. “Cute, bet they will be a handful one day.” I chuckle.
“Wow, more than one Luna.” the guard has a starry eyed look before he shakes his head and points. “Lefts get going.”
“Yes,” Ed nodded. “Though I must insist that the information you’ve heard here not leave this lounge. It could cause a panic as will as other repercussions that no one could foretell. Do you understand?”
“I understand sir, do not worry I am very professional, Prince consort Ed.” He said and I covered my mouth with a snicker.
“Please show us the back room then, and if I may have your name as well,” Ed acknowledged and flicked a piece of stone at my forehead too fast for the others to see.
-10
I frown at Ed and rub my head. “My name is Silent Knife sir.” He said as we went into a back room with lots of drinks and looked like a wine cellar. He then leads us to a large box and slips his wing into the box and wiggles it around before there is a click and it opens up like a door and on the other side is a large room and there are two ponies making out on an old table.
“Do you not have dwellings for this!” Ed said in a fatherly tone as he crossed his arms.
I chuckle as the two hop off the table blushing and try to hide their shame and I see they are both stallions. “Just head to your rooms to do that.” I wave it off.
The couple leave with heavy blushes. “Cadence must have quite the work load here?” Celestia commented with a snicker.
“Maybe, though that seemed more like lust then love.” I said as I looked around and moved some boxes around and added. “I think this should work, just make sure when the ring starts to spin to keep everyone away from it.”
“There is a difference but back home she usually had to oversee both until Chrissy moved into the castle,” Ed added. “Ya never know when it turns into more.”
“I know who Princess Cadence is but who is Chrissy?” Silent Knight asked.
“Sorry Silent, that is something we can't tell you yet.” I said as I finished clearing a spot for the warp gate.
“Chrissy is my adoptive daughter if it helps,” Celestia whispered to Silent.
“Make sure no pony uses this room for other reasons then what it’s meant for Silent,” Ed said as he pulled a metal pineapple from his coat and hit the bottom. Then tossed it in the open space. Once more the machine came to life and the gate activated with a hum and inside was a vortex. “You personal gate princess.” He looked around. “I’ll leave a few nanos behind to keep up maintenance on it and… clean this place up.”
I look at the gate and walk up to it. “Am I correct in assuming each portal is a one-way portal like in the show?”
“To and from yes but they can be programmed to link to another spot,” Ed explained. “Why? You have something ya want to add?”
“Maybe for safety reasons add a force shield around it that can detect when it's an incoming wormhole or an outgoing wormhole so if the portal is coming this way the shield stops someone from going back through the portal and dying.” I said and used illusion magic to show my idea with a pony walking to the ring then bumping into an invisible wall.
“The nanos can handle the alterations,” Ed said as a few silver clouds came from his arm. “They’re programmed to act as sentries and are scheduled to put in the genetic lock and the fields now. Any new gates will come with their own nanos and add ins as you make them.”
“Alright, now that this is set up, let's show Luna my new home.” I say with a smirk and walk over to the dialing device. “I don't care what anyone else says, I'm going to call these DHDs.”
“Call them as you may,” Luna remarks with a wide smile. “I am most anxious to try this gate.” ate “We’ll see you up there then,” Ed said as he and Celestia vanished.
“Alright, then let’s dial my home.” I look at the DHDout for myself.”
“You can t, I push the button for Gate one and the gate starts to spin and each of the lights on it start to light up. y ou soSoon the vortex was spinning and I looked at Luna then motioned to the gate. SHe gave a small gulp and then stepped on the platform. we’ll se you up there,” Ed said and the vanished."Let us do this as they say," Luna said as she steeled her resolve. "Geronimo!" She screamed as she jumped in and there was a sound of a slightly *Plumep!*. It Sounded similar to when you drop a decent size smooth stone in completely calm water.
"My turn now," I said, a bit nervous. I stepped into the portal and all was calm for a second then it felt like a was being pulled along a high speed log floom ride until I found myself standing next to a shaking Luna, her eyes the size of pinpricks. I looked around to see we were on my island.
"How was the ride?" Ed asked as he severed tea and cake to his wife.
I shiver and brush some ice off my shoulder. “It was interesting, now I know how SG-1 felt every time they went through their gates.” I look down at Luna. “you ok?”
"Cold," She whimpered out.
"Have some tea and warm up," Celedtis gestured.
"You'll get used to it," Ed said as two chairs appeared. "It's not nearly as bad as the Stargates though."
“I bet, this wasn't that far compared to light years of travel.” I said then levitated some hot tea to Luna.
"Yes, in fact the temperatures are much warm in these," Ed points at the gate. "The only reason you don't freeze solid is because you're moving too fast for it to happen in the originals. I slowed it down considerably so as to not kill any creature if they are shot or shoved through."
“That's good to know, so Luna, welcome to my island, feel free to explore and if you are lucky I may bring it over to Canterlot some day.” I say with a chuckle.
"Once sunbutt comes to her senses anyway," Celestia of all present says with a scoff. "I am sorry Luna but your sister is the worst version of myself I have ever heard of and now had the displeasure of meeting."
"How about we skip this topic and move on to the newly rebuilt castle," Ed motioned, I agreed. "I did my best though my knowledge was taken from more of the equine based worlds I visited. After a tour we can go see the dungeon I made for ya Del."
“Sounds good to me.” I start walking to my castle.
“Feeling better now Luna?” Celestia asked the night princess seeing as the duo had thoroughly polished off to pots of hot tea and mini-cakes by themselves.
“Sisters no matter the world or form you’re both in,” Ed said as he was resting his head in his palm, elbow on the table.
“Yes, thank you, Celestia,” Luna said with a smile.
I nod and smile at Ed. “Yeah, I am just thankful not every Celestia is like mine.”
“Unfortunately there are some that are even worse,” Ed sighed. “But the only one I need is the one with me now.” He smiled.
“I love you too,” Celestia smileed.
“Oh yeah,” Ed said as he held his hand up and a ripple form, and out came a box in a purple silk bag tied with a gold string. “This is for your sister when the time is right,” Ed placed the bagged box in front of Luna. “Though you will have need of it first. Open it.”
Luna looks at it confused before using her magic to open the box and look inside of it. I peek over her shoulder into the box and my eyes widen a bit. “Ed is that what I think it is?”
“It is indeed my young friend,” He nodded. “The one sword solely meant for protection that not even the gods and goddess themselves can deny. A sword with no edge but meant to even sacred life if necessary.” Ed looked at Luna. “Do you realize the resolve that it takes to truly save someone?”
Luna looks down at the blade in awe and slowly picks it up. “I am afraid I do not know your meaning sir Edward.”
“You are closer to it than you think princess,” He softly smiled. “It takes resolve to take the life of an enemy but an even stronger heart to help them.”
“Ed?” Celestia looked at her husband confused.
Luna’s eyes widen as she looks at Ed. “I..see, thank you sir Edward.”
Ed stands up. “I think it time you both walked off that cake,” He smirked as he walked towards the castle.
I chuckle at that and get up, then Celestia, Luna, and myself follow Ed to the castle. “So Luna what do you think of my home?”
“I think it is rather spacious for just yourself Del,” Celestia said. “But of course you have a larger goal and once everything is said and done you plan on hosting an entire town I’m guessing.”
“I agree with Celestia, this is a large place for you alone. I also fear you will outgrow it in the years to come, assuming my sister does not end your life.” Luna said looking around.
“Well to answer you first Celestia, you are right that I plan on hosting an entire town but it will be more like a tourist attraction. I plan on moving this island from place to place across the entire world. Anyone that wishes to stay can but primarily I'll be using this as a way to help relax people like resort and once it becomes famous enough I'll be closing it on certain days for world leaders to come and relax and be themselves without having to worry about being seen as weak by their public or anything like that.” I explain to Celestia.
“As for your concerns about me outgrowing this place as I get older I don't have to worry about that, because of one of my skills size control, I can control my size and shrink down to two feet tall, in fact this isn't even my full size anymore.” I tell Luna, then I grow to my new full size, a bit taller and much more muscular.
“All dragons actually have the ability to control their size,” Ed added as we came to the castle. “It’s one of their natural magics but the dragons of Equestria have forgotten the old was of the once-prosperous Dracanide Empire. I remember a time they had entire buildings made from large various jewels. These weren’t built like the Empire no these structures were grown by the dragon mages. A truly beautiful city it was. In many worlds you can still find ruins of it in the Dragonlands.”
I rub my chin. “I should look into this, I've been staying away from the Dragonlands for the most part, mainly because on my first day here I ran into Ember and well kind of helped her escape her father's watch.”
“HAHAHA!” Ed grabbed his sides. “If Torsh is anything like the one back home and he even caught a sniff of you on her...well… I hope your level is high enough when you meet the dragonlord. Ember though, she takes more after her grandmother on her father’s side. I hope for your sake you haven’t caught the goddess of winds attention.”
I roll my eyes and wave my hand. “I didn't do anything with her other than leave the Dragonlands, fly over the everfree and split up when I saw ponyville covered in chaos.” I then open the door to the inside of the castle. “Besides I doubt she'd be interested in me, and I am more attracted to guys.”
“Did I ever say anything about being attracted to one another,” Ed raised an eyebrow. “Bleau Scale is a goddess and takes interest in what amuses her. If you make a ruckus then you caught her attention. Helping her granddaughter escape her father counts.”
I sigh and rub my face. “Great, another goddess could have her eye on me.” I look over at luna. “No offence, but your sister's glares are enough attention from the gods. I don't want more, especially if I don't have to power ro make them back off.”
“None taken, I know the others can be...tiring and yes Bleau can often find amusement with playing with others.” Luna said.
“Luckily she is playful and not spiteful,” Celestia added. “But she does tend to play matchmaker for males and females alike.”
I shiver and frown. “I hope she isn't as ...bad… as Cadence from the tv show.” I said then look ahead.
“She can be worse,” Ed sighed. “Especially if she knows she can get a rise out of ya.”
I sigh and cross my arms. “Well damn, it is a good thing I am immune to mind control, that one flashback scene is why I try to keep my distance from Cadence.” I look up at the ceiling.
“On no Bleau doesn’t use mind control,” Celestia said as we toured the castle. “She does it the old fashion way of awkward moments and well-laid plans.” She explained, “She can be extremely devious.”
“She tried to get me and Faust together on more than one occasion,” Ed gave a defeated sigh. “She has no respect for her elders just so ya know.”
“Oh well that I can handle, even before I got gamers mind it was hard to embarrass me.” I said as we passed the throne room and I saw Luna eyeing the throne.
We all stopped. “What is it Luna?” Celestia asked the pony princess.
“That throne is so very gody, who made it?” She looked at us with an eyebrow raised.
“I am the one who made it,” Ed spoke up. “But I was only following Del’s designs. So you’ll have to ask him.”
I shrug and sigh. “I saw it on a tv show, and liked it.”
“No surprise there really,” Ed deadpanned. “But the decorations aren’t just that. The statute actually doubles as a protective golem and main entrance to the lab entry point,” he points to the large golden dragon. “Is your allowed in it swallows you if not… then ya stay in it for a little while till it literally craps you out.” He snickered. “Give new meaning to the term shit out of luck don’t ya think.”
“Was that really your intention, just so you could use that line,” Celestia gave a flat stare.
“Maybe.” Ed said in a tongue in cheek method as he slightly stuck out his tongue
I chuckle and shake my head. “Ok Ed as you made most of this place, where to next?”
He shrugged. "Like I said," he pointed to me. "Other than the throne room there aren't a whole lot of really flushed out places in it here. Bathrooms and Bedrooms aside I mostly left it open for whatever ya want to put in it. There are only a few places where I put my foot in, like the armory ballroom, etc."
“Huh cool, well let's move on to what you wanted to show me, I don't have any interest in ballrooms or an armory seeing as I am a walking armory.” I said then fly over to the statue.
"I never said it was for you," Ed rolled his eyes and snapped. Suddenly the two stallions from before were in front of us. "You need to do something with these two seeing as how they'll be staying on the island and working for you. Second, why are you heading to your lab?"
I shrug and said. “Was gonna show her the ‘lab.’ and I don't know what to do with them.”
"Put them to work as grounds keepers or maids," Celestia suggested while stallions merely glared at the suggestion. "Those who do not work will not eat."
"Rightly put sister," Luna said, smiling then immediately and then realized what she said at the end. "I… Ah… I am sorry. I got caught up in the moment," She looked down.
"It's perfectly alright Luna," Celestia bent down and hugged Luna who returned it with gusto.
"Looks like she's been rather isolated since my last visit." Ed came up and nudged me, I looked at him and he motions to Luna. "She needs you, I'll take these two and do… Something with them." He summoned two clones and they dragged the ponies away.
I rub my neck and walk over to Luna. “hey Luna maybe after Ed and Celestia leave you and i can hang out not do anything like work but just relax or something.”
"I would like that very much," She sniffled. "I can speak with Tia very much if at all anymore. After the last time you were here," She looked at Ed. "She changed. She even keeps her student at a great distance."
"Hmm…" Ed thought. "I think we need some fun. To the dungeon!"
"Yes to the dungeon!" Luna calls, then pauses. "Wait what?"
I chuckle a bit and smile. “If this is what I think it is you will have fun Luna.” I follow Ed.
"After doing some research on the last time I was in Del's training I.D. and looking over me, Asta, and his battle footages recorded by Blaze," Ed said as my parrot appeared as a silver cloud then shift into bird-form, perching on my shoulder with a squawk. "I was able to create an artificial dungeon here on the castle for anyone to use as a type of personal training ground with evolving enemies." Luna looked confused at him. "Basically, before you start you're scanned to see your level and so the monster spawners know how strong your enemies need to be. You're constantly monitored so that if you level up so do the mobs. This way you're not stuck fighting enemies that will be under your strength cap and barely gain exp."
“That is very impressive Ed, I wonder how the princess will do seeing as I can’t see her level yet.” I said before petting blaze.
“No telling unless you go in and try it out,” He pointed at the wall. He stopped in front of us. “I disguised it as a wall so there would be less of a chance some would stumble in. Not that a lot of creatures would come into lower levels any ways. Want to try it out?”
I nod and smirk. “How about me and Luna go in together?” I ask Ed.
“Be my guest, it’s your dungeon after all, “ and shrugged.
“Sweet, it will be interesting to see her fighting style, and maybe after that I can see how you would fight all the homunculi at once.” I said with a grin and waved my grimoire around.
“Okay,” Wd shrugged.
“Good luck you two,” Celestia waved with a sly smirk.
I smile at Luna and give her a thumbs up before I turn to Ed. “Alright Ed, how do I open the door?”
“Walk through the wall,” He shoved both of us through and it felt like passing through thick jello. I touched the wall and it was solid. “No use bud. Ya have beat ten major enemies before ya can ask for an exit.”
“Oh great, thanks for telling me beforehand.” I said before rolling my eyes and turn to face the room. “Alright, I have no idea what will show up so be ready for anything Luna.”
“I also threw in a temporary power up system,” Ed's voice came from everywhere. “But you’ll have to find them and no you can keep them Del.”
“Damn,” I crossed my arms. Me and Luna take a few steps into the room when it lights up and changes to a beach. I look around and see palm trees with star shaped fruit. “Ed...if you have any control change it now.” I said while summoning my keyblade.
“What part of automated did you not understand,” His voice came out of everything again. “Yes there’s a default control room but it can only be accessed when this place is shut down. Besides, you won’t die in there. If you run out of health you’ll be sent out.”
I groaned as shadow heartless started appearing. “Not the point Ed! An image of a heartless becomes a heartless, they are like weeping angels!” I yelled before one of them jumped out of the ground and I used my keyblade to knock it back.
“DON’T PULL DOCTOR WHO WITH ME KID!” Ed roared. “These are not and WILL NEVER be true heartless. Now get your asses in gear!”
I frown and stick my tongue out. “It was just my theory, you don't have to yell.” I then saw Luna using a halberd to cut the heartless in half. “Good work.” I aim my keyblade and cast fire.
“These things are much easier to fight than the ones in your dream.” Luna said.
“Well, if Ed is right these are just fakes, while the ones we fought in my test of awakening were real.” I explained as we fought the heartless.
Luna nods as she uses magic to lift the heartless then I jump up and cut them in half. “That was easy.” Luna said and I facepalm.
Then doorways of darkness open and skinny white beings that move like empty rag dolls, named Nobodies come through and surround us. “Luna, remind me to teach you the words that are never to be spoken.”
“I have no idea what you are on about.” Luna said while trying to cut the dusks but is having a hard time hitting them. “Stay still damn you!”
I aim my keyblade at the nobodies and cast fire and magic arrow at the same time. An arrow and fire ball are shot out of my keyblade and they seem to fuse together into a flaming arrow before it hits one of the nobodies and explodes. “Holy shit.”
New Skill learned. Skill flaming Arrow This skill let's the player fire an arrow made of fire at any target. This skill costs 10 MP per arrow and fires up to 1 arrow every minute.
New Skill learned. Skill fusion. This skill let's the player fuse two different skills to form a new skill. The more compatible the skills are the faster the fusion can happen.
“Ok that is cool.” I said before swiping the screens away and looking up as more nobodies are swarming Luna. I am about to rush in to help when suddenly Luna yells and in a flash of light Luna is holding a keyblade.
The teeth of the keyblade looks misty like Luna's mane, while the guard is a crescent moon and there is a silver chain on the handle. “What is this weapon?” Luna asked before she blocked an attack from one of the nobodies.
I run over and help her destroy all the nobodies. “Seems you got a keyblade Princess.”
“Wonderful!” Ed's voice came out. “But now that you’ve unlocked a new power you’ll have to deal with new enemies.” Suddenly several new smaller nobodies appeared. “ The Creeper types.”
“They will be no challenge with my new weapon,” Luna smirked as she brandished her keyblade with a smirk. “They are smaller and flimsier than the larger ones.”
Suddenly a several of the new nobodies jumped up and transformed into spears and shot at Luna startling her. She managed to knock several of them back but missed one that shot by her face, barely gracing her cheek. Much to her shock
I jumped in and knocked them back with my own keyblade but none of them were destroyed. “These things were always the most versatile of the nobodies,” I grumbled. “Just cause they seem weak doesn’t mean they are Luna. Stay on guard.”
“Indeed,” Ed’s voice came out again. “The Creepers are the weakest of the Nobodies. It takes on various shapes, making it difficult to read its next move. When it is paired with Dusks they are truly one of the deadliest nobodies out there that quickly adapt to most situations.”
“Yeah, they are so annoying to deal with.” I said while firing flaming arrows at the last of them.
“These beings are called nobodies?” Luna asked while looking at her keyblade.
“Think of them as the remnants of the body of what’s left behind after a heartless is made,” Ed explained. “Like heartless they come in many forms but are still much less varied than heartless types. Eye on the prize princess,” Ed said as the creepers transformed into swords and paired with the Dusks.
The nobodies jumped on us. The creepers swords attacked our fronts while the Dusks took us from the other sides. It was easier fighting enemies like the creepers as they were the weapons themselves but they were much more durable than normal.
I grit my teeth as I push back against the Creeper. “This dungeon is a nice test of my skills.” I said before I spin my keyblade around and knock the creeper back before I grab it and throw it over Luna and pin a Dusk with it.
“It’s why I created it after all,” Ed chuckled as several Commander heartless appeared. “Keep up the good work. It looks like fun I might have to join you. hehe…”
I groan and look at Luna. “Luna you take the ten on the left, I'll take the ten on the right. Try to use your keyblade or elemental magic the most.” I told her once she nodded, I smirked and ran at the closest heartless before sending a fireball into its face, blinding it long enough for me to jump onto its shoulders. But before I could cut off its head the rest of them tackled me off.
-300
I growl and activate my flame hollow skill and start to burn them just by touching them but they hold me down. I struggle and start glowing brighter. “Get the hell off me!”
“Luna get out of there!” Ed called out. “Fly up, at least three feet up!”
Luna looks over to me as I feel something about to happen and she does fly straight up. As soon as she takes off a fireball expands out in every direction from my body turning the heartless that are holding me down to ash and turning the ground into molten rock. I stand up as the fireball fades, seeing about three feet in every direction from where I'm standing has been burned.
New Skill learned. Skill Wrathful inferno This skill unleashes all the wrath energy the player has in a sphere of flames that burns everything it touches.
This skill costs all Wrath energy.
“Holy crap, I guess I can still get new skills with wrath energy.” I said after reading the skill and swap it away.
“The dungeon is designed to test you and your skills to the point of evolution,” Ed said. “Nice to see that’s what it’s doing but you won’t be as likely to gain new weapons or drops. It’s not impossible but that system is one incredibly hard to create so it’s a little under sub-par as far as drop rate but the items will be much stronger.”
I shrug and say. “That's fine, my own I.D.s can handle that. This is perfect for true training though.” I then smirk and kick the ash as Luna comes down looking at the destruction.
“Such power yet, it is still contained in such a small area.” Luna said surprised. “I almost fear the power you will possess as a full grown dragon.”
“You’d be surprised what he’ll be able to do with his other powers too,” Ed complimented. “I’m starting to wish Spike was here. He’s been slacking off in his training to studying in gemstone alchemy. He and Rarity have become rather successful in their indiveres.”
I chuckle and smirk. “Hey if you want you can send him here and i can have the two Spikes train together.” I said before the island starts to get dark and I look up to see a massive corredor of darkness. “Shit, well boss fight time I guess, hey Ed does this thing have boss music?” I ask referring to the training room while getting into a fighting stance.
“My dear nephew needs to better himself and it seemed that he was a decent teacher to Quill’s Spike when he was teaching him how to control his dragon slayer magic,” Ed explained. “If he wanted a real fight he’d have to be put in here or fight you though. I was the one the personally trained my nephew after all. And yes it does have boss fight music that will start when you enter the area. Good luck you two. You’ll be facing the Twilight Thorn.”
“I am confused, what does Twilight's horn have to do with our fight?” Luna asked me.
I shake my head and point ahead. “No Ed said Twilight Thorn, it is a large Nobody, think of it like the darkside we fight in my awakening test but white and much sharper.” I tell her before we start heading towards the fight. “Oh and if you hear music that means the fight is about to start.”
“The Twilight Thorn is a gargantuan Nobody that is clad in a white bodysuit, as evidenced by the large, silver zipper lining its front. It's simple, round head's only feature is a white Nobody logo on its front where the creature's face would be. It has rather thick, short legs with spikes on its hips and long, pointed feet. Its waist is quite thin and has dark grey sides. Its shoulders each sport a gigantic, diamond-shaped spike and its arms are very long, and reach the floor when fully extended down, “Ed explained as thegigantic nobody quickly slithered through the air. “The Nobody only seems to have one distinct digit on each of its hands, the thumb. It also seems to have high-heels on their ankles. It also has four long, blue tentacles with tips resembling the spikes on the Nobody sigil that wrap around its neck. Its overall body shape seems to be meant to resemble the Nobody symbol. Despite its size, the Twilight Thorn has the same astounding level of flexibility as all other lesser Nobodies.”
I look up at the massive nobody and frown. “I want to say I have fought bigger but that would be a lie.” I aim my keyblade at it and send flaming arrows at it. “Lets see if I can ground that thing.”
The nobody simply swirled around my attack and appeared behind us. Its scarfs then slithered out and black and grey lightning came from the tips stikning us. It raised its arms up and smashed them into the ground and threw us up into the air. The lightning then grabbed hold of our limbs and then the Thrn then quickly slithered up in front of us. It took a closer look at use and hen reeled back its right fist readying a punch.
I frown and use my tail to lap my shoulder armor piece activating my keyblade Armor. “Time to take this seriously!” I used telekinesis to swing my keyblade down and cut my arms and legs free. Once free I stop its fist with my own hands. “Tough guy, take this!” I use instant transmission to teleport next to Luna and cut her free then I aim my keyblade and cast slow on it three times.
The punch missed but the Thorn twirled around and added momentum to its initial attack and struck both with a very hard right. The blow sent us both flying in opposite directions. Luan and I couldn’t stop and both slammed into the walls of the chamber creating larger craters upon impact.
-1000
“Gah!” I grunt as I hit the wall and looked. “How is he still so fast? I cast slow on him three times!” I complained before I spun my keyblade and ran at the nobody.
“Just cause you cast something doesn’t mean it takes effect right away,” Ed added. “Stop is particularly hard time as well when it comes to faster enemies, especially Nobodies.”
I roll my eyes and jump up and start hitting the nobody with my keyblade and grab onto it so it can't get away from my combo. “Well damn, I guess we go with the beat the shit out of it plan then.”
The Thorn then spiraled back up and spun over to Luna. It grabbed hold over her and looked her over and then threw her right at me. Luna collides with me and we plummeted to the ground, skipping a few times. The Thorn threw it arms out and created a larger sphere of black and whire energy in between its hands.
-400
“Ow! Fuck, Sora made this look so much easier.” I get up and look at my keyblade glowing and grin. “Luna, you are gonna love this.” As the nobody fires its attack I hold my keyblade up and then it flashing bright enough to blind someone as it transforms becoming 10 blades and two shields with eyes on them the shields shrink and slam onto the back of my palms as the blades also shrink down some white and link with my fingers forming to claws on my own.
I then hold my hands out and catch its attack. I am pushed back a bit before I can lift the energy up and throw it back. “Time to get wild!” I then run on all fours at the nobody and jump up after the explosion and start clawing its face.
The Thorn’s scarfs shot from the explosions and wrapped around me and then pulled tight, keeping me from moving. The nobody grabbed hold of me by extending both hands and twirled up to me, pulling me close to its face. It then threw up and reeled back with a twist in its arm. I then positioned myself as I fill towards the Thorn.
“ I think it's smiling at me?!” I said as I readied to strike. Our fists collide creating a shockwave and a crater below the nobody. “Smile at this!” My face mask opens up and I breathe fire onto It’s arm and face.
The noby stumbled back and fill forwards. It laid on the ground only twitching. I gritted my teeth knowing it wasn’t over. Suddenly a bunch of Dusks and Creepers appeared, along with a Samurai.
“Oh come on! This is the boss fight!” I frown and close my helmet and Luna joins me as we start taking out each of the nobodies one by one. I look at my claws as I see them glowing more and grin. “Luna, let's finish off these small fish before I finish off the big guy.”
“Hmhmhm… Be careful…” Ed’s voice rang out. “These aren’t your usual nobodies, remember!”
All of a sudden the Creepers changed forms. Some became spears, swords, and shields but instead of attacking separately they were wielded by the Dusks. The samurai was the real issue, and it picked up a pair of Creeper swords. It locked on to me and charged at me.
I frown and lift my claws. “Oh goody, I get to play with more than one.” I said sarcastically.
“I believe now would be a good time to take things seriously!” Luna scolds me as she fights off a pair of Dusks wielding Creepers.
“Do you want some help?” Ed asks as the Samurai forced me back.
I swing my claw at the Samurai and look to Luna. “Luna get behind me, I have an idea!” I push the nobodies back with the force then hold my arms out making hexagonal shields forming a hallway forcing them to come down it. I then hold my hands up and my keyboard changes again, it glows bright and forms into a large cannon with the head of a dragon at the head. It was so heavy I was forced to kneel to aim it over my shoulder. “Luna, I need you to hold them off for a few seconds just make a magic shield.”
The samurai seems to notice me and lets go of the creeper swords and uses its own swords. It takes up a stances and then vanishes.
“Crap,” I say and then hee a clash of metal and see Luna locked.
“This thing… is… very strong….” She grunted through her teeth. “Whatever thou are anning do it soon!”
The nobodies started to jump in the air. I aim my cannon at them and its jaw opens slowly while sucking in magic. The inside of the jaw glows brighter and brighter till a small aiming sight lens pops out, I take aim and grin. “Luna get behind me now I am gonna fire!”
“Very well,” She said as she forced the Samurai back into the air.As soon as she gets behind me I fire my cannon and the beam of pure light magic is so strong it destroys all of them and I smile weakly as i lower my arms as my keyblade changes back to its base form.
“Did you forget about theThorn?” Ed called out as the massive Nobody rose to its feet again. “Want some help now?”
I sigh and nod. “Yesh come on and help.” I admit defeat.
“Do not give up Deltorix,” Luna said shakily. “We are still standing so we can still fight!”
“Calm yourself Luna,” Ed said as he appeared in front of us with his keyblade on his back. “I know you still have fight in you but you’ve done enough. Not everyone can face off with a boss and a small army as well. Take it easy,” he walked over and looked up to the Thorn. He took off the keybaled and through it up in the air and it split apart and attached to his back. The blades extended down Ed’s arms and then reached out into scythe claws. “Baku; Nightmare Ripper Sacred Cross!” He slashed with his claws across the thorn and it fell back and started to flake apart.
I watch and whistle. “Holy crap, I have a long way to go to match him.”
“I’m much older than you both and have been wielding my own keyblade for well over two thousand years now,” Ed said as his blade returned to its normal form.He propped his weapon against his shoulder. “I am old and that comes with experience and not to mention my master is way worse than me when it comes to training.” He snickered. “The old bastard.”
I raise an eyebrow. “I would be careful with what you say Ed, like I said most Equestrias run on TV logic. saying things like that are a good way for your master to randomly show up like he overheard you and put you through more training.” I warn him slightly.
"He shows up in my world whenever he wants," Ed shrugged. "Our worlds have a bridge that way and he knows I'm not shy about calling him things. As for tv logic, don't even go there man. Him, me, and Optimus spent a whole year on an earth with Bert Gummer hunting Graboids and their spawn from the precambrian era."
My eyes widen. “Lucky! I loved those old movies!” I chuckle and smile. “Anyway, mind helping me test one of my armor systems? All you need to do is stand still.” I ask with a smirk as I look at my glowing armor.
“Hmf…” He smirked. “Yea go ahead big man. I’ve been wanting to test something out of my own too and your armor discharge would be a big help.”
“Alright, though it isn't at full power.” I tell him as I know this will be nowhere near hard enough to kill him as I aim my fist at him. “Tell me when you are ready.”
Crimson flames enveloped Ed's form amd quickly dispersed to reveal his new keyblade armor. Though she'd previously seen Ed's trueform she was still slightly shocked at this new form, until he lifted up the helmet to reveal his face in the suit.
"The original armor was actually just a purified form of my original malice transformation but thanks to a certain Saiyan we both know it was totally destroyed," He said as he adjusted the right arm gauntlet. "I melted some uru, vibranium, and proto-adamantium. Then I threw in the pieces of my old armor into the molten mix. They absorbed the metals and formed this new armor. Though now that I Have beskar it actually subpar when compared to my standard metals." Ed rubbed the back of his head with a smirk. "Now that you have a keyblade you'll also have to make a set of armor like this as well Luna." He looked at the night princess then back to me, putting his helmet back on. "Fire when ready!" He gave a thumbs up.
I chuckle and make a first. “Kinetic burst!” The stored up kinetic energy in my armor flows from every inch of my armor into my right fist, before it creates a ball of energy that shoots outward towards Ed and connects with his chest.
My beam steadily sputtered out and there wasn't even a sign of burning metal on the spot where I'd been focusing my attack. Ed patted his chest with his hand and then gave a thumbs up
"Not even warm to the touch," He said as he dispelled his armor.
I snap my fingers and dispel my armor too. “Damn, well, maybe next time it will be at full power.” I joke and smile. “For now, how about you show me how you fight, but you have a few handicaps.” I said with a smirk.
“My armor is made out of the same stuff my arm and leg are Del, minus the Beskar,” Ed held up a hand. “You did good and if it makes you feel any better I’ve only had to use the kinetic discharge just once in the entire time I’ve had them, and that was just my arm I used,” He explained. “It was during my fight with Black as well and it barely did anything to him. So what did you have in mind for me?”
“I was thinking I could use my grimoire to summon the seven homunculus from Fullmetal alchemist brotherhood, and see how you fight when restricted to just alchemy and your own homunculus abilities.” I said and my book opens floating next to me. “Best part is I have just enough magic to summon all seven of them.” I said before pulling out my sage stone and hold onto it.
“If you want,” Ed shrugged as he detached his arm and leg to replace them with pride shadow limbs. “If you're wondering why,” he looked at Luna. “In human form my limbs are artificial and these in particular have all sorts of gadgets in them that put an entire army to shame. Let’s go.”
I nod and smirk before I say. “Summoning magic, Hero summon, homunculus sin of pride, homunculus sin of gluttony, homunculus sin of envy, homunculus sin of lust, homunculus sin of wrath, homunculus sin of greed and homunculus sin of sloth!” I use up almost all my MP but I summon the seven homunculi. They each appear in shining lines of computer code. “Alright you seven, Your target is that man that looks like Edword elric, try your best to kill him.” I order them.
“You really did create some pretty nice stand ins,” Looked over the homunculi. “But I have handled them ya know,” He sent all of them flying in seven different directions. “The thing about them is to keep them separate. If you ever have to deal with two or more and they’re actually cooperating, then you’re just screwed.”
“Oh seems we got a smart guy.” Envy mocks as she turns into Ed. “look at me I know everything!”
“What a pain.” Sloth said.
“Oh I forgot to mention, when I summon hero class or above they can actually speak.” I told ed.
“Enough talk, we were ordered to kill this man so let us see what he's capable of.” Wrath a.k.a. Fuor Bradley said, pulling out his swords and then looked at Ed with his ultimate eye.
“How ever you all want to play it is fine with me,” Ed shrug as he leaned his head back and looked at Bradley, his own eye change to the ultimate eye. “I’m not human anymore after all.” He vanished and appeared behind Sloth,” You were always the most useless of them all!” He clapped and slammed a hand down on Sloth;s face and in a flash of red lightning, destroyed the behemoth in one go. As Sloth fill to the ground and turns to ash Ed turns. “Who’s next?”
“Impossible! He is like us and...I can’t see a weakness!” Bradley said.
“Who cares, he killed Sloth! He is going to pay!” Envy chanest into his true form, a giant lizard like form with one eye that has multiple irises and the bodies of hundreds of people stretching out from his sides. “Die you worm!” He tried to crush Ed while Lust, Pride, and gluttony met up with Radley but greed on the other hand just stood and watched smirking.
“You know you really shouldn’t jump the gun like that Envy,” Ed said from Envy's back as he was laying down. “I did like you as a character though Hey remember when Mustang was super pissed at you,” He smirked. “That was so funny, in fact,” In a face of red Ed had on a white glove with a red alchemy circle on it. “Burn in hell,” He snapped and orange electricity came from the glove to Envy’s mouth and eyes. The hummunclus hollowed in pain as Ed merely smirked, I found it almost as scary as when he was pissed off, almost.
The others gasp and Pride frown. “I see, he is nothing but a cheap Imitation of us stealing alchemy from others then let us show him who the real power house is.” Pride then sent large shadows after Ed climbing Envy’s body to get to him.
“Cheap imitation you say,” Ed leaned over slightly and smirked. “That’s rich considering I am much older than any of you,” Ed blocks the attack with his own shadow and he vanishes and reappears behind pride. The homunculus turned and the found half his head missing as Ed had slashed it off the a shadow chop of his hand.”I’ve created my homunculus that are much stronger than any of you.”
Price grabs his head as his shadows tried to escape. “That's not possible! We are the perfect beings!”
Bradley runs at Ed and tries to cut his back while Lust sends her long sharp nails at Ed. “We were made by Father to replace humanity.!
“No you were made as pawns to mauve around a chess board, pawns that he easily replaced,” Ed used the ultimate shield to block the attacks. “Just ask Greed,” He broke the nal and punched Bradley in the gut. “Always the eager children to prove themselves to their doting father,” Ed appeared in front of pride and grabbed hold of the shadow and proceeded to rip it from its container. “Greed was actually the smartest out of any of you second rate imitations. So much so the ‘Father’ had to have him brought back from where he crawled off to and even after he died and was reabsorb he still persisted. I have more respect for him than any of you.” He scowled at pride as it faded into ash. “You are the most disgusting one.”
Pride screams as he fades away. Gluttony holds his head. “You hurt Lust! I am going to eat you!” He runs at Ed while opening his larger mouth, his chest opening up showing a gray eye and sharp teeth.
“Such a simple minded creature you are,” Ed remarked as he grabbed the eye in Gluttony’s stomach.”Tell me,/” he darkly smirked. “Have you ever been eaten yourself,” Ed said as he took a chunk out of the blob’s arm with his own gluttony causing the fat sack to cry out in pain. Ed sighed. “I almost feel bad for you,” He smirked. “Almost,” the crackle of red lightning covered Gulltonies body and then Ed dropped his as his faded to ash. “Then there were four.”
Greed laughs and looks at Bradly. “What are you gonna do now old man? He is tearing us apart.”
“Don't you think I know that.” He grit his teeth before using his broken swords rushes at Ed and tries to cut his head off.
“Oh dear I let you pierce my armor,” Ed smirked at the king. “Good forth nothing puppet,” Ed glared as he plunged his hand into Bradely’s chest and sent another surge of red lightning into the homunculus. “I do have some respect for as a human though, and as a fighter.” Bradley smiled and mouthed thank you as he fade away.
Lust stared shocked and backed away. “You don't want to kill me right? A big strong man like you could use a strong woman behind him.” She tried but even I knew she fucked up.
“True,” Ed shook off the ash while Lust smirked. “That’s why I have three already that I deeply love and care for,” hrheld his hand up and she tried to run only for his claws the rip the stone from her chest and crush it. “Harlot.”
Greed laughs and slaps his knee. “Ha! serves that bitch right!”
“Greed you bastard help me kill this guy!” Envy said before trying to hit Ed with his tail.
Envy then started to beat Edward with his tail.
WHAM!
Ow...
“Haha… take that you bastard” Envy chuckled as=Nd raised his tail to see Ed laying in the crater spread eagle with a half lidded gaze staring up. “WHAT?!” Envy started to repeatedly beat down on Ed.
WHAM!
Ow...
WHAM!
Ow...
WHAM!
Ow...
WHAM!
Ow...
WHAM!
Ow...
“Why… won’t… you… die?!” Envy roared why’ll me and Luna just watched with raised eyebrows. We looked at each other though the corners of our eyes then to Ed and Envy and then back to each other. I could only shrug at this.
WHAM!
Ow...
WHAM!
Ow...
WHAM!
Ow...
WHAM!
“Hey could hit me in the face with your claw or something cause my nose is starting to itch,” Ed remarked and Envy slammed his fist down at that. “Thank you…” Ed remarked in a very audible tone if not muffled from Envy’s fist.
Greed grins and turns his shield on and punches his fist. “Give it up already Envy he is playing with you.” He then walks up and cracks his neck. “I may as well do my best.”
“And I am tired of this pathetic display,” Ed said then a giant shadow split him right down the middle.
“Impossible…” Envy’s halfs fill to the ground and started to fade away.
“Not really,” Ed stood up and dusts himself off. “Like I told your idiot brother, I have made more powerful homunculus than your lot and I have fought you before in the past. You homunculus think you’re so superior when all you really want deep down is what humans have. It’s pathetic. All you have to do is choose that for yourselves and yet you wouldn’t.”
“Damn man that was harsh.” Greed said before running at Ed with his fist pulled back for a punch.
“And here I thought you were the smart one,” Ed gave a flat glare. “Do you really want to die in a meaningless fight like your siblings?”
“Don’t have much of a choice.” He said as he punched Ed in the face. “I have to follow the bosses orders.”
“Really?” Ed closed his eyes as he pulled a cigarette from his pocket and lit it with some flame alchemy. “When have you ever been one to follow the boss’s order Greed the Avaricious?” He looked at Greed with one eye.
“Hell no, but somehow this is different.” He said, still trying to hurt head with his ultimate shielded fists. “I am still me and can do what I want as long as I get the job done.”
“Um Ed you know they aren't real right?” I asked, then added. “They are like NPCs pre-programmed with their personalities but they have to follow the summoners orders a.k.a. me.”
“You’re a fool if you think that Deltorix,” He looked at me. “You are a summoner and that means you pulled them from wherever it was they had been. Granted, they could be copies but look at Greed. He doesn’t seem to be a copy to me. He looks more like a homunculus that you’re controlling with the stone I gave you. I do not take joy in killing someone like him, especially in a world that has everything he truly wants and needs.”
I scratch my head. “Then why is it when I summon someone weaker, minion class they can’t speak and act on their own? For example, summoning magic minion summon!” I use my grimoire to summon someone I know Ed will enjoy kicking in the ass of. The state alchemist known as Shou Tucker, the Sewing-Life Alchemist. He appears in lines of code like the others but he just stands there not moving just staring ahead.
“Hmm…” he raised a brow. “No need to get angry Del,” Ed said as he shot a finger through Tucker’s head and expand it into spikes. “I have no qualms about killing him but I still will not kill Greed.”
“Deltorix please stop,” Celestia’s voice rang out, she sounded sad.
I raise an eyebrow and shrug. “Hey I am not mad, just confused.” I close my grimoire and Greed immediately starts cracking up like glass before shattering just like my instant dungeons. “Like I said, I am sure all my summons are from my instant dungeon ability.”
“You clearly haven’t done any research into high tier summons then,” Ed dropped the cigarette and put it out with his foot. “Back home Greed is the only homunculus I didn’t destroy. There was a reason I traveled the world for years after all. How do you think I got all my abilities. He was my friend for a long long time and sacrificed himself in our fight against Pride. That is why I didn’t not kill him.” A Door appeared. “Let’s go. Luna Ihave prepared something for you and it’s yours if you want it.”
I put my grimoire away and nod to Ed as Luna and I follow him. “What is it that you have made sir Ed?”
“One of the main reasons Del called me here today was to build Dragon Lacrima Generator and I got to thinking,” He looked at Luna with a smirk. “Why not give you one. Though this one is a part of my own collection and a highly kept secret of how to make. Not even Del would be able to create this without my knowledge.” We entered a room and Celestia was sitting on a couch and in front of her was a solid Black Lacrima.
I look at it then smirk. “Nice, If that is what i think it is, then it would fit Luna.”
Luna looks between me and Ed then Celestia. “What? Is that crystal some kind of spell?”
“No it is actually a form of concentrated draconic magic very similar to your Lunar sage stone,” Ed explained. “But it is nowhere near the purity of it. This Lacrima,” He picked it up and held it in front of Luna. “Contains one of the original primordial Dragon Slayer Magics. Darkness Dragon Slayer Magic. The Dragon King that held this magic was selfish and thought his race above all others and never taught or shared it thus it is highly sought after. I have prepared a vaccine with antibodies to keep your body from becoming overpowered by the magic’s influence. In order to have this I must implant the crystal inside your body. But it is only if you want it.”
Luna seemed to look at the lacrima for a while deep in thought before she closed her eyes and nodded. “Yes, I thank you for this sir Ed. With this I can help defend my ponies from larger threats. You do not have to worry about me when you give it to me, we Alicorns as well as the other ascended races, are able to regenerate from almost anything I haven't lost a whole leg in battle one time and by the time the battle had ended, it was finished re-growing.”
“The procedure is not jarring. I performed it on Del earlier but to tell you the truth I have never done it on a pony such as yourself before,“ He knelt down. “And I know you are very strong, much more than you give yourself credit for and so is your sister. I truly hope she can overcome her trials and take back her son.” He patted lun’s shoulder. “As for the Lacrima,” He held up an empty hand. “It is done. With this power you can eat darkness and turn it into your own strength. Del can teach how to properly utilize it.” He pulled a syringe from his pocket and injected the shimmering green liquid into Luna’s shoulder as she slightly winced as it was over. “All done.”
Luna looks at her shoulder then back to Ed. “I don't feel any different.”
“Give it a second.” I said while pulling out some headache pills.
“You’re going to want to sit down before it hits,” Celestia said as she used her magic to bring Luna next to her on the couch, resting Luna he’d on her lap. She smiled, “It’s a good thing I’m not further along or I wouldn’t be able to do this. My sister let me rest my head on her lap when she was carrying the twins and for some reason it helped put me at ease.”
Luna smiles softly at Celestia before she gasps as black smoke comes off of her and her body twitches uncontrollably.
“Be calm Luna,” Celestia stroked the princess’s head. “Your body is just bleeding of the excess magic while you adjust to the new type from the Lacrima,” She calmly supported Luna. “This magic is draconian in nature and that of a dragon king as well. It will react slightly more violently than if it were pony magic. Even a Kirin would have trouble adjusting to it.”
I watch as the smoke slows down and Luna pants before standing up and I can see she got more muscular through her fur. “Well done Princess, want some headache pills?”
“Here,” Ed gave Celestia a glass of water.
“Thank you dear.” Celestia then helped Luna drink the pills. “Feel better?”
“Yes, I feel the new magic inside. It is amazing.” Luna said.
“Welcome to the dragon slayer club.” I said with a smirk.
“Take it easy Princess,” Ed said in a soft but stern tone. “You'll be back to normal by the time you're supposed to raise the moon. Affair warning, you may find yourself devouring a lot more food from time to time. Being a dragon slayer you do tend to pick up some draconic traits that slip out every now and then,” Ed cautioned. “Del and I have something to go so will be leaving you here with Tia for a bit okay?”
Luna nodded and laid her head back down on Celestia’s lap.
“Come on Del,” Ed said as he walked to the door.
I wave at the princesses then follow Ed. “So, we made my dragon slayer magics, made my floating island, and have given me and my allies a few upgrades. Whats next?” I ask Ed as we walk down a hallway.
“We’re going to show Celestia the island in its current state,” Ed looked at me from the corner of his eyes. “Put your hand on my shoulder.”
“Oh joy.” I said with very little enthusiasm as I grabbed his shoulder. “Time to hear more about how humans are evil.”
“The elemental has already revived all plant life,” Ed said as I placed a claw on his shoulder and in a Blink we were on Celestia’s balcony. She’s looked better. “Afternoon highness,” Ed gave a genuine bow. “You look as if you’ve been crying. Handkerchief?” He held out a silk hanky.
She takes a deep breath and looks away. “I am fine. What do you want?”
“I know you wish to be strong for your ponies Celestia but what you doing right this moment is exactly what Luna did so many years ago that led her to her downfall. I may not like but at the same time I do not wish ill will or to see you in pain either,” Ed sighed. “As for why we are here, I want to show you something and then I will bring you right back here. No tricks, no pranks, no disrespect just a glance of at something that I hope will ease you heart.”
Celestia sighs and stands up using magic to fix herself. “Fine, let's get this over with.”
“Let us depart,” Ed looked to her. Another Blink and we were in that not far from the islan. It was indeed full of life once more. The elemental now had flowers all over its body and the forest has come back. “You need not freak out. We are standing on a spell called solid air.” He pointed at the forest giant. “A. Truly wonderful creature to have brought the island back in just a day. His name is Gugo Celestia and he is a forest spirit. There aren’t too many of his giant kind left. I want you to know that they only grow when they want to and where they want to. They life givers that is why I left him here and he is gentle unless his forest is under attack. I’m telling you this in case ponies come here once more. He will protect and provide for them. Thus is the job of a guardian.”
She frowns at the forest spirit. “I see, and I also see we are at that damned island.” She looks at Ed. “is this all you wanted to show me?”
“I wanted to show you life Princess, but no this is not what I wanted to show you,” We blinked and we were back in Ponyville, outside Filthy Rich’s home again in the air. “They can not see us. That little filly down there is your granddaughter not to mention her father. His wife is part of deals that are corrupting your land and ponies. If anything, consider what they mean to you. I’m not speaking as one ruler to another but as a sibling, parent, and grandparent. Luna, your son, Filthy, and Diamonds Tiara. They are your Family and they need you and most of all they need you without all of that hate in your heart. I know hate. I was cut off by my parents and my brothers were all I had. Asta was the only one who actually kept in constant contact. My youngest brother would check in,” He sighed. “I both loath and love my parents for what they did. I’d save their lives if I needed to but at the same times I want nothing to do with them outside my brothers. Don’t let hate consume you as has done with me.”
Celestia looks down at the house and closes her eyes. “Take me home.”
Ed blinked us back to Canterlot Castle. “We all lose a lot Celestia, but it's what we have that really matters. I do hope that one day… I can really be your friends,” He walked over to me. “You ready?”
I nod as I watch Celestia go back into her room. “Yeah, lets go.”
We teleport back onto my island and find Luna and Celestia munching on cake. “They look like they’re having a fun time.”
“Yeah, hopefully my secret weapon will be finished before my Celestia falls. I'd rather deal with her myself then have Luna have to fight her.” I said to Ed.
“Do you think you should tell her?” Ed motioned to Luna.
I look at Ed. “I am unsure what you mean.”
“I’ve seen what happens Del,” Ed looked at me. “It will happen, though it seems we have staved it off for a bit but Celestia will fall and you are the only creature that will be able to stop her but you will still need Luna’s help. She is the only other besides Celetia that can wield the sword. I know you don’t want her to but you can’t do it without her.”
I sigh and cross my arms frowning. “Maybe, but If my plan works then Luna won't have to fight Celestia.” I then hold up a hand and make a small illusion showing me fighting Daybraker and blasting her. Then Celestia falls to the ground while Daybraker and I continue to fight.
“Like I said, you’ll need her,” Ed pointed and a Luna appeared in and came aroun to get Celestia and deflect attacks away from ponies. “She won’t fight but she will still be needed.” Ed pulled out a flask and took a swig and then returned it to his pocket. “One more,” he said as he reached into his vault and pulled out a large zangpakuto and tossed it to me/ “That’s Ichigo’s token. He is a lot like Asta but much more blunt. He likes to fight and flows his own since of justice and he will kick your ass. As far as I know his only travels when he is bored is currently under Zaraki as an official member of Squad 11, So watch your ass when it comes to him.”
I nod and put the token into my inventory. “Alright, I’ll keep that in mind. I will give him a call after I do some hunting.” I tap my chin. “Actually I may wait until after the dragon migration I wanna be here for Spike for that event.”
“You need to seriously bulk the little dude up then,” Ed crossed his arms. “Any ways, we should be heading home now. Don’t you agree?”
I nod and shrug. “Yeah, but unfortunately the only way I can bulk up is if I put all my stats in strength and unfortunately if I get more than two hundred above my intelligence stat I'll start losing intelligence permanently.” I sigh and shake my head. “Anyway let’s get your wife so you can head home, oh you will need this.” I pull out the orange lantern battery. “I forgot to give you this with the ring.”
“The little guy doesn’t have a gamer body like you Del. He’s going to have to train and train hard. He’s going to have to run drills like Asta does almost every day in order to keep his body up/ It’s one of the things he was trying to teach back when he was here.” Ed took the battery and placed it in his vault. “Alright then,” Ed cracked his knuckles as we reached the girls. “Time to head home Tia.” Luna looked down at the floor.
‘I don’t she’s actually had time to just be with her sister as in terms of sisters at all. I bet this time with Ed’s wife was the closest thing to it.’
“Hey Lina,” Celestia cupped the pony version of her sister’s head in her hands. “Twilight is going to make regular visits to my sister to learn how to properly use dark magic. Whenever she does let her know you want to come and ‘ll meet in Luna’s library,” Celetstia give Lina a little kiss on the nose. “I may not be your version of your sister but I can still be there to listen and be your friend. Okay?”
Luna nods with a smile. “Of course, thank you Celestia.” She then gives Celestia a wing hug.
“Well, this has been informative and a bit taxing but still, you are my friend Ed, I hope to have a friendly sparring match some day.” I lightly hit his shoulder with my fist. “Safe travels and may the rest of your days be uneventful.”
“I wish you well me young friend,” Ed patted me shoulder as his wife stood up and behind him. They walked over to an open space and Ed opened a portal and his train pulled up, He turned around. “I look forward to the day you wield enough power to face me Del. Next time I’ll have to bring you to my world and put you through a match with a few of my dispiles. My family maybe what you need,” He smirked as Celsetia giggled. “We’ll let you know when the little one is here. Oh and Del, find a few lovers. Male or female, or both. Take care my friend.” they walked onto the train and whooshed off.
I shake my head with a smile as Luna walks up next to me. “Your friends are kind.” she said.
I nod and smirk. “Yeah. Well I suppose you better head home, I have some huntting to do.” I crack my knuckles. Luna knows and heads to the warp gate and I head to my lab to make a plan.
Twilight Sparkle, or rather Princess Twilight Sparkled Aries, was currently sitting at her table with a book setting in front of her but she wasn't reading it. Instead she had opted to admire her engagement ring once more for the umpteenth since her fiance, Polearm Aries, had placed it on her finger days earlier at her coronation. The day had started put like the last few. She and Pole had woken up and then woke up their daughter. After getting their girl readied the two adults readied themselves for their individual days of work.
Twilight then took Nyx off to school. Nyx had been on cloud nine sense the coronation and everything. It was hard for Twilight to get her to settle down to even sleep at night, usually having to differ to a sleep spell Luna had taught her that she'd often used on Morning Star when she was to excited. Safe to say the little filly was none the wiser as she would just wake up but would have twice as mush energy. The good part was that she did burn most of it off while at school or playing afterward. She was so bright and cheerful that many in town took to her almost right away, even with her resemble to her Aunt's darker self.
Pole headed over the the Automail shop and used the Rune Transporter to go to Canterlot from there in order to meet with the incoming Crimson Knights. After seeing their grandfather slash prince slash one they were supposed to fight for and Shining, Blue, Spike, and Polearm's fight against the yaks many had come to understand that their order was severally lacking in strength and wanted to redo their training. Not that the means were unavailable but if Ed had allowed all the Order to come to Canterlot for retraining that meant leaving the Crystal Empire with out a good portion of its already underhanded military power. Something that Edward and Princess Amore weren't willing to do but they did agree to taking small contingents for shorty training tours.
Surprisingly, Spike actually offer his services to train the Crystal Guard. He used the excuse he needed some time out of the shop and that he didn't want to let his fighting skills rusty. While both were actually true he really just wanted to see the Empire along with Rarity and perhaps check out some of the older alchemy techniques that were practiced there. Ed and Princess Amore both agreed to let Spike train the guards but Ed cut in as to say, 'Train them will, don't break their spirits,'and Spike took it to heart. So he and Rarity departed the day after the Canterlot clean-up with Shining Armor, Cadence, and Princess Amore. The later only going to help oversee the transition of power and gather what things of hers she could get the still existed.
Once Twilight had dropped Nyx off at school she'd returned to the library and started to do her duties as the town's resident librarian. Once she'd logged all the returned books as in and reshelved she went on to do some studying in the alchemagic books Edward had provided for her for having passed her test and proving she was ready for minor practices in weaving minor spells into objects. Unfortunately, she needed coffee and there was none brewed so she had to fix that in order for her to study properly. So in order to remedy this she set up the coffee pot to brew some and while she was waiting she started to admire her ring once more at the current time.
Time passed as Twilight waited for the coffee to finish brewing her coffee, as she would make her own that was at very least three times the strength of anything the Night Guard used. She had finished admire her ring and had went on to fix herself a mug awaiting the hot dark beverage to mix with. Once the library princess had her fix she went on to reading her book.
A good amount of time passed and the princess decided to look up at the clock in the main lobby and notice it was into the after noon and the scroll had let out a little over an hour ago.
Twilight tapped her chin with her finger and then smirked. "It's been awhile since Nyx and I had a bit o an out with Pole, just the three of us. I hope she's up for meeting her dad at the Shop and going out for dinner," She closed her book and stodd up. Walking over to her personal library she cast a quick spell and the latch came undone. Twilight placed the book in its open spot and let out a small giggle as her wings twitched ever so slightly, "Who am I kidding, She'll love it!" She looked aove her shoulder to her wings. "Honestly I never would've thought I would get these. I really wish I didn't have them some times either. Pole, Aj, and Dash's teasing gets on my nerves," She grumbled. "They flop open one time and then it's wing boner this, or wing boner that," She remarked with a bit of a blush. "I couldn't help! Polearm looked good in his new armor! Powerful..." She drooled.
*POMF!*
"Damn it all to hell!" She called out as she threw her hands over her mouth. "Not again... Damn Ed and all his language in his books..." Twilight grumbled.
As she waited a few moments till she could lower her wings there was a sudden rolling sound from her circle window, "Dear gods not now...' She mental wined as she turned her head slightly to see what was going on.
"Hey Twi are ya her?" Rainbow called out from upstairs.
Twilight slowly moved but then came the creaking of boards under her feet, "No..." Twilight whispered.
The rush of footstep was heard as the athletic pegusas showed herself, "So here ya... Damn, ya couldn't have a Winger at a another time?" Rainbow raised an eyebrow. "Ah... not now we need to get to town now. Some strange pony in a cloak is boating about and looking for ya," Dash hit some pressure points on Twilight's wings causing them to relax completely. "There. Now lets go!" They rushed off.
Meanwhile across town...
Nyx and her best friend, Dinky Hooves, were on their way home from some time playing with the other foals in the park after school as they usually did. The two fillies trotted along wondering what to do next. They usually either separated in town to go to their respective homes or went to each others house to do play or do their homework together. The later was rarely ever done as they were both the top students in their class, tying for everything. Deciding what to do was the current topic as neither had any homework to do as usual.
"So do ya wanna come over to my place and help my and mamma bake some experimental muffins?" Dinky chirped in a playful tone. "Dad's gone on a trip to up to Canterlot to work on some new automail parts and will be up there a couple of days. He said that all the equipment he needs is in Mr. Ed's workshop and he won't let dad bring it down as it's all bolted to the floor. Oh we can ask our moms if we can have a sleep over, that'd be fun!"
"I don't think so Dinky," Nyx sighed.
"What's wrong Nyx?" She stopped for a second, placing a finger under her chin. "You were all super happy and stuff when you and you folks got back from Canterlot. Now whenever we're walking home it's like turn into Mopyx."
"What?" Nyx looked at her friend confused
"You know, like a pokemon that's mopping all the time, "Dinky giggled. "But you're still Nyx but now you're a mopey pokemon so you're Mopyx." She threw her hands in the air as she walked backwards.
Nyx giggled. "Okay, hat was a good one I'll give ya that," she pointed at he blonde unicorn. "But the reason I'm mopey is because when I get home it's just been mom there," She sighed. "Dad would always be there when I came home, or at least be getting there when we got back from school on the days we went straight home. He hasn't been there at all..."
"Nyx," Dinky put her hands on her friends shoulders. "You're being a big... fat... dummy...." She deadpanned.
"Wha..." Nyx sounded dejected.
"Your dad just got like a huge promotion," Dinky said. "Of coarse he's not going to be home right away for a little while. That's what happened when my dad co-opened the Automail shop until Mr.Ed added onto it making it a house and mom's muffin shop!" She explained to her best friend. "Give it a lit bit and he'll start coming home again."
"Are you sure?" Nyx said second guessing but Dinky only vigorously nodded.
"I do have question though," Dinky said abruptly.
"What?" Nyx tiled her head.
"What do I call you mom and dad now?" Dinky pondered. "They are a prince and princess now so is it Prince Polearm and Princess Twilight or is it still Ms. Twilight and Mr. Pole?"
"The second ones," Nyx shrugged. "They don't like the title use." The both giggled.
Meanwhile in town...
About halfway between the Library and where Nyx and Dinky were at there was a crowd of local ponies that had started gathering around a cloak-hooded pony. It was clearly a mare from the tone and pitch of her voice. She was rather loud and bolsteress for as she was belting that she'd returned and wanted Twilight Sparkle to come out to pay for her past transgression, or something along those lines in show pony speak anyways.
Inside of the Automail Shop...
Polearm appeared on the rune transport a bit worse for wear. He pulled off his helmet that was already showing great signs of wear and tear do to the training he'd been put the Crimson Knights through. In his mind a few more weeks of the harsh training was worth it to bring them up to at least the base level of where the elite Solar, Lunar and Heart guards had been a little overt a year ago. With the help of Shining Armor and and a few of the elite guards also putting the order own Crystal guards through the same routines in the Empire took much of the work load off the new Crimson Grandmaster.
He liked the thought that his once great house and order were being revived but at the same time he hated the strain that came with it. He missed be there when his daughter was coming home from school or when he came in and surprised Twilight with a new book she hadn't yet heard of, courtesy of Ed usually. This is the first day he was actually able to come on early thanks to his cousin Blueblood taking over for him in the training grounds. Blue had said he wanted to beef up the Guard after seeing the battles with the yaks and had decided that their own forces were seriously lacking in everything. So the Prince Captain took over paired the Knights with a few new and older recruits to test them prove how weak they were compared to the old days of their rules.
Nevertheless Polearm gratefully accept his cousins offer and stated that he didn't own him anything though, which Blue agreed with.
"Afternoon Polearm my dear boy," Came a British accent.
"Hey Doc," Polearm sighed as he looked over to see Dr. Whooves in his blue suit with a fizz on his head. "Got to come back early to day I see. Nyx and Twilight will be surprised"
"I hope so," Pole stood up straight and took the rest of his armor off and placed it in a lock he had brought in for himself. "I was hoping to at least be there at the library and meet up with Nyx as she got there. I haven't been able to really... ya know be around for her the last few days. It be different if she was older but she's still..."
"A little filly who's father wants to be there for her," Doc smiled. "I understand. Dinky went through something similar when we first set up the shop," He motioned around them. "It gets better you just need a little bit of time to get in the groove of things is all. Trust me mah boy," he patted Pole's shoulder, "you'll get the hang of things and be the Grandmaster that all others try and live up to," Doc pulled out his watch. "Oh my, behind schedule. I will see later dear boy. Need to get up there to the workshop. Allons-y!" He said stepping up in the Transporter and in a flash of blue runic light vanished.
"That's something for future Polearm to ponder," Pole shrugged off the comment and headed out of the shop after saying hello to Derpy and buying a few dozen of her famous Lemon Surprise Muffins.
In town with Twilight and Dash...
"I'm telling you Twi," Rainbow motioned. "She just standing there shouting for you to face her!"
Polearm quickly used his talent magic to create a naginata and held at Trixie's throat. His eye glared wholes in the show pony if they could set flames on soemone. She'd chanleneged twilight to a duel, cause untold amounts of damaged and various other crimes. Worst of all in her assault of Twilight Trixie had let a stray bolt of magic head for the Grandmaster's daughter to which Twilight quickly dove in front of take the full force of the blast. Twilight had severally burned the joint of her in protecting her child from the attack and it was clear she'd need medical help, even for and alicorn.
"Trixie Lulamoon," Polearm said through gritted teeth, "I hereby place you under arrest for the charges of assault of a royal and child endangerment on Princess Nyx Sparkle. How do you plead?"
"Trixie..." She started to speak with fear heavy in her voice. She was one hundred percent t guilty of the second charge but the first was very questionable as Twilight had agreed to the duel in the first place. But at the same she never knew Twilight had a daughter. " I... I... plead guilty," she hit her knees and started balling.
"You are under arrest," Polearm said begrudgingly as he pullout a pair of suppressor cuffs.
"That's enough Polearm," came a voice from beyond the crowd, one the Polearm knew very well. He looked to see his grandfather, the husband to the princesses one of the leaders of the country stand off to the side.
Edward Elric stood there with his hair down in a black sleeveless shirt and pants with no shoes. He arm was in full view for all to see crossed across his chest. The fact that he stood there meant that something majorly important was going on otherwise he wouldn't have even have left his pregnant wife's side.
"Yes sir," Polearm backed off and stood at attention.
"Bellatrix Phantasia Lulamoon," Edward said with a stern distaste in his mouth. "You are willfully admitting that you endangered another innocent pony's life while under the influence of a highly dangerous artifact, correct?"
Trixie looked over and recognized the man before her. She seen his pictures in many of her own family's older photo albums. She immediately bowed her head on the ground at his feet and started to cry in shame. "Yes sir. I did it, and I am not proud of it. What ever punishment you see fit I will fully accept grandfather."
"WHAT!?" was the collective word the crowd shout.
"You are in some serious trouble Bellatrix," Edward scalloped as Trixie winced at the use of her name, a name that was given to her in honor of her ancestor.
Bellatrix Phantasia Lulamoon of house of the noble house of Lulamoon better known as the Great and Powerful Trixie. She was almost the spitting imagine of the best shadow protect of the royal family as well as the most powerful and skilled illusionist of ancient times passed here names sake, Bellatrix Shay Lulamoon. The Lulamoon household was one of the most prominent noble houses in ancient times during the reign of Queen Faust and her husband King Dark Nebula. It is one of the only houses along with a Blueblood house that still exists in modern times. Edward Elric once married into this house a few generations before Bellatrix Shay Lulamoon's birth making him her paternal grandfather by blood as well as Trixie's. The stories of how her ancestor had been trained by her grandfather to be the greatest illusionist and shadow protector to the royal family had always inspired the show mare. They made her want to grow up to be as great as her ancestor, but more well out in the open.
"That is good to hear now hand over the Amulet," Ed held out his metal hand and Trixie handed of the artifact. "You are coming to Canterlot and will be there until told other wise," He said sternly. "In this time you will be studying to hone your skills and help in whatever ways you are told to, understood?"
"Yessir," Trixie cried.
"Good," Ed nodded and he then walked over to Twilight and healed her wing. "There. Now go home and rest you three. I have things I must attend too. I been away from Tia and didn't even want to bother but this needed to be done. Good bye," He said walking over to the still groveling show mare and the vanish in a blur.
"Where are we?" Trixie frantically looked around as her eyes came to rest on a larger red solar themed train. "What?!"
"Canterlot, my personal train and personal vehicle yard," Ed said sternly. "I have a call and don't have time for a lecture here. now, get your ass on that train," Ed pointed.
Trixie gulped and listen to her ancestor. She got on on the train and found Celestia. "Princess?!" she quirked an eyebrow as Ed got on.
"You will want to get in a seat dear," Celestia said curtly. "We're taking off." The train slowly took off into a void portal.
